《The Burning Flowers》


 V1 Chapter 1- A Traveler From The South

    Chapter I


    It was a misty and cold morning in the small coastal town of Koraashik, though the fog wasn¡¯t as thick as it had been in recent days. A light blanket of snow covered the countryside, remnants from the previous week¡¯s storm, and judging by the dark clouds off in the distance, roiling over the Great Orientem Sea, another storm would soon be arriving. Winter was reaching its end, but the biting chill still seemed to be holding on with all its might, leaving the warm days of summer as nothing more than a sight still far into the future. Though, being close to the northern border between Trovia and the Ijirian Empire, the summers that the locals spoke of were almost certainly far colder than the summers that those in the south knew. At least, that was what the wandering woman thought to herself, for she had only been in Koraashik for a handful of months and knew nothing of their seasons aside from winter.


    Normally, there would be handfuls of locals out and about, heading off to work or preparing for the day, but since it was one of the few days of rest that were scattered throughout the months, the road was silent of all noise aside from the crunch of her worn leather boots against the snow-covered ground. However, that wasn¡¯t to say there was no sign of life. Every once and a while, she would raise her head to see somebody peeking through their windows at her, and when she did, she would gently wave. When she first arrived in the village, the locals had been weary of her, but she had long since gained their trust, and so they always waved back whenever they saw each other.


    Due to the cold, the woman was wearing a tattered and old brown cloak with the cowl pulled up over her head that concealed most of her facial features. Similarly, her tunic, trousers, and boots were all falling apart as well, and she silently reprimanded herself for once again failing to study any mending magic. One of the few downsides to small villages like the one she was in was that those with a strong understanding of magic were rare, and she had learned not long after her arrival that Koraashik lacked a magical mender. Luckily, she had spoken with an older lady that learned how to sew without magic, but her prices had been far too high for the traveler to afford, so she was stuck wearing her old clothes until she could either afford to have them fixed or until she forced herself to stop by a larger city.


    She sighed, reaching down to stare sadly at the large hole in her right-hand glove, then shook her head and turned her thoughts away from her shoddy appearance, instead deciding to once again take in her surroundings.


    The architecture of Koraashik was predominantly stone and appeared as if they had all been built in the traditional hand-and-tool method, resembling the Ijirian villages of old as opposed to the magically constructed cities that had sprouted up during the Age of Ascension. In many ways, the woman preferred and appreciated these glimpses into the old ways of Ijiria before magic truly rose to the heights it had. Life out in the country was far more simple, and so in recent years, she had begun to avoid the major towns and cities altogether.


    She smiled as she regarded the multiple houses that lined either side of the road, wondering if she should make a brief stop by the market later that day. Even on days of rest, one could always find a shop or two still open, and she had noticed that morning that she was running short on bread, so after her appointment, she decided she would swing by Melena¡¯s Bakery and check in on them. Once she was done with that, she could head home and cook up some stew for lunch, then enjoy the rest of her afternoon safe from the cold. Smiling at the thought of escaping the poor weather, she let out a soft sneeze, realizing then that her face was beginning to grow numb.


    Geez. I hope I¡¯m not coming down with anything. The last thing I need is to get sick. It¡¯s such a pain to cast healing magic when I¡¯m feverish.


    The traveler grimaced, then turned and stopped just at the front of a small one-story house with the same stone construction, as well as a thatched roof that looked as if it might need to be repaired soon. She quickly smoothed out her clothes, wanting to appear somewhat presentable, then softly walked forward to stand before the front door. She rapped her knuckles against the wooden surface a few times before stepping back to wait, and soon enough, it was opened to reveal a familiar woman in her mid-forties, dressed in an apron with her brown hair tied back in a tight and messy bun. Her eyes were sharp and almost intimidating, a stark contrast to the bright smile she was greeted with upon realizing who her visitor was.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Abigail. Thank you so much for coming. Please¡­¡±


    Motioning for her to enter, the older woman stepped out of the way, enabling Abigail to move through the doorway and into the pleasantly warm interior of the house. The main room was rather spacious, with a small fire pit off to the left dug into the dirt ground that currently had a handful of flames burning just under a large pot that hung above it. The smell of cooked lamb reached Abi¡¯s nose, telling her that it was most likely a stew for her daughter, and as her stomach grumbled, she prayed that the homeowner didn¡¯t notice. The escape from the cold was more than welcome as she pulled her hood back down, revealing her braided brown hair and the crown of colored flowers that she always had intertwined around her head. Abi then turned her bright blue eyes back to the woman and returned the smile with one of her own.


    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Kiera,¡± she replied with a quick bow. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯m more than happy to help.¡± Once she rose, she folded her arms behind her back and smiled once again. ¡°Is Tian in her room?¡±


    Kiera nodded solemnly as she closed the house¡¯s door before leaning up against it, the fatigue suddenly clear in her eyes. ¡°She is, yes, but unfortunately she¡¯s not showing any signs of getting better. She started eating last week, but yesterday, she suddenly refused to have any of her favorite stew and spent most of the day sleeping. I¡¯m going to try again¡­¡± she said, indicating the pot behind Abi. ¡°...but I¡¯m getting really worried. Nolaria is a nasty thing, and I just¡­don¡¯t want to lose her, too.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Abi quickly assured her. ¡°She will get through this. You have my word.¡±


    At one time, most would have laughed off her promise. She was, after all, just barely over eighteen, though she had been told plenty of times in the past that her youthful features made her look closer to fifteen or sixteen. Whenever she first arrived in the villages and small towns of the north, she was laughed at or criticized, leaving her with the burden of proving her worth. But every time, she succeeded in showing those around her that she could be useful. And in recent days, convincing people to let her help had become of even greater importance.


    Nolaria was a very dangerous disease that had wreaked havoc on Kalkorai for as long as anybody could remember. It had long since evolved to fight back against healing magic and was so contagious and deadly that it had completely wiped out entire villages before. For the last few decades, Ijirian healers had managed to get it under control, but it had once again evolved and the spells that once helped the body to fight it were no longer effective. The epidemic was ravaging the land surrounding the Trovian-Ijirian border and many were dying. Kiera¡¯s husband had already passed due to an extremely aggressive case when Abi first arrived in town and now her daughter had contracted it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kiera said after a moment. ¡°This village cannot thank you enough. Mayor Kassan has already assured me plenty of times that you can do it. I want to believe him, but I¡¯m so scared of getting my hopes up only for them to be crushed again.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be.¡± Abi spoke firmly, wanting to give the woman as much comfort as she possibly could. ¡°My spell works. It hasn¡¯t failed me yet.¡±


    The older woman didn¡¯t immediately reply and seemed as if she were once again sizing Abi up. Her daughter¡¯s life was in the hands of what most still considered a child, and after already losing her husband, Abi could hardly blame her for being somewhat skeptical. But after so many months in Koraashik, she had already cured fifteen separate cases, with two of them so close to death that most believed all hope was lost. Mayor Kassan was one of them and Abi knew that it was his words that convinced Kiera to have faith.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she muttered. ¡°Then please. Tian will be happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With another bow, Abi then turned and crossed the room to the hallway in the back that she knew from previous visits would lead to the building¡¯s bedroom. Hoping the little girl wasn¡¯t still asleep, she stopped just outside the door and gave a few knocks, and to her relief, she heard the weak call to enter just afterwards. Abi then pulled it open and stepped inside where she found a similar sight to the room outside. The floor was made up of dirt and there were a few holes in the roof, resulting in piles of snow scattered around various spots of the bedroom. The beds were made up of straw and there was an old and ratty blanket wrapped around the young girl. They were far from the most ideal conditions to fight a disease and the sad reality was that the majority of the village homes were in similar states. Koraashik was too far away from the southern Great Cities for the government to care and had long since fallen into poverty, forgotten by those in Erika and the Citadel. If Nolaria wiped them all out then it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference and it was due to that sad nature of those in control that Abi did what she did.


    After all, if the rich and powerful of this country can¡¯t be bothered to do anything then somebody has to¡­and if it comes down to it, I¡¯ll do it for free. The people in this village can¡¯t afford to pay me, and so even if it means I might not be able to buy bread for myself, at least I know that they¡¯re okay. The Citadel doesn''t care, so I¡¯ll care in its place.


    That was the reasoning that had motivated Abigail to travel around the country ever since she was fourteen. She excelled in nature magic and since the villages of Ijiria were hardly ever educated in magic usage, it meant that very few had a local healer. The recent epidemic only strengthened her determination and it was what set her on her path to creating the Nolaria-fighting spell that she had.


    ¡°Good morning, Tian,¡± Abi greeted with a warm smile. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    The little girl of eight years coughed a few times and weakly turned her eyes toward where Abi was standing. Despite her mind clearly not being in an alert state, she still managed to return the smile before coughing again.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­okay,¡± she muttered. ¡°Still¡­sick.¡±


    ¡°Your mother said you didn¡¯t eat yesterday,¡± Abi replied, shutting the bedroom door before crossing over to kneel beside the bed. Tian continued to cough as Abi reached her hand out to feel the little girl¡¯s forehead, only to find it just as hot as the last time she was over.


    It¡¯s really not getting better. She¡¯s got it particularly bad.


    ¡°Are you hungry now?¡± she asked when Tian didn¡¯t manage any response. ¡°You¡¯re mother¡¯s making a stew and I think you should try to eat at least some of it.¡±


    But Tian just meekly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not¡­hungry¡­¡±


    Abi sighed as she began removing her gloves, internally debating how best to cast the spell. The healing spell increased the ability of the body to fight the virus, but if she made it too strong, she would only wind up increasing the fever to an unhealthy level, which could result in the girl¡¯s death. The goal would be to find a middle ground that wouldn¡¯t completely eradicate the disease but would weaken it enough for Tian¡¯s body to fight the rest of it off.


    The issue is that she keeps relapsing. Every time I think she won¡¯t need me anymore, it comes back.


    ¡°Look, Sweetie, you need to eat,¡± she explained. ¡°My magic can only do so much. Your immune system has to do some of the work and if you¡¯re not fueling up enough, it won¡¯t be able to do it. So I¡¯ll do my best to make you feel better but then you gotta promise me that you¡¯ll have some stew, okay?¡±


    Tian grimaced, then coughed a few more times, and when next she spoke, her words were weak and sounded like she was holding back tears. ¡°Am I¡­gonna die¡­like Daddy?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Abi said firmly and without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Nobody dies on my watch. I promise, Tian. You¡¯re going to come back from this.¡±


    Abigail then rubbed her hands together to warm them up before reaching out and removing the blanket that covered the girl¡¯s body. Tian shivered against the cold and sniffled as Abi gently lifted her shirt up to expose her bare chest.


    ¡°Alright, take a few deep breaths,¡± she calmly ordered and the girl obliged, having already gone through this process a few times before. ¡°Alright, keep doing that.¡± Abi reached her hands out and placed her fingers against the girl¡¯s skin, feeling the mana within her flowing straight to her fingertips, then softly whispered, ¡°Nolaufero¡±.


    The nature magic that Abi had spent so long studying and refining exited her body and made its way into Tian¡¯s. The girl¡¯s shivering began to gradually stop as Abi continued to utter the incantation, keeping herself completely focused on eliminating parts of the virus herself while strengthening Tian¡¯s immune system. Her eyes were closed so she could visualize what she wanted the magic to accomplish, and as she did, she mixed a little bit of the base healing spell, Benedio, in order to close up any internal cuts or scrapes that may be in her lungs or throat due to the coughing.


    ¡°Miss Abi?¡± the girl suddenly asked, and the healer was pleased that it sounded slightly stronger than before.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she replied between incantations, allowing just a little of her focus to turn toward the conversation.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Mommy said she can¡¯t pay you, so¡­?¡±


    Abi chuckled softly, recalling when Kiera had asked the same thing back when they first met. ¡°Because if I don¡¯t, you could die,¡± she answered simply. ¡°And I don¡¯t like it when people die. As a practitioner of nature magic, it is my duty to preserve life. I do not need to be paid. I do not need anything except the knowledge that I helped someone. Do you not agree?¡±


    ¡°But¡­how do you survive then?¡±


    ¡°I make due,¡± Abigail murmured. ¡°Sometimes, I help someone wealthy enough that they can pay, and that¡¯s more than enough. I don¡¯t need to live in luxury. I just need to live.¡±


    Tian murmured something softly then, but Abi couldn¡¯t quite make it out due to the concentration she was giving to the spell, but soon enough, the girl spoke again, loud enough to be heard.


    ¡°Are you an angel?¡±


    ¡°An angel?¡± Abi parroted with a laugh. ¡°Oh, not at all. I¡¯m just¡­Abi.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well I think you¡¯re an angel.¡±


    With that, Tian fell silent, leaving Abi feeling significantly happier than when she had arrived. While the girl¡¯s words were certainly an exaggeration, she loved knowing that she was making a difference in somebody¡¯s life. Her intentions weren¡¯t purely selfless. While she wanted to use her magic for the greater good, she couldn¡¯t deny that she got a rush of pleasure whenever somebody thanked her or when she knew that her actions meant something to another, and as she traveled between towns, she was chasing that rush to some extent.


    Yeah, I¡¯m not an angel. I¡¯m nothing more than me.


    ***


    After casting the spell for another few minutes, Tian perked up just enough to eat the stew that Kiera prepared, and Abi was able to depart their home feeling confident that the little girl would recover. That being said, she was ready to keep returning for as long as necessary until she knew as a fact that the girl was healthy again. Kiera offered to serve her some lunch as thanks but, not wanting to take up any of their food, Abi declined, bid them goodbye, then went out into the market to go check up on Melena¡¯s Bakery and was pleasantly surprised to find that it was open on the day of rest, though Melena herself wasn¡¯t at the counter. Instead, her son was there to greet her and, since Abi had been the one to cure him of his own case of Nolaria, he refused to accept her payment for the bread, and after a few minutes of bickering, they compromised and decided that Abi would pay half price. Content with her two loaves of bread, she then departed the village and headed down the road and into the countryside, whistling as she went.


    On the left side of the path, there were fields of snow-covered grass as far as the eye could see, and on the right side, there was a cliff¡¯s edge roughly twenty yards away that overlooked the expanse of ocean that was the Great Orientem Sea. The clouds were much darker and far closer than they had been when Abi left that morning and at that point, she was certain that the storm would hit the coastline by the evening.


    Gosh, tonight¡¯s going to be another rough one, isn¡¯t it¡­


    Sighing, her shoulders slumping at the thought, Abi continued to follow the road, not seeing any sign of other travelers, until she finally came to the place she was staying. There was a large farmhouse just a mile off the main road where an older couple currently lived with their two sons. In exchange for lodgings, Abi had used her magic to cure both of the sons¡¯ parents, and had since been using the second floor of the barn as a place to sleep, though that was the extent of her freeloading. She had already insisted upon paying for her own meals, and often went into town to get food at the local tavern, the Red Duck.


    The big red barn was just behind the smaller main house and, not wanting to bother the family, she made her way through the snow-covered fields and around back. She had heard countless times that when summer rolled around and the fields were all full of fruits and vegetables that it was one of the prettiest views in all of Ijiria, and she was sad that she would almost certainly move on before then. That was one of the biggest downsides to what she did¡ªgetting attached to anything wasn¡¯t smart, for she would rarely be in one place for too long, and thus far, she had yet to return to anywhere she had already been, with the exception of one or two villages she merely passed through.


    In many ways, it was a lonely life, but it was the life she chose. She supposed she could have always remained in her family¡¯s home of Uukana, but if she had done that, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach anybody else. By traveling, she was able to spread her magic to more people, and at the very least, while she didn¡¯t have anywhere she called home, she knew that her name would live on in the places she helped, serving as her legacy when the day finally came that she passed on.


    And that¡¯s payment enough, in my mind.


    Grinning at the thought, Abi skipped toward the barnhouse and pulled open one of the double doors with the hand not holding bread, but just before she stepped inside, she froze. Since she spent most of her time in the countryside, her senses weren¡¯t terribly keen when it came to knowing when somebody was nearby, but even an individual as weak as her would never mistake the overwhelming mana source within that barn.


    Is there an intruder? Is the farm under attack? But why would anybody attack us? Especially somebody as powerful as this. A mere bandit wouldn¡¯t have this strength, unless it¡¯s some rogue mage, but¡­


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Miss! I don¡¯t mean you any harm!¡±


    As her mind began to go a million miles a minute, a call from the inside caused her to frown. He sounded old, but she didn¡¯t recognize the voice as belonging to either of the farm¡¯s owners, who she then reminded herself wouldn¡¯t have let off such a powerful presence anyway. However, something in the man¡¯s voice calmed some of her fears and, knowing she¡¯d have a better idea of his threat level if she laid eyes on him, Abi pushed the door open further and stepped inside, mana flowing straight to her fingers, ready to attack.


    But luckily, she was quick in deciding that she wouldn¡¯t have to.


    The second she entered the barn, she caught sight of the individual standing just ahead, and her body was soon assured by that innate sixth sense that he wasn¡¯t there to harm her. Upon first glance, she found that he was no taller than four feet, his body hunched over and his head bald. His features were heavily wrinkled, indicating that he was quite on in his years, and he had a neatly trimmed white beard and mustache. She soon realized that even without her sense, she wouldn¡¯t have felt in danger simply by the comforting and cheerful look in his bright green eyes. He was dressed in traveling gear with a green cloak and a tunic that, even with their distance, she could see was well crafted, and he gripped a finely carved wooden cane in his left hand.


    But¡­he¡¯s ridiculously powerful. So who is he?


    ¡°Please,¡± he said, raising his free hand up as if to show him he meant no harm. ¡°I did not mean to startle you. When I stopped by the farm, Mrs. Coleson informed me that you were still in town and that I could wait here in the barn for you.¡±


    Narrowing her eyes in a suspicion built from years on the road, Abi briefly scanned her surroundings. There were stalls on either side of them, each filled by cows of different colors, mooing as if curious as to what was going on. In the back of the barn, there was a rickety wooden staircase leading up to a second floor loft that overlooked the first¡ªthe place that she had been sleeping for the duration of her stay. Not sensing the presence of anybody else, she lowered her hands and allowed her mana to flow back to the rest of her as she regarded the aged newcomer.


    ¡°And why are you looking for me? Have we met?¡± she inquired, not recalling his face from any of her previous stops and knowing that she would have remembered meeting somebody with such a presence.


    The man slowly shook his head. ¡°Oh, no, no. We¡¯ve never met, but I¡¯ve wanted to speak with you for quite some time. I¡¯ve heard many things about you¡ªmany impressive and inspiring things.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡± Abi glanced back over her shoulder, feeling the biting chilling following her through the open doorway and for a moment, she feared closing it just in case her sense was leading her astray. But reminding herself that it had never been wrong before, she reached out and pushed it shut, then turned her attention back to the old man. ¡°And what exactly have you been hearing?¡±


    He chuckled, then eyed her with a look that reminded her of an old grandfather she had once met once. The resemblance did manage to calm her nerves a bit more.


    ¡°Well, you see, for the last few months, word has reached me of a young girl with the power to cure the recent outbreak of Nolaria,¡± he explained. ¡°At first I didn¡¯t believe it given how much trouble we¡¯ve been having in our own efforts to craft a spell to combat the disease, but as the accounts kept trickling in, I decided I had to see for myself.¡± He hobbled forward, leaning most of his body on the cane, indicating to her that he must have injured his leg. ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling among the northern villages and to my surprise, all the stories spoke of the same woman, and when I asked for evidence, they revealed just how few deaths from the outbreak they had. Compare that to the villages further south and it was quickly apparent that something intriguing was going on. So I ask, Miss Abigail, do you know how to cure the disease?¡±


    After listening to his explanation, her curiosity only grew, and wanting to satiate that curiosity, she relied on the sense and answered honestly.


    ¡°To some extent,¡± she confirmed. ¡°While my spell doesn¡¯t necessarily cure it like some of the spells of the past, it does aid the immune system in fighting it, helping the white blood cells and closing some of the damaged parts of the body. It¡¯s more of a¡­¡±


    She hesitated in how to describe it, but the man was quick in finishing her thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a cure, rather it¡¯s a booster for the immune system?¡±


    Abigail nodded. ¡°Yeah, essentially.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The old man then glanced off to the left where a black cow was staring at him, then smiled to himself and turned back to Abi. ¡°And you created this spell all on your own?¡¯


    ¡°I did,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve always been rather good at healing magic, and since those in Erika clearly haven¡¯t seen fit to bother with the poorer villages, I figured somebody had to help them.¡±


    The man suddenly laughed as if she had said something funny, but when she furrowed her brow in confusion, he merely shook his head and motioned for her to go on.


    ¡°Well, I went north to Harunhein and used their library to see what I could figure out,¡± she went on, though not without a dubious expression. ¡°And after a few months of trial and error, I finally succeeded in making something that might work. I wasn¡¯t anywhere near strong enough to fully cure the disease, and I only barely managed to link the magic with an incantation, but in the end, I think it turned out better than I could have hoped.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would agree,¡± the man stated, still grinning wryly. ¡°The older couple in the farmhouse told me all about how you helped them, too, and like I said, the death rate in the north has been significantly smaller than the south. That¡¯s clearly attributed to you.¡±


    But Abi was quick in shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. I taught the spell to any village that already had a local healer. I¡¯ve only been to a handful of places so if it¡¯s that widespread then the credit can¡¯t all be attributed to me.¡±


    ¡°And yet, those healers couldn¡¯t have spread the knowledge without you first creating it,¡± he countered. ¡°Am I wrong, Miss Abigail?¡±


    ¡°Er, well¡­I guess not, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I see no problem giving credit where it is due. Now¡­¡± Moving on as if suddenly deciding he was running out of time, the old man changed the subject before she could say anything further. ¡°Who was it that trained you? And for that matter, what family are you from?¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡± Abi¡¯s lips tightened, unsure of how to explain her situation and finding herself slightly overwhelmed by this stranger¡¯s constant barrage of questions. ¡°You see, I wasn¡¯t really trained by anybody. I was born in Uukana to a mother that died in childbirth. My father passed before I was born and my mother was just a commoner, lacking a surname, so I¡¯ve always just been Abi. No family name.¡±


    ¡°No family name¡­or a trainer?¡± he parroted, and for the first time, the man¡¯s confidence seemed to waver, as if her words genuinely shocked him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°I grew up in an Uukanan orphanage¡­one that wasn¡¯t really all that clean or comfortable. I spent most of my time at the library, reading up on magic and spells and whatnot¡­and I guess since I had nothing better to do, I just taught myself nature magic. I¡¯m not really anything that special. I just¡­know things¡­and I apply what I know. That¡¯s all¡­¡±


    ¡°And how old are you?¡± he inquired, but this time she just clenched her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, why are you asking all of these questions?¡± Abi demanded. ¡°Why should I tell you my whole life story when you haven¡¯t even told me your name? Why are you here? What do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry,¡± the old man quickly replied. ¡°I should have introduced myself first, but I truly was fascinated by you.¡± Smoothing out his tunic, he leaned forward in a bow and then gave his name. ¡°My name is Edwar Grunly, Master of Nature at the Ijirian Citadel. It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Abigail.¡±


    When he rose, there was a mischievous smile on his face, and she was certain it was due to the dumbstruck expression on hers as she gaped at him. The words processed in her mind and at that moment, she didn¡¯t have the first clue of what else she should say.


    The Master of Nature? He¡¯s¡­an Ijirian Master?


    She had never even seen Erika or the great white tower that was the Citadel, let alone met one of the Masters in person. The Masters of Ijiria were the best of the best, the Empire¡¯s strongest in each of the respective classes of magic. One Master was the equivalent of an army if used in the right conditions and most, she had heard, were pompous and arrogant individuals who lacked any interest in the struggles of the common people, content to live in luxury far up in the clouds. The Masters were respected by the mages of the empire, but Abi had always regarded them with disgust. After all, what she could do was nothing compared to them, so where were they when the country needed them most.


    Grunly chuckled when she didn¡¯t say anything in reply then spoke as if he could read her mind. ¡°I must apologize for my more than pathetic response to this epidemic but, to be perfectly honest, I have been doing my best to convince young nature mages to help out since I am no longer in the greatest condition to travel the country.¡± His smile then turned somber. ¡°I do wish I could do more for the people, but as it stands, once somebody arrives in Erika, it is hard to convince them to leave. Your words were not wrong. Us in the capital have not acted as we should.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, well, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    Even though she meant every word she said, now that a Master was right before her, she found herself wanting to cover her tracks, fearing what might happen if she offended him.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, brushing her protests aside. ¡°What you¡¯ve done is extraordinary. You¡¯re a woman who educated herself and solved a problem Nature¡¯s Master has yet to solve. Imagine what you could do with a bit of proper schooling.¡±


    ¡°Um, I guess, but¡­¡± Abi was stumbling over her words, trying to figure out what she should be saying, but before she could even try and ask what a Master could want with her, Grunly answered it.


    ¡°I am here because I wanted to see if you were worth my time,¡± he explained. ¡°And even in just these few words we¡¯ve shared, I do think you could be¡­¡±


    Then, throwing yet another stunning revelation her way, Abi could only continue to gape at him as Master Edwar Grunly smirked.


    ¡°Which is why I would like to personally invite you to attend the Academy of Erika.¡±

 V1 Chapter 2- Fears For The Future

    Chapter II


    When his eyes flickered open, he could no longer remember what it was he had been dreaming about. As was often the case, the events of his dreams faded from his memory, leaving only the emotions they inflicted as evidence that a dream had, in fact, taken place. Sometimes he¡¯d wake up in a cold sweat, filled with fear, and he would know that he had just escaped a nightmare. Other times, he would awake with a sense of calm or joy, and he would wish that he could recall whatever pleasant scenes he had experienced. But on that particular morning, the emotion he was left with was a dull anxiety, and all he could do was sigh, realizing that even sleep wasn¡¯t effective at freeing him from his hyperactive nerves.


    The man grimaced, pushing himself up to a sitting position as he pressed his hand to his forehead. I really need to pull myself together. Getting worked up over this is just going to make everything harder than it needs to be. Just calm down and let the chips fall where they may. There¡¯s nothing you can do.


    Normally, he wasn¡¯t one to get anxious, even when it came to critical life events, but under most circumstances, he had full control over his fate. This time, he could only account for half of it, and the other half would be up to the whims of pure, dumb luck. He hated that there was nothing else he could do, but at the end of the day, he knew there wasn¡¯t any reason to be nervous since he was powerless to affect it.


    So stop being so pathetic, Nigreos. Pull yourself together before you make a fool of both yourself and the family.


    Scoffing at himself, the eldest child of the Noctis Family, Nigreos Noctis, pulled his blankets off of his body and allowed the rather cool air of his bedroom to wash over his naked skin. The young man took a moment to shake off the drowsiness that still lingered in his eyes then got up from the bed and stretched out his arms, feeling the fatigue from a rather poor night of sleep. He then moved toward his desk a few steps to the left of his bed and grabbed the black velvet robe that was casually draped over the back of the chair. He quickly slipped into it and tied the sash firmly around his waist before stopping and regarding his bedroom with a sad smile.


    It was a rather large room with more space than he probably ever needed. His giant, double bed was placed up against the far side of the room, just ahead of a glass door that led onto a balcony overlooking the training yards below. However, at the moment, the curtains were drawn shut, and only a few rays of sunlight were entering into the otherwise dim room. All of the walls were painted in dark shades of gray or were otherwise black, and there were portraits of the Noctis family crest, a black-iron helm with two horns sticking out of both temples, placed both above his desk and just beside the room¡¯s entrance on the wall opposite the bed. To the right of the desk was another door to his closet, though most of his clothing had already been removed and sent off to his destination where they would be awaiting him.


    This is it, I suppose. I won¡¯t be back until the winter holidays, he thought to himself, wanting to take in the sight of home one last time before his departure in only a couple of hours.


    Letting out a soft sigh, Nigreos crossed the room and made his way toward the balcony door before taking the curtains and pulling them open. The initial wave of sunlight caused him to squint in reaction to the overwhelming brightness, but after giving his eyes a few seconds to adjust, he was greeted by perfectly clear skies, leaving the young man smiling pleasantly as he watched a flock of birds make their way across the blue expanse, seemingly heading south. He then flipped the lock and opened the door so he could step outside onto the marble black balcony, a color that was quite common in the palace. The weather was just as warm as it had appeared and there was only a soft breeze blowing through the air that gently ruffled his black hair. Nigreos took a deep breath, allowing the morning air to fill his lungs, and when he released it, he felt as if most of his anxiety had melted away.


    Though I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be back. I just need to keep calming myself and before I know it, orientation will be over, for better or for worse.


    Nigreos leaned forward and placed his arms against the balcony¡¯s railing, deciding to turn his head away from the sky and toward the breathtaking sight of the Great City of Noctalus. From his position in the upper levels of the palace¡¯s western tower, the young man could see for miles, with even the Great Lunar Walls visible at the city¡¯s boundaries, stretching up into the sky as giant, pitch black barricades that had protected the ancient city for centuries. In the space between the palace and the walls, there were residential districts, plenty of markets, and as he glanced off to the right, he could even see Soladnay Park where, beyond the trees that surrounded it, the monument to city¡¯s founder, Rulis Noctis, was on display for families to visit and pay their respects. The sunlight glimmering off the buildings was always a pretty spectacle and Nigreos never got tired of starting his day as he observed the tiny forms of the citizens traversing the roads and hurrying to reach their places of work.


    Yeah, I¡¯m certainly going to miss this, he thought. Though, Father always says the view from the Citadel puts this one to shame. I do find that hard to believe.


    Nigreos chuckled to himself, took a few more seconds to burn the image of Noctalus into his head, then turned and walked back into his bedroom to prepare for the day. He headed straight for the closet door and, where on other days he might have stopped to debate what to wear, the severe lack of choices made it easy for him. After dropping the robe, he put on some undergarments, pulled on one of his remaining black tunics, as well as a matching set of black trousers, then pulled a dark gray vest over his shirt, buttoning only the bottom three. Once he was dressed, the young man approached the desk and removed his hairbrush from one of the drawers before sitting down in the chair and eyeing his face in the mirror.


    He was clean shaven with well-tended light brown skin, dark brown eyes, and black hair that at the moment was sticking out at all ends. Nigreos ran the brush through his hair, wanting it to look even more refined than it normally did, and it was only when he was sure he couldn¡¯t spot even a strand sticking out that he placed the brush back in the drawer, stood up to smooth out his clothes, and turned back to get ready to depart the room. Yet, before he could take even a step toward the door, an obnoxiously loud knocking startled him, followed by the now expected call of his little sister.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long, Brother? Come on, hurry it up!¡±


    Nigreos scowled, knowing that her obnoxious morning visits were something he was absolutely not going to miss when he departed Noctalus. Rolling his eyes, Nigreos went to the door and, ensuring that his irritation was clear on his features, pulled it open to face Lunara Noctis, his younger sister by two years. On the surface, she was a pretty and refined girl of age sixteen, with delicate features and dark eyes. She was dressed in clothing similar to his own and her shoulder-length hair was tied back with a ribbon. If one didn¡¯t know her well, it could be easily assumed that she was the epitome of what a Noctis child should look like, but one glance at her wry and mischievous smile was plenty to tell him that she was far from it. In many ways, she was an obnoxious brat, and though Nigreos begrudgingly put up with her antics, he could admit within the silence of his own mind that she did have a twisted charm to her.


    ¡°Hurry it up, you say?¡± he snapped irritably. ¡°Luna, breakfast doesn¡¯t start for another thirty minutes, so I don¡¯t see any need to rush.¡±


    The girl giggled and leaned her shoulder against the doorframe, folding her arms across her chest as she regarded him. ¡°Don¡¯t see any need?!¡± she exclaimed in exaggerated fashion. ¡°How about spending a little more time with your favorite sister before you go galivanting off to the capital, huh? I¡¯m gonna miss you, you know?¡±


    Nigreos snorted, deciding that if she wanted to tease him then he would simply have to fire back. ¡°First of all, I would choose sleep over you any day of the week, and secondly, I would choose Neah over you as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah?! You know, words can hurt, Nigreos!¡± she protested, pushing out her bottom lip in a pout that he was sure was supposed to be cute, but instead wound up making her appear rather silly.


    He nodded and grinned at her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the point. At least Neah doesn¡¯t insist on pounding on my door every damn morning to give me a half hour heads up on breakfast. That alone puts her leagues above you.¡±


    As Nigreos pushed past his sister and pulled the door closed, Lunara snorted and fell into stride alongside him as they began making their way down the western tower¡¯s corridor. Due to the dark stone used to construct the tower, there was a lack of color in the halls of the palace, with only the red velvet of the carpet adding anything other than blacks and grays. Light came in through the few windows that lined the walls and suits of black armor wearing the same helmets of the Noctis crest stood guard as silent watchmen, always giving Nigreos a slight chill whenever he glanced their way.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Neah wouldn¡¯t hesitate to come wake you up if she could get up here by herself!¡± Lunara haughty pointed out. ¡°I don¡¯t think your evaluation is fair!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s completely fair,¡± he replied gruffly. ¡°She¡¯s far too sweet to try and bother me like you do.¡±


    ¡°Bother you?! I¡¯m not trying to bother you! I¡¯m just being a good sister and ensuring that you¡¯re up and ready! Wouldn¡¯t want you missing breakfast, right? It¡¯s the most important meal of the day!¡±


    As Lunara rambled off her excuses, Nigreos nodded to a pair of passing servants, who upon noticing their presence, stopped and bowed their heads before them, each greeting them with, ¡°Good morning, Lord Nigreos, Lady Lunara.¡± Both Noctis siblings returned the greetings and Nigreos watched as the two continued on their way down the hall.


    ¡°So are you excited?¡±


    Having tuned his sister out, Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but frown as he turned back her way with a confused expression. ¡°Huh? About?¡±


    ¡°School, dummy!¡± she snapped. ¡°Were you even listening to me?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡± Huffing in clear displeasure, Lunara narrowed her eyes and went on. ¡°You¡¯re finally going to the Academy! I know you keep saying that you don¡¯t feel much about it, but, I mean, this is such an important occasion! You¡¯ll get to live in Erika and see Father more often and form your teams and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all very exciting,¡± he interrupted before she could continue on her tangent. ¡°And yes, I¡¯m certainly looking forward to it, but I¡¯m not going to the Academy for fun. I¡¯m going there to learn. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Lunara snorted yet again. ¡°God, you¡¯re so boring! Though I guess that¡¯s what I have to expect out of the oh-so-perfect heir! This is why you¡¯re so exhausting. Album, Eko, and Neah are far more fun. I¡¯m going to be so mad if you turn Al¡¯ into a dullard like you.¡±


    ¡°Well I''m sorry my duties bore you, Luna,¡± he retorted. ¡°And when you go to the Academy, by all means, have your fun. We¡¯ll see how Father and Mother react to that. And besides¡­¡± Nigreos glanced down at her and smirked. ¡°I won¡¯t be doing anything to Album. She¡¯s just as focused on her studies as I am.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just not as boring,¡± Lunara muttered softly, as if pretending she didn¡¯t want to be overheard, but still loud enough that she clearly did.


    Truly, it¡¯s a mystery why I¡¯m going to miss these little chats of ours.


    Yet, despite their constant bickering, he knew without a doubt that within a few weeks, he would be longing for their banter again. He had his time to relax over the past few months and now that he would be attending the Academy of Erika, he knew the coming days would be stressful and tense. His school life depended on orientation and how it went down, and as the future successor to the Master of Darkness, orientation could easily affect the rest of his life as well. It wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly, and while Lunara might think of it as boring, being serious was a necessity if he wanted to succeed.


    The two Noctis siblings continued on their way, reaching the stairwell that led them out of the western tower and into the palace proper where they found the corridors to be far more crowded, both with servants attending the duties of caring for the estate, as well as the familiar sights of the Noctalus guards doing their rounds, dressed in the black, white-trimmed armor that was customary for the palace security. They all had swords sheathed at their hips and had the visors of their helmets pulled up so that their faces were visible. Similarly to the staff they saw in the tower, everybody who noticed them immediately bowed and greeted them, and Nigreos and Lunara always returned the gesture, having been taught all their lives to show gratitude and respect to those that served them within the halls of their home.


    Their destination was the palace dining hall where they always convened with the rest of their family for the mandatory meals of breakfast and dinner, each with very rigid times as decided by their mother, the Lady Nium Noctis. On occasion, members of the Luz family might join them as well, but since they had their own personal dining hall on the light side of the palace, it was quite rare.


    And with Album already having left for the capital and Eko busy getting everything together, I suppose Lady Clara would be the only one to join us.


    However, despite having lived in the same city as the Lady of Luz for his entire life, Nigreos rarely ever spoke with her. Due to rather unique circumstances and both of this generation''s patriarchs serving as Masters of Ijiria in Erika, the governing and control of the city fell to Nium Noctis and Clara Luz, and so the two of them were constantly busy with work. Nigreos didn¡¯t even spend much time with his own mother because of this, so the chances of running into Lady Clara before his departure were slim. After thinking it over, it seemed perfectly reasonable to him, so he was more than  surprised when he and Lunara entered the dining hall, only to find their mother sitting across the table from Lady Clara. Nigreos stopped in surprise as both of the women turned at their arrival.


    ¡°Good morning, Mother. Good morning, Lady Clara,¡± Nigreos immediately greeted, bowing his head before them.


    Lunara did the same, echoing his greeting, before both straightened up and awaited permission to sit. As he did, Nigreos noticed that Clara and his mother weren¡¯t the only ones present at the long, dark oak table, for his youngest sibling was also there, quietly sitting beside their mother as she smiled at them. Neah Noctis, who was at the age of thirteen, two years younger than Lunara and four younger than Nigreos, was the spitting image of their mother. Unlike the older siblings and their father, she and Nium both had curlier hair that went down to their backs in a braid, and their skin was a darker shade of brown than the rest of the family. In addition, Neah inherited the yellow eyes of their mother¡¯s Noranian heritage.


    As for Clara Luz, she was quite taller than the Noctis women, coming closer to Nigreos¡¯s height, and had a presence that always succeeded in intimidating him. Her blue eyes were narrow and stern, and her brown hair was always tied back in a tight bun. Her skin was pale, a common attribute of those from the northern parts of Ijiria, though there was a smattering of fading freckles across her pointed nose. Wanting to quickly look away from the woman, he scanned the room for any sign of her son, Eko, but it seemed it was just the five of them for the moment.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Good morning to you both,¡± Nium replied with a pleasant smile. ¡°Please, sit. To be honest, we didn¡¯t expect to see you for another twenty minutes, Nigreos, or else I would have had breakfast already brought out.¡±


    As he and Lunara moved to take their seats on Neah¡¯s left, their mother waved her hand toward a servant who had been quietly standing at the doorway to the kitchen on the opposite end of the hall. Immediately understanding what her silent order was, he turned and departed the room as Nium turned back to regard her children.


    ¡°Yes, well, I would have taken a little longer to get myself prepared for the day had my sister not decided to come fetch me again,¡± Nigreos said, glancing down to his right at Neah with a wry smirk, who returned that smile with an understanding one of her own.


    ¡°Luna,¡± their mother admonished, turning her ever-feared look of annoyance on the middle child. ¡°I thought I told you to stop bothering him so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah, come on, Mother,¡± Lunara quickly pouted. ¡°My big brother is leaving later so I just had to spend as much time with him as I could before he goes away forever!¡±


    Nigreos rolled his eyes and though he wanted to retort, Clara¡¯s quiet presence just across the table from him caused him to bite his tongue and allow his little sister to be the only one making a fool of herself. After all, he didn¡¯t want the last impression he left on Clara to be one of an immature boy bickering with his little sister.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, he¡¯s not leaving forever,¡± their mother replied, sharing a similarly exasperated expression to her son. ¡°You¡¯re always so dramatic.¡±


    ¡°Well this is the perfect time to be dramatic,¡± Lunara insisted. ¡°I¡¯m just going to miss him oh so much! Especially with Album already gone, it¡¯s gonna be so lonely here! Neah and I will be all by ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luna, I¡¯ll do my best to entertain you,¡± Neah assured her, her tone indicating that she, too, was worried about Nigreos and Album¡¯s departures from Noctalus. She put on a brave face, like she always did, but Nigreos knew the girl well enough to see through that mask.


    And to be honest, there is a small part of me that wishes I didn¡¯t have to leave, he thought sadly. But life goes on and I¡¯ve known this time was coming for a while. There¡¯s nothing I can do for her anyway.


    While he knew Lunara would get used to him being away, Neah was a different story. His littlest sister had always been sickly. She had been born with a disease that, even after all the many decades of research, could not be cured with any known nature magic, and the reason for this was that it was a disease specific to the Noctis family. Though, that wasn¡¯t to say it was a hereditary one, rather it was caused by the constant usage of dark magic in one of the child¡¯s parents. Dark magic, while nowhere near as dangerous and risky as mind magic, was still far from being the safest magical affinity, and took its toll both on the user and their offspring. In Neah¡¯s case, and in the case of a handful of Noctis ancestors, this toll took the form of Hell¡¯s Shadows.


    The disease was caused by the body¡¯s cells'' failure to contain dark mana within them, and as small amounts of magic leaked into the victim¡¯s system, their bodies began to eat away at themselves. The shadows leaking out of Neah consumed her organs and her muscles, and the only thing keeping her intact was constant attention from their personal healer, Ohilia Ryre, who visited Neah every night to reform the parts of her that dark magic was destroying.


    Nigreos spared a brief glance sidelong at the young girl, and though it was hard to tell due to the heavy gown she wore, her body was stick-thin and frail, and she couldn¡¯t walk without help. Yet she smiled and laughed like her body wasn¡¯t self-destructing, and Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of her strength.


    I just hope¡­she keeps pressing on. I don¡¯t want to lose her.


    It was well known that those afflicted with Hell¡¯s Shadows never survived to adulthood, with many dying as early as ten or eleven, and the strongest living no longer than seventeen. With Neah at thirteen, there was an unspoken fear among the family that her condition could worsen at any time, and Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but fear that when he departed Noctalus later that day, he might never see Neah again.


    He desperately wanted to believe that a cure would be found, but as it was, there simply wasn¡¯t enough motivation for the Citadel to research it due to the small number of known cases. Since parental usage of dark magic caused the disease, it was almost never seen outside of the halls of Noctalus. After all, the Noctis family was the only prominent family in Ijiria who studied dark magic, and they could go generations without seeing a case of Hell¡¯s Shadows.


    And so, the Citadel doesn¡¯t waste their time trying to cure something that doesn''t concern them.


    Nigreos subtly clenched his teeth, understanding why the researchers would decide such a thing but also silently cursing the unfairness that Neah was born with. He knew their father was doing his best to figure something out, and Nigreos always swore to himself that he would so the same once he left for Erika, but at the end of the day, they weren¡¯t healers, and a healer might be the only one who could save her.


    ¡°Nigreos.¡±


    The young man was quickly snapped out of his internal struggles by the soft utterance of his name, and when he looked up from the table, he realized it was Clara that had spoken to him.


    ¡°Er, yes, Lady Clara?¡±


    The rest of the table was silent, indicating that Lunara and their mother¡¯s argument had been finished, and for a moment, Nigreos feared that he had missed something important while he had been contemplating Neah¡¯s condition, but Clara only smiled softly, and that soothed his fears.


    ¡°Take care of my daughter, will you?¡± the Lady said. ¡°I worry about her sometimes, and¡­well, you and I both know how much her condition weighs on her. I want Album to thrive in Erika, just as Eko has, so would you do me the favor of being there for her?¡± Clara folded her pale hands atop the table. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be stuck at the hip, but just make sure she has somebody there for her. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can, My Lady,¡± Nigreos instantly replied. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you know, our fathers have already requested that we join each other¡¯s teams, and I intend to do as they say. Album and I will take care of each other. You have my word on that.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Yes, thank you. That means a lot.¡±


    He knew Clara was a woman of few words, and with that, she went quiet, seemingly satisfied that he had said what she wanted to hear. Just then, the servants arrived to give Nigreos his last taste of the palace cooking before his departure. The meal was had alongside a pleasant conversation, and he made sure to appreciate every second spent with his family, for it would be until the winter festivities that he would return. And so, he ate his meal with a broad smile upon his face.


    ***


    ¡°You know, I really am going to miss you, Brother.¡±


    From his shoulder, Neah¡¯s soft and airy voice reached his ear, and Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but smile sadly as he glanced back at the girl. He was carrying her on his back as he made his way through the corridors and toward the palace gates where the carriage leaving for Erika would be waiting. When Neah had begged him to take her to the gates with him, he had been hesitant, not wanting to put her through any unnecessary travel, but when their mother had told him it would be fine, he decided to give in. After all, Neah wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted some last minute time together so, after hugging Lunara and their mother goodbye, Nigreos picked Neah up and departed the dining hall.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, too, Neah,¡± he replied. ¡°But I¡¯ll be home at the year¡¯s end and then we can celebrate the winter festival together, like we always do. You just need to promise me that you¡¯ll do everything Mother and Healer Ryre tell you to do, okay?¡±


    Neah nodded and released one of her arms from around his neck to give him a thumbs-up. ¡°I promise! And I think I¡¯m starting to feel a little better! I haven¡¯t felt any pain in almost three weeks!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That means the healing is doing its job, so keep pushing through,¡± he told her. ¡°If anybody can be the first one to overcome this, it¡¯s gonna be you. And like I¡¯ve always said, I will find a way to cure you. There¡¯s not a question about that. Somehow, I¡¯ll find the answers in Erika, and then I¡¯ll come home and make you better.¡±


    Neah laughed weakly, as if she found his declaration funny, but before he could insist that he wasn¡¯t joking, she tightened her hold on him and rested her head against his back. ¡°I believe you. And I¡¯m counting on you, Big Bro.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad.¡±


    They walked the rest of the corridor in silence, Nigreos enjoying the comforting touch of the girl as he rounded the corner and came to the entrance hall, a place already bustling with servants, guards, and visitors alike. Just a quick scan from the bannister as he glanced down to the floor below told him that there were guild masters and merchants present, probably there to discuss some of the new regulations Clara had put in place on the market. They had known and expected some unrest regarding the subject so Nigreos wasn¡¯t surprised to see these merchants in the palace again. There was one he could see arguing with a guard and a few others were loudly demanding to speak with the Ladies.


    ¡°You know, Neah, it¡¯s times like these that I¡¯m glad I¡¯m the Master¡¯s heir,¡± he remarked with a grin. ¡°I would never want to succeed Mother as head of the castle. Luna¡¯s in for a nightmare.¡±


    Neah giggled. ¡°Yeah, she really is. But then again, I¡¯m not sure who will have it worse. Luna or anybody stopping by to argue with Luna. She¡¯s really stubborn, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s a good point.¡±


    For a moment, he stopped to imagine how Lunara would handle these unhappy merchants before deciding she would probably just march down there and argue directly with them.


    And no merchant, no matter how silver-tongued, is going to beat Luna in a match of stubbornness. That girl wouldn¡¯t concede even if you paid her all the money in the Empire.


    Chuckling to himself, Nigreos turned left and made his way toward the curved staircase leading down to that bustling floor. He silently prayed that they would all be too distracted to notice him, but he was hardly five steps to the bottom when one of the nearby merchants looked past the guard in front of him and saw him.


    ¡°Lord Nigreos!¡± he quickly called out. ¡°Lord Nigreos, I demand an audience with your mother! These regulations are simply ridiculous! There has to be a better way!¡±


    Nigreos snorted, barely sparing the man a glance, as well as the many who now realized he was in the room, then waved his hand with disinterest. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother my Lady Mother with this problem as she had nothing to do with Lady Clara¡¯s decision. So unfortunately there¡¯s nothing I can do for you. Good day.¡±


    Ignoring the numerous shouts and demands that followed his response, Nigreos stalked toward the wide open double doors of the palace and out into the expanse of gardens that made up the courtyard. Increasing his stride, he followed the black and white cobble path away from the palace entrance, turning left in the direction of the carriages. He had been told that he would be picked up at the western gates so he quietly made his way past all of the many-colored flowers that surrounded them, until he finally reached his destination.


    A large and lavish black-covered carriage was waiting just on the road at the back end of the gardens, just outside the entrance to the stables. The driver was already at the front, tending to the black and white stallions that would be pulling it, and just to the left of the carriage, leaning up against the side of the coach, was the other individuals who would be joining him on his ride to Erika.


    ¡°Good morning, Eko!¡± he called out, announcing his presence to the man as he raised a hand in greeting.


    Eko Luz, Clara¡¯s eldest child, glanced up and turned his way, then grinned the charming smile that Lunara liked to tell him had caused most of the palace girls to fall in love with him. Combined with the man¡¯s handsome features, narrow blue eyes, and well-kept brown hair, Nigreos could imagine that there was certainly some truth to what his sister said, and when he spoke, his voice was slightly higher pitched than most men, which made him sound soothing to listen to. Neah often remarked that it was a comforting voice, and she had personally asked for him to read her a story a few times in the past when she struggled to sleep, a request that Eko never hesitated to oblige.


    ¡°Good day to you, Nigreos,¡± Eko called back. ¡°Ah, and to you as well, Neah. You¡¯re here to see your brother off then?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Neah chirped from his back. ¡°But I¡¯m also here to say bye to you, too, you know.¡±


    Eko chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to hear that. I was hoping I¡¯d get a chance to speak with Lunara as well, but it seems we¡¯re out of time. Could you give her my best for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± the girl answered.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± With a brief bow of his head toward Neah, Eko then turned his attention back to Nigreos and indicated the carriage. ¡°Everything is set for us to depart so if you are ready, Nigreos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready,¡± he assured him. ¡°Just give me a moment.¡±


    Excusing himself, he moved off toward a small bench placed just beside the wall of the stables, then gently kneeled down and helped Neah off his back and onto the bench. Once he was certain she was sitting safely, he leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her, feeling again just how thin she had become. Every time he embraced her, he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was actually getting smaller or if it was his mind playing tricks on him, but it caused him anxiety nonetheless.


    ¡°Healer Ryre is going to come get you in a few minutes so wait for her, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Neah replied with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not like I could get far even if I wanted to, though.¡±


    Nigreos smirked, realizing that she had a point. ¡°I¡¯ll come home in a few months,¡± he told her once more. ¡°And I¡¯ll send a letter to tell you how orientation goes. I know you¡¯ll be excited to hear all about my team and the opening fights.¡±


    ¡°Oh absolutely!¡± she said enthusiastically. ¡°If I don¡¯t have at least five pages then I¡¯m gonna be disappointed. You better write an entire novel about what happens, okay? And I¡¯ll be really disappointed if you lose! Go kick some butt, Brother!¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t doubt me,¡± he replied confidently. ¡°Nobody could ever hope to best the great Nigreos Noctis in a fight. I¡¯ll win, I promise you that.¡±


    ¡°And I believe you!¡± Neah laughed once more then tightened the hug. ¡°Goodbye, Brother. Be safe.¡±


    ¡°I will. Goodbye, Neah. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    Breaking off the embrace, Nigreos looked into her yellow eyes and took in the visage of his sister. Just like everything else that day, he wanted to use this look as motivation for the days ahead, and once he was happy, he gave her a pat on the head and turned back toward the carriage where Eko was waiting for him.


    ¡°Bye, Eko!¡± Neah called out with a wave, to which the man grinned and waved back.


    ¡°Goodbye to you, too, Little Noctis.¡±


    With that, Eko and Nigreos both stepped into the black carriage and took their seats on the red velvet benches across from each other, the latter pulling the door closed behind them. There were small windows on either side of them, and the one on Nigreos¡¯s left enabled him to still see Neah sitting on the bench, watching them.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here when you get back, Nigreos. She¡¯s strong.¡±


    Eko¡¯s comment, revealing how poorly he was hiding his anxiety, caused him to let out a sigh and lean back against the chair.


    ¡°I know. I know that, but¡­I still can¡¯t help but fear the worst. When it comes to cases like hers¡­¡± He grimaced. ¡°Well, you never know which goodbye could be your last.¡±


    ¡°And while that is true¡­¡± Eko leaned forward, grinning warmly as he placed a hand on Nigreos¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should try not to stress. This is an exciting occasion for you¡ªyour first year at the Academy. This is an occasion for celebration, so don¡¯t let fears for the future affect your enjoyment of the present. You hear me? Orientation only comes once, you know?¡±


    Knowing Eko was right and that he should be more positive, Nigreos forced a smile to his face and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I hear you. Though perhaps it¡¯s a good thing orientation happens once. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get a good night¡¯s sleep until it''s over.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Well, that¡¯s not true,¡± Eko remarked. ¡°When I was a first year, I didn¡¯t sleep well for at least a month after school started. The entire first few weeks are utter hell.¡±


    Nigreos cocked an eyebrow. ¡°And what happened to being positive?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m being positive,¡± he stated. ¡°It¡¯s one of those things that sucks in the moment, but after a while, you¡¯ll look back fondly. That I can promise.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Sighing again, the young man took a deep breath to ease his nerves, and soon enough, the carriage began to move. The trip to Erika was roughly five days by carriage so it would still be a little under a week before he arrived in the capital city of the Ijirian Empire, and he knew that when he did, his life would be changed, for better or for worse.

 V1 Chapter 3- At The Top Of The Citadel

    Chapter III


    The young woman was breathing heavily, sweat covering her body from the intense physical exertion, but despite how worn out she was becoming, she knew she still had plenty of energy left to continue. She obviously couldn¡¯t see her face, but she could imagine that her features were probably drawn tightly in concentration as she regarded her opponent across from her, and despite nearly thirty minutes straight of constant combat, the woman she was facing looked as if she¡¯d merely gone for an afternoon stroll in the gardens. Her opponent stood up straight, her singular, thin rapier held at her side, not yet raised, as if taunting her opponents¡¯ lackluster speed. She had still barely moved from the spot she started in, while the young women facing her had already been in every corner of the arena imaginable.


    Damn it all. I guess today just isn¡¯t our day. But I thought we¡¯d at least hit her once!


    ¡°Liri? Anna? Why have you stopped? I did not give you permission to rest,¡± came the sharp call of their mother.


    Ilirianna Iiji smirked bitterly, knowing that her mother had not said such a thing to taunt them, rather she was genuinely irritated that the two sisters had stopped for even a few seconds to catch their breath. The crown princess grit her teeth as she glanced off to her left where her younger sister, Anna-Piura Iiji, was crouched down and gazing back at her, awaiting her commands. Ilirianna made eye contact with her and nodded, then turned and shouted, ¡°Proto!¡± Wind magic erupted from her feet, propelling the young woman from her spot on the far side of the royal arena, allowing her to cross the nearly fifty foot gap between her and her mother in just a matter of seconds and Piura was swift in following her lead.


    Both sisters were armed with emerald-colored short swords in each hand, and as they rapidly closed the distance, the women were already imbuing their strikes with magic. Uttering two quick incantations under her breath, Ilirianna sent fire magic swirling around her left sword while her right was imbued with wind, and the second she reached her mother, she brought her flaming sword down in a swift and aggressive slash that, had it struck, would have exploded with fire mana and sent the woman soaring backwards. With Piura coming in from their mother¡¯s opposite side, swords enhanced with the same elements as Ilirianna¡¯s, she should have been certain that they would get at least a single hit in on her, but as had been common for that particular day, they somehow failed miserably.


    Queen Toranei Iiji was the fastest person Ilirianna had ever met in her life, and she knew that meant something given the fact that she lived in the Ijirian Citadel¡ªthe place where the most powerful magic users in the Empire called home. Yet her mother was faster than all of them, and that was never more evident than when she dodged four consecutive attacks sent her way. Within just a couple of seconds, Toranei brought her rapier up and, having already enhanced it with rock magic, she was able to easily use its side to dodge Ilirianna¡¯s first attack and deflect the second without breaking the needle-like blade. Having pushed her sword aside, her mother didn¡¯t hesitate to jam her foot into her eldest daughter¡¯s stomach, sending her flying backwards. Naturally, this gave Piura an opening, but without even turning around, Toranei dodged Piura¡¯s first two strikes, moving with the grace of a dancer, and when the third came arcing down to slash at her chest, Piura was suddenly thrown backwards as well, almost certainly hit by ¡°Condite¡±, the spell of invisible ropes.


    But even as Ilirianna slammed into the arena walls, she didn¡¯t relent, knowing her mother would be furious if she didn¡¯t put more effort in. Ignoring the pain in her stomach and her back, she rolled to her feet and brought fire to the blades of both her swords, already charging her mother even before Piura had hit the ground. Proto took her across the gap again, and with the heat of her swords in both her face and her mother¡¯s, Ilirianna sliced and slashed in coordinated attempts to break past Toranei¡¯s defenses, but the strengthened rapier took each blow and deflected it. Ilirianna knew that even if she couldn¡¯t break through, so long as she could keep her mother on the defensive until Piura recovered, then hopefully the two of them could get her together. But of course, Toranei knew this, and Ilirianna found herself getting yanked up into the air as invisible ropes tied around her body, and as she swung to slice them, she found herself already tossed across the arena before colliding with the chairs set up in the empty bleachers surrounding them.


    The princess could taste metal in her mouth but she forced herself to spit the blood out and crawl back to her feet, even as she felt horrible pain in her back. And just as she stumbled back to a standing position, ignoring her pounding headache, her mother¡¯s sharp command brought her to a halt.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Toranei was still standing in the center of the green and gold arena, Piura floating in midair a few yards away from her as she struggled to get out of the ropes, her two swords laying out of reach on the ground below. Ilirianna scoffed in irritation and watched as her mother dropped Piura with a curt wave of her hand, allowing her second daughter to hit the ground, gasping for air.


    ¡°For the sake of your pride, I think we are done here for the day,¡± Toranei snapped, her anger not restrained in the slightest as she regarded the two women with her thin eyebrows raised.


    Ilirianna clenched her fists, barely managing to keep herself from falling as she pushed her way through the many chairs in the stands before vaulting over the fence and back down into the bowl-like arena.


    ¡°I¡­could have gone longer,¡± she managed to protest, but her mother merely snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you could have, Liri, but there is a difference between being able to go longer and being able to accomplish anything with that time.¡± Her mother shook her head. ¡°I believe you could have done the first, I know you could not have done the second. Now, heal yourselves before you drop over. It would just be an added embarrassment if one of you collapsed.¡±


    Feeling her cheeks turning red from their embarrassing display, Ilirianna tossed her swords onto the ground and raised her hands to her head, muttering, ¡°Benedio¡± a few times under her breath. Nature magic surged through her arms and into her fingers, reaching her head and closing the many wounds she had suffered to her skull. She then moved her arms across the rest of her body, healing whatever else she had hurt, and it was only once she got most of the major wounds and felt better that she ceased her incantations. As she did so, Piura did the same, and when the both of them were finished, they stood side-by-side, their arms folded behind their backs, as they awaited their mother¡¯s next words.


    However, Toranei seemed perfectly content allowing them to wait as her scrutinizing dark blue eyes looked them over. She was a woman in her late forties, though just looking at both her features and her power, one could easily think she was under thirty. Her skin showed no sign of age and she was just as strong as she had always been, if not stronger. The queen was dressed in similar clothing to her two daughters, with a loose, green silk shirt and tighter pants that hugged the curves of her legs. They were all around the same height, though Piura was a few inches shorter than the other two, and all three had the same emerald-green hair, just in different styles. Toranei wore hers in her typical tight bun while Piura had her hair pulled back in a ponytail to keep it out of her eyes during combat. Ilirianna, however, was content having her hair hanging freely, for she didn¡¯t like having to tie it in any particular way.


    ¡°Now tell me,¡± their mother began after a while, her ever-moving eyes finally stopping on


    Piura. ¡°What is it that you think you did wrong, Anna?¡±


    Having clearly hoped to avoid being called upon, Piura¡¯s body tensed up, but since failing to answer the queen was far worse than being incorrect, Ilirianna¡¯s little sister forced herself to come up with something.


    ¡°I was not fast enough, Mother,¡± she answered with as much confidence as she could clearly muster. ¡°Nor could I predict your movements like I normally could. I was clearly unfocused and I promise that next time, I¡¯ll do better.¡±


    Toranei raised her eyebrow once again, and Ilirianna could already tell that Piura¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t what she sought. ¡°Everything you just said was correct, but it was not the reason you failed today. No, the reason is that you spend too much time following your sister¡¯s lead.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Piura managed to ask, though she was clearly uncertain whether she should wait for the answer or figure it out herself.


    ¡°You are no more than a shadow of Liri,¡± their mother responded. ¡°Everything she does, you do not a second later. If Liri uses fire magic, I know as an absolute fact that you will, too. You don¡¯t take initiative. You wait for her to make the calls. You don¡¯t have an original bone in your body and therefore, you are predictable. You need to stop being so meek and come up with a plan of your own for once.¡±


    Piura flinched at their mother¡¯s harsh words, and like always, Ilirianna wished she could jump to her little sister¡¯s defense, but having confronted her mother in defense of her siblings once when she was small, the eldest princess had long since learned not to cross Toranei Iiji. So instead, she remained silent, her expression neutral, as Piura was criticized.


    ¡°B-but, Mother, I thought you told me last time to work with her better, so I¡ª¡±


    ¡°And there is a very obvious difference between working with her and copying her, is there not, Anna?¡± Toranei interrupted.


    ¡°W-well, I suppose¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Folding her arms behind her back, the queen began to pace, though her sharp gaze never once wavered from Piura. ¡°Working together does not mean doing everything she does and says. Working together means that if she attacks from the left, you come in from the right. If she uses fire magic, use wind magic. You¡¯re supposed to be complimentary, yet you seem more interested in simply doubling down on her pathetic attempts to strike me.¡±


    Pathetic? I get that I could have done better, but¡­ Ilirianna then forced her anger back down into her, fearing what might happen if her mother caught even a glimpse of it. No, reign yourself in. Let her yammer on all she wants. She¡¯ll talk herself out eventually.


    ¡°Do you understand me, Anna?¡± Toranei snapped, and Piura was quick to nod.


    ¡°I do, yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she said with a click of her tongue. ¡°Then I want to see more of that in our next match. Now, Liri¡­¡±


    And here we go¡­


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± she responded, straightening her body and looking the queen in the eyes, preparing herself for what was certain to be a rather harsh and unforgiving lecture. And exactly as Ilirianna expected, her mother¡¯s features twisted in annoyance and when she spoke, her tone was sharp yet again.


    ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t hear you chanting those incantations under your breath?¡± she demanded. ¡°Do you think me a fool? Or perhaps you¡¯ve simply decided that in my old age, I must be going deaf?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not, Mother.¡± Ilirianna was quick to answer, outwardly showing as much calm and confidence as she could, but in the privacy of her mind, the young woman was silently cursing herself for getting caught. ¡°It¡¯s just, well, today¡¯s match was significantly harder than some of the previous ones and I needed to gain the upper hand somehow, so¡ª¡±


    Toranei clicked her tongue again, cutting Ilirianna off and informing her that her mother was already disapproving of her reasoning. ¡°And how does any of that justify disobeying orders?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡ª¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± the Queen spat. ¡°Listen to me, Liri, as the future ruler of this country, it is imperative that you, especially, don''t cut corners or make excuses. I ordered you to throw aside these bloody incantations, for they are nothing more than a crutch for the lazy and inexperienced sorcerers of this world to foolishly announce what it is they are about to do.¡± She stopped her pacing only a few feet in front of her eldest daughter, her eyes almost boring into Ilirianna¡¯s skull as she lectured her. ¡°Incantations may have enabled us to refine our abilities, but once the basics have been learned, they must be abandoned. The people of Ijiria have become too reliant on them, and I expect my daughter not to be like them. If you can cast without chanting then your opponents will never know how to react. Is that understood?¡±


    Well, it¡¯s easier said than done, Mother, Ilirianna retorted internally, but she held her tongue, knowing that making more excuses wouldn¡¯t help the situation in the slightest. There¡¯s a reason even the Masters use incantations. It¡¯s ridiculously difficult to control the mana without focusing your mind on the chanting.


    But of course, the great Queen Toranei Iiji wouldn¡¯t want to hear what Ilirianna considered to be sound reasoning, for her mother had learned to abandon incantations when she was barely older than twenty. The inability to predict her actions was one of the reasons she almost never lost in combat, and Ilirianna could admit that the ability would be useful.


    But at the same time, I¡¯m already far more powerful than your average mage, so I don¡¯t see why I need to abandon incantations.


    But all of these thoughts were kept inside her head, and as she stared at her mother¡¯s impatient features before her, Ilirianna merely bowed her head and said, ¡°Understood, Mother. I will keep practicing and do better next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will,¡± she said softly. ¡°Both of you will.¡±


    She then turned her gaze back toward Piura, who was silently standing just to the left. The younger woman tensed up at their mother¡¯s stare, but before anything more could be said, Toranei¡¯s eyes suddenly shifted away from Piura and toward something over Ilirianna¡¯s shoulder. When the eldest daughter turned to see what had caught her attention, she internally smiled in relief.


    Uncle Nakoma to rescue, she thought wryly.


    Standing at the entrance to the arena at the top of the stands was a man with dark crimson hair and dressed mostly in robes of the same color. He was around the same age as her mother, though his clean-shaven face at least showed some signs of age with his few wrinkles. His hair was combed back and his eyes were just as red as the rest of him, and those eyes briefly shifted down to Ilirianna before giving her a quick wink, as if to tell her that he knew he had spared her of more tedious lectures. And as Ilirianna expected, Toranei¡¯s terrible mood quickly vanished upon seeing Ijiria¡¯s Master of Fire, just as it always did when he paid them visits.


    ¡°Yes?¡± the Queen called sharply up to him, though with far less venom than when she was speaking to her daughters. ¡°Can we help you with something, Nakoma? As you can see, we are quite busy right now.¡±


    Nakoma Taurus chuckled, stepping into the stands as he turned his attention toward Toranei. ¡°Yes, I can see that, but unfortunately you¡¯re going to have to call your sparring matches here, My Queen, for King Markreas has requested your presence in the Hall of Elders. He said something about the Cortes Proposition being challenged by the High Council and thought you¡¯d like to have your say in the debate.¡±


    The queen¡¯s lip twitched upwards in a poorly restrained sneer, those brief few seconds of her pleasant mood already over. ¡°And which of these damned elders is throwing a tantrum this time?¡±


    Nakoma grinned wryly, and that amused expression was enough to tell all three of them exactly who it was causing problems. ¡°Well you see, from what Markreas told me, it sounds like Council Member Glaus has taken issue with the proposition¡¯s lack of benefits for the Council. He has made it quite known that he believes if the royalty is given control over military matters in the south then it will just be the first of many steps to undermining their influence, and he has been quite successful in convincing some of the other members and just how terrible that could be.¡±


    Toranei scowled and, despite agreeing with her mother on this particular debate, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but to internally laugh every time Kloras Glaus decided to butt heads with her, which seemed to happen whenever Toranei tried to do anything. The man was a very blatant Council supremacist, and her parents often complained that if given the chance, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to find some way to get rid of the government¡¯s royal branch and give the High Council full control. There wasn¡¯t a doubt in Ilirianna¡¯s mind that, had Glaus not enjoyed the avid support of other members that he did, then Toranei would have long since gotten rid of him.


    ¡°Perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be the need for such a measure if the Council would actually approve one of our solutions to fixing things down there,¡± Toranei growled. ¡°The Noranians have gotten away with too many raids on our border and instead of acting, all the Council has done is bicker over what to do. If Markreas and I could just send one of you Masters to the south then this situation could be swiftly dealt with.¡±


    Nakoma spread his hands out as he moved through the rows of seats before coming to stand just at the railing between the stands and the arena. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, My Queen. I¡¯m sure Kloras is just opposing you because it¡¯s become his only goal in life, but the Elders have been called together and Markreas is already going down there to deal with them. And since this proposition was your idea, the king figured you¡¯d want to attend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± she snapped. ¡°Very well, Nakoma. Thank you.¡±


    The queen spared a quick look at Ilirianna, as if to inform her that they would continue their discussion later, then excused herself and hurried up into the stands before departing the arena altogether. The moment her mother was gone, it felt like a weight had been lifted from Ilirianna¡¯s shoulders, and judging by the smile on Piura¡¯s face, she felt a similar way.


    ¡°I wouldn''t be too happy with yourself,¡± Nakoma remarked, placing his hand on the railing and vaulting down into the arena to land just a few feet away from the princesses. ¡°This just means that when she returns to deal with you, she¡¯s just going to be in a sour mood.¡±


    Ilirianna shrugged, returning the Master¡¯s sly grin with one of her own. ¡°She¡¯s always in a sour mood. And at least this way, she can take some of that irritation out on Kloras. I know she quite enjoys ripping into him.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot to rip into,¡± Nakoma pointed out. ¡°It truly is a marvel how that man ever got to the Council. Honestly, picking him wasn¡¯t Orland¡¯s finest moment. It only makes you wonder what disgrace was up against him that Orland thought he was the finer option.¡±


    Piura stepped forward with a soft laugh and shrugged. ¡°Father likes to say the opponent had to have been magicless. After all, there are few in all the known realms that could ever make him look like an attractive choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, either a magicless or perhaps even a donkey,¡± the Master of Fire joked. ¡°Though, I still might have chosen the donkey so that can¡¯t be it.¡±


    The three of them laughed and Ilirianna took some amusement at the thought of what Glaus¡¯s face might look like if he heard the things they were saying about him. He was, after all, a very proud man whose pride could be wounded at the most minor of slights.


    He¡¯d probably go red as a tomato and start shouting about all the respect he deserves and all that, she mused. What an insufferable man, but I owe you one today, Kloras. Thank you for being such a pain in the ass that Mother had to leave.


    ¡°So, what were you being lectured about this time?¡± Nakoma inquired as he glanced around the royal arena. ¡°Were you too slow, too fast, too sloppy¡­ All of the above?¡±


    Ilirianna rolled her eyes and folded her arms across her chest with a grimace. ¡°She caught me using incantations during our fight. Apparently, she wasn¡¯t as deaf as I¡¯d hoped she¡¯d be.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that.¡± The Master of Fire seemed to consider her words for a moment as he absently ran his fingers through his crimson hair, then he smiled and spread his hands in defeat. ¡°Well, Liri, I¡¯m not sure what to tell you on that one. I understand why Tora would want you to learn to silently cast, but at the same time, it¡¯s not an easy feat to accomplish.¡±


    ¡°Which is probably why she wants me to,¡± the young woman grumbled. ¡°If it¡¯s nearly impossible to do then my mother will be damned if she doesn¡¯t command me to do it. Honestly, it¡¯s obnoxious, but if I tell her that, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    Nakoma chuckled. ¡°No, she would not be. Back when I first met Tora, I tried my own hand at silently casting, but the spells had been too ingrained in my routine and my abilities started to slip, so I just decided to abandon it and fight normally.¡±


    ¡°Wish I could do the same,¡± Ilirianna grunted.


    ¡°Well, if you want any advice, the best thing I can give you is to find something else to lock your mind onto,¡± he explained. ¡°At the end of the day, the incantations aren¡¯t what cause the spell. It¡¯s your body that does it, and the words are simply something for your mind to latch onto¡ªto help associate with whatever you¡¯re trying to do. With that being the case, if the word can¡¯t be used then simply create another association altogether, whether that be thinking of something or perhaps even a hand motion. Does that make sense?¡±


    The princess furrowed her brow in thought, taking in what Nakoma said as she considered how to implement that advice. So create another association? I guess I could try and overwrite the word with a motion, but then I¡¯d have to make a motion for every single damn spell, and that¡¯s not going to be simple¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°Thanks, Nakoma.¡±


    ¡°Happy to help, Princess.¡± The Master of Fire then glanced past her to where Piura was standing quietly, listening attentively to their conversation. ¡°And you, Piura? What was your issue this time?¡±


    ¡°I was following Liri¡¯s lead too much,¡± she answered immediately. ¡°Mother said I need to be better at complimenting her rather than copying her.¡±


    ¡°And she certainly could have said it with less condescension,¡± Ilirianna added sharply, still irritated by the disrespectful and harsh manner in which their mother tended to address Piura. ¡°I, for one, think she was doing a fine job.¡±


    Her little sister smiled shyly, as if in silent thanks, then turned back to Nakoma to await his advice. However, the Master of Fire simply chuckled and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, while I do wish Tora could be a little nicer in her teachings, I can¡¯t disagree here,¡± he told the sisters. ¡°Piura, you¡¯re a brilliant and talented fighter, and I¡¯m not just saying that cause I¡¯m your friend. You could match your mother some day, but you lack confidence in yourself. Ilirianna is a great role model and you should follow her lead in certain circumstances, but you also need to take initiative of your own. Use your head, think the fight through, and perhaps even take charge yourself now and then.¡± As he spoke, Nakoma turned and approached Piura, then placed a comforting hand on her shoulder as he smiled down at her. ¡°Have confidence. Don¡¯t let your talent be restrained, okay? Follow Liri, but make your own calls, too. Yes?¡±


    Piura smiled back, a brief flicker of pride showing in her eyes as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand, Master Taurus. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    See, Mother. Perhaps you should take a page out of Nakoma¡¯s book sometime. You don¡¯t need to be an ass to get your point across.


    In many ways, despite having rarely trained with him, she considered Nakoma Taurus to be more of her teacher than her mother, for he always spoke to them with respect and not only gave advice, but complimented them on what they did right. She couldn¡¯t recall even one instance when her mother had pointed out their successes, for she was always too distracted by their failures.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you both want to get out of here, but I do have to ask,¡± Nakoma began, turning his attention back toward Ilirianna. ¡°With the Academy¡¯s orientation taking place at the end of the week, have you given any thought to choosing your team, Liri?¡±


    Immediately upon reminding her of orientation, the princess couldn¡¯t help but barely repress her scowl. ¡°Er, well, I¡¯ve certainly looked over this year¡¯s roster of new students, but I figured that without knowing who joins with who, then there wasn¡¯t much of a point.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Nakoma replied. ¡°I think it¡¯s good to have an idea of who to keep an eye on during the fights. Most of the new students won¡¯t be anything special, so it¡¯s important to narrow down on a few so you don¡¯t get overwhelmed at the matches.¡±


    Ilirianna shrugged, kneeling down to pick up one of her dropped swords before fiddling with it. ¡°Maybe, but I don''t think it matters. Mother and Father have already made it quite clear who they want me to choose, and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll have much of a say in it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the man murmured. ¡°In that case, I imagine they¡¯re championing the Noctalus kids?¡±


    Swinging the sword around, Ilirianna scoffed. ¡°Who else? I¡¯m sure Master Noctis and Master Luz have been in their ears. The Academy¡¯s getting two children of Masters in one year, and since they¡¯ll almost certainly pair up, it creates the perfect situation to appease the Noctalus.¡±


    Nakoma glanced over at Piura, who merely met his stare with a shrug, as if to say she had no opinion on the matter. The Master then chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You talk like this is a bad thing. From what I¡¯ve heard, young Nigreos is quite a talented sorcerer, and while Acostav has complained about the lackluster talents of his daughter, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still impressive in her own right. Say what you will about the Noctalus, but the sorcerers they produce are always the best of the best.¡±


    Ilirianna sighed, knowing that everything the man was saying was true. And yet, for some reason, she just didn¡¯t want to pick Nigreos Noctis and Album Luz to work with her. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just a desire to rebel against her parents or if she just wanted to have the freedom to choose on her own, but either way, it annoyed her enough that she actually wanted to avoid selecting the Noctalus.


    Ah whatever, I¡¯ve still got time. With any luck, orientation will produce some up and coming mage I can justify picking instead. I don¡¯t need to waste time thinking about it now.


    With that internal dismissal, she turned on her heel and raised her sword toward the Master of Fire, grinning wryly. ¡°Well, I feel recovered enough and I don¡¯t want to go back to my room yet. What do you say to a quick one-on-one, Master?¡±


    Nakoma cocked an eyebrow at her blatant change of subject, but seemed to conclude that it wasn¡¯t his problem as fire erupted around his wrists.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he replied. ¡°One quick match, Princesses.¡±


    At that cue, Piura quickly picked up her swords while Ilirianna collected her second one, then both girls moved to the opposite end of the arena from Nakoma. And then, grateful to be able to take her mind off of her upcoming duties, their duel began.

 V1 Chapter 4- Arrival In The Capital

    Chapter IV


    Abigail was awoken to the familiar sound of the carriage¡¯s wheels rumbling against the forest road and when her eyes flickered open, she glanced through the window to her right to see the large oak trees beyond. The sun had already risen, though based on its rather low position in the sky, she knew it was still early in the morning, with a few more hours until noon. However, her attention was quickly diverted from the nature surrounding her as she noticed the towering walls off in the distance, indicating that after their nearly three-week long trip across Ijiria, they had arrived at the capital city of Erika. It was a city she never even dreamed she would witness with her own eyes, and it was a place she didn¡¯t hold with high regard. All she ever heard about Erika was how majestic and active it was, and that it was the most beautiful city in the entirety of Kalkorai. But to Abi, all it represented to her was a lackluster government who cared little for its citizens. It may have been a haven on the surface, but she swore to herself that she wouldn¡¯t allow its beauty to mask what it truly was.


    But then again, she thought with an internal sigh. I suppose it isn¡¯t right to judge them all the same. Clearly, not everybody in the capital is a pompous and greedy fool.


    Abi turned her eyes away from the window and instead directed her attention at the old man sitting in the seat across from her, his wrinkled hands folded in his lap and his eyes closed as he softly hummed a merry tune to himself. Ever since the Master of Nature, Edwar Grunly, had found her up in the small village of Koraashik the previous winter, he had been traveling alongside her as her companion. At first, she had been quite opposed to having somebody so closely linked to the Ijirian government at her side, especially after she so harshly slandered it in his presence, but Grunly had assured her that he merely wanted to get to know her¡ªto determine whether his decision to invite her to the Academy was a good one. In addition, he expressed great interest in learning her magic so that he could do his part in crushing the Nolaria epidemic.


    And so, still not sensing any deceit in his words, Abi begrudgingly decided to allow him to stay with her, and for many of the past eight months, the Master of Nature had been at her side, acting as her assistant as she traveled from village to village, supplying her healing to anybody that needed it. As time went on, she began to realize that yet again, her sense had not led her astray. Grunly was charming and upbeat, his smile rarely leaving his face. He didn¡¯t complain about his role as her helper, and instead he provided her with the aid she needed without question or complaint. All the while, he asked her more questions about her own life and motivations, though despite growing to have some trust in him, she still avoided telling him anything too personal. However, Grunly didn¡¯t seem bothered by this and was simply content to learn anything she was willing to share.


    During their travels, Abi was also convinced to teach him her spell, and to no surprise, he picked it up really quickly, expressing how impressed he was by her talent. In fact, he only seemed to grow more impressed by the day, and his compliments started to make her uncomfortable after a while. In her eyes, there wasn¡¯t anything all that special about what she did. She might not have had a master to teach her nor did she have any family name she could take pride in, but to her, she wasn¡¯t much different than any other mage, if she could even call herself a mage. Like anybody, she studied to learn what she had, and having personally interacted with those who had caught Nolaria, she was able to experiment on what aspects of nature magic could combat the new variant of the disease. It wasn¡¯t remarkable at all, she told herself. Had the mages of the Citadel simply cared even a little about the common people then a spell far more powerful than her own could have been created, and even fewer people would have died.


    But, if I¡¯ve learned anything these past few months, it¡¯s that Master Grunly wasn¡¯t the problem.


    Almost immediately after she taught him the spell, Grunly declared that he would return to Erika and spread Abi¡¯s knowledge to the healers so that they could properly begin to combat the epidemic. With plans to meet up at the port city of Olik at spring¡¯s end, Edwar Grunly departed, and part of Abi truly didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever see him again. It seemed to her that all he really wanted was her magic, and now that he had it, there wasn¡¯t much of a reason to return. The offer of attending the Academy had almost certainly been a method of gaining her attention and trust. Yet, if it had truly been a trick, she didn¡¯t mind. Him teaching the Ijirian healers Nolaufero would accomplish exactly what she had wanted: The Citadel actually doing something for the commoners. If she never saw Edwar Grunly again, she wouldn¡¯t care, and she genuinely debated not going south to Olik and instead continuing her travels in the north. But the possibility of Grunly actually showing up resulted in her taking the detour as the end of spring reached the horizon, and to her genuine surprise, Grunly did exactly as he said he would, and the two of them reunited at a local inn.


    ¡°Now, I have spoken to Headmaster Tykon at the Academy about your attendance, and though he seems quite hesitant to admit a nameless commoner, I have managed to convince him to give you a chance,¡± Grunly had said to her that night in the inn. ¡°With both my letter of recommendation, as well as the fact that you have created a spell on your own, he would be a fool not to listen. Which is why I implore you to take me up on my offer.¡±


    ¡°Look, Master Grunly,¡± she had replied in an exasperated voice. ¡°I truly do appreciate the effort you¡¯ve put in, and I will admit that my image of the Masters clearly doesn¡¯t apply to you, but I just can¡¯t abandon the north. I do not care about attending the Academy and I do not wish to go to Erika of all places. My mind hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    Grunly clicked his tongue, leaning back in the chair he had been sitting at, then glanced around the empty tavern on the inn¡¯s first floor where they had been having their conversation. ¡°You would not be abandoning the north. Before I left the city again, I succeeded in creating a task force to deal with this epidemic. The Citadel is finally acting and your spell is what enabled us to do so.¡± Grunly then smiled warmly and he turned his eyes back to her. ¡°And if this is what you¡¯ve accomplished on your own, could you imagine what you could do with proper education? Could you imagine all of the people you could help?¡±


    At the time, she turned him down once more, but all through the summer season, the Master of Nature remained with her, never once conceding his point and doing his damndest to change her mind. And in the end, he succeeded because of two reasons. The first was that, as they continued across the Ijirian northlands, Abi began to hear more and more about how Erika finally started sending healers to the villages, and by midsummer, every place she arrived at already had Ijirian personnel taking care of the citizens. Grunly had told her the truth and her magic was being used to help. As she was faced with this fact, Grunly then offered up a compromise.


    ¡°Attend for one year,¡± he suggested. ¡°And if you then decide that you do not wish to continue, you can leave. But give the Academy a chance, Abigail. The professors there can teach you even more than you already know. And when you form your team, you¡¯ll be able to meet other students of high renown, and with certain contacts at your disposal, you¡¯ll be able to do even more good than you already are.¡±


    Despite hating the idea of attending the Academy alongside the arrogant Ijirian nobles, she couldn¡¯t deny that Grunly¡¯s offers were gradually getting more appealing, and with the situation in the north firmly in the hands of the government, Abi finally decided to do as he asked and attend the Academy for one year. Grunly had been beyond ecstatic at her decision and within the day, he sent a letter to Erika confirming her attendance. So, after wandering throughout the rest of summer, once the time came, she and Grunly returned to Orik and rented a carriage to take to Erika. Now, after all that time, the capital city was coming into view as the carriage rolled up to the massive, black-iron gates at the northern wall.


    Here we go, she thought with apprehension. Gosh, I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually doing this. Me? Attending the legendary Academy of Erika? What kind of pathetic joke even is this?


    The Academy was famous for being the school of the most powerful and influential mages ever since its formation at the dawn of the Age of Ascension. Almost every single Master in Ijiria¡¯s history attended the school, and those who managed to graduate were almost always guaranteed a life of luxury.


    But commoners rarely attend. Not only do you need a letter of recommendation from somebody of importance, but people like me rarely even know the first thing about using magic to begin with. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I was the only person without noble blood in this entire school.


    There wasn¡¯t a doubt in her mind that she would be ostracized almost immediately. Not only did she lack a name of power or significance, but she lacked a surname completely. There would be no concealing her social status and thus, she was certain she was in for a year of isolation.


    But then again, it''s not like I¡¯m not used to that. I¡¯ve never really had friends to begin with, so I¡¯ll do as Master Grunly requests and attend for at least a year. That should be enough to repay him for all he¡¯s done for the north.


    The carriage slowly rolled to a stop as they approached the gates, and when Abi glanced back through the window, she saw two guards in full green and gold armor approaching the coach, both of their hands already gradually shifting toward the long swords at their hips. The visors of their helmets were pulled down so Abi couldn¡¯t make out their features, and that only added to the imposing presence they had. Despite knowing there wasn¡¯t any reason she would be turned away, Abi still tensed as the men approached the carriage driver.


    ¡°What business do you have in the city?¡± one of them demanded, his voice muffled but still clear enough for her to hear through the carriage¡¯s walls. ¡°Please produce the proper documentation immediately.¡±


    At this, Grunly¡¯s eyes opened and the old man glanced over his shoulder and toward the small, semi-circle window that enabled them to see the driver¡¯s seat. The Master then reached up and rapped his knuckles against the glass a few times, drawing the attention of the two gatekeepers. With that, one of them stepped away from the driver and walked around the side to stand before the window on Abi¡¯s right. Grunly then flicked his wrist, uttered a soft incantation, and the window unlocked with a click, enabling the guard to pull it open. But before the man could say anything to them, Grunly had already reached into the inner pocket of his tunic and produced a small, silver coin.


    ¡°Please do not give my driver a hard time, Mister Gatekeeper,¡± Grunly said with a smile. ¡°I am Master Edwar Grunly. I imagine this is more than enough?¡¯


    ¡°Uh, yes, of course, Master,¡± the guard immediately replied, his back straightening so quickly that it appeared like he¡¯d been electrocuted. ¡°We will have the gates open right away.¡±


    He then stepped away from the carriage and barked orders at the other guard who had remained with the driver. Within seconds, the gates were being pulled up and the carriage continued on its way into the city of Erika. Grunly chuckled to himself, pocketing the small coin that served as proof of his identity as a Master of Ijiria. From what he had told her, each Master had a silver coin bearing the symbol of their affinity, and they were required to have it on them at all times outside of Erika to prove who they were. Upon first seeing it, she had asked what would happen if it were stolen, but Grunly merely brushed her concern aside, informing her that it was charmed to melt with a simple incantation regardless of where it was lost, and that if he misplaced it, he would cast the spell and request a new one from Citadel officials.


    ¡°You know, these guards are always so aggressive to new arrivals,¡± Grunly mused with another laugh. ¡°So it¡¯s always quite fun to flash the coin and see their stern faces so abruptly shift to embarrassment.¡±


    Abi chuckled softly as well, having found some amusement of her own at the guard¡¯s reaction to seeing the coin. However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it for long as she turned back to the window to receive her first look at Erika. Despite her poor opinion of the capital, she reluctantly admitted to herself that everything she had heard about its beauty hadn¡¯t been exaggerated. The houses and shops on either side of the road were far from the handmade buildings of the northern villages. These were two to three stories tall, having been meticulously built with magic by the mages of the Age of Ascension. The stones were white and beige, giving the city a brighter appearance as the sunlight reflected off the walls.


    Even the windows were made of the sturdy liquet as opposed to the more fragile glass she was used to. Despite being far from the center of the city, she could see the sidewalks full of people heading off to work or perhaps going out to do some shopping at the famous market. There were people of all different nationalities, representing the diversity she knew Erika contained. But even with so many sights to take in, she was quickly distracted by the giant, pure white tower looming over them as it reached up into the clouds. That was the famous capital building known as the Citadel, and Abi was struck in awe of it, having always partially doubted that it could be as big as the rumors claimed.


    ¡°See,¡± Grunly said with a wry smile. ¡°It isn¡¯t the shithole you thought it was.¡±


    Abi smiled and shook her head, forcing herself to tear her eyes away from the view as she turned to regard the Master. ¡°Yes, well, maybe I stand corrected. But I still haven¡¯t met any of the people yet, and they¡¯re the ones I¡¯ve heard such poor things about.¡± The young woman shook her head, her smile turning slightly sad. ¡°And I¡¯m sure the reception at the Academy won¡¯t exactly be warm.¡±


    At her comment, Grunly¡¯s cheerful expression faded as a rare moment of seriousness came over him. ¡°No, it most likely won¡¯t be. I¡¯ve been as honest as possible with you, Abigail, and yes, the Academy of Erika probably has fewer commoners than I have fingers on my right hand. And of those commoners, you are almost certainly the only one without a name. These people are accustomed to nobility and to people of high status. The teams of the school are formed out of a desire to make contacts that could benefit the student in the future. You provide nothing that the Academy¡¯s student body will value. In fact, aligning with you could very well harm their reputations.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve deduced as much,¡± she replied softly. ¡°But what happens if I don¡¯t get a team?¡±


    The Master of Nature smirked then folded his hands neatly on his lap. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t worry about that. There is a method that the headmaster uses to determine teams, and in my opinion, it is a rather clever one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that before,¡± she said, leaning forward with interest. ¡°But refresh my memory. How do the teams form?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s designed to be both a mix of luck and personal decision,¡± Grunly explained. ¡°You see, the headmasters of old wanted to watch how their students both reacted to pure luck, as well as what they would do when they did have a choice. Therefore, you have no control over one of your four team members. When you walk into your dormitory today, whoever it is you share your room with will be one of your teammates for your entire stay at the Academy, regardless of how much you like each other or how well you get along. And there is nothing you can do about that.¡±


    Abi nodded, recalling that the Master had said such a thing before. No matter what the students of the Academy thought of her, her roommate would be stuck with her. In a way, she almost pitied that person, for as Grunly already said, association with her could hurt their reputation.


    ¡°And after that,¡± she began, recalling the rest of what Grunly had told her. ¡°The randomized pair will select another pair of their own choosing to create a team of four. One team member is picked through luck, the other two through reasoning.¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± the Master of Nature confirmed. ¡°So while you may have trouble with the selection part of the team formations, you will at least have one partner whether they like it or not.¡± His earlier wry grin returned, as Grunly found some amusement at the thought of her future partner¡¯s disappointment. ¡°But I have faith in you, Abigail.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Faith?¡± she parroted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°For the majority of this past year, I have traveled beside you, so I like to think we¡¯ve come to understand each other,¡± he said. ¡°You are resilient and you are talented. Anybody disappointed to be your partner will soon learn that, commoner or not, you could put some of these noble bastards to shame. Show this Academy why you are one of the few who received recommendation from a Master, for that is not common. Make your mark on this city, Abigail. I believe in you.¡±


    Despite all of her anxiety for the coming day, Abi couldn¡¯t deny that Grunly¡¯s words comforted her. He was one of the few traveling companions she had ever been with, and she couldn¡¯t deny that she had grown fond of his presence. For the first time in her life, she had somebody who believed in her, and even though she didn¡¯t want to go to the Academy, a part of her wanted to live up to Grunly¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± she told him firmly. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    As their conversation wrapped up, the carriage once again began to slow, indicating that they had arrived at the Academy. Abigail swallowed back her nervousness, and when they came to a complete stop, Grunly reached off to his right and grabbed the cane leaning up against the seat.


    ¡°And so, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the admissions office to make sure you get settled in, but then you¡¯re on your own, my friend. I¡¯m sure the King will be impatient for me to meet with him after being gone for so long.¡±


    The King¡­


    There were times that she forgot just how influential the man was, and the fact that he could just casually go talk to King Markreas himself left her recalling just who it was she had been traveling with. He was a Master of Ijiria, and that wasn¡¯t something she should forget.


    Abi went first, pushing open the carriage door and stepping out before turning back and giving the much shorter man a hand as she helped him exit the carriage. Grunly then thanked the driver before both he and Abi turned and approached the wide open front gates of the Academy of Erika. The school was constructed in the western residential district of the city and was at the end of a rather upscale neighborhood, full of massive estates and mansions¡ªbuildings that Abi had never thought she would witness even the exteriors of. And yet, they barely held her attention for longer than a few seconds before she turned toward the Academy itself.


    A few students were both exiting and entering through the front gates, and already, she felt herself standing out. They were all wearing expensive green and gold suits and ties¡ªwhat Abi assumed must have been the Academy''s uniforms. Their hair was well kept and they walked with a confidence that she knew almost certainly bordered on a level of arrogance. As for her, she wore her usual handmade brown tunic and trousers, with her tattered cloak hanging from her shoulders. Her hair was poorly braided, and the flower crown probably looked tacky to them. And to make her stand out even more, Master Edwar Grunly was happily standing at her side.


    ¡°Come, Abigail,¡± he muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    ¡°Er, right.¡±


    Trying to ignore the occasional glances the passing students sent her way, Abi followed Grunly through the black gates and into the courtyard. The Master of Nature had already given her a rundown of the school¡¯s layout, so she had a decent idea of where to go. The eastern section of the Academy was where the dormitory buildings were located, with separate buildings for each of the four years all surrounding a common area in the middle. To the north was the giant coliseum that was both used for student sports and events, as well as rented out to the city for tournaments and other occasions. The west was where the class buildings were located, with each one dedicated to an affinity department. Part of her wanted to go and see the Nature Department but knew she would have to wait until she had more time. The south was where the library was located, as well as a massive lawn with various spots to sit down and study, eat, or just relax. In addition, the extra space could be used for training, and already, as she and Grunly walked down the cobble path, she could see two fire mages dueling off on the lawn, bright red flames erupting from their hands before getting launched at the opponent.


    God, I hope they don¡¯t burn anything down or something, she thought with apprehension before reminding herself that if anything did catch fire then they almost certainly knew some water magic to put it out.


    The further into the Academy they got, the more populated their surroundings became, and as more people noticed them, Abi felt more discomfort. She couldn¡¯t tell if they were looking more at her terrible appearance or at the presence of Master Grunly, but either way, she didn¡¯t like it. If she didn¡¯t think it would make her stand out even more then she would have long since pulled her hood up to hide her face. But to her relief, it only took a few more minutes before the two of them reached the center of the Academy grounds where the three story admissions building was located. Grunly continued to lead her down the path which, once they got closer to the building, had thick green hedges on either side of them leading toward the front door. The Master then pulled open the liquet doors and stepped inside with Abigail at his back.


    Right away, Abi concluded that it must have been the nicest room she had ever been in. Off to the left was a seating area with plush chairs and couches surrounding a rather fancy liquet coffee table. A giant chandelier hung from the ceiling, its fire magic lights currently extinguished in favor of the natural sunlight pouring through the windows. Just ahead of the door was a large dark oak desk with a well-dressed older woman sitting at it, and behind her was the entrance to a hallway that led further into the building. The woman¡¯s narrow eyes immediately shifted toward Abigail with unbridled suspicion, indicating already what her interactions with the faculty would be like.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asked sharply.


    ¡°Yes, good morning, Madame,¡± Grunly greeted with a smile, already reaching into his pocket to produce his identification. ¡°My name is Master Edwar Grunly and I am here with Miss Abigail to help her check in. I''m sure Headmaster Tykon has explained our situation?¡±


    Recalling what Grunly said about the guards at the gate, Abi did internally laugh at the abrupt shift from suspicion to shock as the woman¡¯s eyes turned from Abi to Grunly then to the silver coin in Grunly¡¯s hands.


    ¡°M-Master Grunly,¡± she stuttered as she tilted her head in a bow. ¡°Y-yes, of course, the Headmaster informed us of the matter. Abigail, you said? And her family name?¡±


    The woman pulled open a drawer on her left and was rummaging through various files when Grunly responded.


    ¡°Oh, no family name,¡± he answered. ¡°Just Abigail.¡±


    ¡°No family name?¡± She looked up from the file drawer and once again, Abi was fixed with a stern stare. ¡°And, forgive me for asking, but has Miss Abigail already paid her tuition?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was the one who paid, but yes, everything is taken care of,¡± Grunly said, speaking as if oblivious to the hostility in the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°After all, if she hadn¡¯t had her tuition paid then we would not be here, would we?¡±


    The old woman was yet again gazing at Grunly in surprise, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Abi couldn¡¯t imagine what must be going through her mind since Grunly had already said in the carriage that it was rare for Masters to endorse Academy students.


    And so for him to be endorsing a commoner¡­ Well, I guess I can¡¯t blame her for being so confused.


    ¡°I suppose not, Master,¡± the woman murmured. ¡°Yes, let me check her in.¡±


    The two of them waited silently as she produced a file and scanned through its contents, her disbelief seemingly increasing. From there, she then reached back into the file and pulled out a small, rectangular card before placing it on the desk. After that, she opened another drawer and grabbed a single bronze key, as well as a folder of papers. Once everything was on the desk, she turned and regarded Abi.


    ¡°Well, Miss, this folder contains everything you need to know about Academy rules and regulations,¡± she explained, tapping the green folder. ¡°In addition, it will have a map of the school grounds, as well as schedules for meals at the dining hall, among other things.¡± She then placed the key on top of the folder and went on. ¡°This is for your dorm room but you¡¯ll only need it to get in for the first time. Once inside, register with the charm and the door will only admit you and who you allow inside. As for this¡­¡± The woman then lifted up the small card. ¡°It¡¯s your student ID. You¡¯ll need to go and get it registered as well at the identification office and after that, you¡¯ll need to go to the tailor to get your uniform. You¡¯ll need that by tomorrow¡¯s orientation. Extra details on orientation will be in the folder. Now have a nice day.¡±


    Abi listened intently as the woman rambled through her instructions before dismissing them, clearly wanting to be rid of her presence. And since Abi was more than happy to depart, she thanked the woman, collected the stuff, then turned and followed Grunly outside.


    ¡°Well she was pleasant,¡± Abi murmured once they were back on the cobble path and heading away from admissions.


    Grunly snorted. ¡°Yes, I imagine that will be common for you here. You¡¯ll just have to smile at them and put up with it. But no matter, come, Abigail. I¡¯ll take you to the dorms, and then I¡¯ll have to get going. Do you think you can handle everything else on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fine. Thank you, Master Grunly.¡±


    Abi took a deep breath, already feeling overwhelmed and knowing that it was only going to get worse from there. But she was committed to giving this a try and so, she silently followed Edwar Grunly toward the dorms.


    ***


    Once they reached the commons at the center of the four dormitory towers, Grunly bid her goodbye and good luck before departing back toward the school¡¯s gates so he could return to the Citadel. Abi stood silently and watched him go before taking a deep breath, knowing she needed to prepare herself for the busy days ahead. The Master had told her he wouldn¡¯t see her again until the orientation the following morning, so for the rest of the day, she was on her own.


    And not only do I have to meet whoever I¡¯m sharing a room with, but I¡¯ve gotta go get my uniform and my ID before tomorrow. Gosh, this is going to be a hassle.


    The dormitory commons was a large courtyard set up with paths leading in all four cardinal directions to the six-story towers that contained the students¡¯ quarters. Each was dedicated to one of the four years, starting at Year One in the north and going clockwise to Year Four in the west. The commons themselves were outside but they were covered by roofed paths that kept all of the benches and tables covered should it rain, and at the moment, she could see numerous students gathered at the various places, chatting and laughing as they caught up with each other after spending the summer apart. And just like with the rest of the school, her clearly commoner clothing stood out from the fancy and pristine uniforms the students were already wearing.


    I hate being watched like this, she thought with discomfort, deciding there wasn¡¯t much of a reason to stand around.


    Clutching the red folder to her chest, Abi began to walk in the northern direction, toward the Year One tower. The building was rectangular, with a darker brick chosen for its construction in stark contrast to the lighter colors outside the Academy. She could see windows on all six levels and already feared that there were some peeking down at her as she arrived at the front door and stepped into the lobby. She was met with the same lavish appearance as the admissions office with another seating area full of students and a reception desk just ahead. The walls were green with gold trim in honor of the royal family, and the lobby contained the same style of chandelier above her.


    Sighing internally at the presence of more people, she picked up her pace before the man at the desk could call out to her like he clearly was thinking about doing, then made her way down the hall.


    Alright, the key said I have to go to Room Sixteen on the third floor, she reminded herself, recalling the inscription on her room key. Okay, then I need to find the lifts.


    After taking a few wrong turns, Abi finally found the correct hallway with two circular disks built into the walls that one could stand on and use to rise into the tower¡¯s upper levels. They were both green and gold as well, and as Abi stepped onto the one on the lift, she took a deep breath.


    Okay, what was it that the Master said I should use? Ortumo, right?


    Having never used wind magic in her life, Abi was nervous that she wouldn¡¯t be able to raise the disk, but knowing that she couldn¡¯t just walk up to another student and ask for help, she clenched her teeth in determination and chanted the spell Grunly had given her.


    ¡°Ortumo!¡± she whispered, sticking her hands out before her and turning her palms face down. And to her horror, the disk didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Ortumo¡­! Ortumo¡­!¡±


    Yet no matter how many times she repeated it, the lift didn¡¯t so much as shake, and she could feel her panic growing.


    Come on! Let¡¯s not start the day out with this!


    She could feel her mana properly moving to her hands but, having only ever used nature magic, she was struggling to harness the wind mana within her body to do as she wanted. And to make matters worse, she could hear footsteps coming down the hall, indicating that somebody was on their way to the lift.


    ¡°Ortumo!¡± she chanted one last time, but to no avail, and soon enough, a student appeared from down the hall.


    It was a young woman dressed in the gold and green button-up shirt, blazer, and slacks that was the school uniform, her dark brown hair tied back in a ponytail with a red ribbon. Since she was in this particular tower, Abi knew she must be a first year as well, and the moment the two of them made eye contact, she saw the newcomer¡¯s brown eyes quickly shift to the tattered clothing she was wearing. Abi was certain that she would soon give her a look of disgust, but to her surprise, understanding seemed to dawn on her pretty features and she smiled.


    ¡°Need help with the lift?¡± she offered sweetly.


    Thrown off guard by the first pleasant expression she had received from somebody that wasn¡¯t Grunly, Abi wasn¡¯t immediately sure how to respond. Given how she¡¯d been regarded thus far, she couldn''t help but hesitate, but as soon as her sense kicked in and informed her that this young woman could be trusted, Abi reluctantly let her guard down and nodded.


    ¡°Er, yes please,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, not the greatest with wind magic.¡±


    She chuckled as she moved to step onto the lift beside Abi. ¡°Yeah, I get that. I¡¯m a rock affinity so it took me forever to master even a spell as basic as Ortumo. What floor are you going to?¡±


    ¡°Oh, er, the third floor,¡± Abi stuttered.


    ¡°Really? Well that¡¯s perfect. I am, too.¡± Sticking her hands out in the same gesture that Abi had used, she then chanted, ¡°Ortumo!¡±


    Then, unlike during Abi¡¯s attempts, the disk began to rise from its still position, briefly startling Abi. She had never been on a lift like that and the strange feeling of rising into the air unnerved her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she managed to say, though despite the positive signal from her sense, Abi still refused to look at her. ¡°Just isn¡¯t my day, I guess.¡±


    The young woman laughed cheerfully. ¡°Sorry to hear that, but if you want advice, it¡¯s all in the way you say it. I could hear you from down the hall, and I think you need to add more emphasis to the ¡®tu¡¯ part of Ortumo. You¡¯re adding too much to the beginning ¡®O¡¯.¡± She then shrugged. ¡°For some reason, focusing more on the second syllable makes it easier. Not sure why, though I¡¯ve never really understood the relationship between spells and actions. I just say what I¡¯m told to say.¡±


    Abi nodded, taking the advice into consideration as the lift passed by the second floor and came to stop on the third. The young woman beckoned for Abi to step off first, and once she did, the other girl followed suit and canceled the spell, allowing the lift to glide back down and out of sight. Abi watched her for a moment, surprised that she was still being as nice as she was, and when the girl turned her smile back to her, she still didn¡¯t show any further signs of reacting to Abi¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fayela, by the way,¡± she introduced. ¡°Fayela Rio, but you can just call me Faye.¡±


    Faye stuck out her hand and Abi fumbled with her folder to free up her own hand to shake it back. ¡°Er, I¡¯m Abigail¡­ Just Abigail, but you can call me Abi.¡±


    A flash of confusion crossed Faye¡¯s features and Abi feared that her lack of a surname would be plenty to offput the girl, but just as before, she seemed only confused rather than anything else.


    ¡°I figured you weren¡¯t noble based on your attire, but¡­no family name?¡± Faye inquired. ¡°Then, with all due respect, how did you get into the Academy? My mother works with the miners guild here in the city and I barely managed to get a letter? What sort of secrets do you have up your sleeve?¡±


    Abi wasn¡¯t really sure what she should tell the girl, but since Faye was thus far being really nice and Grunly hadn¡¯t told her to keep anything secret, she decided to rely on her sixth sense and continue to trust her.


    ¡°Well, it''s a long story,¡± she admitted. ¡°But let¡¯s just say it resulted in me getting a letter from Master Edwar Grunly. He¡¯s pretty much sponsoring my studies here.¡±


    Faye¡¯s eyes went wide, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard, and part of Abi suspected that she was about to be accused of lying, but to her relief, Faye merely grinned. ¡°Well, you and I will have to meet up again, Abi. That is certainly a story I want to hear.¡±


    With a pleasant pat on her shoulder, Faye continued down the hall and Abi hurried to keep up with her. Already, she felt a bit of relief at the fact that Faye seemed like the type of person she could befriend, and regardless of who her roommate wound up being, if she could convince her to choose to team up with Faye and her roommate then perhaps her time at the Academy might not be so bad.


    Though I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up yet. Stay on guard until orientation is over, Abi. Your roommate could dictate everything here. She took a deep breath, watching the numbers on the room doors on either side of the hall.


    So please let her be as nice as Faye!

 V1 Chapter 5- Their First Encounters

    Chapter V


    Abi continued down the hall alongside Fayela Rio, who was walking with a confidence that only increased the respect that Abi was already beginning to have for her. While Faye certainly seemed intrigued by the unique and unprecedented circumstances that brought Abi to the Academy, she still hadn¡¯t shown any signs of distrusting her or even disliking her, and after helping her with the lift, it was clear to Abi that her sixth sense wasn¡¯t mistaken. Therefore, in the brief amount of time they had before they arrived at their rooms, she decided it would be best to try and pick the young woman¡¯s brain. After all, it was possible she wouldn¡¯t come across somebody so willing to interact with her a second time, so this was an opportunity she didn¡¯t want to miss. Grunly had already given her a basic rundown of how the Academy operated, but Abi was curious to speak with a fellow student on the matter.


    ¡°So, Faye,¡± Abi began hesitantly. ¡°About orientation tomorrow¡­. Master Grunly already explained a little bit to me, but I was wondering how it works, exactly? How do we pick our teams and¡­well, how do I prepare for it?¡±


    Faye chuckled softly to herself, seemingly still thrown off by the situation, before responding. ¡°Well, from what I know, you¡¯ll have until tomorrow to meet with your roommate and seek out another duo to join up with. Once you¡¯ve all agreed on a group, you¡¯ll go to the desk down in the lobby and report your team. The signup takes place right after the opening ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    Abi nodded her understanding. ¡°And these teams¡­? We¡¯ll be working with them all year?¡±


    ¡°All four years,¡± Faye quickly corrected. ¡°Whoever you wind up with today will be at your side for the rest of your time at this academy, assuming, that is, that none of them die or either drop out or get kicked out. That¡¯s why your decision is so important. It¡¯ll make or break your future here.¡±


    Abi felt her stomach churn a bit, though it wasn¡¯t at the daunting thought of determining her future with one simple decision. Instead, her mind locked on to what Faye said about her partners potentially dying. Grunly had already warned her, but the Academy of Erika wasn¡¯t a traditional school. It was constructed to groom and educate the best of the best when it came to magecraft, and almost every single Master of Ijirian history had attended the school. So naturally, they altered their curriculum in order to ensure that their graduates could meet such high expectations. That was why Abi would not only be attending class there in the Academy, but would also be given assignments both within the city of Erika, as well as in other regions of the Empire. Alongside her team, their instructors would instruct her to deal with various issues ranging from handling bandits along the main highways to helping the guards investigate crimes in the cities. Normally, they would have an instructor or somebody of significance at their side, but even then, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for students to die on those missions.


    And when they do, all the teachers conclude is that the fallen individual wasn¡¯t cut out for the Academy. If I die here, nobody is going to care. However, though Abi internally grimaced at the school¡¯s harsh philosophy, she couldn¡¯t help but quickly correct that internal conclusion. Well, I suppose Master Grunly would be upset.


    ¡°So I need to be smart about my team then,¡± Abi stated, more to herself than to Fayela. ¡°And orientation? Grunly said it¡¯s a fight at the stadium but he didn¡¯t elaborate much on that. What exactly are we doing tomorrow?¡±


    Faye glanced down at her, considering her question before casually shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to stress over, really. You and your team will be randomly assigned to face off with another group of freshmen. It¡¯s a match to show the instructors and the headmaster not only what skills you currently possess, but how well you can work alongside your teammates¡ªpeople you¡¯ve never worked with before. In addition, it''s not uncommon for Masters to come down and watch, so if you really were recommended by Master Grunly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he came to observe the matches.¡±


    ¡°So¡­it''s just a placement test?¡± she inquired, to which Faye gave a quick thumbs up.


    ¡°Yup! More or less. But I wouldn¡¯t stress too much. All it really determines is whether your team will be first rank or second rank.¡±


    At those unfamiliar terms, Abi furrowed her brow in confusion and glanced up at Faye, and noticing her confused expression, the young woman slowed to halt to regard Abi.


    ¡°Do you¡­know what I mean by that?¡± she asked.


    But Abi just shook her head and grimaced. ¡°I guess¡­Master Grunly didn¡¯t explain as much as I¡¯d thought.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case¡­¡± Faye folded her arms across her chest and once again seemed to think about how to go about explaining. ¡°The ranks pretty much determine the type of work you''re given. First ranks go on more dangerous missions than second ranks, and the ranks are determined based on performance. The teams who win their match become first rank and the ones that lose become second.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Abi felt a pang of anxiety at the realization that her entire rank depended on the match. ¡°But¡­you said it wasn¡¯t that important! That sounds important to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not really,¡± Faye quickly assured her. ¡°The ranks are fluid. Even if you lose, as long as you show improvement in your classes and competence on your missions, you can easily be promoted. Though, on the flip side, messing up can demote you. The orientation just determines where you start.¡±


    With that, Abi let out a breath of relief. Well that¡¯s good, at least. I mean, I know how to defend myself, but who knows how my skills will match up with the other students here. It''s not like I¡¯ve ever had any formal training. All I know is from books.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Faye,¡± she said after a moment, returning the young woman¡¯s smile with one of her own. ¡°That helps a lot. I guess from here, everything just rides on my roommate and my team.¡±


    ¡°That it does,¡± Faye replied, then gave her a quick pat on the shoulder. ¡°And hey, if our roommates aren¡¯t opposed to it, look for me later, okay? Not only do I really want to hear more about you, but I think we could work well together.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Abi confirmed then, glancing past Faye¡¯s shoulder, she realized that they had stopped just in front of her designated dorm, Room Sixteen. ¡°And I guess this one is me, so I¡¯ll have to get going.¡±


    Faye glanced back and chuckled. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m Room Twenty-Three, just down the hall, so if you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you again.¡±


    With that, Fayela gave her a brief wave before continuing on her way down the dormitory corridor, leaving Abi to stand alone just in front of the room that would be her home for the next year. Taking a deep breath, she produced the dorm key, knowing that if her roommate was already inside then she was just on the edge of meeting the individual she would be fighting with for what could potentially be the next four years of her life.


    And there¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯s going to be as welcoming as Faye. For all I know, I¡¯m about to be stuck with some pretentious noblewoman.


    The thought of sharing her space with one of Erika¡¯s nobility caused her to cringe with disgust, but regardless of how long she spent standing on her doorstep, the person inside wasn¡¯t going to change. Her fate was already sealed, so all she could do was put on as pleasant of a smile as she could muster and pray that the girl inside was at least tolerable.


    Alright¡­here we go!


    Her resolve gathered, Abi inserted the key into the lock then pulled the door open and stepped inside. When she first thought of a dorm room, the image that came to mind was of the single rooms that were common among the inns of the Ijirian north. All they consisted of was a bed or two, a window, and if she was lucky, maybe there would be a desk for her to work at. But otherwise, they were rather small. This, however, was far bigger than she imagined. The front door opened up into a living room consisting of a few plush chairs off to the right surrounding a glass coffee table, and on the left was a small dining table with one chair on either side. Just ahead of that table was the entrance to a hallway that probably led to the bedroom, and directly in front of her was an open window. Yet, as surprising as the size of the dorm was, Abi''s attention was quickly shifted to the young woman sitting just beside the window, her elbows resting on the sill and her head turned back to stare over her shoulder at Abi¡¯s arrival.


    For a moment, the two of them just looked at each other. Her roommate was slightly smaller than the average Ijirian, probably a few inches shorter than she was. Her brown hair was neatly combed and fell freely down to her back, and her eyes were a stunning blue that made Abi wonder if she was descended from the northern regions of the continent. She was already dressed in the green and gold-trimmed blazer, slacks, and tie that was the uniform, and with just her quick survey, Abi concluded that if there was a single word to describe her, it would be ¡°delicate¡±. Her features were soft and the way she looked at Abi seemed to border on timid, but to her relief, her sense registered this individual as trustworthy. So, hoping this meant there was potential for them to get along, Abi put on a smile and greeted her.


    ¡°Uh, hello,¡± she said, pulling the door closed behind her. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, Abigail. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t really sure what to say, and her attire had clearly drawn the woman¡¯s attention already, so she hoped that acting pleasant could get them off on the right foot.


    ¡°Um, yeah, nice to meet you, too,¡± her roommate replied, slowly standing up from the chair she had placed before the window. She seemed conflicted on how to react, though it appeared more based around shyness than any sort of discomfort at Abi¡¯s appearance. ¡°Er, Abigail, you said? Abigail, what?¡±


    Yeah, here we go again.


    Bracing herself for a potential rejection, Abi answered honestly. ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t have a family name. I¡¯m just Abi.¡±


    ¡°No¡­family name?¡± the girl parroted. ¡°But then¡­huh? How did you get into the school then?¡±


    It was exactly as Faye had reacted, though this woman seemed far more concerned about it than Faye had been.


    And can I really blame her? I mean, her whole future rides on my abilities and I just basically admitted I¡¯m a commoner. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just had her whole day absolutely ruined.


    ¡°Long story, really,¡± Abi replied with a casual wave of her hand. ¡°And I can tell you all about it later. But anyway, what¡¯s your name? From the sound of it, I guess you and I are gonna be partners for the next four years so it¡¯s probably best to get to know one another.¡±


    She knew it was an obvious attempt to divert the conversation elsewhere, but thankfully, the woman either didn¡¯t notice or didn¡¯t care, for she timidly glanced away and answered in a rather soft voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­Album Luz,¡± she introduced simply, then went silent.


    Abi frowned, feeling like she had definitely heard the surname ¡°Luz¡± once or twice before, but given the stress of her current situation, her mind was drawing a blank. After all, she rarely ever came down to the south, and she¡¯d heard so many noble names during her life that they all started blending together after a while. But, deciding that it would be rude to ask her where she was from, Abi instead just smiled.


    ¡°Well, nice to meet you, Album. Hopefully we¡¯ve got a fun few years ahead of us.¡±


    However, Album just gaped back at her in a stunned silence, leading Abi to wonder if she should have had a larger reaction to the girl¡¯s surname. She quickly searched her memory once more, but again, the name Luz just stayed somewhere deep in the back of her mind, and she came up with nothing. Therefore, she decided she would pretend to ignore the awkwardness as she began scanning the room once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really nice place,¡± she mused. ¡°I was expecting something smaller, so I¡¯m pleasantly surprised.¡±


    Then again, maybe I shouldn¡¯t say something that makes me sound so obviously poor¡­though it probably doesn¡¯t matter at this point. She¡¯s probably so disappointed in her luck, but maybe I can prove myself at orientation tomorrow. Who cares where I came from if I can help get us to first rank.


    ¡°So, uh, where are you from, Abigail?¡± Album hesitantly inquired, as if unsure of how to even talk to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really from anywhere in particular,¡± Abi answered. ¡°I¡¯m more of a wanderer, so if I had to pick anywhere, I¡¯d just say I¡¯m from the north in general.¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡± Album frowned, her features tensing as if having just realized something. ¡°You¡¯re a wanderer from the north without a last name¡­and would you happen to be a healer?¡±


    Startled that Album already knew details about her, Abi turned away from her survey of the room and stared back at her roommate. ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯m of the nature affinity. How did you¡­know that?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re¡­the one Master Grunly was watching,¡± Album murmured, though it seemed to be more to herself than to Abi.


    ¡°Woah, wait a second!¡± Abi exclaimed, having not been prepared for the woman to see through her so fast. ¡°I mean, yes, Master Grunly did write my letter of recommendation, but who told you that? I was under the impression that he kept it mostly to himself. Just who¡­are you?¡±


    Suddenly realizing that perhaps Luz was more significant than she thought, she regarded Album with uncertainty, and her question only seemed to make the other girl confused as well.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± she asked softly, and when Abi shook her head, Album just appeared to grow more thrown off. ¡°I¡¯m Album Luz. My father is the Master of Light in the Citadel so¡­of course I¡¯ve heard about what Master Grunly¡¯s been up to. It¡¯s not everyday that a Master just leaves Erika for months on end to follow around a commoner.¡±


    With that answer, Abi frantically and silently cursed herself, realizing just how much of a fool she had been for forgetting a name as significant as Luz. The Luz family made up the Ijirian Masters of Light and presided over the great city of Noctalus further south. Abi had never seen the ancient Nocta capital in person, but one couldn¡¯t live in Ijiria without knowing of the Noctis and Luz families.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    And this girl, my roommate, is from that family?! Abi clenched her teeth as she now saw Album in a completely different way. She¡¯s even more than just a noblewoman. Oh no¡­ This is going to be even more tricky than I was prepared for¡­


    ***


    As the carriage drew to a stop just at the front gates of the great tower that was the Ijirian Citadel, Nigreos Noctis turned his sleep-deprived eyes through the liquet window and toward the handful of guards that were already approaching them. They had been on the road for the better part of a week, and since the trip from Noctalus to Erika was an exhausting one, he was quite happy that he wouldn¡¯t have to make it again for a few months. He always struggled to sleep in the wild, and with orientation just the following morning, he feared that he wouldn¡¯t get much sleep that night either. Eko, on the other hand, looked as cheerful and alert as he always did as he carefully combed his fingers through his brown hair, clearly wanting to make himself look as presentable as he could. Nigreos briefly considered doing the same, but after glancing at his reflection in the window, he determined that he was fine as is. He then straightened up as the carriage door was pulled open to reveal a pair of armored guards, who immediately bowed their heads before them.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my lords,¡± they both greeted in unison, and when they rose back up, it was the man on the left who added, ¡°I hope your trip was a pleasant one?¡±


    ¡°As pleasant as five days on the road can be, I suppose,¡± Nigreos remarked with a sigh, moving to step out of the carriage at the guard¡¯s beckoning.


    ¡°Well I enjoyed myself,¡± Eko added as he followed in Nigreos¡¯s footsteps. ¡°I always enjoy seeing nature. I love the cities plenty, but there¡¯s just something serene about the country that can never be replicated in a place as bustling as this.¡±


    Once they had exited, the two thanked the driver and watched as he flicked the reins and took off back down the road, probably to go find an inn where he could stay the night before making his return trip to Noctalus. Nigreos then briefly glanced at his surroundings. The front gates of the Citadel were among the higher-end neighborhoods of Erika, with mostly the mansions of nobles and prestigious individuals surrounding them. He knew that most of them served as second homes for those that lived in the Citadel, and he could think of a few members of the council, and even a handful of Masters, that often departed the tower to relax in their own personal space.


    ¡°Well, your fathers have been expecting you,¡± one of the guards said, bringing Nigreos¡¯s attention back to them. ¡°So if you¡¯ll please come with us.¡±


    With that, the guards turned and began to lead them through the wide open gates of the Citadel¡¯s outer wall, which stretched so far into the sky that Nigreos could hardly make out the top from his position at the base. He and Eko briefly exchanged looks of apprehension, then followed the two armored men. The space between the walls and the entrance to the tower was made up of colorful gardens, with flora from all around the continent planted and cared for by the Citadel groundskeepers. It was a place that was often open to the public, and Nigreos knew it was a common spot for important ceremonies like weddings and holidays. At the moment, however, there were only a handful of people walking around and observing the flowers. Some looked Nigreos¡¯s way, and knowing that it was right to be polite, he nodded toward them and continued on toward the front doors.


    He and Eko stepped up to the entrance of the Citadel itself and waited as the two guards pushed the giant doors open with a soft incantation before beckoning them to follow. The last time Nigreos had been in the Citadel was roughly three years prior during a family visit to the capital and it was just as he remembered it. The halls were a beautiful silver and white, with large windows allowing the sunlight to bathe the corridors. There were torches affixed to the walls between the windows, but at the moment, not a single one was lit. The halls themselves were bustling with individuals that Nigreos knew ranged from magical researchers to legislators, and all were rushing off to get to wherever they needed to go.


    These lower levels are always so chaotic, he thought to himself.


    The guards took them down the halls, barking orders at anybody who got in their way, before they arrived at one of the Citadel¡¯s many lifts¡ªa circular shaft with a silver disk that could take them to the higher floors with a little bit of wind magic. The two guards motioned for Nigreos and Eko to step on, then followed suit, the man on the left quickly uttering, ¡°Ortumo¡± to begin raising them into the air. They stayed silent as they moved past the various floors, going all the way to one of the highest levels before the guards stepped off with the noblemen right behind them. This corridor was far more devoid of life, with only the occasional person walking past them, though they moved far slower, without the impatient rush of the bottom. Finally, the guards stopped just outside a door that Nigreos knew was his father¡¯s office.


    ¡°We will wait for you out here,¡± one of them said, then stepped back to allow them to take the lead.


    Eko was quick to rap his knuckles against the door, and once they heard the call from inside to enter, the eldest child of Luz pulled it open and went inside with Nigreos on his heels. Much like the rest of the building, the personal office of the Master of Darkness was just as Nigreos remembered, with the walls painted all black and dark grays in resemblance to the halls of their home palace. Banners displaying both the horned helm of Noctis and the black claw that was the symbol of dark magic hung from the ceiling. There were bookcases filled with writings on both the right and left, and directly ahead was a black oak desk settled just in front of a window whose dark red curtains were pulled shut, leaving the room¡¯s only light to come from the handful of fire lamps hanging from the ceiling. And upon entering the room, both he and Eko bent their backs in a bow to both the man sitting at the desk and the man standing just to the right.


    Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz were the current Masters of Darkness and Light, as well as the fathers of Nigreos and Eko. Viiro was a rather large man with broad shoulders and well-kept thick black hair. He had a beard of the same color, and his skin was just as black as the room, a result of the Noctis ritual that was conducted on every individual who became Master. In addition, his eyes were pure white and he wore a black suit that highly resembled the style of the Academy uniforms.


    Beside him, Acostav was his complete antithesis. His skin was a pure white and his eyes were fully black, a result of the Luz ritual. His short hair and thick mustache were both as white as his skin, and unlike the well-built Viiro, Acostav was a much smaller and lankier man. He, too, wore an Academy style suit, and true to his nature, it was white.


    ¡°It is great to see you again, Father,¡± Eko greeted with a smile, and as they rose, Nigreos echoed a similar sentiment.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been too long,¡± he added. ¡°I hope you have both been well?¡±


    Viiro snorted, his voice a deep rumble as he responded. ¡°As well as you can be with such important events just on the horizon. Tell me, Nigreos, are you prepared for orientation tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe so,¡± he answered with as much confidence as he could muster. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a lot riding on my roommate, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. I¡¯ll simply let the chips fall where they may and work from there.¡±


    ¡°Good answer,¡± Viiro grunted. ¡°Yes, I suppose much of it comes down to luck now. Truly, I hate the Academy¡¯s traditions, but we¡¯ll make do. We always have, after all. Eko managed to get through it without much of an issue, and you¡¯ve got the added¡­let¡¯s be generous and call it a benefit of having Album in the same year as you. You¡¯ll just have to put up with your partners and carry their dead weight if they make you.¡±


    Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but notice Eko¡¯s features twitch ever so slightly at Viiro¡¯s casual dismissal of his little sister, but as always, he knew the young man wasn¡¯t going to speak up in her defense, for there was very little to speak up for. As much as he loved Album as a person, she was far from a talented mage, and her anxiety and lack of confidence only hindered what talent she did have. In some ways, it was possible that teaming up with Album really could harm his performance in the orientation match, but he had promised Lady Clara that he would watch out for her, and he fully intended to do so.


    ¡°Have either of you spoken with the girl in the last few weeks?¡± Acostav inquired softly as he regarded the two of them.


    This time, Eko was the first to respond. ¡°No, Father, not for a while. She kept to herself quite a bit before she left, and as I¡¯m sure you already know, Album departed a week earlier than we had planned to. I imagine she¡¯s getting worked up over orientation.¡±


    ¡°Worked up is an understatement,¡± Acostav snapped bitterly. ¡°When she arrived at the Academy earlier than I anticipated, I had her brought up here so I could speak with her, and as much as she tried to hide it, I could tell she was panicking. Truly, I need this nonsense to end and soon.¡± With a click of his tongue, the Master of Light turned to pace around, his features contorting in unrestrained frustration.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Eko began cautiously. ¡°With all due respect, Album is trying her best. You know full well that her condition is not her fault, and I do believe that with time, she will improve.¡±


    ¡°Ha! With time, you say?¡± Acostav scoffed. ¡°No, Eko, we¡¯ve been saying that for years, and here we are on the eve of her orientation and the girl can still hardly manage anything more than a damned bolt of light. Time is up.¡± He turned and regarded his son with his beady eyes and twisted his lips. ¡°You are going to be my successor as Master of Light, Eko, and by law, that means you cannot be an eraser. Album is my only other child and thus, your mother and I have no choice but to pass the knowledge onto her. Now, would you trust your failure of a sister with something as potentially realm-shattering as erasure magic?¡±


    Eko winced at the sharpness of his father¡¯s tone, and once again, despite a clear desire to defend Album, the young man went silent and shook his head.


    ¡°I thought not,¡± Acostav growled. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m hoping that the Academy will snap her into shape, and unfortunately, depending on her teammates, it may fall to you, Nigreos, to ensure that my pathetic daughter actually makes something of herself.¡±


    Nigreos bowed his head, knowing that helping Album improve would be just as beneficial to him as it would be to her. ¡°I promised Lady Clara and I will promise you,¡± he said. ¡°Do not worry about Album, Master Acostav. I will do my best to help her, and with Eko nearby, she¡¯ll have all the support she¡¯ll need.¡±


    Eko nodded his agreement. ¡°Yes, of course. By the end of the year, she will be ready to begin harnessing the erasure magic. I have not given up on her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but the year¡¯s end is not the only thing I¡¯m worried about,¡± Acostav stated. ¡°The situation has changed and now, Album¡¯s performance in tomorrow''s orientation has far more riding on it than whether your team is first or second rank.¡±


    Nigreos furrowed his brow, having heard nothing about orientation potentially changing, and when he looked to Eko, the older boy only stared back with a similar expression of confusion.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Nigreos pressed, turning his eyes back to the Masters. ¡°Has Headmaster Tykon changed the rules or¡­?¡±


    Acostav shook his head, then glanced down at Viiro with a grimace. ¡°You tell them. You¡¯re the one Markreas spoke to, after all.¡±


    Markreas? This has to do with King Markreas?!


    Nigreos felt his body go cold, having already been more than stressed about his roommate, so he certainly didn¡¯t want something else thrown into his mix of worries.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Tykon or the school,¡± Viiro muttered, folding his hands on the table and leaning onto his elbows. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you both know, just this past summer, Princess Ilirianna has turned twenty, and it seems as if King Markreas and Queen Toranei have decided that the time has come for her to begin managing a team of her own. As is tradition, she will be choosing that team from among the first years and basing her decision off of performances in orientation.¡±


    Nigreos listened attentively as his father laid everything out before him, and with each word Viiro spoke, the sickening feeling forming in his gut grew worse.


    The Princess¡¯s team? She¡¯s choosing that this year?!


    It was Ijirian royal tradition that as the heir to the throne, the eldest Iiji child would attend the Academy¡¯s orientation and choose one of the school¡¯s teams to take as their own. The idea was that having the Empire¡¯s future leader take charge over a handful of students would not only give the heir some real-world experience in leadership, but that it could also help them form alliances and relationships with people that could potentially be useful during their future reign. Normally, the heir would begin leading their team somewhere in their late teens to early twenties, and it seemed that the King and Queen had decided that Ilirianna was ready.


    And it couldn¡¯t be a more perfect time! With Album and I as first years, we have a chance to follow her lead and form a genuine relationship with our future queen!


    He couldn¡¯t ask for a more ideal scenario, but the problem was that he didn¡¯t even know for certain whether he could score a first rank, let alone stand out enough to impress Ilirianna. Album was far from an ideal teammate, and he still didn¡¯t even know who the other two members of his team would be. The luck of the draw could very well make or break his future.


    ¡°So then if Nigreos and Album don¡¯t do well in the match,¡± Eko muttered. ¡°Then they¡¯re missing a chance of a lifetime¡­¡±


    Viiro nodded solemnly. ¡°Precisely. That being said, King Markreas and I have already spoken, and according to him, he and the Queen both desire for Nigreos and Album to be selected. After all, Nigreos will one day serve as Master of Darkness under her, and Album will be, for better or for worse, the eraser of Noctalus. Those are two very important roles in this country, and as far as Markreas was concerned, he doesn¡¯t care who the two of you wind up with as teammates so long as Ilirianna selects you.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­¡± Eko stuttered, the weight of this reveal clearly weighing down on him as well. ¡°If the King wants it, then does it matter how they perform?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it does,¡± Acostav interrupted. ¡°The princess is a damn stubborn girl, and she¡¯s already expressed a desire to do as she likes. Thus far, she has shown little interest in picking based on political gain, and would instead like to choose on personal skill and merit. Which means¡­¡±


    ¡°Regardless of what the king and queen want, Princess Ilirianna might ignore them,¡± Nigreos finished with a sigh. ¡°Which means that Album and I have to prove ourselves if we want this position.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Viiro shook his head, displaying his clear disapproval of the princess¡¯s attitude. ¡°Markreas and Toranei will continue to urge their daughter to be smart, but for the moment, we can¡¯t rely on the princess making the right choice. That is what has us worried. If Album weighs you down and you lose the match¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Nigreos replied firmly. ¡°Then I have to win somehow, and it has to be impressive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just hoping your roommates are competent to some extent,¡± Acostav added. ¡°Perhaps if the three of you are good enough then it won¡¯t matter how Album performs. But I wish you luck, Nigreos. Take this position. Impress the princess, at all costs.¡±


    Impress Princess Ilirianna¡­


    He didn¡¯t even have the first clue what he could do to accomplish that aside from winning his match, so for the moment, that was what he would shoot for. He wanted to make his father proud and if he could start a relationship with Ilirianna then he was one step closer to making his mark in Erika.


    But that means¡­ Nigreos internally cringed. I need a reliable partner even more than I did before!


    ***


    When the conversation with the Masters ended, Nigreos and Eko made their way through the Citadel and back down to the road where a new carriage was waiting to take them to the Academy. The ride was a silent one and Nigreos knew that, even though he wasn¡¯t participating, Eko was just as stressed and concerned as he was. Everything had suddenly gotten worse, and if Nigreos¡¯s chance of sleeping was low before then he was now certain he wouldn¡¯t get even a second of sleep now. All he could think about was how to approach the battle, but not only was the rest of his team up to luck, but their opponents would be, too, so there was very little to plan for. By the time the carriage pulled up to the Academy, he still hadn¡¯t reached a conclusion, and he realized that he was mostly on autopilot as he went to the admissions building to check in. Before long, he and Eko had arrived at the courtyard in the center of the dormitories.


    ¡°Good luck, Nigreos. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡±


    Those were Eko¡¯s parting words before he headed off in the direction of the third years¡¯ tower. Nigreos watched him go, silently promising to make the families proud, then walked toward the doors of the first years¡¯ tower. He kept his head low as he made his way through the lobby, not wanting to be stopped by anybody that recognized the eldest son of Noctis, and was happy when he made it to the lifts without incident. His room was on the fourth floor and was number five, so he stepped onto the lift and rose up toward his destination. All the while, he took deep breaths to steady his pounding heart, and silently prayed that his roommate would be somebody he could easily work with.


    Soon enough, he found himself walking down the fourth floor corridors before coming to Room Five. Failing to slow his beating heart, Nigreos smoothed out his clothes, then produced the key and unlocked the door.


    Please let it be some son of a high-end mage or perhaps even some aspiring Korrei-Tarr¡­


    With that internal plea, he pushed the door open and stepped into the dormitory, only to find both what he hoped and feared¡ªhis roommate was already present. The young man was lounging casually on the couch, his shoes kicked off beside him and his feet up on the coffee table while his hands were clasped behind his head. Right away, Nigreos recognized that he was of Sukonese descent with his narrower brown eyes and jet black hair that looked as if it had been sloppily brushed just that morning. He was slim, with a clean-shaven face, and when he grinned, it was a sly and mischievous one that quickly told Nigreos that this was somebody who enjoyed his fair share of mischief. In addition, he wasn¡¯t yet wearing the uniform, rather he was dressed in a traditional Sukonese red and orange gown that had a large sash tied around his waist.


    Wait, is this guy not Ijirian? Is he actually from Sukon?


    The thought caused a feeling of dread to wash through him. While it was uncommon, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for foreigners to be accepted to the Academy if they could prove themselves and earn a letter, so the young man before him could have easily been from Sukon rather than simply of Sukonese descent.


    But that means he¡¯s not a noble or even Ijirian to begin with! Would the Princess even consider choosing a foreigner for her team?!


    ¡°Ah, it seems my roommate has finally arrived!¡± the man cheered enthusiastically, removing his feet from the table before jumping up. ¡°And here I thought you were never going to show up.¡±


    With a boisterous and borderline annoying laugh, the man stepped forward and stuck out his hand.


    ¡°My name is Ryokumo Caeli and my affinity is wind,¡± he greeted. ¡°Good to meet you, my friend!¡±

 V1 Chapter 6- The Seeds Of Friendship

    Chapter VI


    Ryokumo Caeli?


    Nigreos silently repeated the name of the young man who was now his teammate, feeling a chilling sense of dread. So much of his future rode on the shoulders of this individual, and with only a little over twenty-four hours before the orientation duels, he knew there wasn¡¯t a lot of time to properly get to know him. Whether Ryokumo Caeli would be of use or would bring everything crashing down around them would probably not be known until orientation began, and that realization utterly terrified Nigreos. With Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s choice of her team now looming over his head, he would not only be tasked with proving his and Album¡¯s worth, but now he would have to ensure that she saw the value of this stranger and potential foreigner. He didn¡¯t recognize the surname ¡°Caeli¡±, furthering his belief that this man wasn¡¯t actually from Ijiria, and that alone could destroy their chances.


    But don¡¯t get too worked up yet. If he really is from Sukon then that means he had to do a hell of a lot more to prove himself than the average Ijirian. Mages and nobility don¡¯t just hand letters out to the Sukonese on whims, so there has to be something about this Caeli guy that would warrant his acceptance into the Academy. I first need to get my bearings and find out just who he is.


    ¡°Caeli, huh?¡± Nigreos said, once again smoothing out his suit as he gently closed the door behind him. He then stepped forward and firmly shook his partner¡¯s offered hand, putting on as pleasant of a smile as he could in the hopes of concealing the stress that was now bombarding his mind even harder than before. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you, as well. My name is Nigreos Noctis and my affinity is darkness.¡±


    To start the conversation off, Nigreos was first interested to see how Ryokumo would react to his family name, as well as his rather rare affinity. Would this man know anything about the families of Noctalus, he wondered. He wasn¡¯t sure how the few independent countries of the continent saw the Noctis and the Luz, so not only did he want to determine how familiar Ryokumo was with the name, but he was also curious to see what his impression of Noctalus was. Keeping his features neutral so that the other man wouldn''t realize he was already being judged, Nigreos kept a close watch on his facial expression, and sure enough, Ryokumo¡¯s eyes went wide and immediately seemed to regard him in a new light.


    ¡°Noctis, eh? Nigreos Noctis?¡± he parroted, a broad smile suddenly forming on his face. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better partner then, now could I? To think I¡¯d be lucky enough to get paired up with a man of your stature!¡±


    Releasing Ryokumo¡¯s hand, Nigreos moved further into the room, briefly surveying the relatively small sitting area, before turning back to regard his new partner. ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of me,¡± he stated simply.


    ¡°Heard of you?!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed incredulously. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of you, Noctis. What kind of rock do you think I¡¯ve been living under to not recognize the name of a Noctalus? Your family is famous all across the continent and beyond, after all.¡±


    The way he spoke was oddly bouncy, as he was having fun just listening to the sound of his own voice. There was certainly a confidence in him that wasn¡¯t present in the average person, and Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but internally remark that, while he seemed shocked to realize who Nigreos was, he didn¡¯t appear intimidated in the least. On the contrary, Ryokumo was clearly excited to be working beside him, as if he had hoped for something like this to occur. It was completely different from how most others reacted to Nigreos¡¯s lineage. More often than not, people he met would go quiet for fear of offending him, so in a strange way, he couldn¡¯t help but find it refreshing that Ryokumo didn¡¯t seem to mind and only continued to ramble on.


    ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better pairing,¡± Ryokumo laughed, already beginning to pace around the room. ¡°And you have my word that I won¡¯t drag you down in the least. I am quite trained in the art of wind magic. There is no doubt in my mind that together, you and I can achieve first rank with ease!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nigreos replied with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°Well you¡¯re certainly confident given that we haven¡¯t even chosen the other half of our team.¡±


    ¡°Well, call me an optimist,¡± the other man said with a grin, stopping his pacing as he spun around to face Nigreos. ¡°I prefer looking on the bright side of things, and I see the fact that I have somebody as skilled as a Noctalus at my side as an omen of good things to come. Now tell me, you know more about the people of this city than I do. Who do you have in mind for us to seek out and join?¡±


    Well he¡¯s certainly one to get right to the point. But at least if he¡¯s wanting my opinion, he probably won¡¯t be opposed to joining Album and her partner. If this confidence of his can be backed up with action, maybe I don¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    ¡°Well, as it so happens, we unfortunately don¡¯t have much of a choice in the matter,¡± Nigreos explained. ¡°You see, I¡¯m not the only Noctalus child in the first year class. Master Acostav Luz¡¯s daughter is also attending this year, and I am expected to join up with her or else I risk angering my father.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s eyes briefly lit up with excitement, and even before Nigreos had finished laying the situation out, he was already enthusiastically nodding. ¡°Well you¡¯ll hear no complaints from me, my friend! You¡¯re telling me I get to work alongside both a Noctis and a Luz? Truly, it seems fate holds me in its favor today. Yes!¡± He snapped his fingers and flashed Nigreos a toothy smile. ¡°Album Luz it is!¡±


    Nigreos was left dumbstruck at how simple that was, for he had already prepared numerous arguments on the way to the capital that he could use to sway his roommate to do what he needed, but Ryokumo conceded instantly and was already moving back to take his seat on the couch to relax, as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. One look at him was enough to give the impression that he wasn¡¯t stressed for orientation and was simply along for the ride, but there was something about the man that told Nigreos it wasn¡¯t as simple as that.


    He must have some goal in mind. Nobody goes through the trouble of attending this Academy if they aren¡¯t aiming for something. So what is Caeli¡¯s purpose? He¡¯s clearly ecstatic to have Album and I on his side, so he obviously sees us as useful. But to what end? What does he think he can use us for? Who is this carefree bastard anyway?


    ¡°With all due respect, Caeli,¡± Nigreos began, debating whether he should stick his nose in the man¡¯s business, but in the end, his curiosity won out and he couldn¡¯t help but voice his question. ¡°I was expecting more opposition to my decision for our team. After all, who we choose will be our partners for the rest of our time here. Most would be offended at being left out of such an important decision, and yet you don¡¯t seem to mind at all. Why is that?¡±


    Ryokumo instantly broke out laughing as if Nigreos had told some sort of amusing joke then fixed him with a wry expression. ¡°And for what reason would I oppose having individuals as influential as Nigreos Noctis and Album Luz on my team? Many people go their whole lives without ever meeting anybody with darkness and light affinities, and you¡¯re telling me that I get to partner with one of each?. Anybody who would argue against that is a fool in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Nigreos murmured, still failing to figure out how to interact with such an odd individual. ¡°But then I must ask, who are you? Your attire leads me to believe you¡¯re from Sukon, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh I am,¡± Ryokumo answered before Nigreos finished his thought. ¡°And I apologize if that bothers you, but I only came to Ijiria a few years ago. Before that, I lived with my family down south in Sukon. And yet, here I am, attending a magical Academy that has no equal in this world. So take that as you will, my friend. I¡¯ve earned my place here, and tomorrow, I will prove it.¡±


    He continued to speak in a lighthearted manner, but somewhere within his response, Nigreos sensed an undertone of determination, as if he was already prepared for his Sukonese heritage to work against him. Nigreos, himself, didn¡¯t give much of a damn where he was from as long as he could be of use, but he feared that Ilirianna Iiji might care, and for that reason, he hoped that Ryokumo¡¯s confidence wasn¡¯t unfounded.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Nigreos said simply, and despite having just met him, he realized that he did mean it. ¡°And I think you and I will get along quite well.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s eyes flickered his way, and Nigreos could tell that he was trying to deduce whether his words were truthful. It seemed he concluded that they were, for the young man¡¯s smile quickly returned.


    ¡°I certainly hope so,¡± he responded, then motioned toward the hallway across the room from where he sat. ¡°The bedroom is just down there, so why don¡¯t you get settled in and we can discuss strategy for tomorrow?¡±


    Pleased that Ryokumo was already prepared to get to work, Nigreos returned the smile and shook his head. ¡°We can certainly discuss strategy, but I have a better idea.¡±


    The other man cocked an eyebrow and fixed him with an intrigued look, silently beckoning him to elaborate.


    ¡°Later tonight, the first years gather down in the training grounds just behind the dorms for a little celebration of the beginning of their school lives, and more often than not, there¡¯s plenty of opportunities to spar. From what older friends of mine have told me, it¡¯s a good opportunity for newly formed partnerships to get acquainted with each others¡¯ abilities.¡±


    He could see the understanding dawning in Ryokumo¡¯s eyes, and already, it was clear the young man was more than ready to take him up on his suggestion.


    ¡°So, Caeli, why don¡¯t you and I show each other just what we can do in a little friendly competition?¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled softly then spread his arms and nodded. ¡°Yes. I like that idea very much.¡±


    ***


    After her painfully awkward introduction to Album Luz, Abi was quick to register her magic with the dorm room¡¯s lock before excusing herself so she could go take care of a few other registration requirements. Not only did she have to go to the identification office to get her ID card handled, but she also had to track down the Academy¡¯s tailor so she could acquire a uniform for the following morning¡¯s orientation. When she had first been informed of all she still had to do, she was overwhelmed, but after interacting with Album, she was more than happy to have an excuse to avoid the dorm for a little while.


    Gosh, I made such a fool of myself! How could I have forgotten how significant the Luz family is?! They¡¯re the frickin¡¯ Masters of Light, the erasers, and some of the overseers of Noctalus! Album probably thinks I¡¯m just the biggest idiot she¡¯s ever met and now she¡¯s going to be stuck with me for four years! I don¡¯t think I could have made a worse first impression!


    So much of her life in Erika would be determined based on whether or not she could prove herself as somebody who could stand among the best of the best, so starting it out by showing just how much of a country dweller she was certainly didn¡¯t take her in the right direction.


    I¡¯m just lucky Album treated me relatively nicely, though she was definitely scoffing at me after I left! Ah, come on, Abi, you¡¯re better than this! Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm herself down, reminding herself that she still had plenty of other chances. The orientation duels are tomorrow, so at the very least, if I can show Album that I know what I¡¯m doing during the fight, maybe we can just brush this little blunder under the rug!


    She knew she was being a little too optimistic, but at that point, she didn¡¯t have much of an option. Therefore, she pushed Album Luz from her thoughts for the moment and turned her attention to getting settled in. Due to the fact that her tattered clothing was drawing far too many suspicious stares for her liking, Abi decided it would be best to start at the tailor so she could change into her uniform. Similarly to the woman in the admissions office, when she entered the establishment, she was immediately greeted with a condescending and hesitant look from the man at the front desk. It was clear to her that he had already assumed she wasn¡¯t supposed to be there, so after a few minutes of taking all of her stuff out of her folder to prove that she was, in fact, a student and not some beggar who wandered in, she managed to get the service she needed.


    Unlike what she had heard about many other schools in the southern cities, the Academy of Erika didn¡¯t have different uniforms between the men and the women. Both sexes were required to wear a green blazer over a white button-up and a gold tie, with pants the same emerald color as the blazer. While she was sure there would be some noblewomen who weren¡¯t thrilled with the uniform choices, Abi had never been one to care about her attire, and since the uniform was by far the fanciest thing she had ever owned, she was just happy to be clothed in something that wasn¡¯t falling apart. Once she was fitted, she left with the uniform on and hurried off to the identification office.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Immediately, she could tell how much her appearance made a difference. Nobody really paid her any attention now that she was walking around in the uniform, and while her hair still could have been better cared for, it wasn¡¯t enough to make her commoner history too obvious.


    Though, while those out around campus no longer paid her any mind, getting her ID handled was still quite troublesome when she was forced to tell the man at the front desk that she didn¡¯t have a last name. She had to yet again explain her situation and was lucky that she got out of there relatively fast, all things considered. She wasn¡¯t really sure what they did, though. All they had her do was press her thumb against the card, then they uttered a few spells over her and sent her on her way. She assumed her card was situated but it didn¡¯t look any different than before, so she just trusted that everything was fine before placing it in the inner pocket of her blazer.


    With everything wrapped up and Abi still wanting to avoid Album, she decided to wander around the campus rather than going back to the dorm. With so much time to kill, she headed to the eastern side to go and see the nature department¡¯s building where the majority of her classes would probably be. It didn''t take long for her to find and when she arrived at her destination, she realized just how easy it was to distinguish the department buildings. Overall, there were five core affinities, those being wind, nature, rock, water, and fire, and each building was constructed to resemble their respective affinities both in color and in appearance. So when she noticed the giant oak tree looming overhead, she knew she was at the right place.


    The trunk of the tree was what made up the actual building and she could tell that there were roughly four stories of classrooms based on the number of rows of windows that she could see from her spot at the base. There were large, double doors just ahead of where she stood, leading into the trunk, and part of her wanted to go and see if they were unlocked, but for the moment, she refrained, instead just choosing to gaze up at the goliath and its multicolored leaves that provided shade for the pathway. Abi smiled to herself, for even though she had been opposed to coming to the Academy in the first place, now that she was there, she realized that Grunly was right. If she wanted to help people then there was no better place to learn how than the Academy of Erika, and this giant tree was where that learning would take place.


    I¡¯m here now, so I¡¯ve got to make the most of it. Album and I will claim first rank tomorrow and I¡¯ll make Grunly proud. Then I¡¯ll go back and help people in any way I can.


    Feeling her determination and confidence returning, she pulled herself away from the nature department and decided to go looking at the others. The water department was just an average four-story building, except it was made entirely out of ice. The fire department was painted a dark red color and was circular, making it seem more like a tower than the other buildings, and at the top of that tower was a giant blaze, giving it the appearance of a massive torch. The wind department was constructed the same as the water building, except it was made of typical stone rather than ice. Instead, what set it apart was that it was floating about three stories in the air, seemingly by itself, and had one of the circular lifts at its base to take students up to the door. The only place she struggled to find was the rock department, but after a while spent searching, she realized that was because the entrance was a fancy metal hatch in the ground, with nothing surrounding it. This indicated to her that the department was constructed underground.


    Gosh, it almost seems like they built them all this way just for the sake of appearances, she mused to herself. Not sure what there is to gain by charming a building to float in the sky.


    However, she quickly realized that it probably was just for appearances. The Ijirian nobility was famous for loving everything lavish, extravagant, and unique, and the department buildings were the epitome of that.


    Though, I can¡¯t argue that it isn¡¯t cool to attend class in a giant tree.


    Smiling to herself and realizing that the sun was getting a little low in the sky, Abi decided to start heading back to the dorm to see if she could try and make a better impression on Album. Putting the classes behind her, she slowly made her way in the direction of the dormitories, but after crossing over to the western side of the campus, she noticed that there were large groups of students heading not toward the towers, but around the back of the dorm buildings. Curious to know what was happening, and deciding it was a good excuse to keep avoiding her roommate, Abi decided to follow after the students to see what was going on.


    It wasn¡¯t long after she fell into line that she found herself back behind the first year¡¯s tower where a large training ground was located. There were three arenas constructed all within fifty yards of one another, and were just big enough for one duel at a time. They descended into the ground, with iron fences all around the top, allowing spectators to have a clear view of the battles taking place below. In addition, there were wooden tables set up around the lawn with food and drinks, indicating that this was some sort of celebration or perhaps even an organized event. Students were crowded around both the snacks and the arenas, and the shouting of incantations told her that matches were already taking place.


    Curious to see a proper mage duel in person, Abi wandered over toward the closest of the three arenas, only to quickly come to a stop as she recognized one of the individuals leaning against the railing and observing the combat below.


    Ah, so Album came out here, too.


    Abi briefly debated fleeing back to the dorms instead, but knowing that it would be foolish of her to avoid Album any longer than she already had, she took a deep breath and moved to stand in the spot against the railing just beside her partner. The moment she did, Album glanced sidelong at her and, wanting to try and make a better impression than she had that morning, Abi smiled warmly and raised a hand in greeting.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she chirped. ¡°Sorry I¡¯ve been gone all day. I had a lot to take care of.¡±


    Album regarded her for another second, though Abi was surprised to once again find a complete absence of any hostility or annoyance. Instead, the girl simply seemed unsure of how to interact with her, and Album¡¯s features tensed a bit.


    ¡°Er, no problem,¡± she replied softly, turning her blue eyes back down to the arena. ¡°I imagine you had a lot to take care of given your situation. Is everything in order now?¡±


    Abi nodded. ¡°Yup. Got it all taken care of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    With that, the meager conversation petered out, leaving Abi once again in an awkward silence, so instead of forcing any further interaction, she turned to gaze down into the arena below to find a battle between two young men taking place. One of them was clearly of wind affinity with the way he was swiftly bouncing between the walls, and Abi was surprised to find him dressed in what she recalled was a traditional Sukonese gown rather than the school uniform that everybody else already wore. He was clearly quite talented, and with each casting of Proto, he darted around the arena, sending bursts of wind through his hands and toward where his opponent stood. However, Abi was only watching his graceful moves for a moment before her attention was torn away by the other man.


    With the sun to the other combatant''s back, his side of the arena was quite dark, with shadows all around him that, to Abi¡¯s shock, seemed to peel themselves off of the walls and ground, forming into roiling masses of black before bursting straight at the wind mage. It was as if the darkness had become solid, forming into a sharpened state that almost appeared as if it could actually cut the man.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± she uttered, startled by what she was witnessing.


    To his credit, the wind mage immediately reacted, snarling ¡°proto¡± as he pressed his feet against the vertical wall of the arena and used it as a launchpad to propel himself away from the oncoming shadows.


    That¡¯s¡­dark magic, Abi realized as she watched the other mage subtly move his left hand, causing the shadows to slash towards where the wind mage was dodging, just barely missing him. But¡­from what I know, dark magic is only really used by¡­


    ¡°Luz,¡± she began, never once taking her eyes away from the men below. ¡°He¡¯s using dark magic, so¡­is he a Noctis?¡±


    Album leaned forward and rested her elbows on the fence as she, too, observed the fight. ¡°So you know Noctis, but not Luz? That¡¯s kinda hurtful, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh! No, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    But as Abi rushed to defend herself, she managed to turn away from the battle to face Album, only to find the young woman looking back at her with a subtle sly smile, as if she just couldn¡¯t avoid taking a shot at her. Abi was pleased to find that the look on her face was teasing, communicating that she wasn¡¯t actually all that offended and was merely giving her a hard time. In a way, it was comforting to know that Album was willing to tease her at all despite Abi¡¯s blunder in the dorms.


    Abi sighed and rested her own elbows against the railing, feeling her cheeks turning slightly red with embarrassment. ¡°Er, well, I knew of the Masters of Light, it¡¯s just that the name slipped my mind.¡±


    Album giggled softly, as if finding the situation amusing. ¡°Well, anyway, yes, that man down there is Nigreos Noctis. He¡¯s Master Viiro¡¯s eldest son and primed to become the Master of Darkness someday.¡±


    Nigreos Noctis¡­


    Now that the name was spoken, Abi recalled that she had certainly heard it once or twice over her many years of traveling, though she hadn¡¯t realized that there was a Noctis and a Luz at the same age. She turned her gaze toward Nigreos down below. He still hadn¡¯t moved from his position off to her left, seemingly on the offensive against his Sukonese opponent. He possessed a powerful presence with his shadows bursting up around his body to attack the man. Nigreos had a strong build and his features were stern with determination, and perhaps even a little frustration at how his attacks were being so swiftly avoided. It was both an ominous image and an awe-inspiring one, and for a moment, Abi was hypnotized by the duel.


    ¡°Truly, you are a powerful one, Noctis!¡± came the rather excited voice of the wind mage as he smoothly slid under an attacking shadow. ¡°But you¡¯re a little slow! Are those shadows really so cumbersome?¡±


    ¡°Do not think I¡¯m going all out!¡± Nigreos retorted to the taunt. ¡°We have quite an audience here with us, Caeli, and with orientation just tomorrow, I would prefer not to unveil all of my tricks! I would urge you to do the same!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like excuses to me, my friend!¡±


    Bantering back and forth as if they were already close friends, the man named Caeli shouted out ¡°Perkari¡±, sending two bursts of wind from each hand toward Nigreos¡¯s chest, but before either could strike him, the shadows lunged off the walls on either side to defend Nigreos, preventing either from hitting the target.


    ¡°What about the other guy?¡± Abi asked softly. ¡°Who¡¯s this Caeli person?¡±


    At that, Album shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard the name before, and it seems he¡¯s Nigreos¡¯s partner, which means¡­¡±


    At that, Album trailed off, leaving Abi curious as to what else there was to say. But before she could press the matter, Album went on, though this time, there was obvious anxiety in her tone.


    ¡°Look, I hate to do this to you, and I¡¯ve been trying to think of a way to broach the subject, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She could sense that Album was stressing over something, so Abi once again forced herself to look away from the duel so she could regard her teammate, only to find her lips drawn tight and her hands gripping the railing so hard that her knuckles were turning white.


    ¡°Luz?¡± she pressed, realizing that whatever was wrong might be more serious than she initially thought, and without looking at her, Album answered the unspoken question.


    ¡°You see, Abigail, being a Luz, there are certain obligations I have to fulfill, and one of those obligations is that my father has ordered me to form a team with Nigreos, and I don¡¯t have a choice but to do as he says. So¡­¡± After rattling everything off, Album paused and timidly bit her lip before closing her eyes, as if fearing that Abi was going to get mad at her. ¡°...well, I hope you didn¡¯t have anybody else in mind, because I have to work with him and this Caeli guy no matter what. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s just how it is. I can¡¯t anger my parents¡­¡±


    It was clear in the way she spoke that Album had been stressing over this topic all day, and Abi couldn¡¯t help but smile at the realization that her partner had actually been taking her feelings into account. If she was worried about upsetting Abi then it meant that the incident in the dorms hadn¡¯t offended her the way Abi had feared, and that meant there was still potential for a friendship between them. Of course, she had been really excited at the prospect of working alongside Fayela, but given who Album was, it was certain that the responsibilities and expectations hoisted upon her were not something that could be so easily ignored. Album needed Nigreos Noctis, and therefore, Abi was more than willing to oblige.


    ¡°How much have you been stressing over this?¡± Abi inquired with a wry grin.


    Having clearly not expected such a question, Album glanced sidelong at her. ¡°Um, what?¡±


    ¡°How long have you been stressing over this?¡± she repeated. ¡°I mean, you look like you were terrified I was going to go berserk or something! What kind of menace do you take me for, Luz?¡± Abi laughed cheerfully, wanting to let the girl know that everything was okay. ¡°I¡¯m a commoner, and until today, I¡¯d never seen a city as grand as Erika or Noctalus with my own eyes. My life is about as far away from that of a noblewoman as you can get, so I don¡¯t think I could understand just what pressure is on you. That being said¡­¡±


    Album was just gaping back at her, seemingly struggling to process Abi¡¯s positive reaction, as if it was baffling to her that she wasn¡¯t angry in the slightest. When she remained quiet, Abi continued.


    ¡°If your family has expectations for you then who am I to stand in the way? You need to pair with Noctis, then we¡¯ll pair with Noctis. And next time,¡± she added, clicking her tongue in a teasing fashion. ¡°Just know that I don¡¯t get angry easily. A partnership is built on communication, and I¡¯m more than happy to talk. Sound good?¡±


    For a few more seconds, Album remained speechless, leaving them both listening to the sounds of Noctis and Caeli¡¯s duel, as well as the cheering students around them. But finally, the smallest of smiles appeared on Album¡¯s face, and she looked away as if embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t really know what to say,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°Everybody is always so opinionated about teaming, so I really did think you¡¯d be upset to be paired with me, but¡­well, thank you, Abigail¡­ And just call me Album, okay?¡±


    Abi nodded firmly. ¡°Then call me, Abi! Let¡¯s be the best of friends, yeah?¡±


    As if thrown off even by Abi¡¯s peppy and bubbly demeanor, Album regarded her for another moment, before giggling softly.


    ¡°Sounds good to me, Abi.¡±

 V1 Chapter 7- On The Eve Of Orientation

    Chapter VII


    ¡°So, Album, seeing as I¡¯m apparently going to be working alongside this guy for the next four years, could you tell me a little bit more about Nigreos Noctis?¡±


    Album Luz paused, taking her new teammate¡¯s question into account as she gazed down into the arena below where Nigreos and Caeli¡¯s duel had just wrapped up. All in all, it had been a rather impressive display of talent from the Sukonese man, and Album couldn¡¯t deny that she was curious as to who exactly he was. She had known Nigreos since they were kids, having been born only a handful of months apart, so she was very familiar with his abilities. His control over dark magic was impressive even among the Noctis, and so it was rather surprising that Caeli never once took a hit from his shadows. Of course, she knew Nigreos was telling the truth when he claimed not to be going all out, but after a while, she would have expected him to take it up a notch, if only to put the smug Caeli in his place.


    But I suppose if Nigreos¡¯s partner is just that good then we should be happy. We¡¯re going to need all the firepower we can get if we want to succeed at being chosen for Princess Ilirianna¡¯s team. If Caeli has such strong control over wind magic, it might actually make up for my own shortcomings¡­


    Nigreos and Caeli were already moving toward the vertical walls of the arena, chatting and laughing with each other as if they were old friends despite having met that day. Then, they both cast a quick Proto and sent magic into their feet, propelling themselves up into the air and over the arena railing on the opposite side from where she was standing. Though this was only necessary because there were no stairs to get in or out, rather it was just a pit that one had to jump down into then use magic to escape. This was easy for Nigreos and Caeli, but she knew that she would struggle with even a spell as simple as Proto. She watched Nigreos and his partner vanish into the mass of students at the railing, leaving Album blankly gazing after them as she turned her thoughts back to Abi¡¯s question.


    Who is Nigreos Noctis? How do I answer that?


    ¡°Well, I suppose if I had to pick anything that could describe him,¡± she began softly, ¡°it would be ¡®determined¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Determined?¡± Abi parroted. ¡°How so?¡±


    Album shrugged, once again struggling to phrase the thoughts in her head. ¡°I¡¯ve known him since I was baby, and since we both grew up in the palace of Noctalus and were around the same age, he and I always got along really well. In fact, he was kind of like an unofficial cousin of mine, and whenever I wandered over to the dark side of the palace or he came to the light side, I was always really happy to see him.¡± Album smiled at the memories of her childhood, back when she and Nigreos were far closer than they were in the present day. ¡°And in all that time, he¡¯s always been the type of guy to work hard for what he wants. He¡¯s Master Viiro¡¯s eldest son, so the position of Master of Darkness will be his someday. He¡¯s trained daily, honing an affinity that is far more dangerous to the caster than all others except mind magic, and he¡¯s never once complained. He¡¯s talented, and he¡¯s determined to take up his father¡¯s mantle and claim his spot in history.¡±


    Not to mention, part of his motivation is his love for Neah, and his desire to cure her, she added internally, but not wanting to reveal something so personal to a girl who was essentially a stranger, Album kept that part to herself.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Abi muttered. ¡°Well, he certainly sounds like somebody beneficial to have on our side.¡±


    Album nodded, a sad smile on her lips as she watched a new duo of partners hop down into the arena and begin preparing for their own duel.


    ¡°He is¡­ You honestly couldn¡¯t ask for a better teammate than Nigreos. If you want first rank, he can get it for you, and this Caeli guy seems to have quite the talent, too.¡± Album let out a soft sigh as she spoke, realizing that even this apparent foreigner might be more useful than she was. ¡°We might actually have an ideal lineup¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we really do,¡± Abi agreed. ¡°But then¡­why don''t you sound happy about that?¡±


    The young woman instantly cringed at her partner¡¯s question, and despite her strong desire to avoid making eye contact, she spared a quick glance at Abi to find her staring back with a concerned expression.


    I¡¯m being too obvious. But then again, this girl clearly has ambitions and if Master Grunly¡¯s interested in her, then she already has the connections necessary to gain a foothold in Erika. Doesn¡¯t she have a right to know that I might drag her down? What kind of loser would I be if I kept that from her?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy about it,¡± she replied, turning away from Abi once again. ¡°In fact, I am quite pleased to get to work alongside Nigreos, but¡­ Well, all of those things I said about him only apply to him. I¡¯m¡­nothing as impressive as he is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not true,¡± Abi instantly stated with a tone of utmost confidence, as if she somehow knew as a fact that Album was exaggerating. ¡°You¡¯re a Luz and a light affinity, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just as powerful as him.¡±


    But even before Abi finished talking, Album was weakly shaking her head, and eventually her partner trailed off and fixed her with a confused look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating, Abi,¡± she insisted. ¡°I¡­have weaker mana production in my body than the average mage. My cells don¡¯t produce power at the same pace as everybody else, and that¡¯s a massive issue when you¡¯re studying an affinity like light magic¡ªan affinity that requires more mana than the base five.¡±


    Abi went silent for a second, and Album was certain that having explained her situation, her partner was probably internally cursing her luck for ending up with someone like her, but to her surprise, when the girl spoke again, her voice was warm and encouraging, a tone that Album was quickly realizing was quite common for this individual.


    ¡°Okay, so you have Pinner¡¯s Syndrome,¡± she stated. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t there supplements you can take to combat that deficiency? And from what I¡¯ve read, with enough studying and practice, you can eventually make it so that it doesn¡¯t matter, right? As tough as they may be, there are ways of casting strong spells with less mana, right?¡±


    Album nodded, internally impressed that a commoner like her even knew the details of Pinner¡¯s Syndrome, before reminding herself that Grunly only became interested in her because of her talent for nature magic.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there are,¡± she admitted. ¡°And with enough effort, there may come a day when I¡¯ve managed to overcome it. But that day hasn¡¯t come, and as it stands, I am unable to cast magic from any affinity other than light. It¡¯s such a mana-dense affinity, Abi, and casting even a handful of spells drains me of power for a few days. So how am I supposed to practice when I can¡¯t even train for longer than a few minutes?¡±


    This time, Abi didn¡¯t have an immediate comeback, and Album continued to refrain from looking at her for fear of what disappointed expression she might eventually find. Instead, she observed the battle below that was taking place between two rock mages, both of which had formed stone armor over their fists and were currently brawling in the center of the arena, making it look more like a cage fight than a duel among mages.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this so you¡¯ll pity me,¡± Album went on. ¡°But I think you deserve to know that I¡¯m going to be a very disappointing light mage. I think my father¡¯s already lost faith in me, and I¡¯m certain that Nigreos has begun his preparations to make due without me. It''s only natural. I¡¯m at this academy not because I¡¯m talented or skilled but because the headmaster is not going to ignore an order from Master Acostav Luz. I¡¯m going to try to overcome this. I want to be the daughter my parents wanted me to be, but I¡¯m just not there yet, and you deserve to know that your partner is useless.¡±


    There. I¡¯ve laid it all out for her. She seems respectful enough to keep any disappointment or anger to herself, but there¡¯s no chance in hell that she isn¡¯t silently cursing her luck. I¡¯m probably the most pathetic mage to ever come out of Noctalus, after all.


    ¡°Well, in that case, you and I are going to get along great!¡±


    Album frowned, turning once again to regard Abigail, certain that she must have misheard the chipper and excited tone in her voice, but when she gazed into the blue eyes of her partner, she saw nothing more than genuine understanding.


    ¡°See, Album, I¡¯m a commoner,¡± Abi stated with a laugh. ¡°Before this morning, I¡¯d never laid eyes on Erika and I¡¯ve certainly never been to places like Krato or Stellareid or Noctalus. I¡¯ve spent most of my life in the north, wandering around small villages. The biggest cities I¡¯ve ever seen are Harunhein and Uukana.¡±


    The girl smiled broadly, leaving Album unsure of where she was going with this, but the young light mage remained quiet, finding herself enthralled by the warmth that seemed to emanate from this individual.


    ¡°Just this morning, I forgot the significance of the name Luz, and I could probably only name two or three Masters,¡± Abigail went on. ¡°On top of that, I don¡¯t know how to cast anything outside of nature magic. Earlier today, I embarrassed myself when I utterly failed to raise the disk in the dorms and had to rely on another student to help me, so I certainly don¡¯t have the right to complain about any drawbacks you might have.¡± The girl laughed and shrugged. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what Master Grunly sees in me. I¡¯m a mess. So we can be useless together, okay?¡±


    Album wasn¡¯t sure what to say. She lived her life as the daughter of one of the most powerful and influential families in the Ijirian Empire, if not in the whole of the Kalkorai continent. Her failures only brought embarrassment for both her and the Luz. Her father lost faith in her a long time ago, her mother tried to hide her disappointment but failed, and though she knew Eko and Nigreos cared for her, she was certain they still saw her as a failed Noctalus. She¡¯d only ever been looked down upon, and she had been prepared for her partner to be disappointed in her.


    And yet, after hearing all of that, Abigail just smiles? Who is this girl?


    She knew the words of a commoner meant very little in the grand scheme of things, but in that moment, Abi¡¯s words gave her a burst of determination, and Album couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her.


    ¡°Alright, sure,¡± she managed to say. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Let¡¯s be useless together.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Abi raised her fist and Album lightly bumped hers against it. For the first time in months, her anxiety seemed to ease a little. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have been happy to hear that her partner¡¯s magical knowledge was lacking, too, but she just didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Album!¡±


    At the call of her name, Album lowered her fist and glanced over her shoulder to see Nigreos approaching where they still stood at the railing of the arena, the Sukonese man at his side with a dopey grin on his face. She couldn¡¯t help but regard him for a moment longer before turning back to face Nigreos. She folded her hands behind her back and lowered her head in bow of respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Nigreos,¡± she greeted pleasantly.


    The young man chuckled, bowing back to her as he replied, ¡°You know we really don¡¯t need to be so formal with each other. We¡¯re not in Noctalus any more so why don¡¯t we cut it with the bows?¡±


    When the two of them rose, they grinned at each other, as if they were greeting old friends that they hadn¡¯t seen in years despite having last spoken only a couple of weeks prior. Nigreos¡¯s dark brown eyes then momentarily flickered toward Abi, who seemed to be silently awaiting an introduction. So, not wanting to leave her hanging, Album straightened up and motioned toward her partner.


    ¡°Uh, this is my partner, Abigail,¡± Album introduced. ¡°And Abi, this is the eldest son of Viiro Noctis, Nigreos.¡±


    Abi stepped forward and bowed just as Album had moments ago. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Noctis. Album says we¡¯ll be teaming up so I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Nigreos grinned his ever-charming grin as he regarded Abi before sticking his hand out for her to shake. ¡°Just as I told Album, let¡¯s not be bowing to each other. From here out, we¡¯re equals, yes?¡±


    Rising from her bow, Abi grinned shyly, as if embarrassed that she chose the wrong method of greeting him, before awkwardly shaking his hand. ¡°Er, fair enough.¡±


    ¡°And tell me, what¡¯s your family name?¡± he inquired curiously, sparing a brief look at Album as if to silently ask why she omitted it, but Abi¡¯s response quickly answered it.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± She released his hand and scratched the back of her neck, clearly already growing tired of explaining her situation. ¡°N-no family name, actually. I¡¯m just Abi.¡±


    ¡°Woah, woah, wait a minute here!¡±


    Before Nigreos could even properly react, the man named Caeli who had thus far been quietly observing their conversation, quickly interjected with an excited expression. ¡°You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t have a family name? So are you a commoner then?!¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    Abi involuntarily stepped back at his sudden exclamation, and her features turned into a mix of confusion and suspicion, sparing brief glances at the few students nearby as if embarrassed to have such a thing stated so loudly in public. ¡°Uh, yes? Why is that exciting to you?¡±


    Caeli clapped his hands together and began nodding excitedly. ¡°Well, you see, Miss Abigail, I am of common blood as well, and not to mention I¡¯m not Ijirian. So when I heard I¡¯d be joining up with the Noctalus, I was starting to worry about sticking out too much, so to know we¡¯ve got another commoner on the team is just music to my ears!¡±


    Snapping his fingers together and grinning, Caeli took a step back, placed his right hand over his chest, and gave a flourishing and over-the-top bow. ¡°And allow me to introduce myself. I am Ryokumo Caeli of the Sukonese village of Kamera. My affinity is wind and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet both of you lovely ladies.¡±


    When he rose back to a standing position, Ryokumo Caeli appeared far more determined and pleased with himself than he probably should have been given how many annoyed stares he received from the other students nearby. Nevertheless, he clearly didn¡¯t care, and Album could only stand quietly as she processed the fact that this odd man was going to be a part of her team as well.


    ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s very nice to meet you, Caeli,  I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ryokumo!¡± he said, interrupting Abigail. ¡°If you lack a last name then we should all be on a first name basis, yes? So call me Ryokumo.¡±


    Abi tilted her head slightly to the right as she stared at the man, before laughing to herself, though whether she actually thought the situation was funny or she was simply trying to fill the silence was unclear to Album.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Ryokumo¡­¡± Abi muttered to herself. ¡°Very well then! I look forward to working with you, Ryokumo. And you, too, Nigreos!¡±


    Nigreos, who had been watching Ryokumo with an expression that was similar to Abi¡¯s in that it was a mix of confusion and perhaps even some slight amusement, seemed to return from his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, I look forward to working with you as well, Abigail,¡± the eldest Noctis replied, turning his gaze away from his partner and toward the girl.


    Out of her own personal interest, Album watched Nigreos¡¯s expression as he regarded Abi. Almost immediately upon meeting her, Album had deduced that she was the healer Master Grunly had been following around the northern territories, so it was almost certain that if she figured that out then Nigreos must have. Yet he did nothing that would have implied he knew who Abigail was, and before anybody could say anything more, they were interrupted by a voice from behind them.


    ¡°I was hoping I would find you somewhere around here, Noctis.¡±


    At the sound of that rather nasally and pompous voice, all four of them turned back to find a young man their age standing just a few feet behind them, his lips curled into a sneer. Immediately, Album could tell that he held himself with confidence. His posture was perfectly straight and his head was raised ever-so-slightly so that he could stare down his nose at them. His neatly-combed hair was a glittering silver color and his eyes were a deep gold, indicating that his ancestors most likely came from the northern mountains of Trovia. He was wearing the same uniform as the rest of them and his hands were placed in his pants pockets as if attempting to look casual. At first, Album didn¡¯t know who he was, nor did it seem Ryokumo and Abi did, but Nigreos¡¯s expression quickly morphed from pleasant to irritated in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Rennigan.¡±


    He spoke the man¡¯s name in almost a growl, making it clear just what type of opinion Nigreos had of this individual, and once his name was spoken, Album was quick to recognize it. The young man was the only son of High Council Member Kloras Glaus and while Album had never met him personally, Nigreos had once told her that Rennigan Glaus was just as arrogant and obnoxious as his father, and that he seemed to have long since decided that Nigreos was his personal rival. He had lived in Erika all his life, and despite being from a family of legislatures, Nigreos said he had decided to take up magical studies. On top of that, she recalled him stating with a begrudging tone that Rennigan was quite talented.


    ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± Nigreos went on with a snort. ¡°Part of me hoped I wouldn¡¯t have the displeasure of seeing you today, but it seems fate doesn¡¯t hold me in that high of a regard.¡±


    Rennigan clicked his tongue and leaned forward, his golden eyes seeming to bore into Nigreos, and when he did, his upper lip twitched ever so slightly, indicating his obvious disgust.


    ¡°Always a pleasant one, aren¡¯t you, Noctis?¡± he sneered, then turned to once again glance among the other three present. However, Rennigan must have decided he lacked any interest in Abi and Ryokumo, and instead turned his attention to Album. ¡°And it seems the time has finally come for me to meet the famed Album Luz.¡± Grinning, Rennigan pulled a hand from his pocket and extended toward her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Rennigan Glaus.¡±


    Already finding herself uncomfortable in his presence, Album forced herself to be polite and return the handshake. ¡°Er, yes. I am Album Luz. Nice to¡­finally put a face to the name, Glaus. My father¡­has talked quite extensively about yours.¡±


    And all of what he¡¯s said is negative¡­ she internally remarked.


    It was no secret among the Noctalus that Kloras Glaus was by far the biggest pain in the Citadel for the royal family and the Masters. He took every chance he could to prevent them from overstepping Council authority despite the fact that the Iiji¡¯s wielded far more power and authority than he did. Her father had complained numerous times that if Kloras Glaus went away then the number of political disputes in the Citadel would halve. Acostav had even theorized that the only reason Rennigan decided to become a mage was because Kloras sought to place somebody loyal to him among the Masters. From what Album remembered, Rennigan was of a water affinity, and Acostav seemed to think that he was after an apprenticeship with Master of Water, Nyx Rana, something the Iiji¡¯s were trying to prevent. The issue was that very few ever knew for certain where Nyx¡¯s head was at, and it wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility that Kloras could bargain with her for an apprenticeship.


    Rennigan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gazed at Album before he abruptly pulled his hand away from hers. ¡°And my father has told me quite a bit about yours,¡± he stated haughtily. ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty of stories about Master Acostav and how he¡­¡± The young man paused before fixing Album with yet another sneer. ¡°...Well, how he enjoys overstepping the High Council.¡±


    Despite her discomfort with the situation, she felt a brief flash of anger in her chest at how openly and casually Rennigan insulted her father. She didn¡¯t want to so quickly make an enemy out of somebody she just met, but at the same time, she wasn¡¯t going to sit by and let such an arrogant individual speak in such a way about her family.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it overstepping,¡± Album retorted, a slight sharpness creeping into her tone. ¡°I would instead say my father has the Empire¡¯s best interests at heart, and simply believes the Masters should take a stronger role in keeping the peace.¡±


    Determined not to falter in the face of Rennigan¡¯s condescension, Album kept her eyes locked on his and finally, the man seemed to decide it wasn¡¯t worth it then looked away. ¡°Well, perhaps it''s simply a matter of perspective. But either way, I just thought I¡¯d stop by and greet you all. It seems like¡­¡± Rennigan then glanced down his nose at Abi and Ryokumo before smirking to himself, as if finding something funny. ¡°It seems like this is your team, though no matter how hard I try, I simply can¡¯t recall who you two are. What families are you from?¡±


    His attention shifted to Abi, as if expecting her to be the first one to reply, and even though Album could tell that she was clearly uncomfortable, the young woman still stepped forward and put on one of her pleasant smiles to greet him with.


    ¡°Oh, uh, I¡¯m Abigail,¡± she stuttered, and the moment she introduced herself, Rennigan cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Abi Gail?¡± he parroted, glancing up as if considering the name. ¡°Well forgive me, Miss Gail, but I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever heard of your family. Where exactly is it you¡¯re from?¡±


    Abi tilted her head as she gaped at Rennigan, seemingly confused by what he meant, but before either she or anybody else could move to correct the water mage, Ryokumo didn¡¯t hesitate to stride forward as well and fix Rennigan with a look of mock surprise.


    ¡°Forgive me for intruding!¡± he exclaimed in an exaggerated tone of shock. ¡°But you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve never heard of the ¡®Gail¡¯ family?! My god, what rock have you been living under, Mister Glaus?! The Gails are famous all across the world and have made phenomenal strides in the progression of this Empire! I¡¯m utterly baffled that you don¡¯t know her! Are you sure you¡¯re attending this school and didn¡¯t just steal a uniform and sneak in?¡±


    Rennigan could only stare at Ryokumo, clearly completely thrown off and unsure of what to say in response. Album could tell that he was trying to deduce if he was being messed with, while at the same time, he was attempting to determine exactly who Ryokumo was. Meanwhile, Nigreos was stifling a laugh as he turned his head away, and Abi was left looking at Ryokumo with a mix of apprehension, and perhaps even a little amusement of her own.


    ¡°W-well, I find it interesting that the man wearing a bathrobe seeks to claim that I don¡¯t belong here,¡± Rennigan finally retorted, some of his earlier confidence returning to his face. ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s your uniform?¡±


    Ryokumo shook his head, waving his hand in the air as if to brush the question aside as a cocky grin spread across his features. ¡°Oh, I left that thing back in the dorm. It¡¯s rather uncomfortable, you see. It rides up on my nuts and I just get the worst chafing I¡¯ve ever felt. I don¡¯t imagine that¡¯s an issue for you, though, yes?¡±


    With that, Album could hear a unsuppressed laugh escape Nigreos¡¯s lips while Abi¡¯s cheeks turned a slight red, but the color of her cheeks could hardly be compared to the bright red that erupted across Rennigan¡¯s pale features as he looked around at them, though Album could tell that it was more from anger rather than embarrassment, especially at Nigreos¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Excuse me, but who exactly are you?¡± Rennigan spat. ¡°With the complete lack of tact you¡¯ve displayed, I refuse to believe you could ever be noble.¡±


    ¡°Me? Noble? Well, I think that¡¯s the first correct thing I¡¯ve heard out of you,¡± Ryokumo stated. ¡°No, I am nothing more than a simple commoner. I am Ryokumo of the Sukonese clan of Caeli. We¡¯re quite well known in the archipelago, though then again, if you don¡¯t know Gail then you probably have never heard of us.¡±


    ¡°Sukonese?¡± Rennigan parroted with a condescending laugh, almost seeming to spit the word out. ¡°So you¡¯re not even Ijirian?¡±


    ¡°That is what I said, is it not? Or do your ears fail you, my friend?¡±


    Even though Album knew as a fact that Nigreos cared very little about offending Rennigan, she could tell by the look on his face that while he was having his fun, he wanted to prevent Ryokumo from antagonizing him further, and finally decided to step between them.


    ¡°Leave us be, Glaus,¡± he said sharply. ¡°We don¡¯t need your opinions about our team. I am confident that claiming a first rank will be easy.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Not if you¡¯re fighting me, Noctis,¡± Rennigan challenged, turning his eyes away from the smug Ryokumo and toward the person he had come to speak to in the first place. ¡°And I certainly hope we do get to duel. I¡¯ve always wanted to see what Master Viiro¡¯s successor is made of. I¡¯ve heard so many things, after all.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll know that fighting me is the last thing you should hope for,¡± Nigreos countered darkly. ¡°Now leave us. We were having a pleasant conversation that does not require your opinions.¡±


    Rennigan shrugged causally then slipped his hands back into his pockets, as if deciding he was bored of the conversation anyway. ¡°Very well. But I look forward to seeing your performance tomorrow. May this year be a successful one for us all.¡±


    Then, before leaving, he glanced over at Abi, as if truly trying to recall if the Gail family was real or if he was being messed with. However, he didn¡¯t seem to come to any conclusion, and instead clicked his tongue, glared at Ryokumo, then stalked off across the lawn. Album watched him go, knowing without a doubt that avoiding any further interaction with the man over the course of their schooling would be nearly impossible, especially after Ryokumo made such a mockery out of him, and that thought caused her to sigh in annoyance.


    Yup. He was just as arrogant and irritating as Nigreos told me he was.


    ¡°Well, he was certainly a massive cunt,¡± Ryokumo commented with a chuckle. ¡°Truly, Nigreos, I do hope we end up facing him, for kicking that ugly smirk off of his face would be quite therapeutic, I think.¡±


    Nigreos put his face in his hands then regarded Ryokumo dubiously. ¡°Perhaps. But do me a favor, Caeli. Don¡¯t antagonize him. As much as I do think that was entertaining, it¡¯s just not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I beg to differ,¡± he countered. ¡°Sometimes, pricks like him need to be humbled a bit, and those who are raised to be proper hardly ever know how to react to vulgarity.¡±


    Album stared up at Ryokumo for a few seconds, realizing that he might be somebody they would need to keep a close eye on before he pissed off the wrong person and embarrassed the team. She then glanced back at Abi to see what she made of the man, only to find her partner staring after Rennigan with a confused expression, though Album didn¡¯t have the first clue what in that interaction could have confused her.


    ***


    After the celebration came to a close, Ryokumo and Nigreos bid goodnight to the women before making their way up to their dorm room on the fourth floor of the first year tower. Soon enough, they were back in the cozy room with nothing left to do but get some rest and mentally prepare themselves for the following day. Overall, Ryokumo was quite pleased with his luck, for Nigreos and Album would certainly be beneficial to have at his side. He couldn¡¯t have asked for anybody better to serve his interests than the children of Noctis and Luz. Their influence both in Erika and beyond would surely come in handy someday and so he was determined to make lasting relationships with them both.


    And then there¡¯s Miss Abi, he thought with a grin, recalling what Nigreos had told him on their way back to the dorm.


    Ryokumo, who was lying on his bed on the left side of the dorm bedroom, turned his head to the right and gazed at Nigreos, who was sitting on his own bed and reading through a book he had produced from the suitcase that had since been delivered to them.


    ¡°So, Nigreos,¡± Ryokumo began, drawing the man¡¯s attention away from his reading and toward him. ¡°This Abigail girl. You told me Master Edwar Grunly was interested in her, and that he¡¯s the one who gave her a letter to get her into the Academy. I understand that she¡¯s a brilliant healer, but do you know what her combat abilities are like?¡±


    Nigreos considered the question for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Everything I heard came from my father, but Master Grunly has been away for the last few months, so most of what piqued his interest is still uncertain. All I know is that she somehow managed to craft a Nolaria-curing spell, and at such a young age, that¡¯s impressive as hell. She might be a commoner¡­¡± He paused and smirked to himself. ¡°But I¡¯m not about to judge her for that. She¡¯s special¡ªof that I am certain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel the same way,¡± Ryokumo agreed. ¡°Even just speaking to her tells me that she isn¡¯t your normal mage. Perhaps being from such a low status will provide her with a perspective that will differ from the cocky pricks of this city.¡±


    As he spoke, the visage of Rennigan Glaus entered his thoughts, and while the man¡¯s words didn¡¯t bother Ryokumo, he knew that the condescending stare he was given upon revealing his heritage would be a common occurrence during his time at the school. Rennigan simply represented what he expected would be commonplace, and he was determined to use orientation to prove that he was not only strong enough to stand among these people, but that he could even surpass them.


    And with Nigreos, Album, and Abi at my side, I feel confident that I¡¯m set up perfectly. Now we just need to claim ourselves that first rank.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Ryokumo murmured. ¡°It all rides on tomorrow¡­so let¡¯s kick some ass, yes?¡±


    Nigreos grinned, already back to his reading. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s kick some ass.¡±

 V1 Chapter 8- Dilemma Of A Princess

    Chapter VIII


    Ilirianna Iiji rode the silver disk that was the Citadel¡¯s main lift all the way up to the second floor from the top, only canceling the wind magic surging through her hands when she had arrived. The crown princess then stepped off the disk and into the corridors, which were a stark contrast to the many levels beneath it. The majority of the Citadel¡¯s hallways were silver, with large windows letting plenty of sunlight into the tower to brighten everything up. This level, however, was mostly colored gold, with the exception of the emerald green carpet. There wasn¡¯t a single window anywhere to be found, and so the halls were given light by the numerous torches lining the walls, their magical flames flickering and their orange and red light reflecting off gold. In addition, as she walked, she passed by emerald sets of armor that had once been used by the royal guard centuries in the past but were now simply decorations for the royal levels. Between these suits were old paintings of past Iiji rulers, and Ilirianna could immediately identify each one, as well as what it was they were famous for.


    And someday, I¡¯m going to be one of them, she internally mused. This country will be mine to govern and my name will be added to the history books.


    From the moment she was old enough to understand the meaning of being born the eldest princess of Ijiria, Ilirianna felt that burden hanging over her. Of course, she was prepared and ready to take up the responsibility fate bestowed upon her, but the more she learned about the Iijis of the past, the more she feared that she couldn¡¯t live up to them. There were legends like Oralia Iiji and Jeffron Iiji, whose actions and decisions changed the course of history and the empire forever, setting them on the path to the world they found themselves in the present. On the other hand, there were those who failed to rule, like Ural Iiji, whose names were now cursed, their legacies nothing more than a country who despised them.


    So what am I going to be? That¡¯s what scares me the most, I think. Will I be a legend or a failure¡­or perhaps even just another ruler in a line that goes back hundreds of years, my name forgotten before the century reaches its end?


    She wasn¡¯t certain of anything, and all she could do was have confidence in her abilities. She didn¡¯t necessarily want to be remembered for all of time, but she at least wanted to make her mark on the country¡ªto be remembered in a positive light and to have a legacy that she could be proud of when her life came to a close.


    And already, I need to start planning for my future and my eventual rule. That¡¯s why choosing the royal team from the Academy is such an important decision to make, yet here I am on the eve of their orientation and I still don¡¯t have even the first clue of what I¡¯m going to do.


    Ilirianna sighed, rounding a corner and continuing on her way as she pondered her predicament. The Academy always has talent, but talent isn¡¯t what they want me to base my choice on. It¡¯s all about politics and thus, I¡¯m not expected to pick a team based on their attributes, rather they want me to pick who could benefit me politically in the future.


    In many ways, she understood her parents¡¯ point of view. It was crucial for the future ruler to gain the trust and respect not only of the citizens she ruled over, but of those who would work beside her and be at her command. One day, she would sit as the leader of the Masters and have command over them, so if the Masters didn¡¯t respect her, then leading them would be challenging.


    And I¡¯m being given a chance to start gaining some of that respect. If I just choose Nigreos Noctis and Album Luz, as well as whoever winds up beside them, I can not only appease Viiro and Acostav, but I can build relationships with the future Master of Darkness and Noctalus Eraser. Mother and Father, and Uncle Nakoma for that matter, are all right, and yet¡­


    Something about it all just felt dirty. What if there was another team in the matches that were superior to Nigreos and Album? What if their partners were weak and not well-fit to serve at her side? What if the rumors were true and Album Luz was unable to properly use light magic the way her ancestors did? Should she then still choose them even just to please the Masters?


    I don¡¯t know. I honestly don''t. I suppose I should just hope that Nigreos and Album are the best of this new class of students, but if they¡¯re not¡­would it be right to overlook somebody better?


    Still no closer to an answer, Ilirianna decided once again that she was left with no option but to wait until the following morning¡¯s fights and see what she was presented with. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be picking her team right away. She would still have some time to consider what she saw, so she realized there wasn¡¯t a point in dwelling on it any longer, and finally, the eldest princess came to a stop just outside the double gold doors of the throne room. Taking a few seconds to prepare herself, Ilirianna then pushed them open and stepped inside.


    The Ijirian throne room was a beautiful display of golds and greens that put even the outer halls to shame. Golden pillars lined the left and right walls, and velvet green banners displaying the Iiji crest hung from the twenty-foot tall ceilings and came all the way to the glittering gold floor. Torches were hung on the walls here as well, and with more gold in the throne room, their light seemed to reflect off of everything around her. Just ahead from where she stood in the doorway were the thrones themselves, placed on a platform a few steps up from the rest of the room. They were large gold and green chairs that sat side-by side, one for the king and one for the queen, and while Queen Toranei¡¯s seat was currently empty, King Markreas Iiji was sitting tall in his throne, looking like the ideal image of a king.


    His features were stern and serious and his emerald hair was shoulder length, though on that particular day, it was tied back behind his head, with only a few stray strands hanging in front of his ears. The man was dressed in high quality silk robes, as well as a cape that framed his large form and was draped over the seat, its tails reaching the ground in front of him. Each of his fingers had at least one ring on them, with some having even two or three, all silvers and golds. He didn¡¯t react to her entrance and she realized it was because he was too focused on interacting with the two men standing just at the bottom of the steps.


    ¡°I assure you, My King, we are not attempting to overstep our bounds,¡± said the man on the left, his voice deep and almost threatening, though Ilirianna knew that for all of his confident and pretty words, he was powerless in the face of most mages. ¡°But as it stands, I simply can¡¯t concede to the queen. Sending a Master to Norania would only increase the already far too taut tension between us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve already said as much, Kloras,¡± Markreas said sharply. ¡°But you need to understand that by doing nothing, we are setting a precedent for the rest of the independent countries that if they attack our borders, we will do nothing but sit by and allow it. If this is permitted to continue, what do you think will happen in Harunhein?¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty, I think you are exaggerating the situation,¡± Kloras retorted. ¡°A few minor skirmishes are barely of any note. But sending a Master would almost certainly escalate the conflict.¡±


    ¡°Not if we¡¯re thorough,¡± the king growled, his blue eyes momentarily flickering toward where Ilirianna was still silently stranding. He then smiled wryly and clapped his hands together. ¡°Well, unfortunately, gentlemen, my daughter has arrived and thus, we¡¯ll have to pick this up another time.¡±


    At the king''s words, both of the council members turned back to regard Ilirianna, and she could immediately see the irritation in Kloras Glaus¡¯s beady little golden eyes. The man was short and skinny, hardly an imposing presence. His long, silver hair was pulled back in a tight braid that fell down to his hips and there was the ghost of a mustache on his upper lip. He was wearing the customary long green robes of the council that just barely allowed his feet to peek out from underneath. Beside him, dressed in the same attire, was an avid supporter of Glaus¡¯s ideology on the council, a man by the name of Peyton Elliot, who despite being on the High Council was no older than thirty, his blonde hair in a similar style to Kloras and his brown eyes showing the same disdain for Iliiranna¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Ah, Princess,¡± Kloras greeted curtly, bowing his head just a little. ¡°I hope you are doing well.¡±


    Ilirianna smirked, folding her arms across her chest as she looked between the two council members. ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m doing quite well. And you, Council Member?¡±


    The man forced a smile of his own, though it was cold and bitter, as if he had no interest in hiding the fact that he was only making such an expression because it was expected. ¡°Yes, I am, too. But anyway¡­¡± He then glanced back up at Markreas, and Ilirianna couldn¡¯t see the face he made. ¡°We shall continue this tomorrow, My King.¡±


    ¡°If we must,¡± Markreas grunted, and with that, Kloras turned and made his way to depart the throne room, Peyton following silently at his heels like some sort of lost puppy.


    Ilirianna watched them leave and it was only once they were gone that she turned back to face her father, but before she spoke, the third person in the room beat her to it.


    ¡°I honestly thought they¡¯d never leave. Truly, that man is one of the most stubborn individuals I¡¯ve ever met, and that¡¯s saying quite a lot given I¡¯ve got Liri as a sister.¡±


    She¡¯d noticed his presence when she first entered, but it was only once he broke his silence that Ilirianna turned and regarded her little brother, Reigious Iiji, with a cocked eyebrow.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean, Rei?¡± she inquired. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider myself stubborn at all. Instead, I¡¯d go with strong-willed.¡±


    Leaning up against one of the pillars on the right side of the room, Reigious glanced her way and chuckled. Just like the rest of their family, the boy had emerald hair and deep blue eyes, and he was dressed in a finely woven green coat with large golden buttons running down the front, as well as dark red-leather boots that almost reached his knees. His youthful features made him appear slightly younger than he was, and the mischievous glint in his eyes as he faced his sister was a common expression for the boy of sixteen.


    ¡°Strong-willed, huh?¡± Reigious laughed. ¡°Sounds to me like that¡¯s just a different pronunciation of stubborn, so I suppose we agree, Sister.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± Ilirianna moved further into the room, making her way toward the foot of the throne, and as she did so, Reigious pushed off of the pillar and moved to approach her. ¡°Well, I take offense that you would ever compare me to Glaus at all. I may be strong-willed but that man is an idiot, and far more fitting of the word stubborn.¡±


    Reigious nodded. ¡°I agree. He is far more fitting of it, but that¡¯s what I said to begin with, was it not? You¡¯re stubborn, but he¡¯s even more so. Though, given how much you clearly want to argue this point, perhaps I should amend my earlier statement. Maybe the two of you are tied.¡±


    Ilirianna clicked her tongue at the smug look on Reigious¡¯s face, feeling the strong urge to keep bickering before reminding herself that doing so would only prove his point, therefore, the princess instead turned away from her little brother without another word and instead faced her father, who was watching the two of them with mild amusement.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You summoned me, Father?¡± she asked in an effort to change the subject.


    Markreas chuckled to himself before leaning back in the throne and sighing. ¡°Yes, I did. As you know, I¡¯ve been quite busy these past few days dealing with the council, and unfortunately I haven¡¯t had the time to speak with you. That being said, I thought it best that we touch base in regards to tomorrow morning¡¯s orientation down at the Academy.¡±


    Ilirianna barely repressed the cringe that she felt as the subject was yet again brought before her. In many ways, Kloras Glaus¡¯s incessant protests against the Cortes Proposition had actually been quite helpful to her due to the amount of attention it had been demanding of her parents. It had allowed her to escape what would have otherwise been constant badgering as to what she planned to do, and she would have been forced to listen to the same arguments that she already knew quite well. Part of her had suspected that her father¡¯s sudden summons would be in relation to her royal team, but she had silently hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be, only for those hopes to be quickly dashed.


    ¡°Touch base, huh?¡± she muttered, averting her eyes from where Markreas sat. ¡°Well, unfortunately, I¡¯m still undecided. But why wouldn¡¯t I be? I haven¡¯t even seen the students in action, so how could I possibly have any idea of what I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, Liri,¡± Markreas grumbled. ¡°You and I both know that talent and skill have nothing to do with this. This decision is all about building relationships and making deals. Which is why¡ª¡±


    ¡°You want me to choose Nigreos and Album,¡± she interrupted with a sharper tone than she had intended. Silently cursing herself for allowing her irritation to break through, Ilirianna cleared her throat and went on before her father could speak. ¡°Both Mother and Master Nakoma have already lectured me about this plenty of times. I¡¯m well aware of the usefulness of the two of them, but politics aside, wouldn¡¯t it be smarter to wait and see their performances? If there¡¯s a team that¡¯s better, why shouldn¡¯t I pick it?¡±


    As she spoke, the young woman finally turned back to look up at her father¡¯s exasperated features, hoping that at least he would come to understand where she was coming from. Her mother would never budge from her stance, but her father had always been more flexible with her. Unfortunately, however, all she saw in Markreas¡¯s eyes was annoyance.


    ¡°Set politics aside, you say?¡± he snapped. ¡°No, Liri, that is not something someone of your status will ever get the opportunity to do. Everything you do will have political consequences.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Imagine what message you are sending to Viiro and Acostav if you pass over the opportunity to work alongside their children,¡± Markreas went on. ¡°You will be telling two of our most important Masters that you believe their children are not good enough for you. You will be running the risk of offending them, and of all the Masters to offend, Light and Darkness are the worst to choose.¡±


    Ilirianna bit her lip, knowing that her father wasn¡¯t wrong. The succession of Masters was traditionally chosen by the Masters themselves. They would either take on apprentices to someday replace them should they retire or die, or they would name a successor themselves. If a Master died without doing so, it would fall to the king or queen to pick the successor. However, this didn¡¯t apply to the Masters of Light and Darkness. When the old country of Nocta had been defeated and integrated into the Ijirian Empire, the treaty formed with the Noctis kings made it so that their family would forever hold the title of Master of Darkness, and this tradition carried over to the Luz when they joined with the Noctis. Therefore, succession for Light and Darkness was hereditary, and the royalty had no say in who took over the roles. Combining that fact with their rule over Noctalus made appeasing the Noctis and Luz families even more important to future kings and queens.


    And I know this. I know I would be setting myself up for conflict if I risk pissing off Viiro and Acostav, but¡­


    ¡°Not to mention,¡± Markreas growled, and even before he said it, Ilirianna knew what other detail he had in mind. ¡°It is and will always be imperative that we keep a close eye on the Luz and their Erasers. They have the power to alter the very fabric of reality, and thus they must be regulated. We cannot allow an Eraser to turn against us, and as it stands, Album Luz is primed to take Lady Clara¡¯s place as the Luz Eraser. Yes, befriending Nigreos Noctis is beneficial, but having the Eraser as your close ally is even more so.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡± she muttered with a huff.


    ¡°Then what else is there to discuss?¡± the king demanded. ¡°Your presence at the Academy orientation tomorrow will be nothing more than for your image. Attend. Enjoy the fights. And when it ends, no matter how pathetic or useless Nigreos and Album¡¯s partners might be, or if the Noctalus are disappointing, you will return to the Citadel and select their team. Is that understood, Liri?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± she said meekly, knowing how pointless it would be to press the issue.


    ¡°And remember, you might not get to properly make your decision, but that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t get along with them,¡± he told her. ¡°It was your mother¡¯s team that I chose and it was because I chose it that I got to know her and fell in love with her. Not to mention, it¡¯s where I met Nakoma as well, a man who became a close friend of mine. I didn¡¯t want to pick that team, but your mother was from a very prominent, powerful, and wealthy family, and it was important to build those relationships. You have a Noctis and a Luz at your disposal right now. You couldn¡¯t ask for a better setup.¡±


    ¡°I know. Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you¡¯re excused.¡±


    The exhaustion of the day finally creeping into Markreas¡¯s features, he motioned for his two children to leave. Ilirianna and Reigious then both gave quick bows of respect before the siblings turned and made their way through the throne room¡¯s door and out into the hallways. She did her best to keep her irritation from showing, but the moment they were back in the corridor by themselves, her younger brother glanced at her and chuckled.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t see what the problem is, Liri,¡± he said. ¡°Last time we talked about this, you said you didn¡¯t even have anybody else you¡¯d rather take over Nigreos and Album, so why is it such a big deal to pick them? Father¡¯s right, after all. They¡¯re good relationships to have.¡±


    Ilirianna sighed, having already had her fill of lectures from her parents and not wanting to hear the same talking points from her little brother. ¡°I know that. Trust me, I do. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She paused, trying to think of how to phrase the conflicting feelings going through her head. ¡°It just feels wrong. I¡¯m sure Nigreos is talented, and regardless of Album¡¯s shortcomings, she is still probably an above-average mage. That being said, if there''s a team that¡¯s superior to them then I should pick them, right? To be told that skill doesn''t matter and it''s all about pleasing a bunch of self-entitled¡­¡± Noticing the nervous look on Reigious¡¯s face, she opted not to finish her comment, instead huffing out her irritation. ¡°What are you so worried about? It¡¯s not like Acostav and Viiro are around to hear me all the way up here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but¡­¡± Reigious grimaced with exasperation as he shook his head. ¡°Even in private, should you really say such things about the Masters you¡¯re going to lead someday?¡±


    Ilirianna shrugged. ¡°Probably not. But am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I mean, yeah,¡± her brother stated. ¡°Sure, Viiro and Acostav can be¡­opinionated, but I wouldn¡¯t call them self-entitled. They¡¯re powerful mages and they¡¯ve earned their places as Masters. I think, even if they aren¡¯t going to overhear you, you should still speak about them with respect.¡±


    She regarded Reigious for a moment, deciding that pressing the matter wasn¡¯t worth it. She loved her little brother dearly, but she also knew that he was far too trusting of an individual, and was the one who had taken their mother¡¯s teachings to heart the most. To him, just the fact that Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz were Masters meant he should like and respect them despite the fact that both men were quite entitled. Whenever they believed that a decision by her mother and father harmed Noctalus or any of their interests, they didn¡¯t hesitate to march up to Markreas¡¯s office and voice their complaints, regardless of whether the decisions benefited the rest of the Empire or not. For as long as Ilirianna could remember, the two Noctalus Masters only ever had their own interests at heart, and would sooner sacrifice the whole of the Ijirian Empire if it meant that Noctalus would come out on top. In that sense, they weren¡¯t too different from Kloras Glaus and his sect of the Council.


    Though to be honest, I suppose they aren¡¯t that different from anybody here.


    As Ilirianna got older, she started to notice more and more how the people of Citadel were only there to further their own desires and ambitions. That applied to almost all of the Masters, as well as the High Council, and even King Markreas and Queen Toranei. They would all go on and on about the good of Ijiria and how they must preserve the Empire¡¯s image and protect their people, but she had come to realize that it was all just an act. They put up a front of patriotism to hide the greed and selfishness lurking beneath. The ¡°good of the people¡± often translated to ¡°whatever allows me to benefit¡± and that disgusted the young princess.


    And I suppose, that¡¯s the reason I don¡¯t just want to pick Nigreos and Album. I¡¯d be potentially passing up a team better suited to helping this country to benefit me and my position. If I do that, then aren¡¯t I being a hypocrite when I get angry at the others? Wouldn¡¯t that make me no different from them? Ilirianna internally grimaced, but kept her feelings to herself, not wanting them to leak out for Reigious to see. If the two Noctalus are the best options then I¡¯ll pick them, no questions asked. But if not¡­


    If not then she wasn¡¯t sure what she would do. Disobeying her father, and especially her mother, would not come without consequences. They already made it clear to her what they wanted, and she didn¡¯t have even a slim chance of convincing them otherwise. To make matters worse, she couldn¡¯t even turn to anybody around her for advice. Nakoma, while certainly being one of the few truly selfless individuals in the Citadel, still saw the other Masters as people deserving of high praise while also being well aware of the necessity of playing the political games that being a ruler brought to her. He wouldn¡¯t take kindly to her so easily turning her nose up at the Masters.


    And Reigious isn¡¯t much different, she thought sadly. Nor is Anna. In many ways, I¡¯m sure mother would have preferred one of them to be the heir. They¡¯ve always been much more obedient.


    Ilirianna loved her little brother and sister more than anybody else in the world, but she knew that they both idealized their parents. Reigious sought to be more like their father and, for better or for worse, Piura wanted to live up to their mother, and because of this, the two of them took the king and queen¡¯s words as gospel. If either of them were the heir, the second they were ordered to choose Nigreos and Album, they would have done so without a single utterance of complaint. They were exactly what Markreas and Toranei wanted Ilirianna to be.


    But I can¡¯t be¡­ This Citadel¡­is diseased. If I¡¯m going to rule over this empire then I want it to be a home I can be proud of. I want Masters who actually give a damn about the people. I want a council that won¡¯t spend every waking moment challenging the royalty just because we slightly inconvenience them. I want to be a queen that the people can look up to and respect, not just because I¡¯m the queen but because I¡¯ve earned their respect.


    As she and Reigious continued to walk in what had become an awkward silence, Ilirianna¡¯s eyes shifted to one of the many portraits of past kings and queens hung on the walls, specifically to one just on her left, depicting a young and confident Oralia Iiji¡ªthe famed queen who rose up against the tyranny of her uncle to stop the genocide taking place in the magicless realm of Kaira. In her time, Oralia did what she did for the people not only of Ijiria, but for the ones being slaughtered in Kaira. She wanted Ijiria to be exactly what Ilirianna wanted it to be: A home she could take pride in.


    And she was willing to go to war against her own flesh and blood to see that dream come to fruition¡­ She was able to risk so much and I¡¯m standing here, hesitating over whether to disobey my damn parents or not. I¡¯m so pathetic sometimes that it disgusts me.


    ¡°Liri¡­¡± Reigious began hesitantly, finally breaking their silence just as they stepped onto the silver lift.


    ¡°Yes, Rei?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t respond right away, probably sensing the irritation in her tone, but when he finally did get himself to speak, his voice was soft.


    ¡°Just¡­don¡¯t do anything stupid, okay?¡±


    Iliranna snorted, realizing that he was truly scared that she was going to go against their parents¡¯ orders, and she supposed his fears were not misplaced. Yet, she couldn¡¯t promise him  anything, and instead simply prayed that Nigreos and Album would be the best choice, thus satisfying all parties involved.


    Yeah¡­that¡¯s about all I can hope for at this point¡­

 V1 Chapter 9- Ever More Enticing

    Chapter IX


    After splitting off from Nigreos and Ryokumo following the event in the training yard, Abi and Album went back to their dorm room to get some sleep and prepare for the following day¡¯s orientation matches. According to Album, the morning would begin with a meeting in the assembly hall where the headmaster gave the opening speech, and once the assembly concluded, only then would they be able to go to the front desk in their tower and officially join together as a team. Afterwards, they¡¯d have only an hour to get themselves to the stadium on the northern side of campus where the battles would take place. Each team only participated in a singular match, but that match was what would decide their starting rank, and thus that one chance was utterly crucial to getting their education started on the right foot. They wouldn¡¯t know who they were facing until moments before the battle, so there wasn¡¯t any way they could properly prepare until then. All they could do was trust in their own abilities and in the abilities of their newly formed team.


    With all of that in mind, Abigail hardly got any sleep, only occasionally slipping in and out of consciousness, and before she knew it, the sun had risen. However, she felt oddly rested and figured that must have been due to the adrenaline rushing through her with anticipation of the day to come.


    Although, that probably means that when the day is over, I¡¯ll be utterly exhausted. But oh well, nothing I can do about that now¡­


    With a chipper skip to her step, a product of her excitement and stress, Abi hopped out of bed and proceeded to get ready for the day. Album wasn¡¯t in the room, leading Abi to wonder if her roommate must have gotten up during one of the few moments of sleep she had that night, and when she went to check, she found the girl pacing around the front room, already dressed in her uniform with her long, brown hair perfectly combed and a leather-bound book clutched in her hand that she was furiously reading, muttering words under her breath that sounded like incantations. The panicked look in her eyes was enough to tell Abi that she was on the edge of a panic attack, so, wanting to comfort her new partner and friend, she stepped from the hallway and spoke in a cheerful tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, you know? I have full faith that we¡¯re going to crush it today.¡±


    Album almost jumped at the sound of her voice, telling Abi just how engulfed in her reading that she had been. Upon realizing that Abi was standing in the doorway, the young light mage let out a sigh and smiled softly back at her.


    ¡°Yeah, I know that¡­¡± The girl chuckled quietly to herself, though it almost seemed like she was laughing at herself more than anything. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just working myself up but¡­well, I¡¯m just afraid of being a hindrance today. Like I said last night, I can only cast a few spells before my mana depletes, and while I am taking medication for it, I just¡­¡±


    Trailing off once again, Album glanced down at the coffee table where a small canister was sitting, most likely the container for the medicine the girl referenced.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t stress too much,¡± Abi advised with a grin. ¡°Remember, even if we get second rank today, I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s still possible to get to first rank if we just prove ourselves afterwards. It¡¯s not like everything rides on this match so take some deep breaths and do your best! If we fumble it today, we¡¯ll just impress everybody tomorrow!¡±


    Yet again, a weak chuckle slipped from Album¡¯s lips, and when the girl still refused to make eye contact, she muttered to herself, ¡°Yeah¡­right¡­¡±


    The words were quiet, but they seemed to hold a deeper meaning than Abi was aware of, leading her to wonder if there was something other detail about this orientation she hadn¡¯t been informed of. But before she could press the subject, Album snapped her book shut and placed it on the coffee table.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got to be at the assembly hall in a half hour so we should probably get ready,¡± she said with a more upbeat tone, though it was clear that the girl was forcing it in an effort to calm herself.


    And since Album was clearly on edge, Abi decided to refrain from questioning her on the matter, though she silently decided she would keep an eye on her partner just in case there was something she was hiding.


    Though then again, if she¡¯s not telling me, then it must not be that important. With how desperate Album clearly is to succeed today, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give me every detail I need. No¡­whatever¡¯s bothering her must be personal, and thus, it¡¯s none of my business!


    Coming to that conclusion, Abi hurried to get ready, once again donning her school uniform before going to the mirror in their bedroom to do her hair. Like always, she tied it back in a braid then retrieved her flower crown from the bedside table. The crown was a gift from a little girl she had met in a northern village a few years ago. It was apparently charmed so that they would never wilt and with a simple incantation, the vines connecting the multi-colored flowers would intertwine with her hair as it wrapped itself around her head. She didn¡¯t know why she had gotten into the habit of wearing it every day, but it now gave her comfort and even a bit of confidence, reminding her of a grateful person that her existence had helped. Whenever she would feel like she wasn¡¯t good enough, she would reach a hand to touch the flowers so that she could remember the smiling face of that child, and it would give her the boost she needed to press onwards.


    And I¡¯m certainly gonna need my good luck charm today!


    Once she was dressed, Abi headed back out into the front room to find Album sitting on the couch, her foot rapidly tapping against the carpet as she chewed on one of the herbs that served as medicine for Pinner¡¯s Syndrome. Upon Abi¡¯s arrival, the light mage looked up and immediately jumped to her feet, signaling that she was more than ready to go. The two women didn¡¯t waste any more time before departing the dorm room and making their way out into the hallway where a handful of other girls were already chatting amongst themselves as they headed toward the lifts. Just as Abi pulled the door closed behind her, she heard the sound of her name being called, and when she turned back to seek out the individual that spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but smile cheerfully as she noticed Fayela Rio making her way toward them with another young woman at her side, a person Abi figured was probably her roommate. Beside her, Album tensed up slightly and quickly glanced away.


    ¡°Morning, Faye!¡± Abi greeted warmly, raising her hand in a little wave.


    ¡°Good morning, Abi,¡± the girl replied with a grin, sparing a curious look at Album before turning her attention back to the person she had called out to. ¡°I was hoping I¡¯d catch you before you left. I was disappointed I didn¡¯t get a chance to chat with you last night.¡±


    Abi internally cringed, having noticed Faye with a group over at another arena not long after Rennigan left, but since all chances of forming a team with her went out the window once she spoke with Album, she had decided to leave Faye alone. She was sure that Faye wouldn¡¯t mind, but since the two of them had talked about forming a team, Abi felt bad that she could no longer do so, and so she took the cowardly route of avoiding her altogether.


    But I really do want to be friends with her, so maybe I should just explain the situation and hope she has other options.


    ¡°Yeah, I kept my eyes open for you, but there were so many people there that I guess you just got lost in the crowd,¡± Abi reluctantly lied.  Then, realizing that she was already being rude, she quickly added, ¡°Oh, and this is my roommate, by the way, Album Luz. Album, this is a friend I met on my way to the dorm yesterday, Fayela Rio.¡±


    Awkwardly shoehorning the introductions into the conversation, Abi watched as both Faye and her partner¡¯s eyes went wide before turning stunned expressions toward Album, who was already looking like she wanted nothing more than to pull into herself and pretend she wasn¡¯t there. Right away, Abi regretted being so open with her partner¡¯s identity since Album already made it quite clear how little she enjoyed interacting with strangers.


    ¡°You¡¯re Album Luz?¡± Faye stuttered. ¡°Of Noctalus?¡±


    Album meekly cleared her throat and then, as if realizing that there was no way out, she managed to turn back and address the two newcomers with an awkward smile. ¡°Er, yeah, I¡¯m Album. Uh, nice to meet you, Rio, and¡­¡±


    Trailing off, Album regarded Faye¡¯s roommate silently as she waited for her to give her name, and Abi could tell that her partner was grateful to get the attention off of her and back onto them. However, both Album and Abi could only gape as the two of them finally took in the appearance of the young woman at Faye¡¯s side. She was of average height, dressed in the same uniform as the rest of them, with bright pink hair split into two braids that hung over the front of her shoulders and eyes of the same color. It was a very unique sight, and since Abi knew that pink was not a natural color for either one¡¯s eyes or hair, she could only guess that this woman had her appearance slightly altered with biological magic. Abi had never seen anything like it, and that was mainly because biological magic was illegal in every part of the empire save the Great City of Krato, which was about as south as one could get without entering Norania. Luckily, the girl didn¡¯t seem to notice or care at the fact that they were awkwardly staring at her as she immediately leaned forward and introduced herself in a peppy tone.


    ¡°Oh, right, it¡¯s nice to meet you guys!¡± she chirped. ¡°I¡¯m Jessi Yuahl, and I¡¯m a fire affinity. It¡¯s a real pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Luz! I¡¯d heard there were Noctalus kids in our year but part of me just thought it was all rumor! I really didn¡¯t expect it to be true. So does that mean Nigreos Noctis is in the year, too? I thought I heard that somewhere.¡±


    The girl named Jessi spoke in a rather cutesy voice, rambling off questions in rapid succession, only furthering Album¡¯s obvious discomfort as she pulled away even more, her back practically plastered against the dorm room door. Since Album was frantically shooting Abi looks that essentially translated to, ¡°Please help me¡±, the girl was quick to step in and answer Jessi¡¯s question for her.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Nigreos is here,¡± Abi confirmed. ¡°I met him last night, actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you did?!¡± Jessi exclaimed excitedly, now turning her eyes toward her. ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe it! I hope I get to meet him, too! Is he as handsome and dreamy as I¡¯ve heard he is?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face now only inches away from Abi as she leaned forward further, even the nature mage was becoming slightly uncomfortable in her presence. ¡°Er, well, I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s not handsome,¡± she managed to answer. ¡°But I don¡¯t really know what people say about him, so¡­I can¡¯t really confirm or deny, unfortunately.¡±


    Jessi frowned, but before she could ask any more odd questions, Faye was quick to step in and interrupt her, telling Abi that she was already getting used to having such a hyperactive partner.


    ¡°So then I guess you¡¯ll be joining up with Noctis for your team?¡± she inquired.


    With the conversation turned to the one topic Abi hadn¡¯t wanted to discuss, she knew there was no reason not to be honest, and thus she nodded. ¡°Yeah, sorry about that, Faye. I know we talked about joining up, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much I can do. Album and Nigreos have to pair up, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Faye quickly assured her. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s actually kind of a relief. I''m in a similar situation, too.¡±


    Abi frowned, but the one who didn¡¯t hesitate to step in and answer her unspoken question wasn¡¯t Faye, rather it was Jessi.


    ¡°Yup! You see, my best friend is also in this year and I could never even consider not teaming up with him! We¡¯ve been together since we were children, and I know his abilities like the back of my hand! With the two of us together, nobody can hope to beat us! Not even you!¡±


    Jessi reached forward and stuck her pointer finger right in Abi¡¯s face, grinning so confidently that had the girl not already been a little on the annoying side, Abi might have been intimidated.


    ¡°Er, right,¡± Faye muttered, sighing with exasperation. ¡°Well, anyway, yeah. It¡¯s some guy named Hirokol and his partner, and Jessi wouldn¡¯t budge when I said I already had somebody else, so¡­¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Abi chuckled, thankful that fate had helped her out in the end. ¡°Well, I guess it worked out, then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess it did,¡± Faye said. ¡°Though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not disappointed. You really do seem like a fun teammate to have, and if you¡¯re interested, I¡¯d still like to be friends. I really can¡¯t stress enough how much I want to get to know you.¡±


    Even though she knew it was unnecessary, a lifetime of living alone and constantly looking over her shoulder always made Abi feel doubtful whenever somebody was being nice to her, so she couldn¡¯t help but activate her sense once more as she looked both at Faye and then at Jessi, but just like the day before, she felt nothing wrong with Fayela Rio, and even the obnoxious Jessi Yuahl didn¡¯t set her off. Therefore, Abi felt comfortable taking her offered friendship.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that too,¡± she replied. ¡°When orientation is over, remind me to tell you my story sometime, yeah?¡±


    Faye smirked. ¡°Will do. It¡¯s a promise then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a promise.¡±


    Then, glancing sideways to find Album anxiously staring down the hall, clearly wanting to get moving as quickly as possible, Abi decided they could continue chatting as they walked. And thus, the four of them turned and began making their way toward the lifts, the beginning of orientation just ahead.


    ***


    The assembly hall in the central part of campus was a giant, circular dome that was roughly one hundred yards in diameter, which was more than enough room to fit the nearly one hundred and fifty students that were currently gathered within. The floor was made of a fine, dark green carpet and the massive, semi-circular ceiling constructed of liquet glass allowed the morning sunlight to illuminate the interior. At the northern end of the hall was a big platform upon which stood a handful of men and women dressed in fancy suits, each bearing the colors of one of the affinities, indicating that they were probably the heads of their respective departments. Five massive banners hung from the ceiling just behind them, with a symbol and color of the five core affinities on each, though Ryokumo Caeli couldn¡¯t help but note that there was no sign of either a professor or a banner relating to dark or light magic.


    And from what I¡¯ve heard, there isn¡¯t a department for that either. Makes me wonder who exactly is going to be teaching Nigreos and Album.


    The young man spared a glance at the son of Noctis standing just beside him, his posture perfectly straight and his dark brown eyes focused right up on the stage, as if wanting to be prepared for the moment the opening ceremony began. From the look of it, Nigreos was lost in his thoughts, leading Ryokumo to assume that he was yet again stressing over the day''s upcoming events.


    Though, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that he can¡¯t relax. He has far more pressure put on him to succeed here today than I do. Though, given how easy it is to rise up to rank one, it does make me wonder if there¡¯s something else to be concerned about¡ªsomething he has yet to share.


    With another glance over his shoulder, he scanned the scattered groups of students around him and confirmed that Abi and Album had yet to arrive in the hall. Satisfied that he had some time, he turned back to Nigreos and decided to spark up a conversation.


    ¡°So, where exactly are you studying?¡± he inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t see a darkness banner up there, and from the looks of it, none of those professors are dressed in black. What¡¯s the deal with that?¡±


    Nigreos seemed to snap back to the present then took a few seconds as he processed the question, before replying in a distracted tone, ¡°Oh, uh, I won¡¯t actually be studying here in the school. My admittance to the Academy is more for the assignments they send us on. Instead, I¡¯ll be receiving personal lessons from my father in the Citadel.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ryokumo chuckled. ¡°Interesting. So the school lacks anybody versed in light and dark magic?¡±


    Nigreos nodded. ¡°It does. After all, there are few in the Empire who know even the basics of those affinities. You could probably find over ninety percent of Ijiria¡¯s dark and light mages in Noctalus alone.¡±


    Well then¡­all the more reason being on his and Album¡¯s team is a crazy stroke of good luck.


    ¡°That truly amazes me,¡± Ryokumo mused, barely suppressing the satisfied smirk that threatened to cross his lips. ¡°Then I suppose Album will be learning from Master Acostav? Or has her situation affected that as well?¡±


    The previous night, Nigreos had explained to him all about Album¡¯s case of Pinner¡¯s Syndrome and her inability to produce a strong enough amount of mana. At first, Ryokumo had been surprised that he would share something so personal, but Nigreos had said he had Album¡¯s permission to fill him in. In a way, it was more of a warning to Ryokumo that having Album on their team could be more of a hindrance than a benefit, but the Sukonese man didn¡¯t see it that way. He believed that they could more than make up for any of Album¡¯s shortcomings, and that any negative effects she had on the team would be balanced out by the benefits of having a Luz as a close ally to him. After all, as Nigreos had just said, light and dark mages were a large minority in Ijiria, so to Ryokumo, whether she was a poor light mage or not didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered to him was that she was a light mage.


    ¡°No, Album won¡¯t be working with Master Acostav,¡± Nigreos confirmed after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Instead, she¡¯s going to be studying here in the hopes of improving her ability with the core affinities, though at the moment, I¡¯m not sure which one she seeks to focus on.¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged casually, unsurprised by the answer. ¡°Fair enough, I suppose.¡± And then, before he could say anything further, he noticed the other two members of their prospective team making their way over to where he and Nigreos stood. The young wind mage grinned then raised a hand in greeting. ¡°Good morning, friends! Slept well, I hope?¡±


    Album averted her eyes and said nothing, but Abi gladly waved back and replied in a chipper tone, ¡°Not at all! But I¡¯m ready regardless!¡±


    ¡°Love the enthusiasm!¡± Ryokumo said with a laugh. ¡°And you, Album? Excited for the festivities?¡±


    Similarly to the previous evening, Album didn¡¯t appear very interested in talking to him, though it seemed that was mostly due to her shyness rather than any distaste or ill-will she held for him, and unfortunately for Ryokumo, before she even got the chance to attempt a response, a loud voice boomed throughout the assembly hall, drawing all eyes to the stage at the front of the room where a man was standing tall, staring out across the crowd as he scanned the crowd.


    ¡°Good morning, students!¡± he called out, his voice seemingly being amplified by what Ryokumo guessed was some form of wind manipulation. ¡°Congratulations on making it to such a momentous day! Getting accepted into this school is not an easy feat to accomplish, and regardless of what happens today, you should all be quite proud of yourselves for standing here before me.¡±


    The man gave a broad and pleasant smile, and to Ryokumo¡¯s surprise, his words didn¡¯t feel fake or empty. The sound of his deep voice actually gave the impression that he meant what he said, and immediately, the wind mage couldn¡¯t help but smile. The speaker was dressed in the same suits that the others behind him, and since his clothing were all shades of red and crimson, Ryokumo figured he must be of a fire affinity. His hair was dark brown and might have come down to his shoulders if it wasn¡¯t tied back behind his head. His jaw was firm and his eyes seemed lively and excited. Based just off of the presence he exuded, Ryokumo wasn¡¯t surprised when the man introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Headmaster Reddick Tykon and I am pleased to be standing before you,¡± he went on. ¡°It is my goal in life to train the next generations of Ijirian magic users, and as I look out around this room, what I see is the future. I see future warriors, leaders, scientists, and dare I even say that perhaps we have some future Masters among us.¡± He spread his arms out and motioned around at the students staring up at him with awe. ¡°Someday, Ijiria will be carried on your shoulders, and it is my pleasure to bear witness to the development of your potential. The journey will not be easy. It is not uncommon for students to die while attending this Academy, and I have known plenty of talented individuals whose potential was cut short because of such tragedy. But for those who do make it to graduation, you will have limitless opportunities before you!¡±


    Pulling his attention from the Headmaster momentarily, Ryokumo wanted to quickly gauge the expressions of his team members. Unsurprisingly to him, Nigreos¡¯s features were firm and almost intense as he fervently listened to the Headmaster speak. Album, on the other hand, was turning slightly pale, her stress and anxiety seeming to come to the forefront of her mind. As for Abi, her expression was unreadable to him. She didn¡¯t seem to dislike Tykon, but she also seemed rather dubious, as if she believed that his words were exaggerated.


    And perhaps they are, Ryokumo thought to himself. But one can¡¯t deny that this man clearly has a talent for getting the heart pounding. He certainly has me excited.


    ¡°In just a few hours, your orientation will begin,¡± Tykon stated. ¡°Once this assembly concludes, you will return to your dormitory and submit your team for participation. Those you choose will be at your side until the day you leave this school, and for many, they will remain your allies and friends for the remainder of your lives. So choose carefully. When that is done, you will then make your way to the arena where you and your team will be randomly assigned to face off against another team, and the winner will begin first year with first rank, while the loser will begin at second.¡± The man then flashed a toothy smile. ¡°But fear not, for after every mission, your rank is reevaluated, so you can rise just as easily as you can fall. Today will merely determine where you begin this journey of yours.¡±


    Tykon¡¯s eyes continued to shift, his head never staying in one place, as if he truly sought to look at each and every one of them. At one point, he gazed at where Ryokumo stood between Nigreos and Album, and though it was hard to tell from so far away, the wind mage couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he saw a flicker of intrigue in his eyes.


    ¡°I am joined today by the heads of the various departments,¡± Tykon explained, motioning toward the five individuals gathered behind him. ¡°They will be the ones to guide you and should you ever need advice or help, their doors will be open. Now, I will turn the floor over to them so that they can each tell you a little about what you will be doing here at the school, and after the final remarks, you will all be excused.¡±


    With that, Tykon stepped aside, allowing a large man in a dark brown suit, presumably the head of the rock department, to take his place. From there, Ryokumo and the others listened as the different departments were explained to them. Ryokumo mostly tuned out the speeches, finding more entertainment as he watched the crowd, and at one point, he even noticed the silver hair of Rennigan Glaus standing at the front of the crowd, a dopey grin on his face as he listened to the head of the water department talk. To Ryokumo, he almost looked like a puppy watching its master, and he continued to observe the young man only until the Head of Water left and the head of the wind department took her place.


    Well, I suppose this one I should listen to.


    However, everything the man said was more or less what he expected. In his classes, he would mostly be learning about more effective ways to use air manipulation for defense, as well as to hone his agility. One of the greatest strengths of wind magic was its speed. It meant that even if his opponent was stronger, if they couldn¡¯t hit him, then their strength wouldn¡¯t matter. It seemed like that was what the first years would be giving their attention to, and Ryokumo couldn¡¯t deny that he was interested in it.


    My offense is rather strong, but I have to admit that my movement could be smoother.


    Satisfied with the speech, Ryokumo watched as the man moved away, allowing Tykon to return to the front of the stage.


    ¡°Now, I wish you all the best with today¡¯s duels, but do not let the results of these matches get you down,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I believe in each and every one of you, so give today your all and regardless of whether you win or lose, learn from these battles and improve upon yourselves! Even the winners can find ways to improve. And one last thing¡­¡± His eyes then turned slightly mischievous, and the ghost of a smile twisted his lips. ¡°I have heard through the grapevine that Princess Ilirianna will be attending today so¡­no pressure! You''re excused!¡±


    With that last announcement, Tykon spun on his heel and left the room in a stunned silence that lasted only seconds before everybody seemed to start talking at the same time.


    Princess Ilirianna? She¡¯s going to be here?


    All around him, his fellow students seemed to erupt in a panic as extra pressure was placed upon them, but Ryokumo could only smile in excitement at the news.


    My week just keeps getting better and better! This is a perfect opportunity! If I can at least leave an impression on the princess, I¡¯ll be one step closer to my goals! And with Nigreos and Album on my team, not to mention Master Grunly¡¯s personal recommendation, her eyes will already be upon us! I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better setup!


    As he turned to face his team, he found that Nigreos and Album didn¡¯t seem too surprised, and he imagined that their parents must have already given them a heads-up. Abi, on the other hand, looked slightly annoyed and was shaking her head with a sigh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he said that,¡± she muttered. ¡°And we were already stressed enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but stressed or not, this is a fantastic opportunity,¡± Ryokumo quickly countered. ¡°Princess Ilirianna herself¡­ If we can impress someone of her stature, then we¡¯ll already be on the path to a brilliant future! This is a cause for celebration, not stress!¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re a little overly optimistic,¡± Album murmured, somehow paler than she was before. ¡°It also means that if we fail, then we¡¯ll be embarrassing ourselves in front of the future queen.¡±


    Ryokumo immediately shook his head, looking to Nigreos for support. ¡°Then we¡¯ll simply win! I have full faith in us! We have a perfect lineup here and there is not a doubt in my mind that we are going to come out on top today. Right, Nigreos?¡±


    Once again lost in his thoughts, Ryokumo had to say his name to snap him back to the present conversation. ¡°Er, yeah, I suppose so. But let¡¯s not get overconfident. We should be prepared for anything. We don¡¯t even know who we¡¯re facing yet.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Album said softly, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Our opponents could make or break us. We can¡¯t let ourselves get complacent. Almost everybody here got into the school because they were strong and clever enough to do so¡­ They¡¯re all excellent mages¡­¡±


    ¡°And so are we!¡± the wind mage quickly countered. ¡°We¡¯ve got this!¡±


    Both Album and Nigreos looked at him with uncertainty, and while he was sure that his rather flippant nature probably made him look like he wasn¡¯t taking this seriously, he truly believed that stressing was a waste of energy. He wasn¡¯t going to allow his confidence to bite him in the ass, but he also didn¡¯t plan on fearing their loss. He meant what he said about Ilirianna¡¯s presence being a cause for celebration. It just meant that the payoff of their success had increased, and with the reward so much more enticing, it only made him that much more excited for the fights.


    Yes¡­ I¡¯m well aware that with better rewards to gain, the pain of loss will only be that much greater. But it''s a necessary evil, and I¡¯m willing to handle these risks if it means I can even slightly leave an impact on somebody as powerful as the future queen of Ijiria.


    The students gathered in the hall began to file towards the door, and at Nigreos¡¯s prompting, they did the same. It would now be time to officially come together as a team, and as the four of them joined the crowd in departing, Ryokumo Caeli simply smiled to himself as the chips continued to fall in his favor.

 V1 Chapter 10- Commoners Of The Academy

    Chapter X


    Joined by the Master of Fire, Nakoma Taurus, Princess Ilirianna Iiji made her way up the staircase in the back of the Academy stadium that would lead her to the luxury booth overlooking the field down below. Two guards dressed in armor followed behind them as their personal security detail, though it was mostly for show rather than any need to actually protect them. Ilirianna and Nakoma were more than capable of defending themselves should anybody attempt to attack them on their way to their destination, a danger that was unlikely to begin with. When she was younger, Ilirianna strongly detested her mother¡¯s rule that she couldn¡¯t leave the Citadel without guards and that dislike had only increased the stronger she got. After all, she was supposed to be one of the most powerful fighters in the empire, so while Queen Toranei insisted that having an escort would strengthen her image, Ilirianna felt that it made her look weak and in need of protection.


    But of course, it¡¯s not like Mother would ever begin to consider to any reasoning I may have, she thought bitterly, sparing a quick glance over her shoulder and toward the man and woman acting as their shadows.


    Ilirianna sighed, continuing up the rest of the staircase before coming to a guarded door at the very top. The soldiers waiting there instantly recognized both her and the Master, stepping aside and bowing before pushing the door open to admit them. The luxury box was a giant room that spanned half the length of the stadium¡¯s western side, its front walls made of sturdy liquet that provided them with a clear view of the battlefield. Multiple cushioned chairs were set out in front of the windows and already she could see a handful of noblemen and women in their seats, chatting amongst themselves and enjoying the food provided to them. In addition to the private catering, there were a multitude of tables scattered throughout the room, providing space for people to eat and play card games while they waited for the matches to start.


    The young princess stopped and took a deep breath, enjoying the scents of roasting meat, causing her stomach to grumble in anticipation of lunch. She was about to glance at Nakoma and ask where they should sit, but before she could even open her mouth to do so, one of the noblemen sitting close to the door jumped up from his seat to greet them.


    ¡°My Princess!¡± he exclaimed with a grin, stepping forward to bow to her.


    She cringed at how loudly he spoke, and immediately, the luxury box fell silent as those gathered within turned to stare in her direction. However, knowing it would be rude not to return the greeting, Ilirianna forced herself to ignore the many eyes now upon her and bowed as well.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Headmaster,¡± she replied. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡±


    Headmaster Tykon rose back up and chuckled in a cheerful manner. ¡°As well as I can be with the beginning of the year upon us, but I would say I¡¯m handling it. In fact, with you present this year, I must confess that I¡¯m eagerly anticipating your¡­decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not alone in that,¡± Ilirianna said. ¡°I, too, am excited to see what these students have to offer. Rumor has it that you have a very strong set of freshmen attending the school this year so I expect good things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as do I.¡± The headmaster then turned to regard Nakoma, his expression shifting to one of nostalgia as he gazed at the Master of Fire. ¡°And it is truly a pleasure to see you again, Master Nakoma. It has been quite some time, has it not?¡±


    Taking that as his cue to enter the conversation, Nakoma smiled pleasantly and nodded. ¡°Gosh, it has, hasn¡¯t it, Reddick? Feels like an eternity since the last time I was able to come visit the school. When was the last time we spoke?¡±


    Tykon considered the question for a moment then snapped his fingers and answered. ¡°I would say it was probably the graduation roughly two years ago, when you came to pick out an apprentice. And tell me, how is young Plaseia doing these days? She was marvelously talented so I can¡¯t help but wonder how she fared under your tutelage?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s been brilliant,¡± Nakoma replied, a hint of pride in his voice as he spoke of his apprentice. ¡°She¡¯s met my expectations and then more than surpassed them.¡±


    ¡°I believe it. I knew there was something special about that girl when I first met her. Truly a talent. Now!¡± He clapped his hands together and motioned toward the chairs behind him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to your seats? It¡¯s quite a momentous occasion to have so many Masters in my presence.¡±


    Ilirianna and Nakoma followed behind the headmaster as he led them further into the box and soon enough, Ilirianna spotted the other Masters he referenced. Gathered in the front row of three just before the window were Masters Viiro Noctis, Acostav Luz, and Edwar Grunly, the former two quietly speaking to one another while the Master of Nature simply gazed down at the arena with a smile on his face. The princess couldn¡¯t help but grin as well, for she hadn¡¯t seen Master Grunly in a long time due to his extended absence from Erika. She had heard that he returned the previous afternoon but she hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to go find him. In her opinion, he was the epitome of what a Master should be like and so she had a very good relationship with him. As they approached, the three Masters noticed them and once they saw Ilirianna, they all jumped to their feet and bowed before her.


    ¡°My princess,¡± they greeted in unison, and like always, Ilirianna returned the bow before responding.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Masters,¡± she said. ¡°Good to see you all, and welcome back to Erika, Master Grunly. We¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    The old man laughed then winked. ¡°Oh, I would hope so. And as much as I enjoyed my time on the road, I can¡¯t deny that I was starting to long for the comfort of home.¡±


    As Viiro, Acostav, and Grunly returned to their seats, Ilirianna sat down just on the Master of Nature¡¯s right, with Nakoma and Tykon sitting down on her opposite side. Despite the pressure looming over her for the coming battles, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t deny that her excitement was gradually increasing now that she was actually at the stadium. Through the window, she could see the stands down below, crowded with spectators, and even further below them was the arena itself, a two-hundred yard stretch of grass that would be the stage for the matches between the freshmen students.


    ¡°Well, it certainly didn¡¯t feel like you were gone with all of the many letters you sent, Master Edwar,¡± Tykon said with a scowl. ¡°Truly, it felt like a new message reached my desk every damn week. You¡¯re nothing if not persistent.¡±


    Grunly shrugged, indicating that he didn¡¯t see a problem with his constant messaging. ¡°Well, I found something I wanted and I was determined to have it. And while I¡¯m sure I may have been a tad annoying, Reddick, I do have to thank you for humoring this old man.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have much of a choice, did I?¡± he retorted, resting his head on his fist as he stared back at Grunly. ¡°If a Master requests it, who am I to refuse? I just hope this girl isn¡¯t as disappointing as I fear she¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°And what was her name again?¡± Ilirianna quickly inquired, eager to hear more about Grunly¡¯s recent endeavors.


    Her father had already told her a little bit about what Grunly had been up to, but all she knew was that the Master of Nature had gone up north to meet with some commoner girl that had allegedly created the spell they were now using to combat the Nolaria epidemic. As the months went on, more information about her reached Erika through Grunly¡¯s letters, and they learned that she was a self-taught orphan, something that intrigued the princess.


    ¡°Abigail,¡± Grunly answered. ¡°No family name, just Abigail. And I can assure you all that you will not be disappointed in her. Trust me when I say that I have found a once-in-a-lifetime talent.¡±


    ¡°I believe that much, Ed,¡± Nakoma interrupted, his tone sounding more than a little dubious. ¡°I don¡¯t think a man of your stature would have been chasing her around as long as you did if you didn¡¯t think it was worth it. But I must ask¡­¡± The Master of Fire narrowed his crimson eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a prospective apprentice?¡±


    Grunly met Nakoma¡¯s sharper tone with a smug expression and merely shrugged. ¡°And if she is? You have all been badgering me nonstop for the last decade to find my apprentice, so if Miss Abigail fulfills that role, shouldn¡¯t you be throwing a damned party that the Master you seem to think has one foot in the grave has a potential successor?¡±


    Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but struggle to suppress a smile as Grunly so bluntly challenged Nakoma, for as much as she loved and respected the Master of Fire, she knew he could be a bit conservative and stubborn. However, it wasn¡¯t Nakoma that responded, rather it was Acostav Luz who seemed to decide it was time to intervene in the conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend not to understand, Edwar,¡± he snapped. ¡°She¡¯s a commoner.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Grunly quickly shifted his stern and challenging gaze toward Acostav, as if having been ready for him to give his unsolicited opinion. ¡°You are correct that she is a commoner, Acostav. I¡¯m glad your ears continue to function.¡±


    ¡°Stop playing dumb.¡± This time, Viiro was the one who jumped in to back Acostav and Nakoma, his deep voice calm and almost soft, as if he just wanted to shut them up so he could go back to whatever he was doing before. ¡°A commoner has no right to serve as a Master. She has no family name. She has no prestige. She has nothing to her name.¡±


    ¡°Then clearly your ears fail to work,¡± Grunly retorted. ¡°She solved a problem that those of us in the Citadel struggled to do, and she¡¯s taught herself everything she knows! Yes, Abigail has no family name, but I¡¯ll be damned if I sit here and let you pretend like she isn¡¯t someone to keep an eye on.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you have to be so stubborn about this,¡± Nakoma grumbled, as if he, too, was already growing sick of the topic. ¡°The Academy pumps out dozens upon dozens of talented nature mages every year¡ªones from far more respectable backgrounds than a wandering orphan. So why can¡¯t you just pick one of them to train so you can retire?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to raise an apprentice I can be proud of,¡± Grunly stated firmly. ¡°And I sense great things from this young woman. If she graduates the Academy and successfully fulfills my expectations, then I will make her my apprentice on the spot, no questions asked. There is nothing in our law that states a Master has to be highborn, correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Ilirianna said before any of the other Masters could respond. ¡°So if Abigail proves herself to be worthy, then she should be an apprentice. I see no problem with it as long as it¡¯s what Master Grunly wants.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s quick agreement with Grunly silenced Nakoma, and while he clearly had more to say, he must have decided not to argue with the princess while in the presence of the headmaster. Grunly, on the other hand, was smiling smugly, nodding a silent thanks to Ilirianna that she returned with a proud grin of her own. However, while Viiro appeared like he¡¯d already checked out, Acostav was the only one who fixed Ilirianna with a stern stare.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°No problem with it?¡± He snorted. ¡°Princess, with all due respect, commoners are commoners for a reason.¡±


    ¡°And that reason is, Master Luz?¡±


    Despite having been told time and again not to argue with the Masters, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but to silently dare him to proceed with his point. She could tell that her words were scaring him into thinking she might choose Abigail¡¯s team over his daughter¡¯s, and since his personal goals were now in her hands, she knew she had some power over him. Part of her wanted Acostav to back down, but she was still oddly pleased when he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°This world is not equal,¡± the Master of Light stated, as if it was an undeniable fact. ¡°There are those born on the bottom and there are those born on the top. And as it stands, those positions are rigid and unchanging. You live with the hand you¡¯re dealt and you accept that. But if you start appointing the masses to positions as grand and influential as Masters, you are sending the message that anybody can rise to power. Now what do you think that will do?¡±


    ¡°It will give them all the more reason to work harder to better themselves,¡± she answered without hesitation. ¡°Knowing that with enough effort, anybody can live a life of luxury will simply inspire them to put their all into everything they do.¡±


    Acostav laughed bitterly, and the look he fixed her with felt like he was staring not at a princess but at a foolish and naive child. ¡°Perhaps. And I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll put their everything into overthrowing us when they can¡¯t get what they want through other means.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pessimistic way of looking at it,¡± she replied with a cheerless smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s realistic,¡± he snapped back. ¡°And the sooner you realize that this world should remain unchanged, the better.¡±


    Ilirianna opened her mouth to retort yet again, but a hand on her shoulder stopped her, and when she looked back, Nakoma was gazing at her with a warning stare, as if silently reminding her of the many lectures she received urging her not to anger Viiro and Acostav. She didn¡¯t say anything either, and when the Master of Fire was satisfied that she wasn¡¯t going to press the matter any further, Nakoma spoke to all five those gathered around him.


    ¡°Look, enough bickering,¡± he said. ¡°This is supposed to be a happy occasion. The princess is choosing her royal team, Nigreos and Album are beginning their training, and we¡¯ll all get to see this supposed prodigy that Ed¡¯s been watching over. So let¡¯s all enjoy ourselves and save the debating for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree!¡± Tykon quickly added, and one look at his face told Ilirianna that he was already regretting bringing Abigail up in the first place. ¡°I¡¯ll have the staff bring appetizers and I have the finest of wines saved for this occasion.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Viiro said with a satisfied smile. ¡°Much appreciated, Headmaster.¡±


    With that, Nakoma successfully averted any further conflict, so Ilirianna leaned back in her chair and turned her attention back through the window as she awaited the promised food and wine. She couldn''t help but spare one last look at Grunly, who upon noticing her gaze gave her yet another wink.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he silently mouthed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she mouthed back.


    Then, with only twenty more minutes until orientation began, Ilirianna Iiji prepared herself not only for the task of picking her royal team, but also to see exactly what had caught Edwar Grunly¡¯s eye.


    Who are you, Abigail? And what can you do?


    ***


    Standing on the cement walkway at the bottom of the bleachers, Abigail leaned on the metal railing and watched the battle taking place out on the massive field. Three fights had already come and gone, and they were some of the most terrifying and awe-inspiring things she had ever witnessed. There were so many different combinations of affinities, and there were plenty of styles within those affinities that set each and every combatant apart from one another. Currently, she was witnessing a team with two fire mages, a rock mage, and a wind mage taking on a team with two water mages, a nature mage, and a rock mage of their own. She had spent hours upon hours reading up on the various other affinities just for her own interest, but seeing them up close in a real fight had her utterly hypnotized.


    Fire was ridiculously destructive and powerful, its heat sometimes even reaching the spot she watched on the edge of the arena. Wind was graceful and fast, hard to follow as they bolted around, never remaining in one place. Water was similar in its grace as the mages used the moisture in the atmosphere to their advantage, enhancing the water from their bodies as they fought with a mixture of water¡¯s three forms: steam, liquid, and ice. Rock was the epitome of defense, their solid shells of stone covering the majority of their bodies, creating juggernauts that could take the brunt of the other attacks head-on and come out unscathed. To Abi, it was almost scary knowing she would be facing these affinities, but at the same time, the presence of dark and light magic on her side gave her some hope.


    Though, I do worry I¡¯m not going to be able to pull my weight. I don¡¯t want to rely on the others for everything. I know offensive nature magic pretty well, and Master Grunly seemed confident, but can I really match the others?


    She wasn¡¯t certain, and that was the scariest part. At the moment, she was standing alone, having excused herself from Nigreos, Album, and Ryokumo so she could gather her thoughts in peace. It was nothing against them, but after spending most of her life alone, it was solitude that she was used to, and thus her mind was clearest when she was by herself.


    Though, it''s hard to call this ¡°by myself¡± with so many people here.


    The stands behind her were filled with the loud and excited cheers of the spectators as they, too, got invested in the battle taking place. She was told orientation was open to the entire city, so the audience was made up of the parents of the students, the people of Erika, and even visitors from beyond the capital who simply wanted to witness an exciting fight. The presence of so many people was just an added stresser for her, and her body was slightly shaking in anticipation of the match. Until a mere few minutes before it began, she wouldn¡¯t know when they were fighting or who, so all she could do was repeatedly go over every spell she knew and observe the current warriors as she tried to come up with counters to the other affinities.


    Rock is strong, but they¡¯re mostly based on defending themselves. Any attacks that aren¡¯t simple punches and kicks can only be initiated if their hands touch the ground, so keep a rock mage from doing that and they shouldn¡¯t be hard to handle. Wind is fast, but in order to be as flexible and quick as they are, they can¡¯t be that bulky or strong. Outpace them and all you need is one good hit to take them down. Fire is destructive, but that means that it can¡¯t be used at close range or else they risk harming themselves, so keep a close distance and they can be beaten. Water I¡¯m still unsure of though since their affinity has such a wide range of uses¡­


    She nervously bit her lip, running everything she was witnessing through her head, and because she was so focussed, she didn¡¯t notice Ryokumo Caeli¡¯s arrival until he spoke.


    ¡°Deep breaths, my friend.¡±


    She jumped, turning to her right to find the wind mage leaning against the railing just beside her, his smile flippant as ever. Exhaling softly, she chuckled awkwardly and took the breaths he suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± she muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so calm with all this pressure on us. Are you really so certain that we¡¯re going to be okay? I mean, not only is our beginning rank riding on this, but now we¡¯ve got the princess here, too.¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged, giving her the feeling that he truly hadn¡¯t been exaggerating or putting up a front when he spoke to them earlier in the assembly hall. He truly was confident that they had nothing to fear, which made her wonder just what he wanted. Did the rank not matter to him as much as it did to Nigreos and Album? Did he know something they didn¡¯t? Did he have a trick up his sleeve? Or was he really just an overconfident moron whose hubris was about to get the better of him?


    I really don¡¯t know. He¡¯s hard to read, but my sense says I can trust him, so I guess I will. I don¡¯t have much of a choice though. I¡¯m stuck with him whether he¡¯s useful or not.


    ¡°Stressing over things out of our control is a waste of energy, I find,¡± Ryokumo said. ¡°We have our cards and now we play them with every ounce of confidence we can muster. I mean, we have a Noctis and a Luz at our side! Not to mention, a woman hand-picked by the Master of Nature.¡±


    She was momentarily startled by his comment before reminding herself that Album probably told Nigreos, who almost certainly passed that information on to Ryokumo. Abi sighed, turning her attention to the fight taking place before her, another massive pillar of flame bursting from one of the combatants, its heat causing her to flinch back a bit.


    ¡°Well, I understand trusting Nigreos and Album,¡± she told him. ¡°But don¡¯t count much on me. Master Grunly was only interested in me because of my healing ability¡ªan ability that won¡¯t be of much use here.¡±


    Naturally, the orientation matches were not about beating the opponents to death. Instead, each person was given a small pouch of little round pellets no bigger than a pebble that, once they touched an opponent, would instantly knock them out. Therefore, all you needed to do was hit an opponent with a pebble, so excessive use of force was prohibited. This meant the others getting injured was unlikely, and thus her healing skills would be useless.


    ¡°Perhaps we won¡¯t need you to heal,¡± Ryokumo agreed. ¡°But I doubt you spent so long out in the wild without knowing how to fight, yes?¡±


    Abi nodded. ¡°I can fight, but I just don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be anything majorly useful.¡±


    ¡°Have faith,¡± the man urged with a laugh. ¡°Truly, between you and Album, our team has a bit of an inferiority complex we need to move past. You, especially, should be prouder of yourself, for you and I are almost certainly some of the few commoners in this school. It¡¯s a damn pain for people like us to get accepted, so I know from experience that you have to be quite good to acquire the right attention, and you have Master Edwar Grunly of all people speaking in favor of you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­suppose so¡­¡±


    As she meekly accepted that Ryokumo had a point, Abi watched as the team of mostly fire mages had their final fighter hit by one of the pellets, causing him to crumple on the spot. The crowd instantly erupted in cheers, leaving the team that won first rank with only their water mage and their rock mage left standing. The woman acting as the orientation¡¯s announcer immediately jumped to reading off the names of the winners, but Abi hardly listened to what she said as she found herself fearing that even if they did win, she might be unconscious when it happened.


    ¡°You know,¡± Ryokumo began softly as they watched the teams clearing off the field. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can articulate how good it is to know there¡¯s another commoner here at the school with me, and in my team of all places. I was a tad worried, given how the nobility turns their nose up at people like us. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°I do, yeah.¡±


    In fact, she completely understood the feeling he was describing. When she first met him the previous day and realized he had a similar background to her, it was relieving. Nigreos and Album had both treated her well thus far, and Faye had certainly become somebody she could see as a friend, but she knew they were a minority. Most of the school would have similar attitudes to Rennigan Glaus, and dealing with that on her own would have certainly been tough.


    ¡°Thank you, by the way,¡± she said, turning away from the field and gazing up at the young man. ¡°For jumping to my defense yesterday with Rennigan.¡±


    Ryokumo grinned and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You and I should look after each other. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that the pompous prick would have scoffed at your background, so it was my duty to turn his attention elsewhere. I will have your back where you need me to, Abi. If anybody has a terrible opinion of you that they wish to share, tell me and I¡¯ll share my opinion of them.¡±


    Abi laughed, feeling some of her fears easing as she interacted with the strange yet charming individual. ¡°Okay, I will, so long as you do the same. If anybody decides to pick on you, I¡¯ll go support you. You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s have each others¡¯ backs.¡±


    She extended her hand to him, knowing that he meant what he said, and Ryokumo was quick to firmly shake it.


    ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Then, as the caretakers of the arena finished clearing all of the damage the previous fight caused, the announcer¡¯s voice echoed throughout the stadium, silencing the cheers and chatter of the onlookers.


    ¡°Now, to announce our next match!¡± she began, and when she did, Abi¡¯s heart felt like it dropped just as it had during her previous four announcements.


    She and Ryokumo both leaned forward with anticipation, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse the announcer¡¯s clear enjoyment of dramatic pauses.


    ¡°The first team that will participate in the next duel is the team of Ryokumo Caeli, Album Luz, Nigreos Noctis, and Abigail!¡±


    Abi¡¯s stomach churned as their names rang through her ears, and she swallowed back the anxiety that suddenly struck her. Ryokumo, on the other hand, was grinning broadly, telling her that he was thrilled their time had come.


    But who are we up against? What affinities will we be dealing with? I¡¯ve studied as best I can to try and counter every possibility, but was it enough?


    ¡°As for who they will be fighting?! Their team will be up against¡­¡± the announcer went on, seemingly painfully slow to the anxious Abigail.


    Here we go¡­


    ¡°Rennigan Glaus, Hirokol Pafran, Fayela Rio, and Jessi Yuahl!¡±

 V1 Chapter 11- The Combatants Take Their Places

    Chapter XI


    ¡°You will have ten minutes to prepare yourselves before the next duel begins! Once the time limit is up, each team is expected to have made their way to their starting positions! Good luck, competitors!¡±


    As the announcer¡¯s voice went quiet, Abigail could only gaze up in a stunned silence as she processed the names of the individuals her team would be fighting. Part of her almost wondered if it was done on purpose before reminding herself that it was genuinely just poor luck. Not only would they be facing Rennigan Glaus, the cocky young water mage whom she had met the previous afternoon, but she would also be up against Faye and Jessi, two girls she was already hoping could be good friends of hers.


    And if we¡¯re fighting them, then that means our victory will mean their defeat¡­ If we win, that means it will be my fault that they won¡¯t be first rank¡­


    The thought pained her greatly, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t afford to let her concerns for their opponents get in the way of her own team¡¯s success. While she only had to worry about not letting Grunly down, Nigreos and Album had a ton riding on their performance and she couldn¡¯t allow herself to be the reason they disappointed their parents. Even Ryokumo, who had yet to share what his motivations and goals were, almost certainly had something he wanted to accomplish by attending the school, and thus, she had no choice but to prioritize her team at the expense of Faye and Jessi. She grimaced then turned to see how Ryokumo had reacted, only to find him laughing boisterously.


    ¡°Oh, fate is favoring us today!¡± he cheered, his enthusiasm a complete anthesis to how she felt. ¡°So we¡¯re getting a chance to see if Mr. Glaus is as amazing as he claimed he was, huh? Truly, if I needed any extra motivation then this just supplied it! Isn¡¯t this fantastic, Abi?¡±


    He turned to look at her with excitement, and despite the conflicting emotions roiling within her, she forced a smile to her face and replied, ¡°Absolutely! Let¡¯s take them down with everything we¡¯ve got!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go reunite with Nigreos and Album and¡­ Ah, nevermind! There they are!¡±


    Just as Ryokumo turned to begin heading off in search of the others, the two of them noticed Nigreos and Album making their way toward where they were standing, the latter looking just as stunned and worried as Abi felt while the former was as outwardly composed and calm as he had been since she met him. Ryokumo was quick to rush over to meet them halfway, but before Abi could take a step to follow after him, she heard her name called out and turned to find the girl that was now her opponent, Fayela Rio, rushing down the stairs between the bleachers. There was no sign of Jessi or her male teammates, something Abi was grateful for since she had very little interest in speaking to Rennigan now that they knew they¡¯d be facing off.


    ¡°So, I guess we¡¯re going head-to-head, huh?¡± Faye said with a nervous laugh, telling her that she, too, was upset about their terrible luck.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess we are,¡± Abi muttered just as the other girl came to a stop in front of her. ¡°But good luck. At least if we lose, I know somebody deserving will become first rank. This way, I can¡¯t be disappointed regardless of the results, right?¡±


    She knew it probably sounded kind of cheesy, but she honestly wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Rennigan aside, she would be happy to know that Faye could succeed if she and the others failed, and given how powerful she was told Nigreos and Album were, first rank would definitely be deserved should she and her team managed to overcome them.


    Faye seemed surprised by Abi¡¯s pleasant response, and for a moment, it did seem as if the girl attempted to deduce if she was merely saying that, but she must have understood that Abi truly meant it, and her smile quickly shifted from confused to grateful.


    ¡°Right back at you, Abi,¡± she said with a wink. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out on the battlefield. May the best team win!¡±


    Abi shook Faye¡¯s hand firmly as the two of them made eye contact, a silent ¡°good luck¡± passing between them.


    ¡°May the best team win,¡± she parroted, and with that, she and Faye split off to go join up with their teammates in order to capitalize on the ten minutes they had to begin strategizing.


    Nigreos, Album, and Ryokumo were all gathered a few yards away from where she stood, talking amongst themselves as they waited for her to arrive, and not wanting to waste any precious time, she turned and hurried over to them, all the while processing everything she knew about their opponents so that she could come up with something to offer to the discussion.


    Okay, I remember Faye telling me yesterday that she has a rock affinity, so she¡¯s going to be the hardest to hit with the pellet. Jessi introduced herself as fire this morning, and Album told me last night that Rennigan was water. That just leaves this Hirokol guy, the one Jessi said was a good friend of hers. Does that mean they have the same affinity? Or would it be more likely that he¡¯s a wind mage to compliment her fire? Ah, damn it! Not to mention, I still haven¡¯t found a good counter to water magic!


    Internally grimacing, Abi finally reached the others, moving to stand between Nigreos and Ryokumo, and the moment she did, Album was quick to address her.


    ¡°Abi, do you remember if Yuahl said what Pafran¡¯s affinity was when we talked to her this morning?¡± she inquired nervously as she once again chewed on one of her mana roots. ¡°I remember Yuahl announced she was a fire mage, but I really can¡¯t remember anything else she said. She was kinda overwhelming, after all¡­¡±


    Abi reluctantly shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think she did. Though I can confirm that Faye predominantly uses rock magic, so we¡¯ll need to be ready for that.¡±


    ¡°Rock magic?¡± Nigreos murmured, his brow furrowing in distaste. ¡°Damn, I was hoping we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with a rock mage. If Rio¡¯s even half-decent at armoring herself then she¡¯s going to be tough to take out. But it¡¯s good that we know three of their affinities. That¡¯s honestly far better than I could have hoped for.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, though, they know three of ours,¡± Abi quickly reminded them. ¡°You and Album are famous and I made the mistake of telling Faye that I studied nature magic so Ryokumo¡¯s the only one they won¡¯t know¡­ Right?¡±


    She directed that last question at the wind mage himself as she attempted to recall whether he had told Rennigan his affinity back during his rather bizarre conversation with the young man. However, Ryokumo just casually brushed the question aside.


    ¡°Worry not, I told him nothing,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Which means I can be our wild card. They won¡¯t know how to prepare against me, so they¡¯ll probably want to take me out first¡­ That is, assuming they don¡¯t just decide to prioritize you two regardless of what I can do.¡±


    He glanced sidelong at Nigreos and Album, and Abi couldn¡¯t help but agree. Even if they feared Ryokumo given his unknown affinity, they might just decide that it wouldn¡¯t be more dangerous than dark and light magic and put all their chips in taking the Noctalus down.


    Which means it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll pay me the least attention, she internally remarked. The other three will all look far more threatening and since I¡¯m a nature mage, they won¡¯t think I can do much in the way of offense. That¡¯s something I can potentially use to my advantage.


    ¡°Well, I already expected that any opponent we have will focus on Album and I,¡± Nigreos said, seemingly unconcerned with the prospect of being the number one target. ¡°And I can tell you this with certainty: Rennigan Glaus is going to come after me no matter what. He¡¯s a ridiculously prideful man, and for whatever reason, he has declared me his personal rival. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it harms his overall strategy, he will want to be the one to take me down.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Album added. ¡°So unless his team can be really persuasive, the rest of us probably won¡¯t have to worry about Rennigan. But like I said¡­¡± She hesitated, briefly turning her eyes down to the half-eaten amber root clutched in her hand. ¡°...I¡¯m not sure how much help I can be to you guys. It might end up a three-on-four really quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± Ryokumo chimed in with a tone that left no further room for argument. ¡°You¡¯ll do perfectly, Album, I know it. You might only have a few shots with your lower mana levels, but if we set you up correctly, we might only need one good burst of light.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but¡­¡±


    Album¡¯s voice petered out and she instead went back to chewing on the root as Ryokumo turned to face Nigreos.


    ¡°Let Glaus come after you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can take him, yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never fought him before, but I imagine so,¡± Nigreos answered.


    ¡°Good. Then use his pride against him and try to keep him separated from his team. Abi, Album, and I can take care of the rest.¡± Ryokumo then looked to them, as if seeking other opinions or confirmation of his own idea.


    ¡°Well, to add onto that,¡± Abi began hesitantly, unsure if she should voice her thoughts before deciding that she couldn¡¯t just stay quiet and listen to the others if she thought she could help. ¡°I think I might be able to take Faye. I¡¯ve been watching how the rock mages fight today and I might have a way to break past their defense¡­or at least to keep them busy until one of you can handle it.¡±


    She tried to speak as confidently as she could, but with so little experience with magic duels, she couldn¡¯t be certain that her idea would keep Faye occupied for even a few seconds, let alone for long enough to get the others¡¯ aid. Yet, whether her nervousness peeked through or not, Ryokumo immediately nodded with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Perfect! Abi will take Rio, Nigreos will take Glaus, and that¡¯ll leave Album and I to deal with Pafran and Yuahl.¡± He clapped his hands together and grinned as he looked at each one of them in turn. ¡°Any objections?¡±


    Both Abi and Nigreos shook their heads, and though it was clear that Album wasn¡¯t confident enough to think she could do anything for Ryokumo, she nevertheless agreed, and just as they reached that conclusion, the voice of the announcer echoed out once more.


    ¡°Four minutes left!  Competitors, please go to the starting positions!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this,¡± Nigreos muttered, and as if that were their cue, the four of them turned and hopped over the railing to their left before landing down in the grassy arena below, their match mere moments away.


    ***


    ¡°Well, Master Acostav, Master Viiro, it would seem that the fates of your children and my prospective apprentice are one and the same,¡± Edwar Grunly said with a satisfied smile as he gazed over at the two Masters to his left, both of which had the most appalled and irritated expressions on their faces as they listened to the announcer revealing both of the teams in the upcoming match.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Ha! Serves you right, Ilirianna thought smugly as she took a sip of the red wine that had been provided to her. Guess your precious children will be fighting alongside that commoner you so despised.


    As if reading her mind, Nakoma shot her a look that urged her not to say anything else that might piss them off, and the princess simply looked back and smiled innocently, as if to reply with a silent, ¡°I would never!¡± Then, not wanting to miss what was sure to be a very amusing and entertaining interaction, she turned back to watch the Noctalus Masters rounding not on Grunly, but on Headmaster Tykon


    ¡°Reddick, what the hell is the meaning of this?¡± Acostav demanded fiercely. ¡°You placed my daughter in the same dorm room as that commoner girl?! Why?!¡±


    Despite the unbridled fury of one of the most powerful men in the empire directed his way, Headmaster Tykon didn¡¯t so much as flinch as he leaned forward to look past the many people sitting between them so he could stare challengingly back at Acostav.


    ¡°I did, yes,¡± he replied sharply. ¡°As you should know, Master, my staff and I make dorm placements based on who we think will provide the best learning experience for each other. That is why I placed my two commoner students alongside the most noble of nobles. I believed that working alongside individuals that are so far removed from the typical mages they interact with would give the richest of learning opportunities to young Album and young Nigreos. Do you disagree?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying this Caeli boy isn¡¯t noble either?¡± Viiro asked, his voice almost a growl as his pure white eyes fixated on Tykon.


    ¡°Correct, he is not,¡± the Headmaster confirmed. ¡°He is a wind mage and immigrant from the Sukonese archipelago, who until recently lived in the small fishing town of Jeysa just across the Starlight Bay from Stellareid. His letter of recommendation came from the lord of the area who claimed that Caeli displayed remarkable talents in the service of his domain. I, personally, have not seen his attributes yet, but that will be what this next battle is for.¡±


    Taking yet another sip of wine, Ilirianna considered Tykon¡¯s words. She knew plenty of details about Nigreos and Album, and her interest had already been peaked in regards to Abigail, but the name Ryokumo Caeli was completely foreign to her, and she found herself mildly curious to see what he could do. After all, it was that team that she was expected to choose, and therefore, it was very possible that she would be working alongside both Abigail and Ryokumo Caeli.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this!¡± Acostav fumed. ¡°Of all the many students at this school, you pick them?¡±


    Tykon rolled his eyes, seemingly growing tired of the conversation as he leaned back in his chair and picked a piece of cheese off of the platter set out on the table before him. ¡°Yes, I did, and I just explained why. Oddly enough, this school does not exist to accommodate you, Master Luz. It exists to foster magical talent, and that is what I intend to do.¡±


    Acostav snorted, but seemed to decide that the decision had already been made and there was nothing he could do about it anymore, so he, too, slumped back in his chair and gazed through the window as they awaited the beginning of the battle. This time, Ilirianna knew she would have to pay very close attention. So far, she hadn¡¯t seen any battles that impressed her enough to risk disobeying her parents, so this one was easily the most crucial. She silently prayed that the Noctalus team would be the obvious best choice so that she would have no reason to deny them, but the unknown variables that Abigail and Caeli provided were causing her nerves to get worked up.


    And their opponents¡­ It¡¯s certainly an interesting line-up.


    While she had never personally met him, she knew of Rennigan Glaus, Kloras¡¯s son who had taken up magical studies with an emphasis on water magic. It was highly believed among the higher mages of the Citadel that Rennigan was being groomed to try and impress Master Nyx Rana so that Kloras could get somebody loyal to him in the Masters, so by default, Ilirianna wanted his team to lose, if only for her own amusement. The rest of Rennigan¡¯s teammates were all names that were unfamiliar to her, so she looked to Nakoma for answers.


    ¡°Master Nakoma,¡± she began. ¡°I obviously know of Rennigan, but who are the others on that team? Anybody to note?¡±


    The Master of Fire considered the question for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Not as far as Academy students are concerned. Miss Rio is the second daughter of the head of the miners guild in Mount Krainin, a family held in rather high regard for their skill with rock magic. For Pafran and Yuahl, I¡¯m not certain¡­ Reddick? You remember?¡±


    Tykon, who had been listening in, nodded as he finished chewing on his next piece of cheese. He then washed it down with a sip of wine and answered. ¡°They¡¯re both noble children from Krato. A first son and second daughter, I believe. They¡¯re of a lower level of nobility but their skill was impressive enough to earn them a letter of recommendation from the Ring of Kraton.¡±


    Ilirianna frowned, taking in what she had heard and considering the battle as a whole. Well, Rio will certainly be a challenge for them if she¡¯s mastered armor, and anybody that can impress the magical lords of Krato isn¡¯t someone to underestimate. Adding that with Rennigan¡¯s presence and they¡¯ve got a tough fight on their hands. This really might depend on just how strong Abigail and Caeli are.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely intrigued,¡± Nakoma mused. ¡°Ed, how are Abigail¡¯s fighting abilities? Is she just a healer or¡­?¡±


    Grunly smirked and shook his head. ¡°Oh, absolutely not. You think I would send a simple healer to this school? No, no. Abi can hold her own, that much is certain. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes¡­ And besides, you don¡¯t survive alone in the north for very long if you can¡¯t defend yourself, yes?¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Nakoma muttered. ¡°Then this should be a good one. Watch it closely, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± she replied wryly. ¡°If any battle was going to be the star of the afternoon, it''s this one.¡±


    The Master of Fire grinned then glanced past her to where both Viiro and Acostav were leaning forward. Even men as powerful and often controlled as them were failing to hide the anxiety that the match presented them with. Even with the king and queen supporting them, they would know that Ilirianna would never be able to choose a team that lost their opening match. As strongly as Toranei supported Nigreos and Album, she would urge Ilirianna not to choose them if they lost, so a lot was riding on the coming fight for them all, save Nakoma and Tykon, who were casually eating from the cheese platter and enjoying their wine.


    Alright Nigreos, Album. Make this easy on me. And for that matter, I wish you luck as well, Abigail, Caeli.


    However, for as nervous as she felt, part of her knew she could rely on these commoners to back the Noctalus up. Grunly was confident in Abigail and that was more than enough for Ilirianna to be as well, and if Caeli was successful in gaining a letter of recommendation despite being a poor immigrant then he had to have talent that simply couldn''t be overlooked. It would be a close match, but she chose to believe that it would fall in her favor.


    And as all of these thoughts passed through her mind, Ilirianna watched as the eight combatants all moved to the center of the arena to take their places for the match to begin.


    ***


    Nigreos Noctis¡¯s mind was racing, just as it had been since he woke up that morning. There were variables upon variables for him to analyze in order to place himself in the best position to win the fight, and for the moment, he was quite pleased with their chances. As talented as he knew Rennigan Glaus to be, he truly believed what he said to the others. The water mage would never allow his other teammates to face Nigreos, serving to allow Abi, Album, and Ryokumo to focus solely on the rest of their opponents without having to be concerned about Rennigan. In an ideal scenario, Nigreos could take Rennigan out and hurry to join the others. An added bonus was that Jessi Yuahl and Fayela Rio had already revealed their affinities to Abi and Album, leaving Hirokol Pafran as the single unknown variable.


    But Ryokumo seems confident that he can deal with him, so for now, I simply have to play my part and take down Rennigan.


    With his three teammates on his right, Nigreos proceeded across the one hundred yard radius of the field as they made their way to the very center of the arena. On the opposite side of the stadium, Rennigan¡¯s team did the same, and before long, they were all standing with twenty yards between them as the two groups silently faced each other. Rennigan stood just ahead of Nigreos, his cocky grin on his face as his golden eyes practically bored into the dark mage¡¯s head. To their immediate right was Abigail and Fayela, and beyond that were Ryokumo and Jessi, and Album and Hirokol on their right.


    For a few seconds, Nigreos analyzed Hirokol, hoping to find some sort of clue as to what his affinity might be, but the young man¡¯s appearance revealed very little. However, he stood tall with a confidence matching the rest of his teammates. He had a rather strong build, indicating that he could potentially be a rock mage as well, and his blonde hair was long and would have probably fallen down to his shoulders if it wasn¡¯t tied up in a bun. It bothered him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help Ryokumo counter whatever Hirokol Pafran had up his sleeve, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have a choice but to rely on them, and so he turned back to face Rennigan as they waited for the last minute to run out.


    ¡°You know, Noctis, I¡¯m really glad it was you,¡± Rennigan called over with a laugh. ¡°Like I said yesterday, I¡¯ve always wanted to spar with you, you know?¡±


    Nigreos snorted then grinned challengingly back at him, suddenly finding himself quite excited to put the pompous brat in his place. ¡°And like I said, you¡¯re going to regret wishing for this when you get your ass royally beaten.¡±


    ¡°I do enjoy your confidence,¡± the boy sneered back. ¡°But let¡¯s see you put actions to your little threats.¡± Rennigan¡¯s eyes then shifted to where Abi was silently watching them, and his lips curled up in a smug grin. ¡°And it seems you, Miss Gail, are far from the famed magic user Caeli claimed you were. It¡¯s almost disappointing, actually.¡±


    Abi¡¯s features flinched though she made no move to react to his taunting, and though Nigreos was more than ready to jump to her defense, it was Fayela who spoke first, and not in Rennigan¡¯s favor.


    ¡°I told you, Glaus, don¡¯t underestimate her,¡± she snapped, her eyes narrowed in annoyance. ¡°She¡¯s Master Grunly¡¯s personal choice and that¡¯s not something to take lightly.¡±


    Rennigan scoffed. ¡°A commoner is a commoner, Rio. I don¡¯t need any warnings from you.¡±


    But with that said, the water mage went quiet, and Nigreos saw Fayela flash Abi a quick and apologetic smile, one that Abigail was quick to return. Then, the voice of the announcer echoed out across the stadium, silencing the chatter of the audience and bringing all attention to the eight mages standing in the middle of the field.


    ¡°The battle will commence shortly, but first, a quick reminder of the rules,¡± she said. ¡°Each of you has been given a small pouch with five pellets. They are coated with a charm of unconsciousness, which upon making contact with your opponent¡¯s skin, will render them, as the name implies, unconscious. If you¡¯re hit with one, you¡¯re out. All spells are allowed so long as they are used to attack with the pellets. You are also allowed to attack your opponent directly, but use restraint. If anybody uses a spell that causes serious injury, your team will be disqualified on the spot. Everything else is fair game. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± the eight of them said in unison.


    ¡°Good. In that case, I will count down from ten, and the moment I reach zero, you¡¯re free to begin! Ten¡­¡±


    Nigreos narrowed his eyes, his heart practically beating out of his chest as the moment of truth was just within sight.


    Unfortunately, this battle is in the afternoon, and on an open field such as this one, there won¡¯t be any shadows for me to control. I¡¯ll have to rely on the magic within my body and create the shadows myself.


    It was a tactic he tended to avoid simply because controlling already existing darkness was far easier and used less mana to accomplish, but he supposed that this would simply be an opportunity to show Princess Ilirianna Iiji that he could be counted on regardless of the time of day.


    Trust the others, Nigreos. I¡¯m positioned on the far left, so it¡¯ll be hard for Pafran and Yuahl to reach me with Ryokumo and Album going after them. The immediate threat is Rio, but Abi says she¡¯ll take care of her, so I need to put my all into kicking Rennigan¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Eight¡­ Seven¡­ Six¡­¡±


    He brought his mana to his fingertip, watching Rennigan¡¯s body for any signs that might give away what he was about to do.


    Water magic is the hardest to predict of the main affinities. Is he going to attack with ice or water first? Or will he use steam to hinder our vision? What¡¯s his play? If he¡¯s aspiring to leave an impact on Master Rana, perhaps he¡¯ll emphasize ice?


    ¡°Five¡­Four¡­¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s eyes then briefly shifted up to the luxury box at the very top of the stadium¡¯s right side before he quickly returned his attention to Rennigan.


    My father and Master Acostav are going to be watching, and from the sound of it, Master Grunly is there, too. Combined with the presence of the Princess and we have a hell of audience¡­ He took a deep breath. So let¡¯s not blow this.


    ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Fight!¡±


    The moment the battle began, Nigreos moved to unleash a swift attack against Rennigan, but just as he was getting ready to cast the spell, something completely unexpected happened in the corner of his eye. He had been certain that Fayela Rio would immediately armor herself up, protecting her skin from the pellets that could take her out, so none of them had been prepared for the girl to instantly drop to the ground and press her hands against it, shouting, ¡°Carseka!¡±


    With that one incantation, it was made very clear how powerful that girl was. A giant wall of rock burst from the earth on Fayela¡¯s left, lurching high into the sky and spanning the entire diameter of the stadium, completely separating Nigreos and Abi from Ryokumo and Album and splitting the battlefield in half. But Nigreos didn¡¯t even have time to think about what that might mean before his attention was forced back to Rennigan.


    And with that sudden attack, the battle of their orientation began.

 V1 Chapter 12- Split Down The Middle

    Chapter XII


    Having been paying very close attention to every match that had taken place that day, Abigail had begun to notice a pattern in the actions of the rock mages. Each and every one of them had been quick to use their mana to encase their bodies in a thick layer of stone armor, protecting their skin from getting touched by the pellets. Overall, it had been a very efficient and successful strategy, and Abi had yet to see a rock mage get knocked out unless the opposing team had one as well. That was why she had been certain that Faye would use the same strategy, and thus, she was wholly unprepared for the sudden incantation that caused the massive rock barrier to burst from the ground and split the entire arena down the center. Through pure instinct, she dodged to the side to avoid getting touched by the wall, but as she did, it truly processed in her mind what Faye¡¯s goal had been.


    She just blocked us off from Ryokumo and Album, but at the same time, she and Rennigan won¡¯t be able to rely on help from Jessi and Hirokol! So what¡¯s their play? Why would they do this? Are they that confident that they don¡¯t need to work as a four¡­or are they simply trying to separate Nigreos and Album?


    Abi wasn¡¯t sure, and she didn¡¯t have any time to think about the matter further. As it stood, Faye had prioritized this rock wall, which meant that her armor had yet to be formed. There was an opening, and if Abi could take proper advantage of it then there was a chance she could eliminate Faye right away and turn her full attention to aiding Nigreos with Rennigan. Clenching her teeth, praying that Nigreos would keep the water mage from launching any attacks her way, Abi extended her arms, sent her mana through her body, and shouted out her incantation.


    ¡°Vino!¡±


    In a similar fashion to the wall of rock, the ground around Fayela seemed to explode as thick, dark green vines burst upwards, their plant-like tendrils swiftly wrapping themselves around Faye¡¯s arms and legs, attempting to bind her in place while simultaneously yanking her hands off the ground to prevent any further spells from being cast. Rock¡¯s weakness was its need to be in contact with the earth for offense, so as long as she could keep Faye held in place, Abi could take her out with ease. Using her left hand to continue supplying the vines with mana, Abi used her right to reach down into the leather pouch on her hip and pull out one of the pellets. More vines emerged from the grass to wrap around Faye¡¯s neck, and despite her struggling, the rock mage couldn¡¯t fight her way from the tight grip.


    Here we go!


    Faye was still only twenty yards away so Abi sprinted forward and hurled the pellet as hard as she could, watching as it soared directly for the girl¡¯s head. But of course, she wasn¡¯t up against a mere thug or bandit like she was used to. This was a mage that had earned her place in the Academy of Erika, so it was never going to be that simple.


    Faye must have managed to utter an incantation, and just as the pellet was about to collide with her cheek, her skin suddenly hardened, turning into stone and preventing the attack from touching her body. Abi silently cursed her slowness, and that momentary distraction was all Faye needed to wrench herself from the vines, the stone spreading from her cheek to encase the entirety of her body. Her arms and legs were now a dark gray color, hardened by rock, and as for her head, the defensive armor had spread not only across every inch of skin, but even over her teeth and into her mouth. Her eyes could no longer be seen, and in their place were two glowing yellow orbs that had already fixated themselves on where Abi stood. As Faye rose to full height, she looked like she was a few inches taller, and her body was bigger and bulkier, leaving Abi facing down the defensive goliath that was a rock mage.


    That¡¯s right¡­ Faye told me her mother works with the miners¡¯ guild, so of course she would know of strategies that deviate from the expected. I was so certain she¡¯d focus on armor first, and yet I allowed her to not only catch me off guard with that wall, but I failed to prevent her from putting up defenses, too. Darn it¡­


    To her left, she could hear the sounds of Nigreos and Rennigan snarling incantations at one another, shadow and ice colliding as their battle raged. On the other side of the wall, Ryokumo and Album would be facing off against Jessi and Hirokol, leaving Abi alone to take out Faye, just as she promised the others she would.


    I don¡¯t have a choice. I told Nigreos I would keep Faye off his back while he dealt with Rennigan! I don¡¯t have to beat her! I just have to keep her at bay until Nigreos wins and can come back me up! If I can do that, I¡¯m certain his dark magic will be enough to take her down!


    Within seconds, Abigail had recovered from her momentary shock and had regained her resolve to fight the young woman before her. And she was lucky that she was able to compose herself as fast as she did, for Faye didn¡¯t hesitate to push off from the ground and sprint the distance between them, moving at a speed that was shocking given her size. The armor would almost certainly be heavy, yet Faye ran like she didn¡¯t have pounds of rock encasing her body. In the blink of an eye, the goliath was upon her.


    But an advantage Abi did have over the girl was that she knew how to defend herself without magic. Having traveled the north for much of her life, Abigail had learned handfuls of different defense skills, and though she rarely ever got into fist fights, she still knew the basics of how to handle herself in one. Combine that knowledge with her physical agility and despite Faye¡¯s speed and close proximity to her, she was able to dodge punch after punch, barely predicting where each shot would land and moving her body to avoid it. This was made easier by the fact that Faye couldn¡¯t go for her head or any vital points due to the rules of avoiding serious injury. Had the girl not been forced to pull her punches, Abi wasn¡¯t sure how long she could have lasted.


    But with the regulations hindering Faye¡¯s options, Abi was confident she could manage a proper defense.


    ¡°Vino!¡± she snarled again, moving her arms to magically pull more vines out of the ground, directing them to aim for Faye¡¯s limbs, and though the rock mage was successful in quickly yanking out of their grips, it was still enough to slow her attacks to allow Abi to put a bit of distance between them.


    With the armor on, she¡¯s gotten stronger. Before, the vines held her in place for a few seconds, but now, she¡¯s breaking free almost instantly. I¡¯ll need to be more strategic about this. And perhaps, I¡¯ll call on a bit of aid¡­


    Grinning to herself, Abi sent a more powerful surge of mana to her hands and shouted, ¡°Vitacanis!¡±


    Faye immediately propelled herself into the air with a powerful jump and it was clear to Abi that she expected another vine attack, but that wasn¡¯t what the spell did. The incantation she cast was well-known among anybody that studied offensive nature magic, but those who weren¡¯t of a nature affinity probably wouldn¡¯t recognize the incantation at first, especially due to the fact that it had multiple forms. Abi was counting on that and her bet paid off as she watched the spell activate just behind where Faye landed.


    The grass below them started to sprout upwards, expanding into thicker strands that began to entangle with each other, seemingly at random, until they took on a more organized and recognizable form. They took the shape of an animal¡¯s paws, expanding into its rather bulky torso before finalizing in a head, snout, and eyes, as well as teeth that were created out of firm wood. There were two of these wolves created from the grass, semi-sentient beings that Abi could imbue with her will, and once they were finished, she silently sent a command to them.


    Go after Faye! Do everything you can to give me an opening!


    Whether she noticed Abi¡¯s gaze flicker over her shoulder or sensed the presence of her constructs was uncertain, but Faye quickly glanced back just as the plant-made wolves rushed her, crossing the small amount of space between them in seconds before leaping through the air to try and clench their wooden jaws around her armored form. Naturally, being constructed of such brittle grass, Abi didn¡¯t expect them to pierce Faye¡¯s rock, nor did she expect them to hold out much longer than a few seconds. In fact, within the time it took Abigail to utter her next spell, Faye had already kicked one of their heads off, sending it flying from the rest of the body and rendering it inactive.


    ¡°Vino,¡± Abi whispered, sending her control back into the ground and using her hands to raise more vines from the dirt in yet another attempt to incapacitate Fayela. ¡°Vino. Vino. Vino.¡± With every utterance, more and more thick tendrils exploded upwards as her opponent attempted to avoid getting overwhelmed while trying to take down the next wolf. The last construct seemed to have learned from its fallen partner¡¯s mistake and was keeping a small distance, lunging at her and dodging away each time Faye tried to punch it.


    She¡¯s probably already figured out that they don¡¯t have enough power to breach her armor, so I have to be quick! Just overwhelm her! Send as much as you can!


    ¡°Vitaursas,¡± Abi chanted between repetitions of Vino, constantly sending wave after wave of vines as yet another construct began to rise from the ground. This one had much thicker limbs and its body grew to twice the size of the wolves, instead taking the form of a bear. Like the others, its teeth and claws were made of wood, but Abi hoped its size would at least hold Faye¡¯s attention. Already, her legs were tightly gripped by five vines each, rendering her unable to move as the bear rushed forward to aid its companion.


    Abi was growing tired and she knew she wasn¡¯t able to keep this up, but she feared getting any closer. Faye still hadn¡¯t attempted any offense that wasn¡¯t physical, leaving Abi on her toes for another attack that could potentially match the rock wall she created. With such a bombastic opening to the match, it was almost shocking that Faye hadn¡¯t done it again, unless¡­


    Wait¡­ Unless she used too much energy to make the wall? It¡¯s nearly two hundred yards and it is tall enough that only an accomplished wind mage would be able to propel themselves over. Yeah¡­there¡¯s no way she could create something like that without using a majority of her mana supply. And even then, she¡¯s fully armored up. Physical and direct attacks might be her only option¡­


    Abi spared a quick glance over at Rennigan and Nigreos to find that they were still locked in heated combat, without either having given up any ground to the other.


    He¡¯s holding his own for the moment so I won¡¯t have to worry about any sort of surprise attack! So long as Hirokol and Jessi can¡¯t get over that wall somehow, I¡¯m still good! I just have to crack open that armor enough to get the pellet through!


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Turning away from Nigreos and Rennigan, Abi found that Faye had finally gotten an accurate enough hit to smash the wolf to pieces and the bear she had summoned was laying just at the base of the vine-covered rock mage. However, those vines had her legs, arms, torso, and even her neck in their grip and Faye, despite struggling, was still unable to break free.


    I¡¯ve got this. For one reason or another, she put all of her chips into that wall, so she won¡¯t have the energy to beat me! I¡¯ll take her out and then go after Rennigan!


    ¡°Arborous!¡± Abigail snarled, clenching her right hand into a fist, signaling to her vines to tighten the grip. If she put enough pressure on Faye, she should be able to crack the armor open like an eggshell. The vines tightened their hold on her, and Abi muttered off a few more incantations of Vino to make up for the ones that Faye was managing to snap apart. Cracks were already forming on her face and the parts of her torso that were still visible. Faye was screaming out in frustration but her arms couldn¡¯t reach the ground, so she couldn¡¯t hit Abi where she stood a handful of yards away.


    ¡°Custou!¡± Faye snarled, and immediately, a shiver went down Abi¡¯s spine, for she recognized that spell¡ªa spell she had heard numerous times that day. It was the incantation to form the defensive layer of rock, and the moment Faye said it, the cracks that the vines had created fused back together.


    Then, with a second burst of energy, the vines holding Faye burst apart, releasing their hold enough to allow her to press upwards and jump away from the onslaught of attacks.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re strong, Abigail!¡± Faye exclaimed with a hearty laugh. ¡°Keep it coming! This is fun!¡±


    And despite having just lost her best chance at taking her opponent down, Abi couldn¡¯t help but to grin back at her.


    ¡°Right back at you, Faye! Bring it!¡±


    ***


    Ryokumo Caeli was momentarily surprised by the emergence of the giant wall of rock, separating him from Nigreos and Abi, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the strange decision. It was a ridiculously powerful spell, one that would almost assuredly weaken Fayela in her duel against Abigail. At the same time, it meant that Hirokol and Jessi were now unable to gain backup from their teammates. He was certain the move was done in an effort to separate Nigreos and Album in particular, but Ryokumo considered it a foolish move for two reasons. One was that it meant they truly believed they wouldn¡¯t need Rennigan and Fayela to beat him and Album, which meant they were underestimating them. The second was because it practically screamed out what Hirokol¡¯s affinity was.


    With a wall that high, there¡¯s only one magic class that would be able to get over it and join the others and it''s one I know well! There¡¯s not a chance in hell they would isolate Pafran and Yuahl unless they had a way to join back together once their fight ended! That means¡­


    ¡°Pafran¡¯s of the wind affinity, Album,¡± Ryokumo warned softly, ensuring it was loud enough that the light mage, standing just to his right, would hear.


    Then, with his information passed along, he shouted, ¡°Proto¡± just as Hirokol did the same. Jessi, on the other hand, turned and sprinted backwards, an unsurprising move for a fire mage. Their magic was far too powerful and destructive to use in close quarters, so she would try to keep a distance from them for as long as she could. He wasn¡¯t fully sure what Album could do with her light magic, but given that she was a daughter of Noctalus, he knew that he could trust in her power to aid him. That was why he put his attention on Hirokol and grinned.


    ¡°Condite!¡±


    ¡°Perkari!¡±


    ¡°Nex!¡±


    As Ryokumo shouted out the spell that created brittle but invisible ropes of the air, hoping to yank Hirokol backwards from where Album still stood behind him, his opponent cast the spell that would send a burst of wind straight for Ryokumo¡¯s chest, an attack he met by frantically throwing up a shield that only barely managed to block it. As he did, he watched Hirokol lurch away, clearly not realizing in time that Ryokumo had his same affinity. Proto was a rather common spell, but Condite was more specific to those studying wind, and knowing Hirokol¡¯s affinity had given Ryokumo the briefest of advantages that quickly played to his favor.


    Hirokol would break free almost as soon as he hit the ground, and knowing that a fire mage was just fifty yards ahead, Ryokumo spun in midair, manipulating the air around him to defy physics, and just narrowly avoided the rush of intense heat that barely missed him.


    Yeah, I figured she¡¯d change her target to me once I took her buddy by surprise!


    And then, further solidifying his trust in his ally, two flashes of light zipped past either side of Ryokumo¡¯s head, one slamming into Hirokol, who had just jumped back to his feet, while the other only barely missed Jessi, who simply got lucky that she happened to move the moment before Album cast her spell. For half a second, Ryokumo allowed himself to be in awe of the ridiculous speed that light magic presented. Her attacks were so fast that dodging it intentionally was next to impossible, and she seemed to have enough control over it that Hirokol was simply knocked back onto his ass rather than pierced through the chest.


    ¡°Nice one, Album!¡± he called over his shoulder, already in the process of removing a pellet from his pouch as he protoed toward Hirokol. All he had to do was use wind magic to enhance his throw and he could take his fellow wind mage out before the battle had even properly started. Then, if he and Album bested Jessi, he could use his magic to propel them over the wall and provide help to Abi and Nigreos.


    ¡°Augeir,¡± he whispered, enhancing the power of his throw and hurling the pellet straight for the prone Hirokol, but a wave of fire cut him off, burning the small sphere to ash.


    ¡°Hiro, plan alpha!¡± Jessi ordered as she waved her arms to control the flames burning between Ryokumo and her partner, which acted as a barrier that forced him to once again alter his direction and soar backwards, away from his opponents.


    Damn it! I was so close! I figured Album would keep Yuahl distracted!


    Ryokumo landed firmly in the grass and glanced back to see Album still standing in the same spot, a panicked look on her face as she looked between him and the wall of fire protecting Jessi and Hirokol. He impatiently waited for her to look directly at him, then mouthed, ¡°Get Yuahl!¡± Praying that Album would be able to handle the fire mage, Ryokumo spun back around, chanted Proto, then soared toward the wall of fire. It was certainly hot, but he succeeded in altering the air around his body, using it as a shield to protect himself as he burst through the flames and emerged on the other side.


    And when he did, he learned exactly what Jessi had meant by ¡°plan alpha¡±.


    Fire encircled Hirokol Pafran as he used his wind to control and bend the flames that his partner supplied, a joining of wind magic and fire magic. Jessi wasn¡¯t far to her partner¡¯s right, sending a wave of fire from her hands and into the massive blaze that Hirokol was in possession of. And, as if waiting for Ryokumo to appear, the fire was instantly hurled directly into his path. He didn¡¯t have any choice but to cry out, ¡°Nex¡±, once again shielding his body from the oncoming assault, but once it hit him, despite his protection, he still felt the searing heat touching his skin.


    Right! Album said that the two of them were old friends, so of course their teamwork is going to be leagues ahead of what she and I can pull off! But that doesn¡¯t mean all hope is lost! We have a light mage on our side! I just need her to get a clean shot!


    ¡°Proto!¡± he snarled, propelling himself directly into the air, repeating the incantation until he emerged through the top of the fire attack, and once he did, he let his defenses drop so he could put all of his focus into an attack of his own. He scanned the battlefield quickly, intent upon getting his bearings, only to find that the wall of fire had been dropped in favor of a more powerful attack against him, but Jessi and Hirokol were still in the same spots. Then, before Ryokumo could fire anything, more bursts of light slammed into the chests of them both, but unlike last time, neither lurched backwards.


    Shit! Pafran¡¯s shielding them!


    ¡°Put more power into it, Album! He¡¯s using Nex!¡± Ryokumo barked the order out, wanting his voice to reach where the light mage was still standing.


    Alright! I need to separate them! They¡¯re a hell of a unit so if I can get Pafran to put his full focus on me then he can¡¯t defend Yuahl from Album!


    ¡°Condite!¡± Ryokumo snarled, sending equal amounts of wind ropes at his two enemies, fully expecting Jessi to throw up another flame attack to cut them off.


    And that was exactly what she did. Fire burst up around where Jessi was standing, defending her from the ropes but momentarily cutting her off from her partner as Ryokumo hoped she would.


    There it is!


    ¡°Perkari!¡± he chanted, sending bursts of wind straight for Hirokol while also attempting to keep himself moving as he landed back on the field and propelled into the air yet again. The young man blocked Ryokumo¡¯s attack, as expected, but his hope was that Album would take advantage of the momentary distraction to send a bolt of light through Jessi¡¯s flames.


    ¡°Luminetta!¡±


    The clear call of Album¡¯s voice eased his concerns as a blinding attack flew across the arena and went into the fire, knocking Jessi backwards before her body skidded along the ground.


    It was perfect. He couldn¡¯t have asked Album to set him up any better than she did, for all he needed to do was jump at the opportunity to take Hirokol down while Jessi was incapacitated. If he did that, Jessi would be alone.


    The reason he didn¡¯t was because of the terrifying screech that followed Album¡¯s incantation. The scream wasn¡¯t one of anger or terror, rather it was one of utter pain, and despite the ideal opening he was provided, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head back to see what happened, only to find her outstretched arm covered in blood, as if something had burst out from beneath the skin. Album¡¯s body was shaking and her eyes were wide with panic.


    And with his attention turned away, the opportunity to take out Hirokol was lost, replaced by an opening for him to take a shot at Ryokumo.


    Sensing the oncoming mana, Ryokumo just barely bolted off to the left, avoiding the burst of wind that was sent his way. When he looked back, Jessi was already on her feet, fire surging around her wrists as she recovered from the light attack. He was concerned for Album, but he didn¡¯t have the time to go back and check on her as wind and fire combined yet again to send a blazing assault straight for him.


    ¡°Proto!¡±


    This time, Ryokumo didn¡¯t try to get closer to them, rather he went backwards to protect the wounded Album. Yet, to her credit, just as he spun around, he saw her raising her non-bloodied arm, her teeth clenched in pain as light formed in her palm and burst from her hand¡­


    Only for that arm to explode in a spray of blood as well, as if it simply gave out.


    Ryokumo landed back on the ground just as Album¡¯s undodgeable attack slammed into Jessi, this time colliding with her face, snapping her head backwards with more force than was probably necessary. But unlike the first time, Album was barely able to fight through the pain of both of her arms seemingly self-destructing.


    What the hell is going on?! Is this part of Pinner¡¯s Syndrome?! Why would her body be doing this?! But Ryokumo knew he couldn¡¯t dwell on the matter. He knew basic enough healing magic that would hopefully be able to keep Album in the game. I have to reach her and put up some defenses while I fix up her arms.


    But to make matters even worse, just as he was turning to rush toward Album, the defensive incantation already on his lips, he felt another surge of mana behind him, indicating that one of the others had cast an attack spell. Finishing Nex, he spun around and threw the shield up in front of him to defend himself, only to immediately realize his mistake.


    The attack wasn¡¯t launched at him and it wasn¡¯t a simple Perkari.


    ¡°Album!¡± he exclaimed, watching in horror as the pellet Hirokol launched hit Album square between the eyes, and just as they were designed to do, the moment it touched her skin, consciousness left her body and Album Luz collapsed into the grass, eliminated.


    Ryokumo exhaled softly, sensing Hirokol Pafran and Jessi Yuahl already moving in to finish him off. It was then that he realized Album truly hadn¡¯t been exaggerating. She wasn¡¯t just weak by Noctalus standards.


    She truly was magically crippled.


    And now, he would have to finish the battle against this unstoppable team alone.


    Oh fuck me¡­

 V1 Chapter 13- High Risk, High Reward

    Chapter XIII


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me¡­¡±


    Despite the stunning turn of events, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the soft and furious mutter of Acostav Luz just on the other side of Grunly. His words came as a reaction to the sudden and pathetic fall of his daughter, who had just been eliminated from the match by Hirokol Pafran after doing almost nothing to contribute to it. She had only fired off a few blasts of light, which hardly scratched the surface of her affinity¡¯s potential, before her arms suddenly gave out and an opening was presented to take her down.


    Hell¡­ I had heard that Album had issues with her mana, but I never realized it was this bad. No wonder Acostav¡¯s been so irritable today. He¡¯s probably been terrified that the truth of his daughter was about to be exposed.


    Overall, she wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the battle. With Album out, it seemed unlikely that the Noctalus¡¯ team could win, especially given the fact that Abigail lost her best chance at eliminating Fayela. Nigreos was just barely managing to keep Rennigan at bay, and now Ryokumo was going to be forced to take Jessi and Hirokol on alone. Unless some major upset took place, their team might have already lost.


    So what does that mean? If they do lose, will Mother still back them despite this? I mean, if that¡¯s the extent of Album¡¯s Luz¡¯s abilities then she¡¯s not only unfit to serve on the royal team, but she¡¯s unfit to attend this school!


    ¡°Acostav,¡± Nakoma began, a slightly concerned tone to his voice, indicating that he was thinking the same things Ilirianna was. ¡°What just happened to your daughter? Why did her arms suddenly burst open like that?¡±


    The Master of Light clenched his fists and turned a glare toward Nakoma, as if it was somehow his fault that Album had just lost. ¡°Her body doesn¡¯t produce mana at the same rate as a normal person so light magic has been a struggle for her. To combat this, we¡¯ve been supplying her with gigga root from Dunnovia¡­¡±


    Ilirianna nodded, realizing that gigga root was almost certainly the most efficient medicine for Pinner¡¯s Syndrome. While expensive and hard to purchase in Ijiria, the root was ridiculously mana-dense, and just by eating one or two of them, even a Master¡¯s mana supply could be quickly restored. But naturally, there were side effects as well, and Master Grunly was quick to pick up on Acostav¡¯s implications.


    ¡°But if you eat too much of it, you can overfill your body with mana,¡± Grunly muttered. ¡°And without anywhere inside of you to go, it simply goes out. I suppose that¡¯s what happened to Album then. She ate too much.¡±


    Acostav nodded sharply. ¡°That dumb child! I had a bad feeling that her anxiety would cause her to wind up overeating the root! And now she¡¯s out¡­¡±


    As the Master of Light trailed off, Ilirianna turned her eyes back to the battle, taking another sip of wine as she observed the remaining three competitors left over on Album¡¯s side. Thus far, Ryokumo and Abigail had proved that, even if they lost, they were ridiculously talented, and the princess couldn¡¯t deny that she was interested to see if they could somehow pull a victory off anyway.


    And so, as her attention shifted back to Ryokumo Caeli, standing alone against Hirokol and Jessi, then to Nigreos and Abigail still at a stalemate with Rennigan and Fayela, she couldn¡¯t help but grin in anticipation of what was to come.


    ***


    ¡°Coreas!¡±


    Just as he had been determined to do from the start, Nigreos Noctis kept his focus solely on Rennigan, trusting in Abi to keep Fayela off of his back long enough for him to defeat the water mage. Naturally, given the fact that Rennigan had been admitted into the Academy, there was no doubt that he would be a strong adversary, but despite that, Nigreos had been confident that with his dark magic, he would still be able to claim victory in a matter of minutes.


    And yet, he just won¡¯t go down!


    ¡°Nikirin!¡± Rennigan chanted back, barely a second after Nigreos¡¯s shadows emerged from his hands and rushed across the ten yard gap separating the two of them.


    The boy¡¯s incantation caused the moisture in the atmosphere to combine with his mana and freeze into ice particles that immediately merged together to form a barrier of ice right in between them, stopping Nigreos¡¯s shadows from getting any closer. Cursing under his breath, the eldest Noctis child returned the darkness to his body and sent wind magic into his feet, propelling just a few meters to the left just before a barrage of ice in the shape of spears slashed through the area he had been moments before, piercing the grass and burying themselves in the dirt instead.


    Agh! If only it were just a little darker! With the sun right above us, my shadows can¡¯t even penetrate a mere wall of ice! If I could just block some of this light somehow, I¡¯d probably be able to gain the upper hand, but¡­


    Nigreos didn¡¯t have the time to form a plan as Rennigan¡¯s ice wall shattered into roughly a dozen blades, which spun in midair and flew directly toward him. Grimacing, the dark mage sent his shadows through his fingers once more and used them to smash the ice before they could reach him, successfully deflecting Rennigan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Is this really all you have for me, Noctis?!¡± Rennigan taunted with a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°I knew I¡¯d be able to beat you, but I honestly thought you¡¯d put up more of a fight! What a pity!¡±


    Nigreos clenched his teeth, knowing that if he lost this battle then he would never hear the end of it, not only from Rennigan but also from Viiro Noctis.


    I have to win! Rennigan¡¯s good, but he¡¯s still far too obsessed with beating me! He¡¯s not paying Abi any attention at all, which means that if I could somehow gain her help then we could probably win! The issue with that is¡­


    Just seconds before, he¡¯d seen out of the corner of his eye that Fayela Rio was contained within the grasp of over a dozen vines, her armor cracking and her defeat almost guaranteed. But then, with the shout of an incantation, her defense pulled itself back together and the rock mage successfully broke free of Abi¡¯s restraints, placing the fight right back where it started.


    Which means I can¡¯t count on her besting Rio anytime soon, he thought with frustration as he dodged yet another rapid assault of ice, then sent his own burst of shadows¡ªan attack met with yet another defensive wall. And as for Ryokumo and Album, they¡¯re now a complete mystery to me! That being said¡­ His eyes momentarily shifted to the wall of rock Fayela had created, separating the two halves of their teams. There¡¯s only one affinity that could get over that wall¡­ So if you¡¯ve noticed it, Ryokumo, you should be able to deduce that Pafran specializes in wind magic!


    As far as he knew, each one of his teammates had their hands full, so if he couldn¡¯t overcome Rennigan alone, he would be letting them down.


    And I can¡¯t lose this battle! I have to become first rank! I have to get the attention of Princess Ilirianna! Everything rides on this¡­


    An image flashed through his mind of his little sisters back in Noctalus, Lunara and Neah. As much as he knew he had to live up to his father¡¯s expectations and become the next Master of Darkness, that wasn¡¯t the sole reason Nigreos was there in Erika. He was going to thrive in the capital because he wanted to support his siblings and he wanted to find the cure for Neah that all previous Noctis generations had utterly failed to find.


    If I can get close with the princess, I¡¯ll be in the most ideal position to do that! This is my first major opportunity to save Neah and I¡¯m not going to allow Rennigan Glaus of all people to get in my way!


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have at least five pages then I¡¯m gonna be disappointed. You better write an entire novel about what happens, okay? And I¡¯ll be really disappointed if you lose! Go kick some butt, Brother!¡±


    Right! Bringing up another wave of shadows to defend himself from Rennigan¡¯s ice, Nigreos recalled Neah¡¯s parting words to him. I¡¯ll do that, Neah! I¡¯ll kick his butt!


    ¡°Devare!¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs, casting a spell he had yet to try simply because he wasn¡¯t sure it would even work without a strong amount of darkness around him. But regardless, his constant castings of Coreas weren¡¯t getting him anywhere, and thus, he had to try something else. The shadows that were already swirling around his body lunged violently toward Rennigan, who unsurprisingly threw another wall of ice up between him and Nigreos.


    As I expected, Rennigan mostly fights with ice rather than liquid and steam. He seeks to become Master Nyx Rana¡¯s apprentice, and since her own fighting style is predominantly ice-based, he¡¯s imitating her. But the problem with that is that ice is brittle! Water magic is designed to use all three phases in tandem but Rennigan is so dead set on his goals that he¡¯s not thinking logically! Incorporate that flaw of his into my strategy!


    To his disappointment, Rennigan¡¯s ice was strong enough to prevent Devare from breaking past it despite its more aggressive nature, and Nigreos was once again shoved onto the defensive as the wall split into icicles, lunging at him in an almost random manner, as if Rennigan was attempting to use shear force and numbers to beat him rather than any sort of coherent strategy.


    Yet another flaw of this bastard! And yet, for all his flaws, I still can¡¯t get past him! My magic isn¡¯t designed for usage in broad daylight! If it were night, Rennigan would have lost in mere seconds, but¡ª


    Before he could finish his thought, something unexpected happened.


    The armored form of Fayela Rio came soaring through the air, heading straight for where Rennigan was standing. The water mage reacted with surprise, dodging out of the way as her body slammed into the ground, sending dirt flying up all around them. Nigreos didn¡¯t know if Fayela was eliminated or not, but the distraction was a perfect opportunity to take Rennigan out. The dark mage uttered a quick incantation, causing one of the pellets in his pouch to fly into his hand, and without waiting, Nigreos enhanced his throw magic and sent it straight for Rennigan¡¯s head¡­


    But he never saw whether it landed or not before steam abruptly exploded out of Rennigan¡¯s body, concealing everything around both him and Fayela. And to confirm that Rennigan wasn¡¯t yet out, icicles burst from that cloud, heading right for Nigreos. The only reason they didn¡¯t find their mark was because he was suddenly pulled away, and before he knew it, he was tumbling through the air.


    Damn it! Who got me?! Did Pafran or Yuahl get over the wall?!


    But his concerns for an enemy intervening were eased when he realized that vines were wrapped around him, taking him away from the cloud of steam before setting him down just beside the wall of rock where Abigail was waiting, a confident expression on her face.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± she said the moment his feet were firmly on the grass. ¡°I know we said we¡¯d fight individually but Faye¡¯s too strong for me!¡±


    ¡°Honestly,¡± Nigreos grumbled, his eyes never straying from the cloud of smoke where their opponents still were, though the fact that another attack had yet to come most likely meant that Rennigan and Fayela were taking the chance to alter their strategy as well. ¡°Rennigan¡¯s strong, but with the sun out, I just can¡¯t get enough power to overcome him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, with the sun out?¡± Abi inquired.


    Realizing that he¡¯d never actually explained the drawback of his power, Nigreos gave her as quick of an answer as he could. ¡°The lighter it is, the less I can do. Dark magic is overwhelmingly strong, but only at night. During the day, it¡¯s about the same power level as the base five affinities. That¡¯s why Rennigan and I have been mostly stuck in a stalemate.¡±


    Shadows coming to his hands, Nigreos knew that a counterattack was imminent, but before Rennigan or Fayela could appear from that cloud, Abi spoke again, with a slight slyness to her tone.


    ¡°Then¡­you¡¯re saying that if the sun was gone, you could beat him?¡±


    Against his better judgment, Nigreos spared a second to glance down at the girl, only to find her smiling wryly, indicating that she had some sort of a plan. Knowing that they couldn¡¯t keep using the same strategies over and over, Nigreos decided that whatever she was thinking, he needed to know.


    ¡°Yeah, probably? Why? What did you have in mind?¡±


    ***


    I think¡­I might not have a chance anymore. I¡¯ve done my best, but without backup, I might be screwed. And here I was, the only one confident that we didn¡¯t have anything to stress over¡­


    Yet, despite internally realizing that he probably already lost, Ryokumo Caeli bit back his regret and never once stopped moving, casting Proto non-stop as he darted around the arena, avoiding the combined attacks of fire and wind that Hirokol and Jessi were throwing at him. Jessi remained in the back, pumping flames into Hirokol¡¯s wind, allowing him to throw flaming attacks faster than any normal fire magic straight at Ryokumo. Luckily, Ryokumo¡¯s speed was one of his best attributes, in his own opinion, and since Album¡¯s elimination, neither had managed to get a hit in on him. At the same time, Ryokumo wasn¡¯t gaining any chances to go on the offensive, and if he didn¡¯t find that chance, his stamina was bound to run out and result in his elimination.


    But what choice do I have?! There isn¡¯t an opening! Every time I land, more wind-powered fire is coming at me! These two are a hell of a duo!


    Part of him wondered if simply keeping them at bay long enough for Abi or Nigreos to get to him was the best move, but in the end, he knew he couldn¡¯t rely on support from the others. He had declared confidently that he could handle these two, and even though he had been banking on Album¡¯s support, he knew he would have trouble facing his team again if he failed so miserably after acting so certain of himself.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Which means I have to find some way to take these bastards down alone! And that¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not used to fighting alone! Ever since I left Sukon, I¡¯ve been by myself and I¡¯ve always managed to survive and power through! Yes, having Album would have been beneficial, but I can still do this! Just think outside of the box!


    But thinking was tough when he wasn¡¯t being given the chance to even survey the battlefield.


    ¡°Nex!¡± Ryokumo snarled the second he had a chance to breathe, throwing a shield of air in front of him just as another flaming Perkari crashed into it. However, while the shield did manage to protect his body, the pressure of the hit still knocked his body backwards, sending him flying out of the sky before colliding with the ground below.


    ¡°Nex!¡± he shouted once more, extending both of his hands outwards to block yet another blade of wind, this time managing to keep himself steady. Then, knowing he needed even just a few seconds, Ryokumo reached within himself and cast his strongest spell.


    ¡°Coniune.¡±


    It was the most challenging spell he knew, one far above his average level. It was a hybrid of wind magic and mind magic, enabling him to slow his perception of time while simultaneously enhancing his reactions. It gave him the moment he needed to get his bearings and focus on a way to overcome his opponents, but because it used just a little bit of mind magic, it couldn¡¯t be incorporated into open combat, and was only effective in brief moments like the one he currently found himself in.


    Roughly fifty yards away from him, still in the center of the arena, Hirokol was standing with wind flowing all around him. Meanwhile, Jessi was a mere few yards behind him, fire erupting from her fingers to infuse with her partner¡¯s magic. The way they fought him with hardly any conversation between them spoke to the amount of time they had known each other and fought together. Ryokumo wasn¡¯t up against individuals that were strangers to one another. These two were old friends, which made them all the more dangerous.


    But that means that if I can take one out, beating the other won¡¯t be that hard. They work together magnificently, but they¡¯re also relying too heavily on each other. When it comes to teams like this, they¡¯re often much weaker alone¡­but how do I break past their defenses to eliminate one?


    With time slowed, Ryokumo¡¯s eyes simply scanned the individuals ahead of him, both staring with utter focus at where he was, bursts of flaming wind shooting from Hirokol¡¯s hands to head straight for him. He would need to react in only six or seven perceived seconds so he didn¡¯t have much time before he¡¯d need to drop Coniune and go back to running.


    So far, they¡¯re seeming to rely on wearing me out so that I¡¯m too weak to defend against a pellet. If they can knock me on my ass and leave me prone, eliminating me is easy. That¡¯s their plan¡­ With that, an idea formed in Ryokumo¡¯s mind, one that would leave him severely disadvantaged if it failed, but also had the highest chance of success. Well as they say, high risk, high reward. Let¡¯s try it.


    Allowing Coniune to fall, returning his senses back to their proper state, Ryokumo cast Proto and went to jump up into the air to avoid the blast, but just as the next wave of fire was upon him, he didn¡¯t get high enough and felt his body lurch backwards, sliding into the grass once again as a searing pain erupted across his legs.


    Oh, damn that hurt! he internally cursed, and despite having allowed it to hit him, he still hadn¡¯t been ready for the inevitable burns. But this is my chance. Play up the pain, Ryokumo. Make them think they won.


    He could sense the oncoming rush of a wind-powered pellet on its way to eliminate him, so Ryokumo choked out a Perkari of his own and sent it flying up into the air, away from where he was still laying. He made to pretend like he was trying to get up, and he figured that the actual pain in his legs made the performance far more genuine than it would have been otherwise. At this point, he could hear Hirokol and Jessi closing in on him in attempts to prevent his escape, and that was exactly what he wanted. In order to pretend like he was desperately trying to protect himself, he sent a few Perkari as he pushed himself to his knees. They were intentionally bad attempts to strike them, but there was a method to his madness. Wherever he attacked was intended to herd the two of them to a certain position.


    Hirokol was in the air while Jessi was still on foot, though she was running rather fast with flames around her feet, enhancing her movements in a similar fashion to Ryokumo and Hirokol¡¯s wind. Hirokol was now just ahead of him, barely forty yards away and protoing through the air, wind and fire surging around his wrists.


    Just a little closer¡­ Come on, bastard, get closer¡­


    The fire and wind attacks burst forward from the young man¡¯s arms and Ryokumo blocked it with a well-timed Nex, and once the fire cleared away, Hirokol had reached the ideal position. Shocked that the plan worked as flawlessly as it did, Ryokumo flicked his left wrist upwards, and without any warning, Hirokol¡¯s magic gave out, his body soaring limply through the air before hitting the grass and going still, eliminated.


    ¡°What?!¡± he heard Jessi exclaim, but the single word had barely left her mouth before Ryokumo was on his feet again, propelling himself right for her.


    His plan had been to use wind magic to suspend one of the pellets in midair before distorting the air around it to make it essentially invisible to Hirokol so long as he wasn¡¯t actively sensing for it. Then, all he had to do was lure the wind mage to a place either above or below the floating pellet, and once he was in position, all Ryokumo had to do was fling it upwards and hit him before he even realized the pellet was there.


    And with that, the board was balanced, and all he had left to do was take down Jessi Yuahl.


    ***


    From out of Rennigan¡¯s cloud of steam, Fayela Rio emerged in a sprint, covering the distance between her and Abi in a matter of seconds, her fists already in motion to take a few shots at the young nature mage. But Abigail had been ready for her, vines immediately bursting up from the ground to counterattack the armored goliath, and the determination in her eyes was enough to give Nigreos confidence that she would be safe while he put in motion the plan that the two of them had concocted.


    ¡°Just get close to Glaus,¡± Abi had told him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be right up on him, but if you can at least be within ten yards or so, I can set you up to take him down.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t elaborated on what she meant simply because she hadn¡¯t had time. Whatever interaction Fayela and Rennigan were having in the steam finally came to an end, signaled by the sudden onslaught of icicles that were sent their way. It meant that Nigreos didn¡¯t know exactly what she planned to do, but so far, Abi had more than proven that she knew what she was doing, and the certainty in her voice convinced Nigreos to trust her. That was why, as the steam dispersed, revealing Rennigan¡¯s form standing just in the middle of it, rather than keeping his distance as he had been before, Nigreos Noctis broke into a sprint of his own, shadows swirling around his body and wind propelling his feet.


    He saw Rennigan¡¯s eyes go wide with surprise before an arrogant sneer twisted his features. ¡°So a suicidal charge is what you¡¯re going with, huh? How disappointing! Geldai!¡±


    Another ten icicles formed from the moisture around Rennigan, and barely a second after the incantation left his mouth, they were already soaring right toward Nigreos. But with his sights set solely on setting Abi up for her plan, he didn¡¯t flinch, snarling, ¡°Coreas¡±, and using the shadows to cut down every single icicle that came his way. With Nigreos still coming, he could see a flicker of concern on Rennigan¡¯s face, as if trying to deduce what it was he was trying to accomplish with such a direct attack.


    Just keep focusing on me! Don¡¯t pay Abi any mind. Rio has her handled, right? You want me! You want to inflate your ego even further by taking me down, but unfortunately for you, I¡¯m not letting that happen!


    More icicles came for him and more shadows jumped to his defense, and with one last push, Nigreos reached within ten yards. At this point, Rennigan moved to put distance between them, creating another wall of ice for his own protection, but Nigreos didn¡¯t move to attack and instead shouted out, ¡°Abi!¡±


    His calling of her name was immediately met by a return shout from his teammate, and what happened next left him in awe.


    ¡°Vino!¡± Abi screamed, and with that incantation, he saw both Fayela and Rennigan react by moving away from where they were standing, as if expecting her to attempt to restrain them with vines like she had done to the rock mage earlier.


    But that wasn¡¯t what happened.


    Instead, in a circle around where Nigreos and Rennigan stood, the vines shot up into the sky, seemingly ignoring all of the combatants, but as they gradually bent toward one another, aiming for a focal point directly above the water and dark mages, Nigreos could only grin with delight. Abi¡¯s vines were creating a dome around them in a ten yard diameter, and as they came closer to each other, more and more sunlight was blocked out. Rennigan caught on quickly, turning his spells toward the vines, but with his attention split between Abi¡¯s attack and Nigreos, the Noctis son had the perfect chance to intervene. Using Coreas, he cut down the icicles that Rennigan sent toward the dome, preventing him from opening up a hole, and soon enough, they were encased in complete darkness.


    We win.


    ¡°Devare,¡± Nigreos whispered, pleased that he was getting to use his abilities to their fullest, and within mere seconds, the shadows surrounding them attacked Rennigan, as if the literal air around them had become his enemy. The darkness lunged into his mouth, filling his lungs with shadow and cutting off his breath and his voice, while at the same time, his arms and legs were pinned as his form was yanked into the air. Nigreos¡¯s affinity enabled him to see it all despite the darkness, and with Rennigan incapacitated, all he had to do was grab a pellet and use wind magic to hurl it at the water mage, and the moment it collided with his panicked features, his eyes closed and his body went limp.


    Nice try, Rennigan. Better luck next time.


    But just as that thought flashed through his mind, the vines abruptly burst open, as if being pulled from the outside, and the last thing he saw before his consciousness faded was the massive form of Fayela Rio charging right at him.


    ***


    Abigail pushed herself to her feet, silently cursing the fact that her plan hadn¡¯t gone as smoothly as she hoped it would. The goal had been for her vines to put Nigreos and Rennigan in place for them to be bathed in complete darkness, but for it to work, she needed to keep Faye from intervening. The problem was that creating so many vines at once weakened her to the point that she also couldn¡¯t bind Faye. Before she knew it, the rock mage had slammed her fist into the ground, causing the earth itself to lurch upwards around her feet, as if a minor earthquake had just taken place. She expected it to be the end for her as she fell to the ground, but evidently, Faye prioritized taking Nigreos down, and when Abi got back up, she found a massive hole ripped in her dome of vines, one Faye soon emerged from. Just behind her, Abi could barely make out the unconscious form of both Nigreos and Rennigan, indicating that it was once again a match between her and Faye.


    Darn¡­ I was hoping I could rely on Nigreos to help, but at least Rennigan¡¯s out of the way.


    ¡°That was a clever play there, Abi!¡± Faye called over to her with a laugh. ¡°I can honestly tell why Master Grunly was so interested in you. I really didn¡¯t see that one coming.¡±


    Abi smiled back at her, bringing her mana back to her fingers as she prepared for the continuation of their battle. ¡°And yet, we¡¯re right back where we started, one-on-one.¡±


    ¡°Yup! So let¡¯s finish this, why don¡¯t we?¡± Faye replied, pounding her armored fists together in a signal that she was ready to resume.


    She¡¯s gotta be weakened at this point, Abi reminded herself. She created the massive wall that split the arena, she¡¯s armored herself twice, and she used that earthquake attack on me to get an opening to defeat Nigreos. She has to be running low on mana¡­ Abi then grimaced, feeling her own magical fatigue setting in. But it''s not like that vine attack didn¡¯t take a whole lot outta me. Even with Faye so weakened, I might not have the strength to crack the armor a second time.


    Unfortunately, she no longer had any option but to once again rely on herself. Nigreos was eliminated and Album and Ryokumo remained unknown variables. Without giving her any further chances to think, Faye pressed off the ground and charged her, forcing Abi back into combat whether she liked it or not. The vines would no longer be strong enough to bind her, and the constructs were too weak to breach the armor, so she realized she might not have anything left in her arsenal that could expose Faye¡¯s skin, and as the armored warrior charged directly at her, part of Abi wondered if she should simply run and try to buy time for the potential arrival of Ryokumo or Album.


    And then, as if summoned by her thoughts¡­


    ¡°Condite!¡±


    The cry from above reached Abi¡¯s ears and Faye¡¯s massive form was yanked backwards, knocking her off balance and bringing her crashing into the dirt as Ryokumo Caeli burst over the side of the wall, a broad grin on his face.


    ¡°The cavalry has arrived, dear Abigail!¡± he declared as he used his magic to soar down to the ground.


    Shouting his incantation again, more of Ryokumo¡¯s invisible ropes wrapped themselves around Faye, binding her arms and legs and keeping her from being able to get up. But knowing that air would be far less effective than nature, Abi quickly jumped to aid her teammate, chanting ¡°Vino¡± and bringing up vines that were significantly weaker than before, but combined with Ryokumo¡¯s strength, it was enough to keep Faye down. As a sign of the rock mage¡¯s own mana depleting, the cracks formed in her armor much quicker than the previous time, with one particularly big chuck of the rock falling off on her right cheek, exposing her skin.


    ¡°Abi, throw!¡± Ryokumo frantically ordered, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to reach into her pouch, grab a pellet, and hurl it right at Faye.


    Her aim was terrible, but with a spell from Ryokumo, the air itself altered the trajectory of the pellet, sending it flying right toward that single opening in the armor, and the second it touched her skin, Fayela Rio ceased her struggling and went still. For a moment, the arena was silent before a massive wave of cheering erupted around them, followed by the announcer signaling the conclusion of the fight.


    ¡°And with that, the match ends in favor of Caeli, Luz, Noctis, and Abigail!¡±


    Abi let out a sigh of relief as it truly set in that they had won the match. Ryokumo threw his arms into the air and cheered along with the crowd before giving them one of his obnoxious bows, laughing as he did so. The young man then glanced her way and winked, raising his hand to give her a high-five. With a smile of her own, she gladly returned it.


    We did it¡­ Abi then raised her head and gazed up at the luxury box overlooking the stadium, her grin growing broader.


    Did you see, Master Grunly? We did it.


    ***


    Somehow, someway, the upset Ilirianna sought actually came to fruition, and as the crowds down below went wild with cheers, she could only grin with them as she leaned back in her seat, satisfied yet surprised. After all, if anybody was going to be the architect of that upset, she expected it would be Nigreos Noctis, and yet that victory could only be attributed to the two commoners of the team, Ryokumo Caeli and Abigail. The dome of vines providing Nigreos with a dark environment was key in beating Rennigan, and Ryokumo somehow managed to take Hirokol and Jessi on alone and come out on top, enabling him to rush to Abigail¡¯s aid in her battle with Fayela, which they swiftly won. Where the Noctalus left some to be desired, Abigail and Ryokumo provided her with talent that truly stood out, especially given their backgrounds.


    ¡°Well, that was certainly interesting,¡± Nakoma muttered, a wry grin on his face.


    In response to his comment, Grunly merely gave a pleased chuckle and spread his hands before him. ¡°What did I tell you? Abigail is not one to be underestimated, commoner or not.¡±


    He directed that last comment toward Acostav and Viiro, who were silently sitting as they gazed down at the arena with expressions that hardly contained the anger they were feeling inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master Grunly,¡± Ilirianna chimed in cheerfully. ¡°Commoner or not, that performance cannot be overlooked. It seems I¡¯ll have to take it into heavy consideration when deciding my team.¡±


    Acostav merely snorted, as if barely holding in the many retorts he clearly had, before getting to his feet and stalking away. Viiro, on the other hand, said nothing, remaining a man of few words even in the face of a rather disappointing performance from his son.


    Though, that¡¯s not to say Nigreos performed poorly. On the contrary, his skills were befitting of somebody attending this school, but that wasn¡¯t what you wanted, was it, Master Viiro? You wanted your son to be the star of the show, and he got upstaged by mere commoners. That has to hurt.


    As if reading her mind, Viiro Noctis shot her a furious glare, which she returned with an innocent smile.


    And so, the most critical part of the Academy orientation for Ilirianna Iiji came to an end, and she couldn¡¯t have been more satisfied with herself.

 V1 Chapter 14- The Future Looks Bright

    Chapter XIV


    In celebration of the conclusion of the orientation matches, the dormitory commons, as well as the yard where the previous night¡¯s practice duels took place, became crowded with teams gathering together to enjoy the final night before their school lives truly began. Some groups had somber expressions, using the uplifting atmosphere as a way to distract themselves from the losses of that day, while others were letting out their excitement as they reveled in the rushes of relief and joy that came with their victories. There was even a group who had jumped up on their table and started dancing and singing a rather popular folk song, glasses of ale in their hands. As for Abi and her team, they chose to sit in a rather secluded part on the far side of the lawn as they quietly enjoyed their own victory.


    Though, as nice as it is that we managed to scrape out a win and claim our first rank, in the end, it¡¯s kind of bittersweet.


    While both Nigreos and Ryokumo were present at the table with her, talking softly to one another as they drank their own ale, there was still no sign of Album. Once the mages in charge of getting the arena set up for the next match cast the spell that would both wake Album up and heal the damage to her body, she hadn¡¯t said more than a few words. As their group gathered back in the stands, she stood silently on the sidelines, and before long, she had disappeared altogether. However, having heard from Ryokumo what specifically happened during their fight with Jessi and Hirokol, Abi couldn¡¯t say she was surprised. After stressing so much about not disappointing her parents, Album was eliminated within mere minutes of the match beginning, leaving Ryokumo to pick up her slack and handle everything on his own. Abi could only imagine how crushed her roommate was.


    I just wish she would come join us. I know it might not feel like a cause to celebrate for her, but I could at least be there to comfort her.


    Abi knew that Album was probably blaming herself for what happened. According to Nigreos, the reason that her arms suddenly gave out like they did was because she overcompensated for her lack of mana, which resulted in the excess mana exiting her body through any means necessary, so when she cast her light magic, it burst through her arms and left her open for Hirokol to take her out.


    I hope you¡¯re okay, Album.


    ¡°Abi.¡±


    At the soft call of her name, she stopped absently gazing at the contents of her glass and raised her head to stare back at Nigreos sitting across from her, a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Album,¡± he told her. ¡°It¡¯ll take some time, but she¡¯ll move past this. She always has.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ Yeah, I know, but¡­¡±


    Irritated by the fact that she was read so easily, Abi awkwardly chuckled after trailing off, unsure of what to say in response. And, taking the chance to fill the silence for her, Nigreos went on.


    ¡°Honestly, you should be celebrating after your performance today. Without you, I¡¯m not sure how much longer I could have held Rennigan off. That dome was brilliant on your part.¡±


    His voice was comforting, and despite her concerns for Album, she found that his words really did ease her mind a little bit. She was proud of her performance and she hoped that it was enough to live up to Grunly¡¯s expectations. The Master of Nature spent so much time encouraging her and she always felt like he was expecting more out of her than she could actually accomplish.


    So was this enough? Did I perform as well as he hoped?


    ¡°Thank you, Nigreos,¡± she responded after a few seconds of thought. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t perfect. I should have been able to hold Faye off for longer. If I could have bought you just a few more seconds then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± he interrupted with a curious eyebrow. ¡°We could have beaten Rio faster?¡± He laughed to himself and shook his head. ¡°As sad as I am to admit it, you two didn¡¯t need me from that point on. What¡¯s important is that you set me up to knock out Rennigan and because of that, the two of you only had one enemy left to face. It all worked out in the end.¡±


    He then took a sip of his drink and while his voice was pleasant, making it sound like it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, Abi could tell that Nigreos was disappointed. The entire point of that battle for him and Album was to live up to the high expectations that were placed upon them, but despite winning the match, the two of them were the only ones eliminated. She didn¡¯t imagine that the Masters of Darkness and Light would be terribly pleased with the results, and she could see in his eyes that he was trying to put on a happy face for their sake.


    But his failure was on me. He trusted me to protect him from Faye and I couldn¡¯t do it, so I hope Master Noctis understands that. Nigreos did everything perfectly.


    ¡°Yes, it all worked out in the end,¡± Ryokumo suddenly chimed in with his upbeat and cheerful tone. ¡°A victory is a victory, and we got a victory, just as I told you guys we would. I had perfect faith in us and I think today is a good omen for days to come!¡± He raised his glass out over the center of the table and grinned. ¡°To a happy and successful future, my friends!¡±


    Nigreos didn¡¯t hesitate to reach out and lightly tap his own glass against Ryokumo¡¯s and, pushing aside her darker emotions for the moment, Abi did the same. Once all three were in the center, she and Nigreos repeated his toast before they all took a drink, though Ryokumo simply downed the entire glass before slamming it on the table with a satisfied sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, that hits the spot,¡± he muttered with a light burp, his cheeks a soft hue of red. ¡°Nothing like a good glass of ale after a battle well fought, eh?¡±


    Nigreos snorted. ¡°How many of those have you had?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Ryokumo grunted. ¡°I stopped counting after three. But if I had to guess, I¡¯d say at least one more than this one.¡±


    Then, with a slightly drunk laugh, he jumped to feet and took off toward the commons in search of his next refill. They watched him go and Nigreos simply rolled his eyes before returning to savoring his own ale. Abi, too, had only finished half of hers, though that was primarily due to her distaste for alcohol. It was always so expensive so she could never spare the cash to buy some during her time in the north, and after deciding to splurge on it one night at a Harunhein inn, she quickly decided it was too bitter for her tastes and not worth the money, though every time she said this to people she met on the road, they always insisted it was an acquired taste and she needed to try more.


    Guess I haven¡¯t acquired it yet, she decided, then took another sip and gently returned it to its resting spot on the table.


    ¡°You guys really did perform beyond my expectations today,¡± Nigreos suddenly murmured, drawing Abi¡¯s attention to the one member of her team still sitting at the table. ¡°I mean, I knew you would be talented, but between your trick to beat Rennigan and Ryokumo taking out Pafran and Yuahl on his own¡­¡± He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just amazing. I don¡¯t think I could have asked for a better team.¡±


    When Nigreos looked up and the two stared into each others¡¯ eyes, Abi could see that, despite his disappointment, he did mean what he said.


    ¡°Nor could I,¡± she replied. ¡°And I¡¯m excited for the days to come. I¡¯ve heard so much about this school from Master Grunly, and with first rank already attained, I think Ryokumo¡¯s right. It¡¯s a good omen. And you guys¡­¡± Recalling the pleasant feeling she got whenever she used her sense on the three members of the team, Abi found herself able to say her next words with the utmost of confidence. ¡°You guys are people I can trust and I¡¯ll be here for you, through thick and thin. I promise.¡±


    For a moment, there was a surprised look in Nigreos¡¯s eyes, and she thought she saw consideration flash across his features. ¡°Tell me something, Abi¡­ Master Grunly recruited you¡­because you created a healing spell the Citadel mages couldn¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯s the short version, I guess,¡± she answered, curious to know why he was clarifying that all of a sudden. But unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get an answer before her attention shifted over Nigreos¡¯s shoulder to a group of four heading right toward them. ¡°Oh, here they come.¡±


    Both she and Nigreos had expected a visit from their rival team so neither were terribly surprised as they watched Faye, Hirokol, and Jessi crossing the lawn and making their way toward their table, and equally as unsurprising was the absence of Rennigan. Though expecting it didn''t manage to ease her nerves now that the time to talk to them had arrived. At the end of the day, she and her team were responsible for sending Faye and Jessi into second rank, and even if Faye didn¡¯t hold a grudge, she still felt a twinge of sadness at how things ended up. She still sought to be friends with them, but it pained her knowing that they had to start their relationship off as enemies.


    ¡°Abigail, you madwoman!¡± Faye exclaimed with a hearty laugh as they reached the table. ¡°I honestly meant it when I said that fight was fun! I haven¡¯t had a rush like that in a long time.¡±


    Just like that, Faye¡¯s pleasant demeanor and cheerful attitude eliminated a good chunk of that regret as Abi got to her feet with Nigreos to face them.


    ¡°Yeah, it was really fun!¡± she said with a grin. ¡°You were nearly impossible to beat! If not for Ryokumo coming in when he did, you would have had me taken down on the spot, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Faye dismissed her comment with a wave of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I was running pretty low on mana, too, you know? It probably would have still been a tossup.¡±


    ¡°And where is Caeli anyway?¡± Jessi quickly piped in, her lip curled in a pout as she scanned their immediate surroundings. ¡°I need to have a chat with that bastard so I can send a swift kick into his Sukonese nuts! That guy was such a tricky jerk!¡±


    As Abi was trying to determine how much Jessi was joking, Hirokol stepped in and placed an arm around his whining friend¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be like that, Jess. Caeli won fair and square, and that distortion trick he used was certainly something. I honestly thought we had it when Luz went down, but oh well. Teaches me to underestimate my enemy.¡± Then, with a charming grin, the young wind mage raised his free hand in a wave. ¡°Nice to properly meet you guys, by the way. I¡¯m Hiro.¡±


    Abi and Nigreos responded with their own names and Abi made sure to properly introduce her teammate to Faye and Jessi, as well, who hadn¡¯t met him outside of the battle. Similarly to when she met Album, Jessi gazed at Nigreos as in awe then chuckled to herself, though she didn¡¯t say anything to the dark mage. Once the pleasantries were out of the way, Abi then asked the question that she already felt knew the answer to, but still felt like putting it to words.


    ¡°So, where¡¯s Glaus?¡± she inquired. ¡°Did he not feel like talking?¡±


    Faye snorted, and for the first time, Abi thought she saw a bit of genuine anger in the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nope. I guess he was so confident he could beat Noctis that losing was a big blow to his ego. Instead, he¡¯s just sulking back at the commons.¡±


    Seeming to also recognize the irritation in Faye¡¯s tone, Nigreos then smirked knowingly. ¡°So I take it that he¡¯s not the most cooperative teammate?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all,¡± Hiro answered with a snort of his own. ¡°No matter how many times we told him that it would be better for him to take on Abigail since his ice magic would be better suited to combatting her nature abilities, he just insisted that he fight you instead. Originally we planned to have Faye take you on since we figured you¡¯d have a hard time breaching her armor in broad daylight, but we couldn¡¯t convince him.¡±


    ¡°Then, our luck took an even worse turn when we found out Caeli was a wind mage,¡± Jessi added with a huff. ¡°My fire has never been good against wind so once Hiro went down, I was fucked!¡±


    ¡°And then, when we were strategizing in the steam, I gave one last shot to convince him to go after you, Abi, since I knew I couldn¡¯t beat you, but again, he insisted that he knew what he was doing.¡± Faye folded her arms across her chest and grimaced. ¡°And clearly, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Now, Abi could see annoyed expressions on all three of their faces, and it seemed to her as if they¡¯d all unanimously agreed that Rennigan was to blame for their loss. It meant that Nigreos¡¯s bet that Rennigan would put all his effort into beating him was what predominantly provided them with the chance to claim victory.


    And with how close the battle was, I don¡¯t think we could have won had Rennigan done what the others suggested. Maybe we owe our victory to him as much as to our own tricks and skills.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s always been like that,¡± Nigreos muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve known him since we were both kids and I¡¯d usually see him in the Citadel whenever I was visiting my father. He¡¯s always hated me, though I¡¯m not really sure why. Maybe it¡¯s just a pride thing, but¡­¡± He sighed and gave them all an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. You guys probably would have won if you¡¯d been paired up with any other group.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Hiro said. ¡°But honestly, it was still kinda fun, second rank or not. We oughta spar again someday.¡±


    Even more relief flooded into Abi¡¯s body as Faye, Hiro, and Jessi all smiled at them. She was glad that she not only had a team she could rely on, but now had friends outside of her own group. Like always, however, she couldn¡¯t help but briefly activate her sense, focusing primarily on Hirokol since he was the only one she had never tested it on, and as expected, she found him as trustworthy as Faye and Jessi, putting her brief fears at ease.


    Though, while I¡¯m not surprised that the three of them are people I can rely on¡­


    Abi frowned and glanced back over her shoulder to scan her torchlit surroundings, seeking an individual that she knew most likely wouldn¡¯t appear while recalling the previous day on that very lawn.


    It is surprising to me that my sense isn¡¯t at least a little wary of Rennigan. It just makes me wonder¡­


    ***


    With a jolly pep in his step, Ryokumo sauntered across the training grounds and back into the commons, the outside lounge area right in the center of the four dormitory towers being where the majority of the celebration was taking place. After their success in their orientation match, he found himself in a better mood than he had been in for quite some time, and while he was rather concerned for Album, he knew she would inevitably bounce back. A victory was a victory, as he told the others, and their claiming first rank would only provide Album with more opportunities in the future to prove her worth. Since they knew what went wrong in this particular situation, they knew how to avoid it happening again.


    All she¡¯s gotta do is go easy on the medication, Ryokumo internally remarked. And she¡¯s well aware of that, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to be fine! I just wish Abi knew as much. She has far too somber of a look on her face after what was an absolutely amazing performance!


    As he arrived back in the crowded commons, he briefly wondered if there was anything he might be able to do to cheer her up, but the alcohol was starting to fog up his brain and after a moment¡¯s thought, he found himself unable to come up with anything so he instead continued on his way to procure a refill.


    Ah, whatever. Abi¡¯ll be okay. She seemed to be perking up a bit when I left anyway. And rightfully so! Good on Nigreos for talking her up like that! Though, as proud as I am of us, I can¡¯t help but wonder if we made a strong enough impression on the spectators.


    His thoughts shifted to the individuals that had watched the battles from the luxury box. Not only had Masters Acostav Luz, Viiro Noctis, and Edwar Grunly been present, but Princess Ilirianna had been there as well. It was an audience of ridiculously important and influential  individuals, and with Nigreos, Album, and Abi all in the same team, Ryokumo was certain that they would have watched their match very closely.


    With any luck, the eyes of the princess were on us, too, but with both Nigreos and Album going down, were Abi and I enough to impress her? At the very least, will my name stick in her head and leave a positive impression?


    Oddly enough, he was more anxious about it than he thought he would be, and he figured that was probably due to how close the fight had been. If he¡¯d defeated Jessi any later and not arrived when he did, Faye might have bested Abi. Ryokumo wasn¡¯t certain he could have won that duel on his own.


    Yeah, we cut it pretty close, but we still won, and even if we don¡¯t leave our mark on the princess, we¡¯ve at least begun our time here on the right foot! We¡¯ve achieved first rank, and therefore, we¡¯ll be assigned to the more important missions. Ryokumo smiled to himself. And with higher level assignments come more opportunities to show off what we can do. Then, I¡¯ll be one step closer¡­


    Pushing past a few individuals chatting in the walkway, Ryokumo finally came to the small sitting area just in the center of the commons, the ground made of cobblestone with a firepit in the middle, surrounded by outdoor lounge chairs that were all filled with celebrating students. To the very left was the bar and that was his destination so, with a flippant grin on his face, Ryokumo stalked over to the counter and placed his empty glass on its surface, drawing the attention of the older bartender, who gave him an exasperated look.


    ¡°Fill me up, Barkeep,¡± Ryokumo said, slightly slurring his words.


    The man eyed him suspiciously. ¡°How many of these have you had? I swear this is the fifth time I¡¯ve seen you!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Looking to the sky in consideration, the wind mage merely shrugged and chuckled to himself. ¡°Well, about that, I don¡¯t remember, but it certainly wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    He winked at the bartender, who just sighed. ¡°One more, then you¡¯re done. I don¡¯t need you starting any drunken fights!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it!¡±


    With his ale begrudgingly refilled, Ryokumo thanked the man with a bow and turned to start making his way to the training grounds so he could rejoin Abi and Nigreos, but just as he broke free of the crowd and returned to the lawn, he saw out of the corner of his eye a lone individual sitting quietly at one of the tables, occasionally sipping his own beer. Deciding that it was the perfect setup to have a bit of fun, Ryokumo stalked toward the young man, whose back was currently to him. Wanting to surprise the fellow, he put some magic into his feet to silence his footsteps and once he was right behind him, he threw his arm around his shoulders.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t my best friend, Rennigan Glaus!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed cheerfully, causing the water mage to give a startled jump.


    Since the arm around Rennigan was the one holding the ale, the sudden movement caused Ryokumo to spill a good portion of his drink all over the young man¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°You utter buffoon!¡± Rennigan cried out, jumping to his feet and yanking Ryokumo¡¯s arm off of him as he stepped back to look down at clothes. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! I just got this cleaned yesterday!¡±


    But despite the man¡¯s anger, Ryokumo could only laugh, finding his reaction far more amusing than it probably was. ¡°Oh, stop being so dramatic, buddy! You¡¯re a water mage so just spritz it with a bit of magic and poof! It¡¯ll be all better again! And did you just call me a buffoon? Is that supposed to be insulting?¡±


    Ryokumo continued to cackle, much to Rennigan¡¯s clear dismay, and seeming to decide that berating him any further was pointless, the young man merely snorted and glanced around, as if trying to seek out the rest of Ryokumo¡¯s team.


    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± Rennigan snapped bitterly once he seemed certain the others weren¡¯t around. ¡°Or are you just here to spill your drink on me?¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi! I didn¡¯t do that on purpose!¡± he quickly protested. ¡°You think I wanted to waste some of my precious ale?! The barkeep said this was my last one, after all! In fact, I¡¯ve basically wasted half of it, so really, I¡¯m the one who should be upset! Like I said, you can wash your shirt, but my ale is gone for good!¡±


    ¡°What. Do. You. Want?¡± Rennigan demanded once more through gritted teeth, his golden eyes showing a rage that he was just barely keeping held inside.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Ryokumo parroted then took a moment to try and remember the reason he had come over, before recalling that he hadn¡¯t had a reason and simply wanted to tease him. ¡°Ah, well, I just thought I¡¯d come by and say good game! I was hoping I¡¯d see the rest of your team, but oh well. You¡¯ll do fine!¡±


    Initially, Rennigan just stared at him and, content to wait for a response, Ryokumo just grinned back before taking a large chug of ale, downing half of the remaining contents at once. He then let out a relaxed and content belch, and finally, the other man just sneered at him.


    ¡°It truly is a miracle that scum like you was ever allowed into this school,¡± he spat. ¡°You¡¯re an embarrassment, Caeli. Why don¡¯t you show some tact and at least act like you belong here!¡±


    Ryokumo furrowed his brow and smirked. ¡°Funny coming from the guy whose team I beat! In fact, I took Yuahl and Pafran down all by myself! So I wouldn¡¯t call it a miracle at all! This scum got in through his own magnificent talents!¡± He pointed at himself with his free thumb and downed the rest of his ale in one more gulp. ¡°And you¡­? What happened to you again? Oh, right! Nigreos Noctis kicked your ass! Ahahahahaha!¡±


    With that, Rennigan¡¯s face turned bright red, a stark contrast to his pale skin and silver hair, as he turned on his heel, seemingly about to walk away before apparently changing his mind. With a furious glare, he looked over his shoulder and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°You might have won this time,¡± he growled. ¡°But don¡¯t get cocky, Caeli.¡±


    With a final threat, Rennigan departed in the direction of the commons, leaving Ryokumo standing alone by the water mage¡¯s abandoned table. However, he was perfectly satisfied with this as he turned, set down his own empty glass, and instead picked up Rennigan¡¯s barely touched ale.


    Well¡­if he doesn¡¯t want it¡­


    Ryokumo laughed to himself and took another long swig of alcohol, feeling even more proud of himself.


    I win.


    ***


    The sounds of celebration could be heard off in the distance, but to Album Luz, it felt like it was realms away from her. The cheer that everybody else felt at the conclusion of their orientation was not felt in her. Instead, her body was overwhelmed with shame, embarrassment, disappointment, and fear. Her team had won, but she had lost. She had lost so miserably that there was no excuse that could be made for her. She failed to support Ryokumo and barely lasted a few minutes before she was taken down. Despite warnings, she still overate the gigga root, and the side effects screwed her over. She was certain that, despite the performances of the other three, she had single-handedly destroyed their attempts to sway Princess Ilirianna to their side. After all, why would the heir of the empire want to work alongside somebody that failed so miserably.


    And unsurprisingly, she wasn¡¯t the only one who believed this.


    Standing alone in a darkened corner of the campus, just off the main path and under one of the trees that were scattered across the lawns, Album stood with tears in her eyes as her father, Acostav, grabbed her face in his firm grasp, forcing her to stare up into his hate-filled black eyes. Nobody else was around¡ªnot Eko, Nigreos, nor even Abi and Ryokumo. She was alone with the father that she failed.


    Though even if somebody were here, they wouldn¡¯t intervene and save me. Who would stand up against the great Acostav Luz for me?


    ¡°Do you understand what you have done?¡± her father hissed, his voice low and his face just inches from hers. ¡°You have not only failed, but you practically took our family down with you. You were the first one out and you went down like a pathetic bitch!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry¡­¡± she sobbed, her body shaking and her vision clouding with tears.


    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it anymore,¡± he growled threateningly. ¡°Ever since you were small, I¡¯ve been doing my damndest to fix you and I had to pull so many strings to get you into this godforsaken Academy! The least you could do is try not to make a mockery of the Luz!¡±


    ¡°I¡­am trying¡­¡±


    ¡°YOU ARE NOT!¡±


    The only reason she didn¡¯t flinch back at his sudden shout was because of how tightly he had her face held.


    ¡°Listen to me, Album,¡± he went on fiercely. ¡°You are going to inherit the erased realms and when you do, you will be one of the most feared people in this empire. Erasure is like wielding the power of the gods. It allows you to bend reality to your will and alter the memories of every soul in this realm and all the others. It is a terrifying power and a huge responsibility! And you know as well as I do that the royalty and the other Masters fear us.¡±


    Acostav smirked bitterly, his grip tightening so much that her cheeks were practically screaming in pain, but she refused to allow even a whimper to escape her lips.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°They are scared of us. They have people in Noctalus watching over your mother. Markreas and every Iiji that preceded him are terrified of us, as they should be. We are terrifying. Now¡­¡± His face drew even closer to hers and the voids that were his eyes caused her shiver. ¡°You know all of this. You know this burden has to be yours, because Markreas would never allow me to give it to Eko as the next Master of Light. But if you can¡¯t pull yourself together, then you will die. So why can¡¯t you just do what I tell you to do?!¡±


    I do try though, she replied in the privacy of her head, knowing her father would never believe her if she voiced it. I do everything I can, but I¡¯m just not good enough. I can¡¯t produce mana fast enough. My body just won¡¯t do it¡­ I want you to be proud of me, Father! I want to be the daughter you want! But I keep trying and I keep failing!


    ¡°And now you¡¯re crying,¡± he spat as the wall keeping her emotions in check broke apart. ¡°You will begin inheriting the erased realm within the year. Use this time at the Academy to fix yourself.


    ¡°Do not disappoint me again.¡±

 V1 Chapter 15- Up In Flames

    Chapter XV


    Due to the disappointing performances of their son and daughter, Viiro and Acostav never returned to the luxury box, leaving Ilirianna to enjoy the rest of the fights with Grunly, Nakoma, and Headmaster Tykon. Overall, while there were plenty of strong performances by the first rank teams, there were few that truly compared to the cleverness and power displayed by Abigail and Ryokumo, though a part of her wondered if it only seemed that way because she wasn¡¯t paying as much attention to the other teams. She was mostly lost in thought, for as impressed as she was by the two commoner mages, she was more than disappointed by Album Luz, in particular. It was well known that she wasn¡¯t the strongest mage the Luz had ever produced, but it wasn¡¯t until that day that it truly became clear how problematic Album¡¯s condition was.


    I mean, she hardly lasted five minutes. It¡¯s no wonder Acostav was so upset.


    Even Headmaster Tykon, who was already mostly aware of Album¡¯s circumstances, hadn¡¯t expected such a pathetic performance from her, and once Acostav was gone, he even admitted that he would have kicked Album out of the Academy then and there had she been anybody else other than the daughter of a Master.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to get herself killed if she can¡¯t improve,¡± Tykon had said to them. ¡°Especially now that her team is first rank. They participate in dangerous assignments sometimes, and if Master Acostav¡¯s daughter dies at my school, I¡¯m gonna have hell to pay with that man.¡±


    Naturally, Acostav couldn¡¯t do anything to the headmaster if something bad did befall Album, but the girl¡¯s death would certainly cause strain between the Luz and the Citadel¡ªa relationship that was already rather unstable due to the nature of the Luz¡¯s eraser power. Mistrust was natural between the Luz and the Iiji, and the death of Album while attending the school could very well cause that relationship to crumble to dust.


    Which is why I hesitate, she thought to herself. That team was, overall, the most impressive display I witnessed today. But if I take them as the royal team, I would be putting Album at the highest risk of death. Is that a good idea? Is it worth the risk?


    She didn¡¯t know, and it was that fear that prevented her from making her decision. All through the remainder of orientation, she was stuck in an internal debate, with neither side gaining any ground, and by the time she returned to the Citadel after sundown alongside Nakoma and Grunly, she still didn¡¯t know what to make of what she saw. That was why, once the three of them arrived on the silver lift, she decided to seek the advice of the Masters.


    ¡°So what do I do now?¡± she asked softly, addressing them both. ¡°I know Mother and Father are both urging me to choose Nigreos and Album, but after seeing Album¡¯s performance today, is it possible that doing so could cause more damage than we first thought?¡±


    She glanced first at Nakoma, whose lips twisted in thought as he took a moment to find an answer for her. But the Master of Fire seemed unable to come to an immediate conclusion, and it was instead Grunly who was the first to respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly delicate now,¡± he muttered. ¡°And I fear I might be unable to give an unbiased opinion. Obviously, I would love it if Abi¡¯s team were to wind up under your command, and so with that said, I support you still going through and choosing them. But at the end of the day, you would be putting Album Luz in danger, and her death under your supervision would not be something Acostav could overlook.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Nakoma added. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunately become a bit harder of a choice. The entire idea of having you pick them was to garner favor with Viiro and Acostav, but if Album gets herself killed while on a mission with you, it would only bring about the opposite.¡±


    So they¡¯ve both come to the same conclusion¡­


    ¡°To be perfectly honest with you,¡± Nakoma went on, ¡°You¡¯ll probably have to defer to the queen. I¡¯m not sure how much of Album¡¯s condition she was aware of, so this might impact her opinion on the matter. If she still thinks joining up with her is worth it, then I say you give it a try and deal with the issue mission by mission.¡±


    As much as she loathed the idea of talking to her mother about the royal team any more than she already had, she also knew that Nakoma wasn¡¯t wrong. At the very least, if something did happen to Album, then part of the blame could be hoisted onto Toranei, and she might not have to face the consequences alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to her then,¡± Ilirianna said after a few seconds, and finally, the lift arrived on the residential floors of the Masters.


    ¡°Well, I wish you luck, Princess,¡± Nakoma called back as he stepped off the lift, Grunly following slowly behind him.


    ¡°Yes, as do I,¡± the Master of Nature agreed. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night to you, too, Masters.¡±


    She gave them a quick bow that they both returned, and once they had departed, she took control of the wind magic keeping the lift stable and began to rise even further, her own destination being the second floor from the top, where the royal quarters were located. Once she reached the golden corridors, she stepped from the disk and proceeded down the hall, wondering where her parents might be at that time. For her own peace of mind, as much as she vehemently did not want to have that conversation, she also knew that if she waited too long to speak with them then she would only risk making it an even more unpleasant discussion. Therefore, it was smarter to just grit her teeth and bear it.


    Once she arrived at the throne room, she pulled open the doors and poked her head inside, only to find the room empty. Determining that they might be in the dining hall, Ilirianna closed the doors again and continued on, and when she reached her destination, she was satisfied to find not only King Markreas and Queen Toranei, but also her little sister and brother, Anna-Piura and Reigious.


    The dining hall was a large room with a massive rectangular table that could sit around forty people comfortably at its center, taking up most of the space. Above them was a liquet chandelier charmed with fire magic to illuminate the room, and all around the walls were more of the same emerald suits of armor that decorated the outer corridors. She found her family sitting at the end of the table on the side of the room furthest from the door, with Markreas at its head, and Toranei sitting across from Reigious and Piura. From the smells of the room, she deduced that they were eating a dinner of smoked lamb and mashed potatoes. All four looked up at her entrance and her father was the first to speak.


    ¡°Ah, Liri,¡± Markreas greeted with a smile. ¡°Welcome back. Take a seat and we can have some dinner brought out for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no thanks, Father,¡± she quickly interjected with a smile. ¡°I ate way too much at the Academy so I¡¯m okay for now. Thank you, though.¡±


    Ilirianna crossed the golden room and took a seat on the side of the table beside her younger siblings. There was a subtle tension in the air, indicating that they were all anxious to hear what she had to say, though she imagined her siblings were more afraid that she was about to argue with their parents again, whereas her father and mother were probably preparing to try and force her decision, as if they all expected she intended to be defiant. The one who broke this silence was, as expected by Ilirianna, Toranei.


    ¡°So, have you made your choice?¡± she demanded sharply, setting her fork down and eyeing her eldest daughter with a firm look.


    ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s hard to say,¡± she admitted, and was immediately fixed with an angry stare from the woman that silently demanded her to elaborate.


    Since she had no reason to lie, Ilirianna went on to explain everything that had taken place in the match between Nigreos and Album¡¯s team and Rennigan Glaus¡¯s team. She told them not only of Album¡¯s pathetic display, but also of how Nigreos went down to Fayela¡¯s sudden attack and of the surprising strategies employed by Abigail and Ryokumo. Althroughout, not a single one of them interrupted, but she could see on the faces of her father and siblings that they were unsettled by this turn of events. Finally, with the story concluded, Ilirianna leaned back and sighed.


    ¡°So I¡¯m not sure what to do,¡± she finished. ¡°Nakoma said I should defer to you guys so that¡¯s what I¡¯m here to do. Are they still worth it? Or would it be best to avoid placing Album in any danger that might result in her death?¡±


    Surprisingly, given how opinionated her mother usually was, Toranei didn¡¯t say anything as her brow furrowed in intense thought, leaving it open for Markreas to be the one to voice his thoughts.


    ¡°This certainly is unprecedented,¡± he muttered, almost more to himself than to his family. ¡°Not only is Album far worse than Acostav led us to believe, but there¡¯s also the fact that the Noctalus children got upstaged by two commoners, one who''s not even an Ijirian native. That¡¯s not a good image for Viiro and Acostav.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Ilirianna replied with a wry grin. ¡°They were so upset that they left the stadium right after the battle. We didn¡¯t see them again so I¡¯m not really sure what they¡¯re up to now.¡±


    ¡°And this Abigail,¡± Toranei inquired curtly. ¡°She¡¯s the one Edwar¡¯s been following around these past few months?¡±


    The eldest princess nodded. ¡°Yes, she is, and to be honest, I can see why Grunly¡¯s interested. Not only did she create a spell on her own, but she¡¯s the one who set Nigreos up to take out Rennigan. Not to mention, she held off a rather talented rock mage by herself for a long time. She¡¯s certainly talented.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s especially true given that she¡¯s self-taught,¡± Reigious chimed in with an interested grin. ¡°If she gets proper training at the Academy, it sounds like she could be a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Ed told me when we spoke yesterday, too,¡± Markreas added. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t expect her to live up to those expectations. If that old man is serious about trying to take her on as his apprentice upon her graduation, then perhaps it would be smart to choose that team regardless of Album.¡± The king leaned back in his seat and sighed as he reached up a hand to rub his temple. ¡°As it stands, Ed is old. It¡¯s not unthinkable that he retires within the next decade or so, and if he does mentor Abigail, then whether we like it or not, she¡¯s the next Master of Nature.¡±


    ¡°So then does the plan change?¡± Piura asked softly, regarding their parents with curiosity. ¡°Having to protect Album would be unfortunate, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s still going to be the eraser if she survives. Adding in Nigreos and Abigail as potential successors of the Masters, to me, makes it seem worth it, right?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Toranei answered with a grimace. ¡°Liri, tell me more about this Caeli boy.¡±


    Surprised by the sudden question, Ilirianna hesitated and did her best to remember both his performance and what Tykon had said about him. ¡°Well, he¡¯s certainly a tough wind mage, that¡¯s for sure. He took on two opponents by himself that were recommended by the Ring of Kraton and won, which was the deciding factor in Fayela¡¯s loss.¡±


    ¡°So he played a role in beating three of his four opponents?¡± Reigious said. ¡°That¡¯s certainly impressive, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, like I said, the commoners performed far above what I expected.¡± Ilirianna leaned forward onto the table and frowned. ¡°In addition to that, Headmaster Tykon said he was recommended by the Lord of Jeysa. Apparently, Caeli worked as a mage for hire by the domain and was strong enough to gain acceptance.¡±


    ¡°So not somebody who would be a hindrance in the least,¡± Markreas stated. ¡°And perhaps even somebody who could be integrated into the Korrei-Tarr if he continues to perform to these standards.¡±


    The king then looked to his wife, seeking her opinion on the matter, and Toranei merely scoffed. ¡°Well, this certainly does require thought. For the moment, Liri, consider potential backups and I will handle this myself. I¡¯ll speak to Acostav and learn the exact extent of Album¡¯s issues. Understood?¡±


    Annoyed by the fact that her mother was acting like it was her decision, Ilirianna nevertheless conceded.


    ¡°Understood, Mother.¡±


    With the conversation reaching an end, the eldest princess couldn¡¯t help but glance to side at Piura and Reigious, but both shrugged, as if to silently say that they didn¡¯t know what to do either. So for the moment, the decision was put on hold, leaving the members of the royal team still uncertain.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ***


    ¡°You know this burden has to be yours, because Markreas would never allow me to give it to Eko as the next Master of Light. But if you can¡¯t pull yourself together, then you will die. So why can¡¯t you just do what I tell you to do?!¡±


    Album was still fighting back her tears as she quietly made her way down the corridor on the bottom level of the first years¡¯ dorm tower, her father¡¯s words constantly echoing through her head, tearing at her mind and leaving her desperately wanting to scream. She was so furious at herself for once again letting her father down. Her failure had been avoidable, after all. If she had just paid better attention to how many roots she had eaten then she most likely wouldn¡¯t have gone down the way she did. The only way orientation could have been worse would have been if Ryokumo failed to get the edge on Jessi and Hirokol. If not for him, her failure would have doomed her team as well.


    Ryokumo¡­truly was amazing. I wish I could have seen the rest of the fight. The fact that he took them on alone just speaks to his talent. He may be a commoner, but he¡¯s still leagues better than me. I¡¯m such a waste¡­


    All she wanted was to make her family proud. She wanted Acostav to look at her the way he looked at Eko¡ªto be confident that she could handle the burden of the erased realm when the time came. Eko and Nigreos both embodied the ideals of what a Noctis and a Luz should be like, while she was a pitiful excuse for a mage, let alone a mage of their ancient city.


    I¡¯ll do better, she internally told herself. I¡¯ll try even harder! We¡¯re first rank, so I¡¯ll have more opportunities to improve! I swear on my family name that I will become the daughter he wants¡­


    Yet, as if to mock her resolve, Album came to a stop just before the lifts and froze, realizing that with her mana depleted from the day¡¯s battle, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic to levitate it. Instead, she would have to wait for somebody else to pass by and would once again be forced to embarrass herself. After what she did that day, she couldn¡¯t afford to let it get out that she couldn¡¯t even do something as simple as casting Ortumo on a lift.


    ¡°You need help?¡±


    She jumped at the sudden voice, having not realized anybody else was in the room, and when she turned around, she found Ryokumo Caeli grinning cheerfully as he leaned up against the wall, though his cheeks were slightly red and he was wobbling a bit, as if unable to fully balance himself.


    Is he¡­drunk? she wondered.


    ¡°W-what are you doing down here?¡± she stuttered, quickly averting her eyes for fear of what disdain he might direct toward her. It was her fault, after all, that Ryokumo was forced to pull off a miracle against Jessi and Hirokol, so it would only be natural that he would be mad at her. ¡°I figured you would already be up at your dorm.¡±


    Ryokumo laughed softly and pushed off the wall to approach her, shrugging nonchalantly as he did. ¡°Well, you still hadn¡¯t shown up by the time we got back and I could tell Abi was a bit concerned, so I thought I¡¯d wait for you, just to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, er¡­?¡± For a few seconds, she found herself uncertain of how to respond. His tone threw her off guard, for she didn¡¯t sense even a tinge of anger in it. Instead, he sounded just as cheerful and laid-back as he had been since they first met the previous day. There wasn¡¯t a trace of blame in his voice and when she forced herself to look back up at him, his eyes were warm and comforting. ¡°You¡­don¡¯t have to worry about me, Ryokumo. I¡¯m fine. I just¡­went for a walk, is all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, huh?¡±


    He sighed, then stepped forward and reached a hand out to gently wipe away a tear that had just fallen from her eye. She was startled by how bold he was to so casually touch her, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the alcohol in his system was weakening his inhibitions or if the Sukonese were just naturally more open to physical contact. But regardless of the reason, she didn¡¯t flinch back, finding the soft touch of his skin to be soothing after all she had experienced that day.


    ¡°You hardly know me,¡± he said. ¡°We met yesterday, after all, so I¡¯m not going to expect you to feel comfortable confiding in me. That being said¡­¡± His smile then returned as his hand drifted down to rest on her shoulder. ¡°If you ever need a shoulder to cry on, mine is free.¡±


    Ryokumo then strode past her, nearly tripping over his feet, before stumbling onto the lift. She quietly followed him, unsure of what to say as she moved to stand beside the wind mage, who was quick to cast Ortumo. The lift began to rise and, knowing they wouldn¡¯t have much time, she sputtered out the question that she needed to know the answer to.


    ¡°Are you not mad at me?¡±


    The man frowned then glanced down at her. ¡°Mad? About?¡±


    ¡°About?¡± she parroted back, once again wondering just how drunk off his ass that he was for him to not even know what she was referencing. ¡°What do you think? I left you on your own! I¡¯m supposed to be a powerful light mage and I went down in just a few minutes, forcing you to fight them without me!¡±


    ¡°And we won, did we not?¡± he countered with a laugh. ¡°All¡¯s well that ends well.¡±


    His response was flippant and casual, as if he truly didn¡¯t believe her blunder was anything to worry about, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if perhaps he was so okay with it because he didn¡¯t believe he needed her in the first place. Perhaps Ryokumo Caeli was just that good to begin with.


    Finally, the lift arrived on the fourth floor and Ryokumo cheerfully motioned for her to step off. ¡°I¡¯m the next level up so this is where we part ways, my friend.¡±


    Album stepped off before sparing one last look back at him. ¡°T-thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Goodnight, Album.¡±


    With a wave, the lift continued on upwards and out of sight, leaving her standing at an empty shaft for a few more seconds. ¡°Yeah¡­goodnight¡­¡±


    She exhaled meekly and turned to start heading toward her dorm room, Ryokumo¡¯s words continuing through her mind as they joined her father¡¯s in taunting her.


    He doesn¡¯t need me. He handled them alone without an issue and he¡¯s not upset with me because he wasn¡¯t counting on me in the first place. But maybe that¡¯s for the best. Without expectations, I¡¯ll never be able to disappoint him.


    When she arrived at the dorm, she prepared herself to face Abigail next, then pulled open the door and entered into the main room to find her teammate sitting on the couch, her foot tapping anxiously against the carpet. However, upon seeing Album standing in the doorway, the young woman instantly bolted to her feet.


    ¡°Album!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Uh, hey, A¡ª¡±


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish her greeting before Abi rushed forward and threw her arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug, once again putting Album into a state of surprise. The girl¡¯s body was warm and offered a similar sense of comfort that Ryokumo¡¯s earlier touch had supplied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so worried about you,¡± Abi went on. ¡°After what happened at the match, I just¡­¡±


    She trailed off and for a while, neither of them spoke, leaving Album wondering if she should embrace the girl back or not. She was shocked that Abi, too, would be so concerned for her after her abomination of a performance, but after a few seconds, Album realized that the reason for her lack of anger probably mirrored Ryokumo¡¯s.


    ¡°Earlier today, I embarrassed myself when I utterly failed to raise the disk in the dorms and had to rely on another student to help me, so I certainly don¡¯t have the right to complain about any drawbacks you might have. I honestly don¡¯t know what Master Grunly sees in me. I¡¯m a mess. So we can be useless together, okay?¡±


    Those were the words Abi had said to her the previous day and at the time, they had given Album some strength. But now, she couldn¡¯t help but look back on them with shame, realizing just how strongly she had been tricked, whether intentionally or unintentionally. .


    Useless together, huh? That was all a lie. You were amazing today, Abigail. You set it all up for us to win, and your strategy paid off. How could you ever call yourself useless? I¡¯m the one¡­


    ¡°Do not disappoint me again.¡±


    Her lips tightened in frustration as she wrapped her own arms around her, accepting her comfort and holding the girl close to her as her tears began to fall once more.


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s truly useless¡­


    ***


    The sudden and frantic knocking on the door caused Oharn Gaya to jump in surprise, having hardly expected any visitors at such a late hour. The blacksmith¡¯s shop he owned had closed two hours ago and, having already sent his apprentices home, he had been in the process of confirming that everything was in place so he could return to his family and spend the night with his wife and daughter. It had been a long day due to a particularly large order placed by Lord Malloway in preparation of the upcoming birthday ball for the lord¡¯s eldest son, who would be coming of age at the end of the month. Due to the order coming straight from Lord Malloway, Oharn had been under intense stress for the entire day as he and his apprentices frantically hurried to finish the final enchantments of the weapons in time for Captain Rotana Vesh to pick them up. Because of this, he was in a rather bitter mood, and his first thought was to go outside and tell the visitor to fuck off.


    What stopped him from taking such a harsh approach was just how frantic the knocking was.


    What the hell is going on? he wondered, reaching his hand down to the knife at his hip as he crossed the front room of the shop and carefully approached the door. Then, making sure to remain cautious and ready for anything, he unlatched the door and pulled it open a crack to peek outside, only for it to be suddenly thrown open. Fire magic surged to his fingertips and had the visitor¡¯s face not come into view, he almost certainly would have fried him right then and there.


    ¡°We need to talk, Oharn,¡± came the soft and almost panicked voice of his oldest and closest friend, Dreek Willow. He wore a heavy black cloak over his large frame with the cowl pulled down so low that it was only because of Oharn¡¯s rather short stature that he was able to recognize Dreek¡¯s square jaw and thick eyebrows.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Dreek,¡± Oharn growled, allowing his mana to flow back through the rest of his body as he straightened up. ¡°What in the living hell is wrong with you?¡±


    But Dreek didn¡¯t seem to hear him as he rushed to close the door and latch it before scanning the empty front room of the blacksmith¡¯s shop. ¡°Are we alone? Have Kalsey and Tira gone home?¡±


    His dark eyes were wide and almost frightened as he desperately stared at Oharn for an answer.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve gone home,¡± he snapped. ¡°Why does it matter? What¡¯s got you so worked up, huh?¡±


    Even Oharn was starting to get a bit worried now. Dreek had always been a confident and brave person, and in all the many years they had known each other, Oharn had never seen him come even close to the frightened state he was currently in.


    So what could have scared him so much that he¡¯d be shitting his pants like this?


    ¡°Listen to me, Oharn,¡± Dreek whispered, rushing forward and grasping him by the shoulders, his face coming so close that he could smell his breath. ¡°Go home right now, get Kayla and Yori and get the fuck out of the city. You need to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Oharn hissed back. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave! I¡¯ve got the shop to take care of! Just calm down and explain to me what the hell happened?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a plot,¡± Dreek uttered, his voice shaking as his tone became so quiet that even at that distance, Oharn could hardly hear him. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but just this afternoon, around dinner, I was patrolling the corridors up at the castle when I suddenly overheard a conversation¡­one I was clearly never supposed to hear¡­¡±


    The blacksmith narrowed his eyes. ¡°And what did they say? Who was talking?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said with a shake of his head. ¡°They sounded familiar but I just couldn¡¯t place them. I was too focused on their words, Oharn. There¡¯s going to be an attack! A massive one! Some sort of reckoning¡­ Somebody is leading an army to overthrow Malloway and claim Hiriech for themselves! They¡¯re already in the city, in hiding, and all they¡¯re waiting for is the designated time¡­¡±


    ¡°H-hold on a moment,¡± Oharn quickly interjected, preventing Dreek from rambling off anything more. ¡°An attack? What the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean an attack!¡± he repeated, more fervently than before. ¡°Somebody is plotting something. They sensed my presence before they revealed anything else, but I heard just enough¡­and I think they might have seen me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, pull yourself together!¡±


    Oharn¡¯s mind was racing as he tried to debate just how much of Dreek¡¯s words were true. He knew as a fact that his old friend wasn¡¯t lying just based on the terror in his voice, but at the same time, an attack on Hiriech was utterly absurd. They were in the heart of the Ijirian mainland and so it would be nearly impossible for an army from one of the independent countries to reach them without first being detected. In addition, even if some rebel cell within the empire was going after the Great City, they¡¯d never be able to hold it for long before the full might of Erika and its mages were thrust down upon them. It would be suicide to try and conquer then defend Hiriech, which is why he knew there had to be some misunderstanding.


    ¡°Think this through, old friend,¡± Oharn urged. ¡°Who would be attacking us? Are you saying that someone in the castle is plotting a coup because anybody that attempted that would never keep the lord¡¯s position for long.¡±


    Dreek clenched his teeth in frustration. ¡°But I¡­don¡¯t think that¡¯s the goal! From the way they spoke¡­it almost sounded like it was going to be an act of terror rather than strategy. They want blood to be split¡­¡±


    Oharn furrowed his brow. Dreek was a member of the guard at Lord Malloway¡¯s castle and had recently been promoted to vice-captain under Rotana Vesh, having gained that title because of his calm and rational mind, so it simply didn¡¯t make sense that he would be so worked up. In addition, it was odd that the man would come to Oharn rather than taking this information either to Vesh or even to Lord Malloway himself.


    ¡°Dreek¡­¡± Oharn began once more, desperate to find some sort of proper answer, but before he could ask the questions of his mind, he could only stare as he attempted to determine if his eyes were deceiving him. There was a very subtle red glow in his skin, as if something inside of him were shining. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dreek stumbled backwards, his breathing suddenly becoming heavy as the red glow started to increase in brightness. His eyes went wide, sweat quickly forming on his brow, and his body was shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you causing this?¡± Oharn demanded. ¡°What spell are you using?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not doing¡­ANYTHING!¡±


    Dreek screamed out in agony as he continued to glow brighter and brighter, and Oharn feared that he was somehow burning himself from the inside. Bringing healing magic to his fingers, the blacksmith rushed forward to try and do something to help his old friend, who only continued to scream the most blood-curdling screams he had ever heard, his fingers grasping at his hair.


    But Oharn had only taken two steps when Dreek¡¯s body suddenly, and without warning, exploded in a violent blaze, fire bursting from within him and searing straight through his front. The heat singed Oharn and the pressure launched him backwards before he crashed into the wall. The explosion also sprayed flames around the shop as the windows exploded outwards, sending glass scattering into the street. Oharn cried out in intense pain but he forced himself to look up just in time to see Dreek¡¯s charred and unrecognizable body collapse to the ground.


    His friend had just exploded right before his eyes, leaving Oharn Gaya to gape in horror.


    What¡­in the bloody hell¡­was that?

 V2 Chapter 1- News From Hiriech

    Chapter I


    Princess Ilirianna Iiji sat quietly with her head resting up against the glass of her bedroom window as she gazed down at the city of Erika far down below. She could see everything from the Citadel to the western walls, and as her dark blue eyes scanned the sprawling masses of buildings and streets, they eventually came to rest on the Academy of Erika, which was identifiable even from her position on the second floor to the top of the massive tower that was her home. She could see the stadium where the orientation fights had taken place, as well as the canopy of the large tree that was the Department of Nature, and as she gazed at the school, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of irritation at the fact that, even a week later, she still didn¡¯t know what she was going to do about her royal team.


    And here I was, thinking the biggest issue was going to be choosing a group that was undeserving. The Noctalus team performing to my standards really should have solved all of my problems, yet I¡¯m still stuck in this damn debate over what to do.


    If circumstances were different, Ilirianna would not have hesitated to pick the team her parents urged her to choose given how magnificently Abigail and Ryokumo Caeli performed. Even Nigreos Noctis, who might not have reached the standards set by his father, was still an impressive mage and quite worthy of his lineage. But Album Luz stood in her way, preventing her from reaching what should have been an obvious conclusion. They had all known that Acostav¡¯s daughter had issues with her mana, but it wasn¡¯t until the day of orientation that the Citadel learned just how problematic Album¡¯s magical deficiencies were. She was taken out of that match almost in an instant, and proved that her control over her body was far from what should have been expected of a student of the Academy, let alone a daughter of the Luz family. By bringing her on royal assignments, she would be risking Album¡¯s life, and should Acostav¡¯s daughter die on her watch, the tension between the Iijis and the Noctalus would only grow worse.


    Ilirianna grimaced, deciding that she was at least grateful that her mother and father were no longer constantly pestering her about the issue, for they, too, understood the predicament they now found themselves in. Toranei had urged her to consider other options while she spoke to Acostav herself, but for the past week, the Master of Light had been actively avoiding them, always claiming he didn¡¯t have the time for a meeting, and she had heard that he was spending less time outside of his quarters and his office. The queen had managed to speak to Viiro Noctis, but the Master of Darkness had admitted that he had been just as ignorant to Album¡¯s condition as they had been, though Toranei made it clear she didn¡¯t fully believe him.


    Acostav¡¯s such a coward, the princess spat in the privacy of her mind. Is he so embarrassed by what happened that he can¡¯t bear to show his face? He can claim to be busy as much as he likes, but no one¡¯s buying it.


    However, as pathetic as Acostav¡¯s behavior was, Ilirianna took some satisfaction in knowing how much he was damaging his reputation. Album¡¯s failure in orientation was already harmful to his image to begin with, so hiding himself away was just making matters worse for him, and given how arrogant he was, Ilirianna was somewhat satisfied for the moment.


    After all, it¡¯s not like I need a team anytime soon, so he can act like a child all he wants. It¡¯s fine with me.


    Grinning to herself, Ilirianna turned away from the window and stood up from her bed before glancing around absently. Her large double bed was surrounded by dark red curtains that were currently pulled open, and the walls were decorated with swords that had been forged as gifts to her for past birthdays, as well as a few paintings of the Iiji crest. There was a lot of space for her to move around, which she often used whenever she wanted to train in private. It was midday so her room was lit by natural light, but when the sun set, she would use fire magic to light the massive chandelier hanging in the center. Off to her right was a door that led into a walk-in closet filled to the brim with different clothes for a multitude of occasions, ranging from dresses to training gear, though she rarely wore anything other than her casual attire of a green coat with golden buttons running down the front, a red undershirt, and a long black skirt that fell to her knees. Her green hair was typically left hanging down, but on that day, her sister Piura had woven it into a braid that came down to the middle of her back.


    As she looked around, she tried to decide what to do with her day since she had nothing planned before opting to head back to the training grounds to give another shot at trying to cast spells without incantation. She knew that if she didn¡¯t get it down before her next session with her mother then she was going to once again be in for a long and tedious lecture.


    Then again, even if I did get it down, I¡¯m sure Mother would find something else to complain about. She snorted, walking toward the wall opposite the bed where her two emerald swords were propped up in the corner. Whatever. Maybe I can go find Reigious or Anna and ask them to spar with me.


    Content with her plan, the princess hooked both swords to her hips and exited the room. The corridor just outside consisted of a few other doors, leading to the bedrooms of her siblings, as well the master bedroom that her parents occupied. After rounding a corner, she came to a large staircase that led down to the first floor of the quarters and emptied out into a lavish living space, all colored with the same green and gold that was ridiculously common throughout the royal floors of the Citadel. There were far more chairs and couches than they really needed all placed around one another, though it was rare for anybody other than the five of them to step foot inside the royal quarters. Even Masters almost never visited, and as far as Ilirianna could remember, the only ones who ever had were Nakoma and Koroha, though that was primarily due to them being old friends of her parents.


    This was the only room on the first floor since they always ate at the dining hall on the level below them, so when she glanced around to find it empty, she knew that her siblings were either in their own rooms back upstairs or had already left. Ilirianna grimaced, realizing that she probably would have sensed their presence when she passed by, leaving her with only the option of having to go look for them around the tower.


    Ah, damn. I really just wanted to get to training, but since I¡¯ve got nothing better to do, I guess I¡¯ll go try to find them. God only knows where Reigious went, but I bet Anna¡¯s down in the gardens again, if she isn¡¯t already at the training grounds.


    Deciding that locating Piura was the easiest of her options, the eldest princess began to cross the living room to make her way toward the front door, but before she could take more than a few stops, she heard the clicking of the locking mechanism, indicating that somebody was entering. Ilirianna stopped, hoping that the new arrival would be one of her siblings and was sorely disappointed when it was instead her father, Markreas, who walked through the doorway. However, her disappointment was quickly replaced by concern when she saw how unnerved he appeared, and the moment he noticed her standing there, he let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ah, there you are, Liri,¡± he muttered. ¡°I was hoping I would find you up here.¡±


    The princess frowned. ¡°Is everything alright, Father? Did you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, more or less. I would like you to come with me,¡± the king replied with a grimace. ¡°I¡¯ve called together a meeting of the Masters and I would like you present for this particular one. I¡¯m not yet sure how much of a problem this is going to be, but it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve attended a meeting. Are you free or do you have training with your mother today?¡±


    He indicated the swords at her hip and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m perfectly free, but¡­does this have to do with the situation in Norania?¡±


    The border tensions between Ijiria and the southern nation of Norania had been growing far too aggravated in recent days and was the primary cause of the latest disagreements between her parents and the Council of Elders. There was plenty of reason to be concerned that a radical group of Noranian mages might attack one of the border cities, and if something like that happened, it could very well be the precursor to another war between them¡ªa situation she knew her parents were trying hard to avoid. If war broke out, it was a given that the Ijirians would win, but the continent had been at a relatively stable peace ever since the conclusion of the Second Trovian War roughly a century earlier, and she preferred if it stayed that way.


    To her relief, her father shook his head. ¡°Do not worry. The situation down on the border has remained controlled for the moment, no thanks to Kloras. No, this¡­ Well, it¡¯s in regards to something we hadn¡¯t considered a threat until recently, and now I¡¯m not sure we can overlook it. I¡¯ll explain it better once the Masters are gathered, so please, come with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Father.¡±


    She was thankful that whatever was going on didn¡¯t relate to Norania, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help fearing the implications of yet another problem that needed dealing with. As it stood, the Council was proving to be an unwavering force standing in the way of every solution the crown put forth, so if something else had come up, it was almost certain that Kloras Glaus¡¯s faction would once again try to prevent them from fixing it.


    And if Kloras keeps blocking us from dealing with our current issues then they¡¯re only going to start piling up until we have no way of handling it all. I wish that bastard could see that, but I doubt he cares, so¡­ She shook her head with frustration. I can only hope that whatever has Father so on edge is something that can be swiftly dealt with.


    ***


    After quickly depositing her swords back in her room, Ilirianna followed her father out into the corridors and toward the nearest lift, where Markreas was quick to utter the incantation ¡°Ortumo¡± that would lower them down to their desired floor. Once they arrived, they passed by a few researchers who didn¡¯t hesitate to bow before them, and pressed on down the silver hallways in silence, all the while, Ilirianna kept taking deep breaths to steady her beating heart. She could tell just from the way he was walking that Markreas¡¯s mind was spinning as he pondered whatever it was that made him decide to call the Masters of Ijiria together, and the fact that he deemed this new situation as worthy of the Masters was more than enough to give her some anxiety. The impatient part of her wanted to press him for more details, but he had said he would wait to explain until they were all together, and thus, she knew that no amount of questioning would get her any more information. Therefore, she kept her mouth shut, and soon enough, they arrived at the door to the Chamber of the Masters.


    It wasn¡¯t a traditional door, however, and to anybody who didn¡¯t know what it was, it might not have even been considered a door. Instead, it mostly resembled a large slab of obsidian that was a stark contrast to the bright silver walls all around it, but if one were to look closer, they would find eight indentations in the shape of handprints that were of all different sizes. Markreas stopped for a moment and glanced down as if to ensure that he appeared presentable as he smoothed out his velvet robes and straightened the crown resting atop his head. Then, once he was satisfied, he placed his right hand into the print that perfectly fit it, and when he did, the slab slowly began to slide into the wall, revealing a small and empty anteroom on the other side, as well as a second, more normal door just ahead of them.


    Markreas stalked forward with his cape billowing out behind him and Ilirianna followed obediently at his heels as the two of them moved through the second doorway and into the main chamber. The moment the king and princess entered, all seven individuals already gathered within jumped to their feet before turning their direction and bowing. Though Ilirianna was quite used to people bowing towards her, this was one of the only occasions where it felt odd due to the prestige and power wielded by the seven Masters of Ijiria, all of whom were much older and experienced than she was. That was why she always attributed their respect to only her father since any bows sent her way were more out of obligation.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Masters,¡± Markreas greeted, his voice donning confidence that hadn¡¯t been present in his tone or his features until that very moment. ¡°You may all take your seats. Liri, you stand beside me.¡±


    Ilirianna nodded and followed her father around the massive, circular table that was placed in the center of the high-ceilinged silver chambers and took up most of the room¡¯s space. There were seven seats surrounding the table and behind those chairs were banners of all different colors that hung from the wall, each displaying the symbol of a Master¡¯s affinity. In addition, there was an eighth chair that was far more fancy and decorated than the others, crafted of an expensive gold and velvet, with different colored jewels adorning the armrests. This was the seat of King Markreas, the man who oversaw the Masters of Ijiria.


    It was Ijirian tradition for the ruler of the realm to act as the Grand-Master, and therefore, when the time came for Ilirianna to take the throne, she would also take her place at the head of this very table. It was the primary reason she occasionally joined these meetings, for her father was insistent that she have plenty of experience observing their interactions so that she would be prepared when the responsibility became hers. She had been doing so ever since she was fifteen, and so she already had a strong idea of how these meetings often went, but on that particular day, she could tell that there was more tension in the room than usual, and one look at the seven Masters seated at the table was more than enough to tell her what was causing such tension.


    Aside from Viiro Noctis, the Masters were all shooting Acostav a variety of glances, containing suspicion, anger, and even a bit of amusement, and Ilirianna knew that information regarding the events of the orientation, as well as Acostav¡¯s behavior in the days afterwards, had already spread among them. As for Acostav himself, the Master of Light merely folded his hands on the surface of the table and watched King Markreas and Ilirianna walk toward the Grand-Master¡¯s seat, as if oblivious to the hostile stares he was receiving.


    But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s plenty aware of it all, she mused. He¡¯s a lot of things, but oblivious isn¡¯t one of them.


    Markreas finally lowered himself down into his seat with a huff, and Ilirianna placed herself on his immediate right, folding her hands behind her back and standing with a straight posture as she regarded the Masters with interest. On the left side of the table sat Viiro Noctis, Acostav Luz, Nakoma Taurus, and the Master of Wind, Koroha Rihtta, a woman that Ilirianna hadn¡¯t seen for quite some time.


    For the past few months, Koroha had been further south in the Great City of Krato, serving as a diplomat to the Ring of Kraton, the magical lords who ruled over the city. One of the primary reasons Koroha often served as their delegate to Krato was due to the fact that her father was a member of the Ring, and so she often returned home to broker deals between the two cities¡ªan arrangement that had done wonders for the historically strained relationship between them. She was a stern-looking woman with her narrow brown eyes, firm jawline, and pitch black hair that she always had pulled back in a ponytail. Unlike most of the Masters, her attire wasn¡¯t anything fancy. She mostly wore dark brown tunics and trousers, without any jewelry to be found, but due to her appearance, she was often able to blend into the common masses¡ªan attribute that had served her well in her life.


    On the right side of the table sat Master of Nature Edwar Grunly, alongside the Masters of Water and Rock, Nyx Rana and Sinna Cartus, two women whose appearances were polar opposites of each other.


    Nyx was quite small and petite, with youthful features that made her appear as if she might have been sixteen despite her real age falling somewhere in her late twenties to early thirties. Her long hair was a beautiful silver and her eyes were rather pale, with eyelids that often drooped low enough to make her seem like she was about to fall asleep. She almost always wore her white and blue robe that concealed most of her small form, and on most days, her hood would be pulled up over head, though at that particular moment, it was down.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As for Sinna, the woman was massive, reaching nearly seven feet tall, with a large frame and muscled arms that were visible due to the dark brown sleeveless jerkin she was wearing¡ªan appearance that made many in the Citadel wonder if she had some giant¡¯s blood in her, though she vehemently denied such allegations. Her skin was a dark brown, her eyes were amber, and her black hair was tied in a braid that came down to her hips. The Master of Rock was rarely ever seen without a scowl, and at that moment, she was directing her glare toward Acostav, as if hoping the meeting would begin with an interrogation of the Master of Light.


    The room remained quiet for a few more moments as Markreas seemed to gather his thoughts, until finally, the king sat up straighter and began. ¡°I imagine some of you are already aware as to why I¡¯ve called you all together,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°But for those who have yet to be filled in, I would request that you, Nyx, inform them of the message that arrived in the capital just last night.¡±


    The Master of Water gave a slight nod of her head before slowly rising to her feet to address the Masters. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± she said in her typical airy and soft tone. ¡°As it happens, last night, a messenger from the Great City of Hiriech appeared at the southern gates, informing the guards that he had urgent business with the Citadel. After confirming his identity, the man was allowed into Erika and was brought here, where Sinna and I received him.¡± She paused for a moment, tilting her head to the side in thought, as if pondering what next to say. ¡°To be honest, we weren¡¯t sure what we were expecting, but to our surprise, it was related to a recent case that I¡¯m sure Master Taurus would be familiar with.¡±


    At the sound of his name, Nakoma cocked an eyebrow, and Ilirianna clearly saw a flash of understanding in his crimson eyes, as if he already had an idea of what she was referring to even before Nyx put it to words.


    ¡°The messenger reported a very odd event in which the vice-captain of the castle guard spontaneously erupted into flames while at a local blacksmith¡¯s shop,¡± Nyx explained. ¡°The owner of said shop claimed that he suddenly started glowing a dull red before shouting in pain, and before he could do anything, the fire exploded from inside of him, completely searing through the front of his body and killing him instantly.¡±


    Ilirianna could only stare at the Master of Water with confusion as she took in the details of the report, and a brief glance around showed similar expressions of the faces of all of the other Masters aside from Sinna and Nakoma.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me,¡± the Master of Fire murmured. ¡°Another one?¡±


    ¡°Another, you say?¡± Viiro narrowed his pure white eyes as he regarded Nakoma with suspicion. ¡°This has happened before? I¡¯ve certainly never heard of any incidents like this. Explain, Taurus.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d honestly be surprised if anybody outside of fire mages had ever heard of it.¡± Despite being obviously irritated by Viiro¡¯s command, Nakoma still obliged as he ran his fingers through his crimson hair. ¡°It¡¯s a ridiculously rare mana disorder called Ignilango in which the mana cells responsible for fire production start to overproduce. Essentially, the enzyme that manages mana production stops working properly, causing fire mana to run rampant in the victim¡¯s system until it can no longer be contained in the body and forcefully ejects itself.¡± Then, even though Nakoma was clearly on edge about the revelation, his eyes flickered toward Acostav and a slight smile twisted the corner of his lip. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s quite similar to what the gigga root did to your daughter, Acostav, except this disorder is caused by bodily malfunction rather than drugs.¡±


    The Master of Light¡¯s lips drew tight and it was clear he was about to make a sharp retort, but before he could, Sinna Cartus cut him off.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a similar condition with rock cells as well,¡± she stated. ¡°Though, they¡¯re far less destructive than what you¡¯ve just described. That being said, it¡¯s only ever seen in mages who specialize in rock magic. Is it a similar situation with this Ignilango?¡±


    ¡°Yes, typically that is the case, and that¡¯s what¡¯s bothering me.¡± Nakoma leaned forward in his seat and took a few seconds to consider his words. ¡°In the recent days, there have been a handful of accounts of individuals spontaneously combusting, but most of them have been from small farming villages between here and, well, Hiriech, and most of them don¡¯t even know much magic to begin with, let alone to have enough fire experience to cause such a thing.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been tasked with looking into what could be causing these cases, but thus far, I¡¯ve struggled to find anything that could explain it. Every autopsy simply results in what you would expect¡ªthe victims all show signs of overactive fire production.¡±


    ¡°And this would be the first time this has happened in a large city?¡± Grunly chimed in with a frown, addressing both Nakoma and Markreas.


    ¡°Yes, it would be,¡± the Master of Fire confirmed, then turned back to speak directly to the King. ¡°This messenger, was he sent directly by Lord Malloway or was he one of ours?¡±


    Markeas grimaced, irritation poking through his otherwise calm features. ¡°One of ours. I¡¯ve been waiting to hear from the Lord of Hiriech, but it would seem he¡¯s trying to keep this on the downlow. In fact, the only reason we have heard anything is because we keep a closer watch on our cities than he realizes. But unfortunately, there¡¯s more to this. Nyx¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Once again, the Master of Water proceeded to explain the other details of the situation. ¡°The blacksmith who observed the event, a man named Oharn Gaya, was nearly caught in the explosion and rushed to the nearest healer for medical aid. From what we¡¯ve heard, Lord Malloway¡¯s guards spoke to him about the matter, but he seemed to not understand what had happened, and before our people had the chance to talk to him, he was found dead in his hospital room, his throat slit open. It appeared like a suicide due to the presence of the dagger that killed him laying just beside him, and that was the guards¡¯ declared cause of death, but¡­¡±


    Acostav smirked bitterly. ¡°I highly doubt such a thing. It¡¯s too convenient. After all, if he was in the hospital then how did he get ahold of a dagger to slit his throat with unless the security in that place was terrible. Somebody must have feared he knew something and shut him up. The only question is why? And why would the guard be so ready to call it a suicide given how suspicious it is?¡±


    ¡°And the implications are unnerving,¡± Grunly added. ¡°From what you were saying, Master Taurus, this disease is a natural occurrence, but if that were so¡­¡±


    ¡°Why silence him?¡± Viiro grunted, finishing the sentence when Grunly went quiet. ¡°What is there that Mr. Gaya could have known?¡±


    Nakoma¡¯s jaw tightened and, having known the man as long as she had, Ilirianna could see the heavy concern in his eyes. ¡°I do not like this. It was already quite odd to have so many cases in such a short time, but if Mr. Gaya was killed, as it seems he was, then it¡¯s possible that this isn¡¯t natural, rather it¡¯s being caused.¡±


    ¡°Can something like this be caused?¡± Ilirianna finally chimed in, wanting to participate in the conversation despite not yet having much to add.


    ¡°Yes, theoretically,¡± Nakoma confirmed. ¡°Like I said, it''s just mana overproduction, so if somebody could manipulate one¡¯s cells into overproducing fire mana, then I would imagine it could be done. The question is, why? What is there to gain by doing such a thing, not only to this vice-captain, but to those farmers as well?¡±


    The Masters went silent then, glancing towards the king for guidance on what was to be done about the matter, and Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but to look to her father as well, only to find the man leaning on his fist, deep in thought. It was only once he realized that everybody was looking at him that he sat back up and spoke.


    ¡°This is something I don¡¯t want to overlook. I agree with Acostav in that the guard was far too quick in declaring this a suicide, but the problem we face is the problem we always face.¡± Markreas scowled, and without even having to say it, everybody in the room understood that he was referring to Kloras Glaus and the Council of Elders. ¡°I want to investigate this matter, especially given that Lord Malloway still hasn¡¯t reached out to us, but getting around Kloras is not going to be simple, especially while we continue to bicker over the situation on the Noranian border.¡±


    Sinna snorted with disdain. ¡°I say we just do as we please. What¡¯s the bastard going to do if we ignore him? It¡¯s not like he could stop us.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Koroha replied, speaking for the first time since the meeting began. ¡°But at the same time, he has more influence than we like to admit, Cartus. As it stands, the existence of the Council is necessary in keeping the peace between us and the other Great Cities.¡±


    Ilirianna internally grimaced, knowing that Koroha was right despite sharing Sinna¡¯s sentiments regarding the Council. The reason that the Council of Elders existed was to take some power away from the Iijis and the Masters, thus satisfying the lords of the Great Cities. By having checks of the Masters of Ijiria, it ensures that they can¡¯t do as they please and kill who they want, so a tradition was followed to only act when both the crown and the council come to consensus¡ªa tradition that had become more of a hindrance ever since Kloras rose to power.


    ¡°Maybe it is!¡± Sinna snapped back. ¡°But regardless, this is getting tedious. It¡¯s become clear that Kloras Glaus seeks to prevent us from doing anything, and that is not something we can allow him to get away with. If somebody really is causing these people to explode, then we have to put them down, Glaus be damned.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t wholly incorrect, Sinna,¡± Markreas quickly intervened. ¡°But neither are you, Koroha, which brings us to the reason why I have decided to have my daughter attend this particular meeting.¡±


    As her father motioned toward her, Ilirianna looked back with surprise, wondering how her presence could in any way deal with the council. The other Masters clearly didn¡¯t understand either, and so, Markreas elaborated.


    ¡°At the end of the month, Lord Malloway is hosting a coming-of-age ball for his eldest son, Aeyir,¡± the king explained. ¡°He has been planning this event ever since the end of last year, and to nobody¡¯s surprise, he sent an invitation for the princess to attend¡ªan invitation we never intended to take him up upon¡­¡±


    Ilirianna had to quickly bite back the appalled expression that threatened to break though, and part of her knew that had she not been standing before the Masters, she may have failed to do so. Back in the spring, an invitation from Hiriech had arrived in Erika that invited Ilirianna to attend Aeyir Malloway¡¯s ball. On the surface, she had figured it was probably a formality, but as she read through all of the details describing how she could arrive a week early and how the castle would take good care of her, it suddenly occurred to her what Lord Malloway¡¯s intentions might actually be.


    He¡¯s trying to get me to take an interest in his son and to put himself in the position where his child has a chance at being the future king. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind about that, and Father had agreed when he read the message. We didn¡¯t want to even humor him, so we opted not to go, but¡­


    ¡°That being said,¡± Markreas went on. ¡°The Council has no say in which events the princess attends. Personal matters of the royal family aren¡¯t their business, after all.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see what you¡¯re getting at,¡± Koroha muttered. ¡°We send Ilirianna to Hiriech under the guise of attending this ball, and investigate the matter in secret?¡±


    The king nodded. ¡°Exactly. We can use it as a front to disguise our intentions from both Kloras and Lord Malloway. My daughter here is clever, and if anybody can sniff out what¡¯s going on in that city, it¡¯ll be her.¡±


    Despite her already strong aversion to attending the ball, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride when her father glanced up at her and smiled warmly. So, as much as she didn¡¯t want to have to deal with House Malloway in the slightest, she didn¡¯t want to let her father down, and she had to internally admit that she was quite curious as to the nature of these combustion cases.


    ¡°In addition, the princess would of course need to be accompanied by an entourage and so, once she has chosen her team from among the Academy students, they will also be traveling to Hiriech with her,¡± Markreas stated.


    My team¡­is coming, too?


    This time, the Masters all exchanged uncertain looks, before each one of them turned to stare at Acostav, who once again pretended as if he didn¡¯t notice the hostile attention he was receiving.


    ¡°And has she selected her team?¡± Viiro inquired calmly, though he failed to hide the anticipation in his deep voice. ¡°I was under the impression that she was still uncertain.¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    ¡°How could I not be, Master Viiro?¡± Ilirianna interrupted her father, smiling innocently at the Master of Darkness. ¡°There was a magnificent amount of talent at that orientation, and while I certainly had my favorite as your son¡¯s team, I can¡¯t help but be a little uncertain given the performance of Album. After all, I know she had mana production issues, but I never knew it was that bad.¡± Then, enjoying her chance to finally dig into the arrogant composure that Acostav had, she turned to address the Master of Light. ¡°My team and I will be handling dangerous assignments, and I would hate to put your daughter¡¯s life at risk if she isn¡¯t up to the task.¡±


    Acostav narrowed his black eyes and Ilirianna knew that had her father not been standing beside her, he wouldn¡¯t have held back in his response. ¡°Do not worry about Album, My Princess. That was a one-time issue that simply occurred due to stress. She and I have already discussed it, and she will not make such a mistake again.¡±


    ¡°But I do find it strange,¡± Sinna chimed in with a wicked smile. ¡°That girl is supposed to be Lady Clara¡¯s successor with your erasure powers, and yet, she seems so weak and frail. What did she need gigga root for in the first place? Are her mana shortages so dire that she needs medication to combat it? I do not recall you ever mentioning such a thing.¡±


    Acostav sneered back at the Master of Rock. ¡°I failed to mention it because it was Luz family business, Cartus. It was not something you needed to know.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you failed to mention it to the king,¡± Nakoma added wryly. ¡°And from what Headmaster Tykon said, he was unaware, too. At the very least, should not the headmaster know all of the details of his students?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Markreas said sharply, cutting Acostav off before the argument could progress. ¡°Acostav, regardless of your reasoning, Album¡¯s performance is the sole reason that my daughter has yet to select that team, and I think it is a valid fear¡ªone we need to discuss. Therefore, I order you to come to the throne room and speak with the queen and I later tonight. Is that understood?¡±


    Acostav¡¯s features twitched in barely restrained anger, but an order from the king was gospel for the Masters, and he could do nothing but bow his head and oblige. ¡°Very well, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Markreas then cleared his throat and returned to addressing them all. ¡°Ilirianna will have her team selected before week¡¯s end, and they will accompany her to Malloway¡¯s ball. In addition, she will need protection, and while we normally would send Citadel guards with her, it would not be out of the ordinary for a princess to be protected by a Master.¡±


    Ilirianna smirked, pleased with how well her father had concocted a method of slipping around Kloras, and a look at the others, save Acostav, showed a similar level of satisfaction.


    ¡°And who better to aid her in this investigation than the one already researching it.¡± The king motioned to the left where Nakoma was currently sitting. ¡°Master Nakoma, would you do my daughter the service of keeping her safe while away in Hiriech?¡±


    Nakoma chuckled and placed his hand over his chest before bowing. ¡°I would be happy to, My King.¡±


    ¡°Good. There is one last request I must make, but I fear how problematic it may be.¡± Markreas grimaced. ¡°Acostav was right in that the guard was far too quick to cover this up, and Malloway¡¯s silence has me wondering if the Lord of Hiriech knows more about what¡¯s happening than he¡¯s letting on. That is why, in addition to Nakoma and Ilirianna, who will depart for Hiriech in a little over a week, I would also like to secretly send one of you to the city right now to remain in hiding.¡±


    ¡°Hiding?¡± Koroha asked with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°But as you already said, Kloras wouldn¡¯t approve of us acting so independently, and he¡¯s certainly going to notice a Master suddenly departing the Citadel. How do you intend to get around that?¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡± The king grinned slyly. ¡°Nyx, you have recently been requesting leave to go north for some personal time away, yes? I¡¯ve decided to grant you that request. I think you¡¯ve more than earned a vacation.¡±


    The Master of Water tilted her head, as if not immediately grasping the King¡¯s implications, before she gave a tiny smile. ¡°Ah, of course. Thank you, Your Majesty. I swear I won¡¯t be spending that time in Hiriech. No way at all.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Ilirianna watched the proceedings with pride, mentally taking notes on how her father did what he did, for there would come a time when she, too, would have to maneuver the regulations of the Council in order to get things done, and King Markreas perfectly set up a situation to do so. Not only would Ilirianna and her team be able to get to the city, but they would have Nakoma there with them, as well as Nyx somewhere in hiding should things go poorly. It was a strong setup, and she found herself getting a bit excited at the prospect of her first mission in a while.


    Now, I just have to finally pick a goddamn team¡­

 V2 Chapter 2- An Invitation To The Market

    Chapter II


    In what felt like the blink of an eye, Abigail¡¯s first week of classes were about to come to an end, and she was surprised by how fast it all felt. The day of orientation was like an eternity, but all that followed it was somewhat of a blur, and after having spent a bit of time at the Academy, she couldn¡¯t help but realize that it wasn¡¯t exactly what she had expected. Once they had claimed their ranks the day after orientation, they then went to sign up for classes, with Abi expecting a plethora of subjects relating to the usage of magic, but what she soon found out was that, as a first year, most of the fun and exciting classes were saved for later down the line.


    Instead, she was required to take quite a few ¡°general¡± subjects that included ¡°Introduction to Ijirian Law¡±, a class that was mostly about the basics of how the Empire¡¯s governing system functioned, ¡°The Origins of Magic¡± which focused on how magical understanding evolved from tribal civilizations to the modern magical uses, and her required history class, ¡°History of Ijiria: The Kosah Repression¡±. However, as interesting as she found the subjects, she had already read quite a bit about magical origins and the Kosah Repression, so she found herself quite bored in those classes. As for her law class, she wasn¡¯t very familiar with the inner workings of the government, but she was also rather uninterested, so she feared what her grade might be if she didn¡¯t quickly kick it into gear.


    Outside of her general subjects, she did have ¡°Advanced Nature Magic¡± which she was looking forward to, as well as ¡°Wind Magic Studies¡±, one she took only because she found out that the students were required to have a sub-affinity, and Ryokumo gave her a half-hour speech on why she should select wind. Eventually, she decided to listen to him since she didn¡¯t have much of a preference anyway, and he promised to tutor her himself if she struggled with it. Overall, her first week was predominantly spent focusing on subjects that weren''t nature magic, and as disappointed as she was, she found herself realizing why Grunly had tried to compromise on the one-year deal.


    He got me to agree to at least one year knowing full well that the classes I¡¯d actually enjoy require me to be here longer, didn¡¯t he? Gosh, that guy is far more manipulative than I ever gave him credit for.


    Abigail sighed, then forced herself to tune back into her last class of the day, the one on the Kosah Repression. She was sitting in the top-left corner of the lecture hall, scribbling down notes on her desk as she listened to the instructor, Professor Motton, who was an older man with barely any of his white hair left and round glasses that were so big she had to wonder how they even stayed on his face. He was a very excitable person, clearly invested in his work, and as he spoke, he swiftly paced around the front of the room.


    ¡°Now, many like to attribute Irik Iiji¡¯s attempts to subjugate the various faiths of the Empire to his own personal hatred for religion,¡± Motton was saying. ¡°But what those people forget is that King Irik was a devout follower of Kosahanity, as were his parents and his sister. No, no, the reason he sought to eliminate religion was because he feared how threatening it could be to his reign.¡±


    The professor shook his head and readjusted his glasses as he pointed toward the blackboard behind him, which listed the various religions that could be found in Ijiria back during the height of the Fifth Age.


    ¡°Modern Ijiria, at its core, is a mixture of various cultures, all stemming from the many countries that were conquered and assimilated over the centuries of expansion, and each culture tended to have its own religious faith¡ªits own gods and texts and morals. So whenever a country was brought into the empire, it would add yet another religion to the already quite crowded mix, and these differing beliefs naturally brought about conflict.¡± He clicked his tongue then glanced around the room at the roughly thirty students present. ¡°And these conflicts could be bloody and destructive. Take the Rape of Port Wellsary, for example. Does anybody know the details of that particular event?¡±


    Almost immediately, a hand shot up into the air, as if having been eagerly waiting for any chance to answer a question.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Mr. Glaus, please.¡±


    Rennigan grinned smugly from his spot at the very front of the lecture hall. ¡°The Rape of Port Wellsary was caused by the drastic difference in religious opinion in the city between the Utharians and the Kosah. The city was always fraught with disagreement, and so historians believe that The Rape was inevitable, and all it needed was a spark to light the fuse¡ªa spark that was the death of a seventeen-year-old Kosah girl who was jumped and beaten to death by a group of Utharian thugs. One thing led to another, and the majority population of Kosah overwhelmed the Utharians and essentially wiped out the entire population of the city in a mere few weeks.¡±


    Professor Motton smiled, though Abi could tell from the look in his eyes that he wasn¡¯t completely satisfied with Rennigan¡¯s answer. ¡°Almost perfect, but I must correct one thing. It is not known for a fact whether that beating actually happened and there is a large number of modern historians that believe it was concocted after the fact to justify the actions of the Kosah.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I misspoke,¡± Rennigan corrected. ¡°But I do know that this particular explanation is also used to explain why the Kosah were so prepared to retaliate.¡±


    The professor nodded then turned back to address the entire class. ¡°Precisely. Good job, Mr. Glaus.¡±


    Pleased with himself, Rennigan leaned back and glanced over his shoulder, immediately making eye contact with Abigail, as if trying to rub in her face that he got a single question correctly.


    ¡°Such a pretentious little showoff, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ryokumo whispered from the seat on her right, to which Abi just chuckled.


    ¡°Honestly.¡±


    ¡°Now, it is unfortunate that events like what happened at Wellsary were rather common during the Age of Destruction,¡± Motton went on. ¡°In fact, entire religions have been entirely wiped out due to these conflicts, and over the course of this class, we will analyze many of these events, but for today, I just want you all to understand their unfortunate frequency, and how this frequency affected King Irik¡¯s state of mind.¡± The old man finally stopped his pacing and folded his hands behind his back. ¡°Like I said, King Irik was a devout Kosah and believed strongly in the goddess, Rei, and her teachings, but was terrified that religious influence on the populace would be the downfall of his dynasty. That was why he issued the Proclamation of 2152¡ªthe one that banned religious practice and declared the empire an atheistic country. He believed that in a war against religion, he could prevail and he believed that if religion was wiped out¡ªif nobody believed in a higher power, then there wouldn¡¯t be conflicts over whose god was the correct one, nor would there be anybody considered above the crown.¡±


    The man then smiled sadly and stopped, as if to ponder the subject for a moment. ¡°Scholars and philosophers have argued ever since over the morality of what King Irik did, for in the end, the civil war that erupted throughout the Empire had a far higher death toll than any of the religious conflicts that preceded it. But that being said, ever since the Age of Destruction ended and the Age of Prosperity began, we haven¡¯t seen anything to the scale of the religious conflict of that time. With the banning of religion, piety essentially died out, and now, roughly two-hundred and fifty years later, there¡¯s very few who follow any sort of organized religion. So what I would request of you today is to write around two pages detailing your own opinion on King Irik¡¯s actions and submit it in class next week.¡± He then smiled warmly and glanced around at the students. ¡°With that, I excuse you. Have a nice weekend.¡±


    As everybody in the room began packing away their things, Abi let out a sigh of relief, for as much as she enjoyed the lecture, the fatigue of the week had caught up to her, and all she wanted to do was go back to her dorm room and rest.


    It¡¯s a fascinating subject though, she internally remarked. And I¡¯m not really sure how I feel about it. I¡¯ve never given it much thought¡­


    Once her notebook was tucked back into her bag, she got to her feet and joined Ryokumo as the two of them followed the flow of students toward the door before exiting out into the hallway. They were currently in one of the general buildings and so, unlike the department buildings, it was just a normal three-story structure that almost seemed boring after having experienced both the wind and nature departments over the past week. And of course, Abi couldn¡¯t help noticing the stares that were occasionally sent their way by the surrounding students. Some were harsh, others were curious, and there were even a few that seemed in awe of them.


    And I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. From their perspective, a couple of nobodies managed to turn around a fight that most had already believed was won. It¡¯s no wonder we¡¯d be mildly famous now¡­though, it is a bit uncomfortable.


    However, unsurprisingly, a sidelong glance at Ryokumo showed that he was broadly grinning, as if completely oblivious to the attention he was receiving.


    ¡°Well, I thoroughly enjoyed that,¡± Ryokumo commented as they reached the staircase and followed it down to the first floor. ¡°Ijirian history has always been a favorite of mine, though I haven¡¯t studied it as much as I would have liked. Never had much time to read before coming here. What about you, Abi?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I like it enough, but I¡¯ve already read plenty of books about it,¡± she replied, snapping back from her thoughts. ¡°I know most people enjoy studying the war itself, but I¡¯ve always been more fascinated by the lead-up. I mean, the professor didn¡¯t touch on it yet, but it¡¯s not like King Irik just woke up one morning and decided to risk a civil war that could rip the Empire apart. There were plenty of factors both within the Citadel and without that influenced him.¡±


    Ryokumo frowned and glanced down at her as the two of them excited the building and made their way outside into the late-afternoon air. ¡°Within, you say?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. I remember reading at one point that Irik''s Master of Rock was an avid warhawk, and he was rumored to have been eagerly anticipating another chance to show off his power and prestige. The book said that he was constantly in Irik¡¯s ear, planting beliefs that one church or another was after him and his family, or was plotting a religious takeover of Erika, or whatever. That Master was also said to have a strong faction supporting him, and many think that without them, Irik would never have made the Proclamation.¡±


    ¡°Facinating,¡± Ryokumo mused with a grin. ¡°And see, that¡¯s what I love about this stuff. There¡¯s always layers upon layers to why things happen, and I can¡¯t help but enjoy pulling back those layers and taking a peek of my own.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Abi replied, pleased to know that he shared a similar sentiment to her. ¡°That being said, though, I couldn¡¯t really say what I think in regards to Professor Motton¡¯s essay assignment. Because there¡¯s so many layers, it''s hard to pick a side.¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged. ¡°Yes, I suppose so, and especially given that we live in an era where religion hardly exists outside of a few underground sects. It¡¯s hard to justify or condemn him when we can only imagine what he was dealing with. The Age of Destruction and our current Age of Prosperity couldn¡¯t be more different from one another.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    As they continued on their way back towards the dormitories, Abi couldn¡¯t help but silently dwell on Ryokumo¡¯s point. Of the six ages of Ijirian history, the fifth age was by far the most violent and bloody, mostly due to the fact that the Empire was at war with one country or another for almost the entirety of the age. On the flip side, their current age, the Age of Prosperity, was easily the most peaceful of the six, a stark contrast to its predecessor, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how the world could shift so drastically in the span of just a hundred years.


    Perhaps King Irik¡¯s Proclamation was a deciding factor in creating that peace, but¡­ Her lips tightened as she thought back to the many small villages she had visited and lived at over the course of her time wandering the north, and she couldn¡¯t help but internally sigh. I still struggle to consider this an age of prosperity. After all, the only ones prospering are the people who live in cities like this, and only in the richer parts.


    Abi shook her head, wanting to push those thoughts from her mind as the four dorm towers came into view just up ahead. ¡°So, do you have any plans for tonight?¡± she asked Ryokumo, wanting to start the conversation back up. ¡°Or for the weekend, even?¡±


    He flashed her a charming grin and nodded vigorously. ¡°Ah yes, I actually meant to talk to you about that! Seeing as the four of us are a team and that we¡¯ll be working closely together for the next four years, I¡¯ve been thinking that we should find some time to sit down and properly get to know each other! I mean, I realized that I know very little about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah¡­I guess so,¡± she murmured.


    Until Ryokumo pointed it out, she hadn¡¯t even really thought about the fact that she didn¡¯t know her new teammates all that well. In fact, Ryokumo was the only one of the three that she had any classes with, but even he hadn¡¯t really divulged too many details about his personal life and his past. As for Nigreos, she hadn¡¯t seen him once since the day of orientation, and though she lived in the same room as Album, she had quickly come to realize that the girl was far from talkative and preferred to spend her time studying alone in the library.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Ryokumo¡¯s right¡­ Maybe we should take some time to get to know each other.


    ¡°So what were you thinking then?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really sure, to be honest. Nigreos says there¡¯s this really good restaurant down in the market that he¡¯s been meaning to stop by, so perhaps the four of us could grab some dinner there tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t speak for Album, but I¡¯m definitely not doing anything so I¡¯d be happy to go.¡±


    Abi smiled to herself, for despite the fact that she had spent much of her life far from the cities, even she hadn¡¯t failed to hear about the glory of Erika¡¯s Market Street. It was said that if you looked hard enough, you could find anything you needed in the Market, no matter how rare nor how legal it was, and though it sounded slightly overwhelming to her, she still wanted to pay it a visit at some point. Ryokumo¡¯s invitation was the perfect chance to do so.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± the young man exclaimed. ¡°In that case, I shall inform Nigreos of our decision. He¡¯s expressed similar sentiments as I, so I''m certain he¡¯ll be glad to join!¡±


    Abi chuckled to herself, having already grown quite fond of Ryokumo¡¯s upbeat demeanor. When choosing classes, they had done their best to try and find subjects that they could take together, so he was in all three of her general classes. Because of this, they had already grown rather close, and she considered him a welcome and comforting presence in the foreign environment she found herself in. Even without her sense, she could tell that he was a genuine person, and she was happy to have him as a friend. In addition, while Nigreos and Album were still enigmas in her mind, she wanted nothing more than to properly befriend them the way she already had with Ryokumo.


    And despite herself, even though she had told Grunly she would only stay for a year and then decide whether to remain at the Academy or not, she found herself already imagining a future beside her three teammates¡ªa future she was strangely excited for.


    ***


    Immediately upon departing Professor Motton¡¯s class, Rennigan Glaus made his way directly to the library in the southern part of campus¡ªthe place where he had been spending the grand majority of his time ever since the day of orientation. The Academy Library was a massive, five-story structure that had almost anything a student could desire. There were rooms dedicated for them to go and quietly study or work on homework while other rooms were specifically set aside for group study sessions, where they could be as loud as they wanted. The bottom level was where the library staff worked, and it even had a few shops where one could grab a drink or some food to take with them. In fact, there was such a variety of facilities that Rennigan didn¡¯t even know them all, but since he only ever used the quiet study room on the third floor, he didn¡¯t particularly care what else the building had to offer.


    Once he arrived, he took a brief stop at one of the cafes just outside of the library, a place called ¡°The Grinning Lion¡±, where he ordered a black coffee, then made his way into the building and towards one of the lifts just down the hall from the main entrance. With practiced ease, he rode one of the disks up to the third floor before stalking through the corridors until he came to the wide-open double doors that were his destination. The quiet study room was filled with bookshelves containing a large variety of texts that students could use for research, as well as a plethora of tables and couches where they could sit down and work. Since it was late afternoon at the end of a week, he figured that most people were probably off galivanting around the city or finding somewhere to relax and celebrate one week finished, so he was unsurprised at how few were currently present in the room.


    Perfect. I can have some peace and quiet to get my work done.


    Smiling with satisfaction, Rennigan walked inside and began making his way around the various rows of bookshelves and towards a table that he knew was tucked in the back corner of the room¡ªone that was so out of the way that nobody would bother him. Unfortunately, not far from his favorite spot was another table that he had yet to see vacant, and just like every other day that week, that particular seat had a single young woman sitting at it, silently reading a book. When he arrived at his own table, Album Luz spared a brief glance towards him and made eye contact for just a second before returning to her reading.


    Rennigan snorted and plopped himself down in his chair. Well, it¡¯s good to see that one member of that cursed team is taking their studies as seriously as I. Though, given Luz¡¯s rather pathetic performance at orientation, I suppose she doesn''t have much of an option.


    He smirked smugly before his smile faded at the fact that, even with Album¡¯s embarrassing failure, his team still lost to Nigreos Noctis.


    Whatever. It was just one duel, he told himself yet again. A duel we would have won had my team actually succeeded in holding up their own part of the plan. I only lost because Rio couldn¡¯t keep that damn commoner at bay long enough for me to finish off Noctis. But never mind that¡­I¡¯ll show them. We lost this time, but next time, we¡¯ll win for sure.


    His words rejuvenated him as he pulled a piece of parchment from his bag, as well as an ink pen, and got to work on Motton¡¯s assignment. He didn¡¯t even think before he started writing, for in his eyes, the answer was blatantly obvious.


    Sure, the Second Civil War was bloody, but take a look around and it becomes clear that King Irik¡¯s decision was a necessary evil. Those religious fanatics were far too interested in their own damn make-believe gods to care about the safety of the Empire as a whole, and thus, if they couldn¡¯t set their differences aside for the sake of greater prosperity then they deserved what they got! Not to mention, it was their choice to rebel against the king¡¯s proclamation and so they received the punishment befitting of rebels. Rennigan shook his head as he scribbled down all of his thoughts. Once those fools were subjugated, peace reigned supreme. If King Irik was wrong, then would Ijiria be as powerful and peaceful as it is now? I doubt it. What an easy prompt! I¡¯ll be done in just a few minutes at this rate!


    But as he reached the halfway mark of his second page, he heard a set of footsteps against the carpet slowly approaching him. At first, he didn¡¯t think anything of it, figuring that it was probably one of Album¡¯s teammates stopping by to speak with her, but when the footsteps stopped just beside his table, he let out an irritable sigh and glanced up to find his roommate, Hirokol Pafran, standing there with a cocked eyebrow.


    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been running off to, huh, Glaus?¡± he stated, his narrowed green eyes, filled with disdain, causing Rennigan to scowl.


    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± he demanded sharply, far from being in the mood to deal with anybody while he was on such a roll with the assignment. ¡°I¡¯m currently in the middle of my studies, after all, so if it isn¡¯t important then I¡¯d rather be left alone.¡±


    Hiro chuckled softly, though there wasn¡¯t any humor in the laugh and instead sounded like it was more out of frustration than anything. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve hardly seen you all week, and that¡¯s saying something since we live in the same room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, I take my work rather seriously,¡± he snapped. ¡°The dormitory is merely a place to sleep. Otherwise, I have no need of it when I have somewhere as quiet and private as this. So if you would be so kind as to leave¡­¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he once again dismissed Hiro and went back to working on his paper, but to his disappointment, the man didn¡¯t make any move to walk away.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so invested in your studies, you¡¯ll probably be happy to know that Faye wants us all to meet up in the training grounds tomorrow morning,¡± Hiro told him. ¡°After our loss in the orientation, she thinks it would be smart to start practicing together as soon as possible so we can improve our teamwork, and this weekend is a great opportunity to try and get this off on a better foot.¡±


    Rennigan rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t bother to look back at him. ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass. There¡¯s far too much work to be done. But by all means, you three can go duking it out all you like. I do not need any extra training.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± This time, there was an edge to Hiro¡¯s voice and Rennigan smirked to himself at how easily the man could get worked up. ¡°You don¡¯t need training? Well that¡¯s funny coming from a guy who lost his orientation match.¡±


    Despite his internal decision to not bother engaging Hiro in conversation, Rennigan simply couldn¡¯t allow that comment to pass. He calmly set his pen down once again and turned a seething glare upon his roommate. ¡°Yes, I lost, but not through any fault of mine. If Rio had beaten Abigail the way she was supposed to then I would have taken out Noctis without issue. So please, you three should train all you can. And I would request that you get better at following orders. Once you¡¯ve done that, we can talk. Until then¡­¡±


    ¡°Following orders, huh?¡± Hirokol scoffed, then leaned forward and pressed his hand over the parchment, his face now inches from Rennigan¡¯s. ¡°And who made you the boss, huh? Last I checked, each member of the team was equal.¡±


    The water mage clicked his tongue and narrowed his golden eyes, meeting Hiro¡¯s challenge with a confident expression. ¡°You are correct that there is no declared leader, but hierarchy exists everywhere whether you like it or not. Of the four of us, I am the most experienced in combat and have the greater sense of strategy, therefore, it is only natural that you should do as I say. I know better.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯ve got more experience than me, huh?¡± Hiro growled. ¡°And what makes you so confident? Jessi and I grew up in Krato, remember¡ªnot exactly a cushy and comfortable place. Where are you from again?¡±


    Rennigan smirked. ¡°I am from this very city, Pafran. Ever since I was small, I have lived among the Ijirian elite. Tell me, do you know who my father is?¡±


    ¡°Not a clue, Glaus,¡± Hirokol spat.


    ¡°My father is a respected member of the Ijirian High Council,¡± he sneered. ¡°And through his connections, he has provided me with a variety of experience and training to prepare me for the Academy. The one who taught me water magic was once a prospect for the Master of Water. I have dined with some of the greatest minds in the Citadel. I was educated by a lead professor from Stellareid. And of course, not to mention, I know Nigreos Noctis personally. Do you understand me? There is a clear difference in status and prestige between you and me.¡±


    He could see Hirokol¡¯s jaw clenching in obvious frustration and Rennigan could tell that his logic had stumped the young man. After all, in Rennigan¡¯s mind, there wasn¡¯t anything he could say in response that would counter his point. Finally, Hiro removed his hand from the table and straightened up, then simply shook his head.


    ¡°So you think you¡¯re just that good, huh?¡± he demanded sharply, to which Rennigan simply laughed.


    ¡°I know I am.¡±


    The wind mage nodded, almost to himself, then folded his arms across his broad chest and smiled coldly. ¡°Fine then. If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you prove it?¡±


    ¡°Prove it?¡± Rennigan parroted with a smug expression. ¡°And how would you suggest I do that? You have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Hirokol then narrowed his eyes once again and Rennigan could tell that he thought whatever he had come up with would somehow disprove his point. ¡°Two mornings from now, in the training grounds, I challenge you to duel. And not just me, but Jessi as well. If you¡¯re anywhere near as superior as you claim then you should be able to fend both of us off and win, right?¡±


    Internally, Rennigan couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how cocky Hiro sounded as he made his challenge. He¡¯s actually being serious here. He wants to fight me?


    ¡°And why would I bother participating in something so juvenile?¡± he demanded. ¡°Like I said, I have a lot of work to do this weekend so I don¡¯t have the time to spare proving something that I feel I have no need to prove in the first place. I don¡¯t care if you believe me, Pafran, for I know I am right. You have to at least give me some incentive to accept your duel.¡±


    ¡°An incentive?¡± Hiro nodded. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll make it a wager then. If you win, then Faye, Jessi, and I will accept you as the team captain. We¡¯ll do as you say and allow you to call the shots unconditionally. Whatever you say, we¡¯ll trust you and comply.¡±


    Well, that does sound alluring, doesn¡¯t it, he thought with interest. Though, I suppose he could just be lying to bait me into wasting my time. But if I could get these idiots to follow my orders then it might just put me in the position to train them properly in order to surpass Noctis. It may just be worth it¡­


    Rennigan shrugged. ¡°And if I lose? What exactly do you want from me? Don¡¯t tell me you want to be team captain?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he said immediately and firmly. ¡°No, if Jessi and I win, then we will be making Faye our leader and you will do as she says. If she decides the team is going to train then you will be there and you will train. Whatever she wants, you will obey.¡±


    Rennigan took a moment to consider the terms. Well, of the three of them, I do have to say that Rio might just be the best option. After all, Pafran and Yuahl couldn¡¯t even beat Caeli after they had him down two-to-one. They¡¯re clearly incompetent, but Rio outlived even me.


    The water mage grinned then stuck his hand out toward his roommate. There¡¯s no point in even considering what might happen if I lose because there isn¡¯t a chance I¡¯m going to. I¡¯ll put these fools in their place and ensure they understand just which one of us is the superior mage. Even if he¡¯s lying to me, at the very least, it will be undeniable who among us is the best.


    ¡°Very well, Pafran,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re on.¡±

 V2 Chapter 3- The Pride And The Shame

    Chapter III


    As Album Luz walked back from the library and towards the dormitory towers, she couldn¡¯t help but dwell on the confrontation she had overheard between Hirokol and Rennigan, and despite knowing it was rather rude, she failed to prevent an amused smile from crossing her lips. It was blatantly clear from that single interaction that there was a distinct divide between Rennigan and the rest of his team, and as she observed their instability, she found herself realizing just how much of a role Rennigan¡¯s arrogance played in her team¡¯s victory. Had the young water mage actually been cooperative with Hirokol and the others then her failure at orientation probably would have ruined everything.


    And I guess Nigreos really wasn¡¯t exaggerating when he said the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree, she mused, recalling all of the many rants her father had gone on in regards to Kloras Glaus. Rennigan seems like just as much of a pain as his father is.


    But of course, she knew that she was lucky that Rennigan got so caught up in his feud with Nigreos. The morning after orientation, Nigreos had told her that had Abi not come up with the plan she did then he might not have been able to beat the young man, and that it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a lack of power that resulted in Rennigan¡¯s loss, rather it was simply because the water mage had far too big of an ego. Had he stopped for even a second to strategize and cooperate with his team, then they would have lost the battle without a doubt.


    Yeah¡­I was certainly lucky that my mistake didn¡¯t ruin everything, but I know that luck won¡¯t always save me. We¡¯re first rank now, so we¡¯ll be given the more dangerous assignments. This time, only our rank was on the line, but once we¡¯re out in the real world, my inability could get both myself and my team killed. I have to pull myself together! We won¡¯t start getting assignments until winter, so I have time to keep pushing myself! At all costs, I must get better!


    ¡® ¡°Erasure is like wielding the power of the gods. It allows you to bend reality to your will and alter the memories of every soul in this realm and all the others. It is a terrifying power and a huge responsibility¡­ You know this burden has to be yours¡­ But if you can¡¯t pull yourself together, then you will die. So why can¡¯t you just do what I tell you to do?!¡±


    Her father¡¯s words from that night were still just as fresh in her mind as they were seconds after he spoke them, and the pressure of that responsibility continued to press down on her with an unforgiving weight. She had thoroughly embarrassed her family because of her failure, and if she didn¡¯t manage to fix herself, then she would only continue to do so. How ashamed would Acostav Luz be if she died on her first assignment at the Academy? How would that ruin the image of the Luz family that had been forged through generations upon generations of feats and accomplishments?


    And it¡¯s not just Father who I would be hurting. Mother¡­and Eko both¡­ I don¡¯t want them to have to live with my shame. Now I¡¯ve got a team of people relying on me, too¡­Nigreos, Abi, Ryokumo¡­ So I have to get better! Pinner¡¯s Syndrome can be fixed if I just train my body to produce more mana, and I¡¯ve only made it harder to cure myself by relying on the gigga root.


    She¡¯d been doing her best to psych herself up for the entire week, but each time she felt like she had motivated herself to do it, the furious features of her father returned to her, looking down on her with disgust and hatred¡ªan expression that never failed to conceal how disappointed he was in his only daughter. Album let out a meek sigh as she reached the commons in the center of the four dormitory towers, and just as she was making her way toward the doorway of the first year tower, she suddenly heard her name called out from behind her.


    ¡°Album!¡±


    The voice brought her a small modicum of peace and she smiled softly as she turned around and watched her older brother, Eko, making his way toward where she was waiting, a broad smile on his face. He was quick to rush forward and throw his arms around her and Album gratefully hugged him back, having missed her brother quite a deal. Since she had departed Noctalus for Erika roughly a week before Nigreos and Eko had, it had now been three weeks since she had spoken with her older brother. She had noticed his presence in the stands during orientation, but after what happened to her, she had gone off to be by herself, and each time she considered visiting him in his dorm room, she would grow anxious and opt against it. But even so, despite fearing the disappointment she might see in Eko¡¯s blue eyes, she was still grateful to finally reunite with him.


    ¡°Now, I want you to be honest with me, Little Sister,¡± Eko began as he released her from the hug. ¡°Have you been avoiding me this week?¡±


    Like always, he cut right to the point without any hesitation, an inquisitive eyebrow raised as he regarded her, and though Album knew that it was more of a rhetorical question and he almost certainly knew the answer, she still found herself instinctively lying.


    ¡°N-no, of course not,¡± she stuttered. ¡°Why would I ever want to avoid you? I¡¯ve just been busy with school and all. It¡¯s my first week, you know? Lots of classes to deal with and professors to get used to, and I¡¯ve spent a lot of time studying in library cause I don¡¯t want to fall behind right away and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Album.¡± With the one utterance of her name, he caused her to fall silent and cease her rambling as he fixed her with a concerned gaze. ¡°What did Father say to you?¡±


    ¡°U-um¡­¡± Sighing, she glanced down at her feet and finally answered with truth. ¡°He just gave me the usual lecture about inheriting the erased realm and not embarrassing the family and¡­well, how he wants me to do better. You know how it is, Eko.¡±


    Her older brother grimaced then rolled his eyes with exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sis. I wish he would understand that you¡¯re doing everything you can. I¡¯ve tried talking to him myself, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, he¡¯s right,¡± she muttered. ¡°I have a responsibility to uphold and I need to take it more seriously. I let my nerves get the better of me and because of that, I overate the gigga root and put too much mana in my body, leaving Ryokumo to handle everything himself. I got lucky, Eko. I know I did¡­¡±


    The young man reached forward and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, and when she forced herself to look back up at him, he was smiling his ever-comforting grin. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not going to touch upon what happened at orientation. I¡¯m sure you and Father have already discussed it more than enough. That being said, you¡¯re first rank now, and that¡¯s good. Attribute it to luck or whatever you wish, but the reality is that you won. Regardless of what Father says, I believe in you, Album, and I know you can pull it together and do great things. So smile¡­and press onwards.¡±


    Somehow, Eko always knew just what to say, and even though he probably gave her more credit than she deserved, it still felt good to hear somebody say that they believed in her. Though, she couldn¡¯t help but think that her brother¡¯s words resembled something Ryokumo had said to her when they ran into each that night.


    ¡°And we won, did we not? All¡¯s well that ends well.¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Eko continued. ¡°I have business with you and your roommate so if you wouldn¡¯t mind, can we head up to your dorm for a moment.¡±


    Album frowned in surprise. ¡°You have business with Abi? What about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get there,¡± he replied with a wry chuckle. ¡°Come.¡±


    Frantically trying to deduce why Eko would need to speak with Abigail, Album followed her brother into the tower. Since he clearly didn¡¯t intend to elaborate until they were together, she refrained from pressing him for more information until they finally arrived on her room¡¯s doorstep on the fourth floor. Album wasn¡¯t sure if Abi would even be back from her class yet, but once she placed her hand against the door and used her mana to unlock it, she felt a faint signal on the other side, indicating that girl probably was present, and sure enough, Abi was sitting on the couch, still in her uniform, scribbling on a piece of parchment.


    At the sound of their entrance, she looked up with a cheerful smile. ¡°Ah, welcome back, Album, and¡­¡± But she trailed off upon noticing Eko, and cocked her head in confusion as she raised a hand in greeting. ¡°Oh, uh, hi.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Abigail,¡± Eko greeted as he followed Album into the room. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to finally meeting you ever since the orientation matches. My name is Eko Luz. I¡¯m Album¡¯s older brother.¡±


    He bowed his head in respect, a gesture that Album knew only Eko would give to a girl far below him in status, to which Abi was quick to get to her feet and bow her head back.


    ¡°Ah, her brother?!¡± she exclaimed with excitement. ¡°Yeah, Album¡¯s told me a lot about you! It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, too!¡±


    Album hadn¡¯t really been sure what she expected upon seeing Abi and Eko meet, and she certainly hadn¡¯t thought it would happen so soon, but she took some pride in the look of respect Abi had on her face, and she could only contribute it to surprise that her brother would treat her so well. But that was simply how Eko was. His status as the eldest Luz child and the future Master of Light hadn¡¯t gone to his head the way power did to most nobles. He was the type of person to judge someone based on their skill and attitude rather than anything else. He was the complete antithesis of their father, and for that reason, Album always sought to be more like him.


    ¡°So, what brings you to our dorm?¡± Abi inquired, flashing Album a brief glance as if to indicate she was asking both of them.


    Album then turned her attention to her brother as well. ¡°Yeah, what supposed business was so important that you couldn¡¯t just tell me and have me relay it to Abi?¡±


    ¡°Well, about that,¡± Eko began, scratching the back of his head guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s not actually anything I couldn¡¯t have had you relay, but after watching the matches and hearing such good things from Nigreos, I just didn¡¯t want to pass up a prime opportunity to meet you, Abigail.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Once again, Abi seemed thrown off by Eko¡¯s words and laughed with unrestrained embarrassment. ¡°You wanted to meet me? W-well, I mean I¡¯m flattered, but I hate to disappoint you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m all that interesting, so¡­¡±


    There she goes again, Album thought to herself. After a week of getting to know her, it¡¯s become crystal clear that Abi truly doesn¡¯t realize how talented she is. At first, I thought she was just being modest, but no¡­she really believes that there¡¯s nothing special about her.


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Eko said with a wave of his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so humble. Fayela Rio was clearly not an easy opponent and you held your ground magnificently. Not to mention, Nigreos told me that the entire plan to encase him and Glaus in darkness was all yours. In my opinion, my little sister couldn¡¯t have a better partner.¡±


    Album could see Abi¡¯s cheeks turning a slight red from embarrassment, and seeing a prime opportunity to tease the girl a little bit, she quickly jumped in to agree with Eko.


    ¡°I agree, actually,¡± she stated confidently. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know if Nigreos mentioned it or not, but Abi¡¯s predominantly self-taught, and she¡¯s spent most of her life as a wandering hermit in the north. In fact, she was so separated from the cities that when we met, she didn¡¯t even recognize our last name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah, that might have happened¡­¡± Abi muttered, her cheeks turning even redder as she shot Album a look that begged her not to say anything else.


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, Abi,¡± Album told her. ¡°I think that just speaks to your skill. Most of us have tutors and years of practice with proper training before getting into the Academy, but you didn¡¯t and still got the attention of a Master! So how can you call yourself uninteresting?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    Album laughed and though Abi seemed to realize she was being teased, she started to laugh as well. Album may have been trying to give her a hard time, but she truly did believe what she was saying. Abigail was an amazing person, and she was certain that she would go on to do great things in the future. In just the one week since meeting her, Album found that she really was growing fond of the quirky and cheerful girl that was her roommate.


    ¡°Album¡¯s right, you know,¡± Eko said. ¡°And as it so happens, my message pertains to your rather impressive situation.¡±


    Abi frowned. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°The two of you have been summoned to the Citadel two days from now just past noon,¡± he informed them. ¡°Album, you and Nigreos have been summoned by Father and Master Viiro, while your presence, Abi, has been requested by Master Grunly. According to my father, the Master of Nature wants to check in on you and see how your first week has been.¡±


    ¡°And me?¡± Album pressed as a sudden realization came to mind. ¡°What does Father want with me?¡±


    She knew Acostav wouldn¡¯t bother to summon her all the way to the Citadel just to chew her out again, and since Nigreos was requested as well, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had to do with Princess Ilirianna. As it stood, there had been no word on her decision, and Album kept stressing over whether her failure had destroyed their chances or not. She silently urged Eko to give her some sort of hint, but her brother merely shrugged.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± he admitted. ¡°Father was rather vague about it. That being said¡­¡± Eko then paused and eyed her with meaning that was meant only for her. ¡°He was summoned to speak with the queen tonight, and from what I could gather, pieces are moving.¡±


    Abi frowned and glanced at Album curiously, but it was clear that she failed to understand the significance of his statement. While she and Nigreos were still under orders not to reveal anything about Ilirianna, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Grunly might tell her anything about what was going on.


    But either way, if Father is being summoned to speak with the queen, then it almost certainly must have to do with the team selection. The princess will probably make her decision soon¡­and I just have to hope that the other three have done enough to make up for me.


    ***


    Ilirianna Iiji stood silently on her mother¡¯s left as Queen Toranei sat calmly on her throne, her legs folded and her hands placed gently in her lap. Her deep blue eyes were narrowed, but the emotions behind her cold features revealed nothing of what she felt as she gazed out at the doors of the throne room, which opened to admit the Master of Light, Acostav Luz. Due to the nature of the illusion magic protecting that level of the Citadel, Acostav wasn¡¯t able to reach the throne room without a designated guide, and so King Markreas walked with him as they approached the two women. Nobody spoke as Markreas stepped up to his own throne and took a seat while Acostav merely stopped and waited at the foot of the thrones as the three royals looked down at him. Ilirianna certainly lacked respect for the man, but she had to give credit where it was due. Despite being in the presence of the king, queen, and heir, he was standing tall and facing them with dignity, his black eyes shifting between them as he awaited the start of the conversation.


    And though it was King Markreas who summoned him, the man didn¡¯t speak, and instead it was Toranei who broke the silence.


    ¡°Master Acostav,¡± she began sharply, only allowing a small touch of anger to seep into her words. ¡°I would imagine you are aware of the reason you have been summoned here tonight and I would like you to voice that reason. Tell me¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Acostav first bowed before the queen and placed his right hand on his chest as formalities dedicated, before rising back up to speak, the pleasant smile on his face failing to mask his displeasure.


    ¡°This is about my daughter¡¯s incident during the orientation, yes?¡± he inquired.


    Toranei smiled back about as coldly as Acostav did. ¡°Correct. And would you please tell me why that is something we need to discuss at all? Why would my husband and I care about what happened to young Album? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Do I know?¡± he repeated before giving a shrug. ¡°With all due respect, My Queen, I am not sure. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were all informed long ago that my daughter has been diagnosed with Pinner¡¯s Syndrome and that her mana levels are not as high as we would like them to be. Unfortunately, through her anxiety, she over-consumed gigga root, and it resulted in what Princess Ilirianna witnessed during the fights.¡±


    A brief glance at her parents showed that while Markreas was glaring down at him, Toranei was still composed, though Ilirianna was certain that deep inside, her mother was probably more angry at Acostav than either of them.


    ¡°And why did she need gigga root?¡± Toranei demanded softly. ¡°From what I recall, you have said that Album¡¯s mana deficiencies were not problematic and that she had learned to cope with them. And yet, she lost¡­immediately. That does not seem like it isn¡¯t problematic to me? Do you disagree?¡±


    Acostav¡¯s smile turned stiff. ¡°It was an unfortunate turn of events. My daughter has always been a very anxious child. She probably just panicked at the stress of the day and decided to rely on medication when it was unnecessary. A poor choice on her part, and one I¡¯m certain she will learn from.¡±


    He¡¯s lying, Ilirianna internally growled. I can tell. Album hasn¡¯t overcome these deficiencies. He¡¯s downplaying it because he wants his daughter on my team. And if I can tell, then Father and Mother almost certainly can.


    ¡°Do not lie to me, Acostav,¡± Toranei whispered, but still loud enough that her harsh words carried down to the Master of Light. ¡°Tell me the truth. What is the extent of Album¡¯s disease.¡±


    Acostav¡¯s features twitched, and she could see in his black eyes that he was strongly considering holding his ground, but he must have concluded that in the face of Toranei Iiji, it would be a losing battle, and thus, he refrained from lying any further.


    ¡°It is nothing to concern yourselves with,¡± he began. ¡°I am handling¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do not tell me what I should and should not be concerned with,¡± Toranei spat. ¡°And do play dumb with me. Know your place, Master Luz.¡± The queen then leaned forward, her eyes boring into the man, who despite his powerful pride, subtly flinched back. ¡°My daughter is choosing her royal team, something you know well. And you would be happy to know that until last week, my husband and I were insisting that she choose Album and Nigreos. We were on your side.¡±


    Acostav didn¡¯t speak despite clearly wanting to, and Ilirianna silently marveled at the power and presence that her mother commanded, even over strong-willed people like him.


    ¡°Now, we are uncertain,¡± Toranei went on. ¡°If your daughter cannot hold her ground, then placing her on Ilirianna¡¯s team would be the same as condemning her to death. Now, I would love to still have my daughter here choose them. Nigreos Noctis is a talented young man, and Master Grunly has strongly voiced his support for Abigail, whose performance only served to give him more credibility. Even Caeli would be a strong individual to have at her side. Yet, even with all of that said, we hesitate. In one week, we will ideally be sending this team to Hiriech on a mission that could be quite dangerous. Now answer. What is the extent of Album Luz¡¯s disease?¡±


    Acostav licked his lips when the throne room went silent and Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but smile down at him with amusement, though he completely ignored her and addressed the queen and king directly.


    ¡°I will admit,¡± he said, ¡°that Album suffers quite strongly. She eats gigga root on a daily basis to replenish her mana and she can not manage much light magic. She is inexperienced in the other affinities because we have urged her to focus her attention on her light. Truth be told, I do not expect much from my daughter, nor should you. Ideally, she shall remain in Noctalus as the eraser and only come out when we need somebody erased. Fighting is not her strong suit.¡±


    ¡°Then why should we rely on her?¡± Markreas asked, leaning forward as well as he fixed his own piercing gaze on the Master of Light. ¡°If you do not expect anything of her, then why have you vied for her selection? What would you do if she died?¡±


    Acostav shook his head. ¡°Nothing, Your Majesty. If I¡¯m being honest, Clara and I would simply allow one of my brother¡¯s children to become an eraser. Album is only in this position because of tradition, but I care not one way or the other what her fate may be. If she lives, she will fulfill what is expected of her, and if she dies, well, then she was never fit to succeed my wife anyway.¡±


    Ilirianna gazed down at him with utter disgust as he spoke so casually about the death of his only daughter, and she really did think he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Album¡¯s death would probably solve more problems for him than anything. Does he really not care for her? Is she just a means to an end?


    It took all of her self control not to march down there and slap him across his face, but she couldn¡¯t prevent her fists from clenching down at her side.


    ¡°So you do not care if your daughter dies?¡± Toranei asked him, revealing none of her own thoughts on the statement.


    Acostav shook his head. ¡°I do not. My successor is Eko, and Eko will surely serve as a respectable Master of Light when I retire. Album is unnecessary so long as there is somebody to inherit the powers of erasure. If she is on the team and lives, it will tell me that she is, in fact, worthy of such a power. In my eyes, I consider this team a test that she must pass. So even with all I have said, I still urge you to select that team.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Acostav,¡± Toranei muttered after a pause. ¡°We will take it into consideration. You may go, but first¡­¡± Her eyes then narrowed yet again, and her tone turned icy. ¡°If I ever learn you have lied to us like this again, I will not be so forgiving.¡±


    Acostav narrowed his own eyes back at her, but bowed nonetheless. ¡°Understood. Have a nice night, Your Majesties.¡±


    Finally, as he was about to turn around and depart, his black eyes shifted to Ilirianna, but she could only glare down at him with utter hatred, wondering how a man as despicable and selfish as him could ever have been given the responsibility of Master of Light.


    She never liked Acostav Luz, but until that moment, she never hated him either.

 V2 Chapter 4- Know Your Enemy

    Chapter IV


    ¡°So that¡¯s the plan! I¡¯ve successfully baited the bastard into accepting our challenge, so all Jessi and I have to do is beat his ass into the ground and the problem will be solved! After all, he¡¯s far too obsessed with his pride to not back out from the deal if he loses. We¡¯ve got him right where we want him!¡±


    Fayela Rio let out a meek sigh as she recalled the story Hiro had told her the previous night about the duel he had issued to Rennigan. As much as she knew that her team would never function without the cooperation of the water mage, she just wasn¡¯t sure that Hiro was on the right track. If Rennigan lost then he would only be working with them begrudgingly, and in her eyes, it almost seemed more damaging to force him to cooperate than it would be to not have him cooperating at all. Instead, she wholeheartedly believed that the only way their team could excel and rise up to first rank would be to find some way to convince Rennigan to willingly set aside his ego¡ªa task that she didn¡¯t even know how to begin to address.


    God, what terrible luck, she internally lamented. All things considered, I¡¯ve actually gotten myself a really strong team. Jessi and Hiro are powerful alone, but have ridiculously good teamwork, and if one can ignore his arrogance, Rennigan is clearly a brilliant mage. Noctis even said we would have won that battle if not for him, and I¡¯m prone to agree.


    Faye knew she would be lying if she claimed she wasn¡¯t disappointed by the way orientation turned out, but at the same time, she was proud of the way she fought and of the fact that she gave it everything she had. Abigail was a powerful opponent, and despite what the young woman had claimed, Faye truly wasn¡¯t certain she could have beaten her without backup. All she needed was help from her team, but Rennigan had been so insistent upon facing Nigreos himself, and no matter how much she argued that her rock magic would have been better suited to handling Nigreos¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t budge, leaving little room for argument.


    He clearly had something he wanted to prove, but all he succeeded in doing was making an embarrassment out of himself and out of the rest of us. Faye shook her head with irritation, clenching her teeth as she stepped onto the dorm tower¡¯s lift and chanted ¡°ortumo¡±. Yeah¡­Rennigan really is the only obstacle preventing us from thriving at this school. We have to deal with the matter somehow, and while I know Hiro¡¯s heart is in the right place, I just feel that we¡¯re going about it the wrong way.


    She frowned in thought but came up with nothing, and soon enough, the girl standing beside her glanced up and spoke.


    ¡°You okay, Faye?¡± Jessi inquired with concern. ¡°You look kinda mad.¡±


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Faye was quick to force a smile, silently admonishing herself for letting her frustration poke through. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± she assured her. ¡°Just trying to compose myself, is all. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t a little stressed about the whole thing. It¡¯s already been a week and we¡¯re just as dysfunctional as the first day. I know Hiro¡¯s confident that this duel will fix everything, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Jessi tilted her head in curiosity as she gazed up at her, seemingly surprised by Faye¡¯s admission. ¡°But you seemed to be cool with it when we were talking earlier?¡±


    The rock mage grimaced as the lift stopped on the fifth floor. She paused for a second as the two of them moved into the corridor, wanting to ensure that she properly phrased what was on her mind, before finally answering.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­I¡¯ve given it some thought since then,¡± Faye began, ¡°and it¡¯s perfectly clear that Rennigan doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s in the wrong even a little bit. He¡¯s absolutely certain that he¡¯s better than us, and that we lost because we failed to do what he said. No matter how many times we¡¯ve told him that I had the best chance against Noctis, he just won¡¯t budge.¡±


    Jessi snorted in irritation and nodded. ¡°I mean, yeah, but so what? That¡¯s the point of the duel! We just kick his ass and show him that he''s not as great as he thinks he is! Once that¡¯s said and done, he¡¯ll have no choice but to concede to us!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Jessi seemed confused by her comment and silently motioned for Faye to elaborate.


    ¡°Look,¡± Faye said with another sigh. ¡°I¡¯m confident the two of you can handle him. In fact, I¡¯m almost certain that Rennigan will lose tomorrow, and I actually agree with Hiro. I do think that if he loses, then his pride will force him to uphold the deal. He¡¯ll accept me as our supposed leader and he¡¯ll do what I want him to do. But it¡¯ll be only because of his pride. Losing a duel, one that¡¯s heavily skewed against him to begin with, isn¡¯t going to change his mind. He¡¯ll still think he was never wrong, and he¡¯ll only be working with us because he¡¯s being forced to. Now tell me, Jess¡¯, do you think this team can function if one us is only helping against his will?¡±


    As Faye asked her question, she glanced down to gauge Jessi¡¯s reaction, only to find the girl biting her lip in consideration. ¡°Hmmm¡­ That¡¯s not a bad point, I guess. But what then? What are we supposed to do about him? It¡¯s not like we can just let him call the shots! We already saw how that worked!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certainly not suggesting that,¡± Faye muttered, knowing that of all the options, letting Rennigan act as their leader was easily the worst one. ¡°I think¡­we have to find some way to convince him that working as a team is the right choice. I want Rennigan to want to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Ha! That¡¯s not gonna happen!¡±


    The rock mage slumped her shoulders. ¡°I know. Which is why I wanted to come up here. If anybody¡¯s going to have an idea it¡¯s¡­¡± She then trailed off as she heard voices down the hall, and when she looked up, she was surprised to find the young man she had come to speak with heading their way. ¡°Well, him.¡±


    Jessi followed her gaze to where Nigreos Noctis was chatting with his roommate, Ryokumo Caeli, and upon noticing the wind mage that was responsible for her elimination at orientation, Jessi huffed and narrowed her eyes, though Faye knew that it wasn''t out of actual hatred rather than simple pettiness. The two hadn¡¯t seemed to notice them yet, but as they got closer, Ryokumo glanced their way and grinned, raising a hand into the air in greeting.


    ¡°Ah, Rio, Yuahl! Well met!¡± he called over to them with his familiar charming grin. ¡°What brings the two of you all the way up here? Isn¡¯t your room on Abi¡¯s floor?¡±


    Faye returned the wave with one of her own. ¡°Well, we were actually heading up to talk to the two of you¡ªor more specifically you, Noctis. Do you guys have a moment to chat or are you busy?¡±


    Nigreos frowned as they came to stop just in front of them, seemingly surprised that they needed anything from him. ¡°We were actually about to head down to the market to meet up with Abi and Album, but we¡¯ve got a few moments to spare. What did you need?¡±


    There was a minor sense of relief that Nigreos was willing to give them a second of his time, for as nice of a guy as he had seemed when they briefly spoke a few nights back, he was still a noble and of a very powerful family. Part of her had feared he would just blow them off so the fact that he was willing to hear them out even when he was heading somewhere gave her a bit more respect for him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she quickly said with a slight bow of her head. ¡°And I promise we¡¯ll be quick about it. I just needed to ask for your opinion about an issue regarding Rennigan.¡±


    As a look of understanding, and what might have even been a touch of pity, crossed Nigreos¡¯s face, Ryokumo simply chuckled and stuffed his hands into the pockets of his uniform.


    ¡°Oh boy, is Glaus at it again?¡± he inquired with a wry grin. ¡°Truly, I couldn¡¯t imagine having to deal with that prick on a daily basis. What is it he¡¯s done this time?¡±


    Faye snorted. ¡°Well, as it would have it, we haven¡¯t been dealing with him on a daily basis and that¡¯s our issue. We¡¯re supposed to be a team and yet, he seems to have absolutely no interest in working with us.¡± She then went on to give as fast of an explanation regarding Rennigan¡¯s behavior as she could, with the looks of pity on their faces only increasing as she did. She finished off by informing them of Hiro¡¯s challenge and the following day¡¯s duel between the two roommates. ¡°So essentially, I¡¯m just not sure this is going to work. Even if Jessi and Hiro win, I don¡¯t think forcing Rennigan to cooperate is going to make it much better. So I wanted to ask you how I should go about trying to convince him to work with us willingly. You¡¯ve known him for a while, so do you have any ideas, Noctis?¡±


    Nigreos twisted his lips in thought and seemed to consider their plight for a few moments before grimacing. ¡°To be perfectly blunt, I¡¯m not sure you can do anything about this. Rennigan Glaus is the type of person who knows what he wants and will do whatever he thinks he can to achieve his goals. In his eyes, he can never be wrong, and thus any mistakes he will always attribute to others. He¡¯s not somebody I feel can be reasoned with, and the only time I¡¯ve ever seen him obey anybody was with his father.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that fantastic,¡± Jessi grumbled sarcastically. ¡°So there¡¯s no winning with him then?¡±


    Nigreos shook his head. ¡°No, I doubt it. Honestly, I think Pafran¡¯s on the right track. He is quite prideful, and so if he loses, he will accept the conditions of his loss. But you¡¯re right as well, Rio. He will accept it, but he will not agree with it. All it will do is further increase his resentment toward you, and will serve to give him even more opportunities to blame any misfortune on you.¡±


    ¡°On an unrelated note, is there any way to get rid of a teammate?¡± Jessi grunted with a scowl.


    Nigreos chuckled and spread his hands out before him. ¡°Not unless he dies on an assignment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, perfect! So if he accidentally falls off the side of a cliff, we get to replace him?¡± The fire mage leaned forward with an intrigued grin on her face, and while Faye could tell she was just joking around, both Nigreos and Ryokumo regarded her for a few seconds, as if struggling to conclude how serious she was being.


    ¡°Er, well, I wouldn''t recommend that,¡± Nigreos stuttered awkwardly. ¡°But regardless, I¡¯m sorry the three of you have to deal with that. I¡¯m honestly not sure what I would have done had Rennigan been my roommate.¡±


    Faye reached up to rub her temples, unsure of what she had been expecting but still finding herself painfully disappointed that Nigreos had only confirmed for her what she¡¯d already concluded.


    Damn it¡­ So then maybe there isn¡¯t anything I can do. After all of the work I put in to get into this academy, am I going to lose it all just because I have one terrible teammate? Is Rennigan really going to single-handedly destroy what I¡¯ve worked to achieve?


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    She clenched her teeth, recalling the many hours she had spent over the course of her life refining her magic and trying to be as strong as possible. Her parents had dedicated so much money to her education and she had never been happier than the day she received her acceptance letter. That moment was when she felt that her work had been worth it, and while she wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to do after the Academy, she was ecstatic to know that her opportunities had grown in number.


    Right¡­ I¡¯ve worked my ass off to be here! I¡¯ve put everything I¡¯ve had into thriving, so there¡¯s no way I can just toss it all away and give up! Sure, we¡¯re starting off on a bad foot, but that is not the end! I¡¯m not going to let Rennigan ruin this for me because of his giant ego! I will figure something out!


    ¡°One last thing, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Faye started. ¡°Why does Rennigan hate you so much, Noctis? You said the other day that you think it¡¯s only because of his pride, but why would he center on you specifically? Do you really have no clue?¡±


    In order to fix this problem, I have to understand the psychology of Rennigan Glaus as thoroughly as possible. Nigreos says he has goals he¡¯s striving for, so if I know what he wants and why he wants it, maybe I can somehow convince him that he needs to work with us to achieve them.


    Nigreos took another moment to think and she could see in his dark brown eyes that he did, in fact, have an idea. ¡°Look, I meant it when I told you I don¡¯t know for sure. That being said, if I had to guess, I would say it''s probably related to his reason for being a mage in the first place.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Faye pressed, and even the silent Jessi and Ryokumo turned to regard Nigreos with unrestrained curiosity.


    ¡°Rennigan is not from a family of magic users,¡± he told her. ¡°While I know very little about his mother, his father is on the Council of Elders, and is mainly educated in government. Even a mildly trained thirteen-year-old could beat Kloras Glaus in a fight. From what I know, the Glaus family is a long line of government officials and legislators. Therefore, it was surprising to many that Kloras¡¯s only son took up mage training.¡± Nigreos paused, as if trying to recall all of the specific details. ¡°Kloras was outwardly supportive and supplied Rennigan with the best education he could and honestly, it worked. He¡¯s a damn good mage.¡±


    Faye nodded her reluctant agreement. ¡°Yes, as much as I hate to admit it, you¡¯re right about that one. He¡¯s definitely talented.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ryokumo mused. ¡°If not for his giant head, he may have been top of the class.¡±


    ¡°Now, this is just speculation,¡± Nigreos continued, ¡°but many in the Citadel, my father included, suspect that Kloras is grooming Rennigan to vie for the spot of Master Nyx Rana¡¯s apprentice.¡±


    Faye and Jessi both frowned in surprise, and it was the fire mage who reacted first.


    ¡°Master Rana¡¯s seeking an apprentice?¡± she asked, baffled. ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard anything like that.¡±


    But Nigreos was already shaking his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s not. As far as I know, Master Rana has never made any indication that she seeks to train a successor yet. However, she¡¯s also never claimed she doesn¡¯t want one. My father has said she¡¯s rather neutral on the subject, so if Rennigan wants to earn her attention, he has to work his ass off and prove that he¡¯s fit to be the Master of Water if she dies or retires. It¡¯s a large mountain for him to climb, but if he does it, well¡­¡± The dark mage shrugged. ¡°There are few who wouldn¡¯t want the prestige and respect that come with the position of Master.¡±


    Yeah, I understand that, Faye thought.


    While she wasn¡¯t necessarily shooting to become the Master of Rock, if Sinna Cartus suddenly decided to offer her the position as her apprentice, she would take it without hesitation, as would almost every mage that attended the Academy. There was no higher honor for a mage than becoming a Master of Ijiria, so she couldn¡¯t say she was surprised that Rennigan¡¯s goal was potentially that very honor.


    ¡°Now, as far as how that relates to his hatred of me, well¡­¡± Nigreos¡¯s features then turned slightly somber, as if what he was about to say was something uncomfortable for him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to pretend like I don¡¯t work my ass off, but at the end of the day, I was born into the spot of successor to the Master of Darkness. No matter what, my father was going to turn that role over to me. The work that all other successors put in makes what I¡¯ve done look pathetic by comparison. And I know it¡¯s not pathetic, but¡­¡±


    Ah, I see¡­


    ¡°You think Rennigan resents you because the position of Master was placed into your lap the moment you were born,¡± Faye stated.


    Nigreos nodded. ¡°Precisely. And since he and I are the same age and in the same year now, I think he just sees me as a rival. He wants to prove he¡¯s better than me.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s certainly not,¡± Ryokumo quickly chimed in with a smile. ¡°Regardless of the work he¡¯s put in, Rennigan Glaus is a cocky jackass and you are not. That alone makes him inferior, yes?¡±


    Seemingly taken aback by Ryokumo¡¯s swift attempt to make him feel better, Nigreos could only shake his head and chuckle. ¡°Perhaps. But regardless¡­¡± He then turned back to face Faye and Jessi. ¡°I hope that helps and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of more use.¡±


    ¡°No, this was great. Thank you, Noctis,¡± she replied, and soon enough, Nigreos and Ryokumo continued on their way, leaving Faye and Jessi standing quietly in the corridor to take in what the dark mage had said.


    ¡°You were oddly quiet,¡± Faye mused after a moment, sending a wry look Jessi¡¯s way, to which her roommate merely huffed and folded her arms across her chest.


    ¡°Well, duh! We were talking to the Nigreos Noctis! You think I was gonna make a fool of myself in front of somebody as handsome as him! Like hell, Faye!¡±


    Faye laughed at her over-the-top reaction before turning back to gaze in the direction Nigreos had gone. ¡°It¡¯s interesting, though. Rennigan wants to catch the eye of Master Rana. It¡¯s a crazy goal he¡¯s got, but I guess that¡¯s not that surprising.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do then?¡± Jessi muttered. ¡°Should Hiro and I still kick his ass?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t cancel the duel. Doing so would only reinforce his idea that he¡¯s better than us. You should still fight him and give it everything you¡¯ve got, but¡­¡±


    Faye went quiet as she considered the situation and all of her new information. I can definitely work with this. He wants Master Rana to make him her successor, and he probably thinks that beating Noctis is the first step in doing so. In that case, I need to show him that, in order to beat him, he needs us.


    She grinned to herself, pleased that she finally had somewhere to start. It¡¯s a bad hand I was dealt, but I¡¯ll make it work somehow! I am going to get to first rank, one way or another!


    ***


    Roughly thirty minutes before they were scheduled to meet Ryokumo and Nigreos in the market, Abigail and Album departed the Academy and began making their way to their destination. As busy as her week had been and as exhausted as she was, Abi was nevertheless quite excited to have dinner with her team and to have a chance to properly get to know them. On top of that, she was more than thrilled to finally get to see Erika¡¯s famous Night Market with her own eyes, and to her relief, her excitement was enough to finally put the following day¡¯s meeting with Grunly in the back of her mind for a few hours.


    Ever since Album¡¯s older brother stopped by their dorm to deliver the Masters¡¯ messages, she had been stressing over the prospect of speaking with Grunly again. Abi was quite proud of her performance in the orientation match and knew she had given it her all, but at the same time, she was well aware of the expectations Grunly had of her, and ever since she met him, she hadn¡¯t believed herself capable of living up to such expectations. She knew that the Master of Nature had already been speaking on her behalf to others in the Citadel, so she couldn¡¯t imagine how embarrassed he might be if she couldn¡¯t be the prodigy he seemed to believe she was. She¡¯d expressed her concerns to Album, but the girl had quickly assured her that she had nothing to worry about and that Grunly probably wanted to congratulate her if anything. Since Album was far more familiar with the Masters than she was, she was slightly reassured by that, but there was still a nagging at the back of her head.


    Whatever! This is going to be a fun night so there¡¯s no need to stress about tomorrow! What¡¯s gonna happen will happen, after all!


    She smiled as she shoved her fears aside and cheerfully strolled beside Album as they made their way through the rather upscale neighborhoods around the school before finally emerging onto the famed Market Street, and immediately, she was overwhelmed by how much there was to take in. The road was packed with shoppers of all walks of life, browsing the surrounding stalls and mingling with one another. Street lamps powered by fire magic cast a dull red glow that mixed with the oranges of sunset. Merchants shouted out to the passersby in attempts to get their attention and the scents of a variety of foods both familiar and foreign filled their air, mixing together in a unique smell that made her stomach grumble. The sun was setting so most people were seeking out dinner, and even though they planned to get some food with the boys, Abi found herself using all of her willpower not to run to every single stall and see what they had to eat.


    ¡°Woah,¡± she muttered, coming to a stop as she attempted to take every single detail and burn it into her head. ¡°This is so cool.¡±


    Album glanced sidelong at her, a very slight smile turning the corner of her lips. ¡°I know, right? I¡¯ve been here more times than I can count, but it never gets old. Not to mention, every time I stop by, there¡¯s always something new to see¡ªa new stall set up or some foreign food I¡¯ve never heard of. People from all over the world come here to peddle their wares, you know?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯d read that somewhere, but¡­¡± Abi shook her head in awe. ¡°Well, it¡¯s one thing to read about it, and another to actually see it.¡±


    Once she had finally caved in and agreed to go to Erika with Grunly, Abi had got to work reading up about the specifics of the city, and one couldn¡¯t research Erika without touching upon the market. As Album said, there were merchants and shopkeepers from every corner of the world that sought to set up shop on Market Street, for there wasn¡¯t a more famous place to peddle one''s wares than there. In addition, the consumers were just as diverse, and with one brief scan of the road, Abi could spot at least one person from every independent country on Calkorai, and even a few humanoids¡ªthe animal-like nonhumans that mostly lived in the deep south of Norania. Over the course of her life, Abi had met one or two humanoids in total, so she never had she seen so many in one place.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Album urged with a smile as she motioned for Abi to follow her onto the road.


    Since her roommate knew the restaurant they were heading to, Abi followed behind her and allowed her to lead the way, all the while looking around and attempting to see every little detail she could. However, it was a slight challenge to avoid getting distracted by her sense, which attempted to read every single person around her, and with such a diversity of people, she was constantly being hit by conflicting emotions of trust, neutrality, and fear. Abi scowled, doing her best to suppress the sense, struggling to keep it from being even mildly annoying, but even so, she remained amazed for the entirety of the short walk before they arrived at their destination.


    While the right side of the road was lined with a variety of stalls, the left was mostly constructed of brick buildings, with elaborate signs hanging from the eves in attempts to attract the attention of the shoppers. The one Album brought her to was a two-story red brick building that she noticed was called ¡°Morwhat¡¯s Den¡± and when the two girls made their way through the front door, Abi found herself standing in a rather busy and bustling dining room, with the many tables all currently filled and servers rushing around with plates full of grilled meat and vegetables. She was momentarily taken aback by how crowded it was, but one glance at Album¡¯s unsurprised expression told her that it must have been pretty normal for The Den. The restaurant was primarily lit by an array of fire-magic lamps lining the walls, as well as the few windows that let some of the setting sunlight inside. Off in the back, Abi could see stairs that led to the second floor, and the sight of customers going up and down made her wonder if there was seating up there as well.


    Another quick look around didn¡¯t show any sign of Nigreos and Ryokumo, but when a serving girl hurried over to check in on them, and when Album told them they were meeting friends whose reservations were under the name ¡°Caeli¡±, they were told they could head upstairs. Album then thanked the woman and began leading Abi toward the staircase and up to the second floor, which she was surprised to find was far less crowded than the first. There were fewer tables, with only a handful currently being used by what seemed to be individuals with more money, dressed well and sipping wine as they softly conversed. Because of this, it didn¡¯t take long to spot Nigreos and Ryokumo sitting at a table in the back corner, and when they did, Ryokumo immediately grinned and raised his glass in greeting.


    ¡°Ah, and thus, they¡¯ve arrived!¡± he called out cheerfully, immediately drawing irritated glances from the other patrons. ¡°Welcome, my friends!¡±


    Album sighed with exasperation and from where Abi stood, she could see Nigreos putting his face in his hands.


    ¡°I take it we¡¯re supposed to behave ourselves up here?¡± Abi whispered as they made their way toward the table, to which her roommate nodded.


    ¡°Yup. The second floor is more private,¡± she answered. ¡°It¡¯s mostly reserved for the elite patrons.¡±


    Abi frowned. ¡°Then how did we score seats up here?¡±


    ¡°Nigreos paid, I imagine, and just put it under Ryokumo¡¯s name to avoid drawing attention to himself.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She and Album then took their seats across from the two boys, and while Abi had to grab one of the menus resting on the right of the table to see what they had, Album just folded her hands and waited, indicating that she must have been there often enough to know what she wanted. Soon enough, a server hurried over to take their orders, and once she had departed, Abi found herself even more excited to spend some proper time with her new team.

 V2 Chapter 5- A Cozy Meal With Friends

    Chapter V


    Having been slightly overwhelmed by all of the rather foreign items on the menu, Abi decided to take the safe option and just order whatever it was that Album went with, but when her meal actually came out, she could only gape down at it with slight apprehension as she silently tried to deduce what it actually was. It was clearly some form of meat that had been coated in a red glaze, but it was unsettlingly bulbous, and there were centimeter-wide lines running along the slab that appeared like veins. The meal was called ¡°crusno¡±, which didn¡¯t give her any indication of what it actually was, and when she glanced sidelong at Album to see her cutting open one of the bulbous lumps, she watched a gray liquid ooze out of it. Her roommate, however, was unbothered, and Abi had to guess that despite appearances, the ooze must taste fine. She then glanced across the table at Ryokumo and Nigreos, who had ordered what seemed to be normal steak dinners with potatoes and vegetables, and she internally sighed.


    I guess I picked the wrong person to copy, she thought with slumped shoulders. What even is this?! It doesn¡¯t look edible at all! I mean, I¡¯ve seen some pretty strange food in my time, but this is absolutely the weirdest thing I¡¯ve ever come across! Then again, Album seems to be enjoying hers so maybe it won¡¯t kill me but I really don¡¯t like the thought of putting that in my body!


    Abi shivered, but not wanting to be rude to either the chef who made the food or her friends, she swallowed back her nausea and forced herself to cut into the meat. Like Album¡¯s, the moment she popped one of the lumps, ooze leaked out to cover it and now that she had a closer look, it had a much thicker consistency than she had been ready for.


    ¡°Everything okay, Abi?¡± Nigreos asked, sparing a concerned glance at her. ¡°You look a little pale.¡±


    Abi quickly forced a smile, wanting to swiftly cover up her hesitation. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m fine! Just been a long day, you know, so I¡¯m a bit tired. Yup! Perfectly okay!¡±


    She then decided to rip the bandage clean off as she finished cutting her crusno, jammed the piece on her fork, then put it in her mouth. At that point, attempting not to gag became even harder. The meat was so chewy that she felt like it must have been raw and no matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was the glaze or the ooze that was sour. Nevertheless, she forced herself to swallow it before doing her best to casually pick up her glass of tillyberry juice and drink half of it to clear the taste away. All the while, Nigreos watched her with a wry smile and she had a feeling that he knew exactly what she was thinking.


    ¡°So what exactly is that?¡± Ryokumo inquired after a moment, motioning toward their crusno with a nod of his head, his features indicating that he, too, was disgusted by it.


    ¡°It¡¯s crusno,¡± Album replied with a sweet smile. ¡°It¡¯s a really high-end Dunnovian dish that you can hardly ever find outside of their country, which is mostly because there are so few chefs who actually know how to cook it. As far as I know, this place is one of the only restaurants in Ijiria that serves it.¡±


    Ryokumo cocked an eyebrow as he regarded the bulbous meat. ¡°Ah, is that so? And why exactly can nobody prepare it?¡±


    ¡°Well, because if it isn¡¯t cooked perfectly, it¡¯s poisonous,¡± Album answered with a proud expression, as if enjoying the fact that she could show off some of her obscure knowledge.


    And while Abi was glad that Album seemed to be enjoying herself, she just couldn¡¯t look past the word ¡°poisonous¡±. ¡°Huh?! What do you mean it¡¯s poisonous?!¡±


    Album chuckled and quickly waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Abi, the chef here knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, yes, but¡­¡± Abi cleared her throat to stop herself from stuttering as she turned back to gaze at her dinner with even more discomfort. ¡°Just out of curiosity, how exactly is it poisonous though?¡±


    Her roommate considered the question as she chewed on another part of her meal before answering. ¡°Well, first of all, I don¡¯t know if you knew this but it¡¯s not actually meat. It¡¯s made from a plant species that grows in the jungles of West Dunnovia called the Carnivorous Alpha.¡±


    ¡°That thing¡¯s a plant?!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed with about as much surprise as Abi was feeling internally at the revelation.


    Album motioned for him to quiet down as she glanced at the other tables to make sure they hadn¡¯t disturbed the patrons before answering Ryokumo in a softer tone. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a plant and a really dangerous one at that. Back before we really started to refine our magic, the Alpha was one of the most dangerous predators in the western part of the continent. Not only does it have a large enough mouth to swallow a human whole, but it also has a bunch of these little lumps that contain doses of poison so deadly that a small drop could kill a giant if it so much as grazed their skin.¡±


    Abi and Ryokumo could only gape at her before the former set her fork down and decided she no longer cared about offending the chef and would be stopping by the dorm cafeteria to get dinner afterwards.


    ¡°And tell me, Album,¡± Ryokumo began as he folded his hands on the table. ¡°What utter moron looked at something like that and decided ¡®ah yes, let me put that dangerous man-eater in my stomach! That seems like a brilliant idea¡¯?!¡±


    This time, Album just shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but despite how it looks, it really is delicious! It¡¯s one of my favorite foods, actually. And once you remove the poison from the lumps, the sour taste of the excretions goes so well with the plant itself! Don¡¯t you agree, Abi? Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    For a few seconds, Abi just looked back at her roommate¡¯s excited and enthusiastic smile and internally debated what to say in response. On one hand, she considered the monstrosity on her plate to be one of the most unappetizing things she had ever consumed, but on the other, she really didn¡¯t want to disappoint Album, and after a quick game of tug-of-war between those two sides of her, she reluctantly put on a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s really good!¡±


    Abi then did her best to keep her gag reflexes in control as she forced another bite of crusno into her mouth, much to Album¡¯s clear pleasure. But while she clearly fooled her roommate, Nigreos and Ryokumo were both looking at her with dubious expressions, and the still silent Nigreos appeared to be holding back laughter. So Abi merely smiled at them with a silent ¡°Don¡¯t say a word¡± and to her relief, the two obliged.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Abi began once she¡¯d choked down the bite and washed it down with more juice. ¡°Ryokumo, you said you wanted us to meet up so we can get to know each other better, right? So, since our food is out, I think we should start.¡±


    Desperate to turn the conversation anywhere else, Abi eyed Ryokumo with another silent message, urging him to help her change the topic.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Ryokumo then clapped his hands together and flashed his charming grin as he regarded them all. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, the four of us are going to be working alongside each other for the foreseeable future, both at the school and perhaps even beyond, so I thought it would be best to take some time to sit down and just chat about ourselves. We do, after all, have a very interesting set of members.¡±


    Nigreos smiled as well as he set his fork down and chimed in for the first time in a while. ¡°Yeah, I was thinking along the same line, actually. After all, this would be the first time we¡¯ve all been together since orientation and while I¡¯ve known Album for a long time, I¡¯ve admittedly been interested to get to know the two of you.¡± He indicated both Ryokumo and Abi as he sat up straighter in his chair. ¡°You especially, Abi, have already left quite the mark on the Citadel with both Master Grunly¡¯s accounts and your performance in the battle.¡±


    She immediately felt her cheeks turn red as she sipped more of her bright blue juice, having been wondering what those in the Citadel had been thinking of her. ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    Nigreos nodded. ¡°It is. Like I¡¯ve said, I¡¯ve been taking private lessons with my father up in the tower and I did ask about you. From the sound of it, there¡¯s rumors that Master Grunly seeks to potentially make you his apprentice, if you perform well enough at the Academy.¡±


    Huh? His apprentice?


    She laughed awkwardly and placed her glass back on the table, unsure of how to even respond to such a comment. ¡°Er, no, it¡¯s probably just a rumor. I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, Grunly clearly is interested in me for one reason or another, but¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°An apprentice? Please¡­ I¡¯m nothing special, despite what he might say, and I know enough about Masters and their apprentices to know that becoming one means that you¡¯re the best of the best. I¡¯m certainly not.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, maybe,¡± Ryokumo pointed out with a wink. ¡°But you¡¯ve got four years at this school to make an impact, and I think you¡¯ve already begun to do that.¡± Then, before Abi could say anything, he quickly turned and addressed Nigreos. ¡°What has your father said, out of curiosity?¡±


    The dark mage considered the question. ¡°Well, just that with the orientation alone, both Master Nakoma Taurus and Princess Ilirianna were left quite impressed with her.¡±


    ¡°So she did catch the princess¡¯s eye?¡± Album muttered.


    Despite wanting to claim that he was exaggerating, one look at Nigreos told her that he was telling it exactly as it was. Somehow, her performance had been enough to leave an impact on individuals as powerful as the Master of Fire and the heir to the empire. Part of her was overwhelmed by that thought but another couldn¡¯t help but be slightly proud.


    ¡°Well, regardless,¡± Abi hurriedly interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ve already talked plenty about me back on the first day and there¡¯s honestly not much more to tell! I¡¯ve just wandered around for years on end and that¡¯s all. So what about you, Nigreos? Tell us about yourself and Noctalus.¡±


    Tossing the ball into his court, Abi shifted the topic of conversation away from her, and thankfully, Nigreos gladly picked it up. ¡°Alright then. Sure. Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯m eighteen years old as of this past spring and I¡¯ve lived in the palace of Noctalus for the grand majority of my life. I¡¯ve got two little sisters, one sixteen and the other thirteen, who I love dearly and I¡¯ve been studying dark magic ever since I was six.¡±


    Nigreos then stopped and considered what else he wanted to say, and while he was thinking, Abi decided to chime in and ask something.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had sisters, Nigreos,¡± she commented with a smile. ¡°What are they like?¡±


    Yet, after asking the question, she noticed his expression grow tense for a moment so brief that she questioned whether she¡¯d been mistaken, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she accidentally touched on a sore spot. But regardless of what went through Nigreos Noctis¡¯s mind at that moment, his smile returned just as quickly as it wavered and he answered her.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re certainly a handful,¡± he said with a soft laugh, a sound that seemed so full of love that it more than told her how important they were to him. ¡°The oldest of the two, Lunara, has always been very energetic. She¡¯s the type to spend her time running around the palace and getting into all sorts of trouble. One time, she somehow convinced Album¡¯s brother, Eko, to help her fill my bedroom with dark spirits to the point that you could hear the chittering from down the hall.¡±


    Album sighed and shook her head. ¡°Ah, I remember that. Our mothers were pissed.¡±


    ¡°As they should have been,¡± Nigreos replied with a smirk. ¡°I think it took me about two months to track down all of them and at times they were so loud that I couldn¡¯t get any sleep. I couldn¡¯t even tell you guys how many times I had to march down to one of our guest rooms for some peace and quiet.¡±


    Recalling her own many experiences with dark spirits over the years, Abi couldn¡¯t help but empathize with him. While dark spirits were harmless little critters, they reproduced fast and would constantly emit a loud sound that resembled the chattering of teeth. She¡¯d never actually seen them with her own eyes but she had stayed in plenty of inns that were infested by them and Nigreos certainly wasn¡¯t exaggerating about their ability to prevent one from sleeping. They were a true menace.


    ¡°You¡¯re sister sounds like a genius,¡± Ryokumo said wryly. ¡°And tell me, what did you do to deserve it?¡±


    Nigreos snorted. ¡°Absolutely nothing. She was just bored that day and I guess she somehow coerced Eko into being a pain. That being said, I didn¡¯t take it lying down and promptly called upon my littlest sister to help me get revenge.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°And what¡¯d you two do to them?¡± Abi inquired.


    ¡°Oh, nothing too crazy. I simply acquired a few frostbite stones and froze their bedrooms.¡± He grinned proudly. ¡°Now the thing about frostbite stones is that they¡¯re easy to deactivate if you know where to find them, but if they¡¯re hidden then they¡¯ll just keep freezing their surroundings until they can be located, and Neah just happened to come up with the brilliant idea of sewing them into their mattresses. This was the dead of winter, so they weren¡¯t terribly pleased.¡±


    On her left, Album just put her head in her hands while Ryokumo just began to cackle, as if finding the situation to be the funniest thing he¡¯d ever heard.


    ¡°And how long did it take them to locate the damned things?¡± the wind mage asked.


    Before Nigreos could reply, Album chimed in with annoyance. ¡°Three weeks!¡± she snapped. ¡°For three weeks, Luna and Eko waged a ridiculous prank war with Nigreos and Neah that more than once resulted in me being an unintended casualty.¡±


    Shooting Nigreos a glare, the dark mage guilty scratched the back of his head. ¡°Er, well, perhaps it went a bit overboard. Neah and I may have rigged a homemade stink bomb to go off in a corridor we intended to lure Eko into and, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t plan for me to be the one to show up first,¡± Album finished with a grunt. ¡°And it was quite potent, I might add. I reeked so badly that nobody in the castle would come anywhere near me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hear tomato juice baths are good for getting rid of stench,¡± Ryokumo pointed out, but Album just sighed.


    ¡°I took five. Didn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve apologized for it,¡± Nigreos reminded her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t stop me from getting covered in mayonnaise though, did it?¡± she replied as she folded her arms over her chest and raised her eyebrows.


    At that, Nigreos¡¯s guilt seemed to increase. ¡°In my defense, that only happened because Eko sniffed it out first and lured you into the trap instead. That was more on him than us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I need to meet these siblings of yours!¡± Ryokumo added excitedly. ¡°They seem like they¡¯d be fantastic partners in crime!¡±


    Both Nigreos and Album turned hesitant looks toward the man, and Abi could see in their eyes that both of them knew just how bad of an idea it was for Ryokumo to meet their siblings. Meanwhile, Abi silently listened, enjoying getting to see the mischievous side of the two mages and to hear about their home lives. Abi had always wondered what it might have been like to have siblings had her parents survived and part of her wished she could have had a more normal upbringing. Of course, she was proud of what she had accomplished, but it had been a lonely existence, always traveling by herself and never staying in one place for long. She hadn¡¯t belonged anywhere and she had nobody she could consider family or even friends.


    So it¡¯s kinda nice¡­just sitting here and listening to them talk. I know I told Grunly I¡¯d only be here for a year but¡­ Abi smiled to herself. I could easily see myself being happy here in Erika, at least for a little while.


    ¡°Well anyway, that¡¯s my story,¡± Nigreos said, drawing the conversation back to where it started. ¡°From here out, my goals are to continue on my path to becoming the Master of Darkness and to live up to my family name¡­¡± The man then paused, and again, it felt to Abi like he was holding something back, but whatever it was, he didn¡¯t decide to share it. ¡°...Simple as that.¡±


    ¡°Well that was lovely,¡± Ryokumo commented, raising his glass toward Nigreos. ¡°In that case, Album, your turn!¡±


    ¡°Oh, m-me?¡± The second the conversation shifted to her, Album seemed to pull into herself, and Abi knew she would have preferred not to share anything. ¡°Honestly, Ryokumo, there¡¯s not much more to share. I¡¯m¡­just going through the motions, you know? Eko¡¯s the oldest, so he¡¯s going to be the Master of Light in my father¡¯s place. I¡¯m¡­¡± She grimaced and smiled sadly as she stared down at her half-eaten crusno. ¡°Well, I¡¯m supposed to be the next eraser, but if I can¡¯t pull myself together, I could see even that responsibility being pushed off to a cousin or something¡­¡±


    As she trailed off, Abi couldn¡¯t help but frown at the mention of the word ¡°eraser¡±. Naturally, over the course of her time studying nature magic and researching different historical eras of Ijiria, she had come across the concept of erasure. It was one of the most powerful known spells in existence and was created by the Luz family back during the Age of Destruction, not long before the Second Civil War. The process by which the family discovered such a horrific power had been lost to time since the Master of Light who researched it refused to share what he knew, and it was unknown whether even the modern Luz knew how it came to be. There were plenty of theories and conspiracies but as far as Abi knew, none had ever been confirmed.


    What made erasure magic so powerful was that it was the only known magic that could tamper with space/time, altering reality itself to the whim of the user. As far as Abi¡¯s understanding went, the eraser could essentially remove a person from existence, erasing all memory of that individual and altering the realms to make it so that they never existed in the first place. Only the user could determine who remembered and who didn¡¯t, and because of this, the power was heavily regulated from the moment it was conceived. After all, if left unchecked, the eraser could get rid of whoever they wanted and nobody would be any the wiser. In many ways, it was lucky that the Master who created it was such an avid supporter of the king that he immediately revealed his newfound power. In fact, the only reason that Master hid how he learned it was because he feared what might happen if traitors to the empire were to gain control of it. But over the years of erasure being passed through Luz generations, many feared that there were people that had been erased without anybody ever knowing.


    And if I remember correctly, it did spread outside the family. One of the current Luz¡¯s, Album¡¯s mother if I remember right, can do it, and then there¡¯s someone in the Citadel with the power as well.


    Abi remembered being terrified of the concept back when she first read about it, for if it ever did spread to somebody dangerous, it could spell the end of Ijiria as they knew it. In that sense, it was calming to know that somebody as sweet and respectful as Album would inherit it someday.


    ¡°Right, erasure,¡± Ryokumo murmured after a moment. ¡°Yes, I suppose that is a daunting responsibility, but I believe you can handle it. Orientation could have gone better, but you¡¯ll get there. Pinner¡¯s can be fought, and just with how little I know, I can tell you¡¯re strong, Album. You¡¯ll be a fine eraser someday.¡±


    Album glanced up at him with surprise, her cheeks turning a soft red before she quickly looked away. ¡°I think you put too much blind faith in people. You don¡¯t even know me, Ryokumo.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he conceded with a smile. ¡°But I like to think I¡¯m a good judge of character.¡±


    ¡°And I do know you,¡± Nigreos added. ¡°And I happen to agree with him. Don¡¯t let it get you down.¡±


    Abi could see her roommate growing quickly flustered so she straightened up and turned the topic away from herself. ¡°Well, regardless, I think it¡¯s quite odd that Ryokumo¡¯s the one who suggested this conversation but has yet to offer anything about himself. I think you should go before I tell you anything!¡±


    Ryokumo smirked, eyeing Album warmly before shrugging. ¡°Very well, I suppose you¡¯re not incorrect. Tell me, friends, what do you wish to know about little ol¡¯ me? Ask and I shall answer!¡±


    Almost immediately, Nigreos came up with a question. ¡°Well, there is something I¡¯ve been wondering. From what I know, nobody can get into this Academy without a ridiculous amount of hard work, and so almost everybody has something driving them. Everybody comes here with a goal. I want to be the best Master of Darkness I can be. Album wants to move past her mana deficiencies and reach a point where she can handle erasure. And Abi was personally brought here by Master Grunly. You, on the other hand, are a foreigner who is so skilled at what he does that he managed to single-handedly defeat a well-oiled team at orientation. One must have a hell of goal to manage such a feat so¡­¡± Nigreos folded his hands on the table and eyed Ryokumo curiously. ¡°What do you seek by attending this school, Ryokumo Caeli?¡±


    As she listened to Nigreos speak, Abi suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know what motivated Ryokumo. Despite having spent most of her time with him in their various classes over the past week, she had mostly spoken of herself and her own experiences. Ryokumo had yet to share, and she found herself extremely curious now that the question was on the table.


    The wind mage returned Nigreos¡¯s inquisitive stare with his typical charming grin before chuckling to himself. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a hell of a question, my friend, and I fear my answer may disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Nigreos asked, to which Ryokumo merely shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve hesitated to share much about myself given how potentially pathetic my goals are compared to the three of you, but I suppose I can confess.¡± He took a quick sip of his drink and, when nobody moved to speak first, Ryokumo went on. ¡°I was born in a small fishing village on the western Sukonese coast as the ninth kid to a rather poor family. I had five sisters and three brothers, and to be honest with you, I couldn¡¯t tell you much about them.¡± To Abi¡¯s surprise, Ryokumo¡¯s smile turned briefly sad in the first glimpse of melancholy she had yet seen from the rather upbeat and cheerful mage. ¡°We didn¡¯t have much money, like I said, and I believe I was born to be yet another set of hands to bring in coin. As soon as I was able, I worked, and I worked myself half to death like the rest of my family.¡±


    He let out a soft sigh, his eyes briefly turning bitter before the pleasantness swiftly returned. ¡°When I was ten, a mage from Kurokiri, the Sukonese capital, arrived in the village with the intent to retire there. His name was Daisuke Caeli and he was in his early eighties  when he first appeared in town.¡±


    ¡°Caeli?¡± Album interrupted with a frown. ¡°Were you related to him?¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t, but I¡¯ll get to that. Now, I was fascinated by this man. I desperately wanted to be a mage, too, and after a few months, I gathered up the courage to go visit him at his cottage and ask him to teach me, and to my surprise, he did. I was shocked. He didn¡¯t know anything about me, he had no reason to bother, and eventually, he told me that he was bored in his retirement already and thought he¡¯d busy himself with me.¡± Ryokumo¡¯s smile then turned nostalgic and Abi could easily see the respect he had for the man. ¡°He taught me the basics, gave me advice, helped me control my mana. Every second I had that I wasn¡¯t working, I put it into training. I thought, perhaps, if I became a talented mage, I could leave the village behind and go to Kurokiri myself. By the time I was fifteen, I was rather good at what I was doing and Mr. Daisuke even said I might actually thrive in the capital.¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re here,¡± Nigreos muttered. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged once more. ¡°Nothing much really. Mr. Daisuke talked of Ijiria quite often, and especially of Erika. He said the greatest mages in all the world lived here, and he told me that my talent would be wasted in Kurokiri¡ªthat I ought to give the Ijirian Empire a shot. Well I took that heart, and when I was sixteen, Mr. Daisuke passed away from natural causes. His health had been getting bad, so I saw it coming, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Abi said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine that was easy¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it was not,¡± Ryokumo responded. ¡°But it certainly lit a fire under me. That man was more family than anybody else, and he had once said I could use his name when I left, so¡­¡± The wind mage spread his hands out before him. ¡°Upon arriving in Jeysa, I got rid of my old surname and replaced it with his. I became Ryokumo Caeli. I lived in Jeysa for a while, mostly on the streets, but I survived well enough. For roughly a year and half, I sought jobs as a mage-for-hire, mostly serving as a bodyguard or running around doing odd tasks here and there. And eventually, I drew the attention of the Lord of Jeysa, who decided to hire me to be a bodyguard for his daughter and to help escort her across the Starlight Bay to Stellareid.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Nigreos murmured. ¡°To be trusted with a lord¡¯s daughter¡­ That¡¯s a hell of a responsibility. I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    Ryokumo grinned proudly. ¡°Well, I impressed him. And I did an even better job when the boat we were on was attacked by a bunch of pirates. I guess they heard the girl was onboard and probably wanted her for ransom. And lo and behold, the only bodyguard left standing was me. I nearly died that day but I was gonna be damned if I lost the girl, so I fought like hell and managed to take out their captain. Cut off the head and the others run like cowards. As a thanks for saving his daughter, the lord offered me anything I wanted and I thought I¡¯d try my chances at a letter of recommendation. Didn¡¯t actually think he¡¯d give it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how you got in,¡± Album commented. ¡°You¡¯d honestly be surprised how much sway lords have over that sort of stuff.¡±


    Ryokumo nodded. ¡°And I was, believe me. Now, to get back and answer your question, Nigreos, I suppose the reason I¡¯ve worked as hard as I have is¡­¡± This time, his smile faded completely, and Ryokumo was instead gazing down at the table with a slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°I want to live an easy life. I worked my ass off just to get by back in Sukon and I did the same in Jeysa. I¡¯ve lived without money since the day I was born and I simply wish to be comfortable. I don¡¯t need to be a Master or even anybody of high regard. I just want to reach a point where I can retire like Mr. Daisuke did.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing noble like the rest of you. Nobody has expectations for me to fulfill, no Masters have their eyes on me. That¡¯s all. I just want to eat well, sleep well, and live happily.¡±


    Abi smiled as Ryokumo finished his story, realizing that it was the first time he had shown them his more vulnerable side. For just a few minutes, he set his persona aside and faced them as himself, and she appreciated that small glimpse into Ryokumo Caeli. She now understood why he felt such a camaraderie with her. Even setting aside that they were both commoners, neither of them had ever known the luxury they now experienced in Erika, and Ryokumo wanted to hold onto that with all his might.


    A life of luxury¡­ It does sound nice¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s anything to be ashamed of,¡± Nigreos told him with a warm smile. ¡°I mean, Album and I were born into luxury so we certainly can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like to want for basic necessities. To work yourself as hard as you can just to be comfortable, well, I think that¡¯s fair. And I believe you¡¯ve already done plenty to make your master proud.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Abi added. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that at all.¡±


    She then picked up her glass and motioned for the others to do the same. Nigreos, Album, then Ryokumo all grabbed their drinks and placed them in the center of the table, and Abi found herself happy to be in their presence. These were her first friends, and she was overjoyed at getting to hear more about them.


    ¡°To a successful future, yeah?¡± she said, and the others echoed her sentiments.


    From that point, they talked extensively for hours until The Den was getting ready to close. Most of their conversations were rather benign, with each of them telling silly stories or odd anecdotes about their pasts. Nigreos and Album talked more about their siblings and their home in Noctalus. Ryokumo shared some tales about Daisuke Caeli and his time training under the man. And even she revealed some of her experiences on the road¡ªstories she never thought she¡¯d have anybody to recite them to.


    It was a surreal experience, and that night was the first time that Abigail didn¡¯t feel a single doubt that coming to Erika was the right choice.

 V2 Chapter 6- Time For Tea

    Chapter VI


    The morning following their dinner at Morwhat¡¯s Den, Abi, Nigreos, and Album all met up with Eko down in the dormitory commons before making their way to the Academy gates where a gold and green carriage was awaiting them. The dinner spent with her team had more than eased Abi¡¯s anxiety about her upcoming conversation with Grunly, but once she found herself sitting in that carriage, her nerves gradually began to return, and no matter how much she tried to tell herself that she had nothing to fear, she still couldn¡¯t stop the nagging feeling that she had somehow failed to meet the Master of Nature¡¯s expectations. She couldn¡¯t help but absently tap her foot and only stopped when Album placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a comforting smile.


    The ride was silent, and the expressions on Nigreos, Album, and Eko¡¯s faces all told her that they, too, were busy thinking about their own meetings. However, Abi found some comfort in Nigreos and Album¡¯s presence, and soon enough, their destination came into view. From almost every part of the city of Erika, one could see the giant white tower of the Citadel reaching into the sky, marking the very center of the Ijirian capital, but seeing it from afar and actually being at its base were two very different experiences. When the carriage arrived at the front gates, Abi stepped out to see the tower just before her, craning her neck painfully to gaze all the way up at its top, only to find it concealed by the lower-than-average clouds.


    Jeez¡­ So this is the Citadel, huh? Am I really about to step foot in the Ijirian Citadel?


    For most of her life, she had thought of this tower as a place representing the greed and selfishness that was the government of the empire, and while her respect for the Citadel hadn¡¯t necessarily increased, she knew she could no longer generalize her disgust to every single person that dwelled in it. Edwar Grunly was clearly not like the other Masters, and Nigreos and Album, despite being the children of some of the most elite Ijirian families, were respectable individuals. Now, Abi, herself, was about to step foot inside, resulting in a powerful conflict of emotions.


    Eko took the lead as they approached the guards at the gate who, upon identifying who they were, promptly admitted them access. Abi could feel their eyes lingering on her for longer than the others, which only increased her discomfort. Unlike her companions, who were all wearing a variety of well-made and fancy velvet clothing, she had opted to wear her school uniform, so she was certainly standing out. The only clothes she owned were her tattered traveling garments, and she decided it would be more insulting to show up in those, so her uniform was what she settled on.


    Yeah, this is gonna be a long morning, she thought with a sigh.


    But to her relief, her anxiety was briefly eased as she got distracted by the gardens that grew at the base of the Citadel. Due to her love for nature, she was quite knowledgeable about Kalkorai flora, and so she recognized most of the plants on sight, with a part of her wishing they could have just stayed down there and admired the colors. But unfortunately, they only passed through the gardens for a minute before Eko took them through the doors of the tower itself. Abi was once again in awe of the beautiful silver and white corridors of the Citadel, but before she could properly take it all in, she noticed a familiar individual already making his way toward them, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Ah, Abigail, you¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Grunly greeted with a broad grin as he used his cane to maneuver toward them.


    Part of her wondered if she should bow, and now being more familiar with Ijirian etiquette, she realized that she probably should have been doing so ever since she met him, but it almost seemed awkward to act so formal after all of the time they spent together on the road, and so she remained upright as Eko, Nigreos, and Album all lowered their heads for the Master.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Master Grunly,¡± she replied, and even though she was nervous, Grunly¡¯s ever-cheerful demeanor was yet another piece of evidence telling her that she had nothing to fear.


    Once he had hobbled over to them, he looked up at Abi and shook his head. ¡°I wish I could have spoken to you sooner, but it''s been quite the busy week. A Master being gone for as long as I was means that there was a lot of work left to be done. Luckily, I had some time today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem, of course,¡± she quickly assured him. ¡°I¡¯ve been figuring everything out myself, so¡­¡±


    Grunly nodded a few times to himself then glanced past her to where the others were awkwardly standing, his eyes shifting between Nigreos and Album specifically. ¡°Ah, and it''s good to see you kids again. Congratulations on first rank. I was personally at the orientation and I¡¯ve gotta say, it was a very engaging duel. I¡¯m quite proud of you all.¡±


    Once again, the three bowed and thanked the Master, though Abi noticed Album tense up a little, and it was clear that Grunly intentionally avoided mentioning what happened to her.


    The old man didn¡¯t dwell on the subject long and instead smiled warmly as he regarded them.


    ¡°Anyway, your parents are waiting for you up in Master Viiro¡¯s office so why don¡¯t you head on up,¡± he told them before turning back to address Abi specifically. ¡°You, Abi, can come with me up to my own office.¡±


    Beckoning for her to follow him, Abi bid goodbye to the Noctalus and moved alongside the Master of Nature as Nigreos, Album, and Eko all headed in the opposite direction. Grunly didn¡¯t speak as they walked and was instead humming a soft and merry tune like he normally did, indicating that he probably planned to wait until they had reached their destination to talk, giving Abi a chance to really take a good look at her surroundings and process the fact that she was in the Citadel.


    The bottom level was rather crowded with people all rushing about their business and she could only wonder just what they were all doing. She knew that the Citadel wasn¡¯t just the home of the Masters and the government, but that it also served as a workplace for various departments of science and research. She could only imagine the important jobs of those around her, which made it all the more surreal when they stopped to bow before Grunly and herself, as if they believed her to be someone of greater importance than she actually was. And as much as she wanted to correct them, she remained quiet and allowed Grunly to take the lead as they made their way onto a silver disk that resembled the lifts back in the dorm towers.


    ¡°Ortumo,¡± Grunly chanted, causing the disk to rise toward the upper level of the tower.


    The ride was longer than she expected it to be, leaving her wondering just how high up they had gone, and when they finally drew to a stop at yet another silver corridor, they found a woman already waiting there. Immediately, Abi was surprised by her rather bland appearance, with her dark brown tunic and trousers resembling the types of clothes Abi was used to seeing outside of Erika rather than what she would have expected of somebody present in the Citadel. And when Grunly spoke her name, Abi¡¯s confusion only increased.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, Master Rihtta.¡±


    Master Rihtta? Wait, is this woman a Master?!


    Her dark brown eyes shifted toward Abi and she didn¡¯t bother being subtle about the fact that she was clearly sizing her up. ¡°Yes, good morning to you as well, Master Grunly. I take it this is the famous Abigail we¡¯ve all been hearing so much about.¡±


    Abi forcefully swallowed back the intense anxiety that suddenly shot through her in the presence of another Master of Ijiria and was uncertain what she should say or do, so she was relieved when Grunly responded to her.


    ¡°Yes, this is Abigail,¡± he said with a proud expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to check in with her now that her first week at the Academy has concluded so I thought I¡¯d invite her to my office for some tea.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± Master Rihtta nodded then turned back to Abi with an expression that betrayed nothing of what she might be thinking. There was no animosity in her mature features but neither was there any pleasantness. ¡°A pleasure, Abigail. I¡¯m Koroha Rihtta, the Master of Wind.¡±


    Abi forced a smile and bowed before her. ¡°I-it¡¯s nice to meet you, too, Master.¡±


    When she rose back up, Koroha¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t shifted, but Abi had the unnerving feeling that she was being carefully observed by the Master of Wind, as if she were silently trying to determine something about her. So, Abi instinctually allowed her sense to reach out and analyze her, only for it to come back neutral. Koroha Rihtta was neither trustworthy nor untrustworthy, a rather rare response from her sixth sense. Normally, Abi¡¯s interpretation of such a feeling was that it would depend on her own actions whether the individual became a friend or a foe.


    ¡°Well, have a nice day, both of you,¡± Koroha said after another few seconds, stalking forward to step past them and move onto the lift. ¡°And good luck, Abigail.¡±


    Abi wasn¡¯t sure what she was wishing her luck for, but there wasn¡¯t time to ask before the lift descended back the way they had come. The nature mage stared at the empty shaft but Grunly was quick to continue on his way, so Abi recollected herself and followed.


    So that was another Master, huh? I honestly don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to get used to being in the same place as such important and powerful people¡­


    After another short walk, she and Grunly finally arrived at their destination. Since she had expected a typical office, Abi was quickly thrown off when she and Grunly walked through the door, only for her to be faced with what seemed more like a classroom than anything. There were rows of desks all facing the front of the room where a much larger desk, probably Grunly¡¯s, was placed in the corner. On Abi¡¯s right was a giant window that spanned the entire length of the wall, and on the other side of the glass was a wooden balcony. Flower pots hung from the ceiling and thick vines wrapped around all of the walls, red flowers growing on them and emitting a strong scent of lavender that was almost overwhelming. As she stood in place and just took it all in, Grunly began hobbling toward his desk, muttering incantations that caused the cabinets on the right wall to swing open, allowing small, ceramic teacups to fly across the room and toward him.


    ¡°Uh, so this is your office?¡± she muttered as she closed the door behind her. ¡°It looks like a classroom¡­¡±


    Grunly chuckled to himself as he reached for a metal can of tea leaves resting on the desk before scooping some to put in the still levitating cups. Once that was done, he used water magic to fill them then turned back to answer.


    ¡°Well, it was meant to be a classroom, but I use it as my office. The rooms assigned to the Masters are just too small and stuffy in my opinion. This place is far more open and just pleasant to be in.¡±


    ¡°And do you use it to teach or¡­?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Oh yes I have. Every once in a while, I invite some of the Academy¡¯s fourth year nature mages up here to the Citadel for some rather advanced classes,¡± he told her. ¡°Though, I haven¡¯t done so in a few years. As I¡¯ve gotten older, it¡¯s become a tad hard to keep up with lesson plans on top of my Master duties.¡±


    As he talked, he continued to use magic to heat the water up and once he was satisfied, he walked back toward the student desks and climbed up into one. At his beckoning, Abi took a seat in the desk in front of his and flipped it around so she could face him. Grunly then handed her a cup of tea and took a sip of his own, smiling as he did so.


    ¡°Nothing beats a warm cup of tea, you know?¡± he muttered happily.


    Abi gratefully took a sip as well, surprised to find she didn¡¯t recognize the flavor. ¡°Mmm. This is good, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had it before. What type is this?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a wonderful herbal brew that¡¯s quite common in the southern cities. In fact, it was Master Rihtta who first introduced this particular flavor to me. There¡¯s this cozy tea shop down in the market that has brews from all across the continent called, oh what was it? Ah, Holial Aroma! I highly recommend it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check it out after school sometime,¡± she replied, making a mental note to try and convince either one of her teammates or Faye to go with her.


    ¡°But anyway, enough about tea,¡± the Master began. ¡°Tell me, Abi, how has school been faring? Are you enjoying your classes? Are you fitting in? And most importantly, how do you like your team?¡± He smirked. ¡°To be quite honest, I never expected you to wind up with a group as influential as the Noctalus.¡±


    Abi took another sip as she pondered how best to phrase an answer to his questions. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯ve been enjoying myself more than I thought I would. I still get weird looks from my classmates, which I expected, but I think winning my orientation match eased some of the judginess a bit.¡±


    ¡°I would imagine so,¡± Grunly commented. ¡°And I would also imagine that other students would hesitate to openly criticize or belittle a friend of the Noctalus.¡±


    ¡°Probably so.¡± Abi had already considered as much, so the fact that Grunly came to the same conclusion only confirmed for her that Nigreos and Album being on her team did, in fact, help her a bit. ¡°And as for the two of them, they¡¯ve been quite friendly. Nigreos is very sweet and though we haven¡¯t talked a lot, I do like him. And as much as Album clearly suffers from her mana deficiencies, I respect how much she¡¯s trying to move past them. They¡¯re both great people, I can already tell¡­¡±


    Grunly smiled pleasantly. ¡°They''re good kids, yes. I do not know Nigreos and Album as well as I would like, but all things considered, I don¡¯t think you could ask for better allies than them. Keep them close, Abi, and pathways will open to you that may not have opened otherwise.¡±


    Keep them close, huh?


    She wasn¡¯t really sure what to make of that, for she understood what Grunly meant, but also didn¡¯t want to base her relationship with the two of them on how they could benefit her.


    ¡°And Mr. Caeli?¡± Grunly went on. ¡°What¡¯s your take on him? I¡¯ll admit that he caused quite a stir among the higher mages here in the tower. Before orientation, he was completely unheard of, and then he goes and pulls off a performance like that? I was quite impressed, as well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ryokumo¡¯s certainly something,¡± Abi agreed, her thoughts briefly shifting to his conversation with them the previous night regarding his past experiences and what he¡¯d been through in his life. ¡°My take on him is that as silly as he can be, he¡¯s already a good and trusted friend, too. I can rely on him¡ªI can rely on all of them.¡±


    She spoke in a confident tone, wanting to assure Grunly that she was already getting close to the team, and she was pleased by the smile that returned to his aged lips as he regarded her.


    ¡°Good,¡± he whispered, almost to himself. ¡°That¡¯s good, Abi. I¡¯m very proud of you, you know? I already had such high hopes for you, but you¡¯ve more than surpassed them in that battle. Yes, I¡¯m already certain that I have not made a mistake in sponsoring your education here in the capital. You are a powerful mage in the making.¡±


    For a moment, Abi wasn¡¯t sure what to say as a surge of utter pride flowed through her body, and so to stall a response, she took another long sip of the tea. Everybody told her she had nothing to worry about, but her nerves still tried to get the better of her, and she was anxious that in some way, she failed Master Grunly, so to hear him say that she surpassed his expectations made her happier than she could effectively communicate. She had pushed back on attending the Academy, believing herself to be a poor fit for Erika and such a high-end school, and in some ways, she still believed that. She had told Grunly she would attend the Academy for one year, but now she had a team that she was growing to care for, and this Master of Nature was somebody she didn¡¯t want to disappoint.


    Maybe it¡¯s already too late to back out, she thought wryly. Perhaps it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be here for all four years¡­


    Yet, that thought was no longer as daunting as it had been mere days before.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Grunly,¡± she said softly. ¡°That means a lot to me.¡±


    Grunly chuckled. ¡°Of course. And I¡¯m glad you have a team you can trust. You¡¯re going to need them, I think.¡±


    ¡°Need them?¡± Abi frowned, having sensed an underlying meaning behind the old mage¡¯s words that he seemed to want to communicate to her without explicitly stating it. ¡°What for? You mean, just for the assignments or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Grunly sighed. ¡°I am currently not allowed to reveal anything just yet, but things are happening here in the Citadel, and I just want you to be prepared for anything. Like I said, I¡¯m proud of you, and I have faith that whatever is thrown your way, you can handle it.¡±


    His green eyes turned stern for a few seconds, and Abi wasn¡¯t sure what to make of his words. At the same time, Koroha¡¯s strange ¡°good luck¡± returned to her as well, and she couldn¡¯t help but fear what the two Masters were subtly referring to. Yet even so, she was determined that whatever it was, she would continue to do her best to exceed Grunly¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Noted,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready for anything, Master.¡±


    Grunly nodded, seemingly relieved. ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ***


    After splitting up with Abigail and Master Grunly, Album went with Nigreos and her older brother up to the familiar office of Viiro Noctis. When the three of them arrived at the door, they were promptly admitted with a call from within, and as they entered the black and dimly lit room, they were greeted by the two imposing figures that were the Masters of Darkness and Light. Viiro was sitting at the desk, his large hands folded on its surface as he watched them, and Acostav was standing in the back right corner, though he only made eye contact with Eko and Nigreos, completely ignoring Album¡ªsomething she wasn¡¯t surprised by in the least. Only once the three of them had bowed with respect did anybody speak.


    ¡°Good morning, Father, Master Acostav,¡± Nigreos greeted immediately. ¡°You summoned us?¡±


    Viiro grunted softly then slowly stood to his feet and smoothed out his black suit. ¡°Yes, we did, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s no secret to any of you what it may be about. Princess Ilirianna is still quite undecided as to which Academy team she would like to choose for herself and Acostav and I thought it was time we filled you in on what¡¯s been going on.¡±


    Album quickly averted her gaze as Viiro mentioned the team, yet she still sensed the man¡¯s pale white eyes shift her way as he spoke. When Eko had stopped by her dorm room to inform her that the Masters wanted to talk, she had both feared and known that this would be the subject of the discussion, which meant she was almost certainly going to get ridiculed. And within two seconds of Viiro¡¯s statement, her father cut in to do just that.


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s no damn wonder why she¡¯s taking so long,¡± he snapped. ¡°Simply put, Queen Toranei summoned me to the throne room just two nights ago to inform me that if not for your failure, Album, Ilirianna would have already selected you four. However, the queen and princess now fear that by choosing you, they would be condemning you to death. Do you hear what I mean, Daughter?¡±


    Knowing that her father would be furious if she didn¡¯t look him in the eye when she addressed him, Album forced herself to raise her head and respond with as much dignity as she could despite the utter guilt she felt at having her worst fears confirmed.


    ¡°Y-yes, Father, I understand,¡± she replied meekly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t fix it,¡± he spat, his eyes narrowing in disgust before turning back to the boys. ¡°That being said, I was able to salvage some of this nonsense and managed to convince the queen to give it a second thought.¡± The Master of Light stepped toward them, clicking his tongue in annoyance as he did so. ¡°Toranei feared that if Album died, it would harm royal relations with Noctalus and I was able to assure her that it would not, so as it stands, Ilirianna may still select you.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Eko quickly cut in. ¡°You assured her it would not? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Acostav snorted. ¡°What I said, Eko. I told Queen Toranei that if Album dies on a royal mission then the Luz family will move past it and place no blame on the throne. As far as Toranei and Ilirianna are concerned, her death is meaningless to us.¡±


    As harsh as biting as Acostav¡¯s words were, Album found she didn¡¯t feel much of anything as she listened to them. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her father didn¡¯t even lie when he said such a thing to the queen.


    Yeah, he probably wouldn¡¯t care if I got killed while aiding the princess. All he wants is for me to make myself useful, so if I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m probably better off just dying¡­


    However, even though she didn¡¯t feel too offended by it, Eko¡¯s voice turned sharp as he responded to Acostav¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Father, how could you say such a thing?!¡± he snapped back. ¡°Perhaps her death may be meaningless to you, but I certainly wouldn¡¯t overlook it! Are you trying to give the royal family the impression that the Luz family doesn¡¯t look after its kin unless they¡¯re beneficial?! Is that what you want the Iiji¡¯s to think of us¡ªthat we¡¯re a bunch of greedy assholes?!¡±


    ¡°Be silent, Eko,¡± the Master of Light growled. ¡°I do not care what reputation we have among the Iijis. It is not important to me because they don¡¯t have power over us. The position of Master of Light is our birthright, as is erasure. Queen Toranei can despise us all she likes, it matters not to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eko,¡± Album interrupted. ¡°He¡¯s right. Just let it go.¡±


    Her older brother turned a stunned and furious look her way, and seemed to silently demand why she was just going to take it, but she didn¡¯t want an argument to break out in front of the Noctis, especially not one where either party wouldn¡¯t back down anyway.


    ¡°R-regardless,¡± Viiro grunted, albeit slightly awkwardly, ¡°It does, in fact, seem as if the decision will be in our favor, which leads me to a question I wanted to ask of you. What do you make of Ryokumo Caeli and Abigail? How will they fare alongside you two?¡±


    This time, it was Nigreos who stepped in and spoke first. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve spoken a little about them over this past week, but I do feel that they will be powerful allies. I mean, you two saw them at orientation, right? They''re a strong duo, regardless of their backgrounds. In fact, I¡¯d even argue that makes them all the more impressive considering where they are now.¡±


    Album watched her father¡¯s features twist in disgust, and she quickly prepared for him to make some derogatory comment about Abi and Ryokumo, but for once, he actually held his tongue and allowed the conversation to go on.


    ¡°In addition, while I don¡¯t know them much at all,¡± Eko added, ¡°If Master Grunly speaks so highly of Abigail, I think that¡¯s plenty to go on.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Acostav stated. ¡°Edwar¡¯s going senile, in my opinion. I wouldn¡¯t take anything the old bastard says into account. Yes, Abigail had a strong performance, but how will that skill carry over from a mock fight to one that¡¯s life or death?¡±


    ¡°Quite well, I believe,¡± Nigreos stated confidently. ¡°She¡¯s lived her life in the wild, Master Acostav. She¡¯s more acquainted with life or death than any practice matches, and in some ways, she might even be better equipped than myself. I wouldn¡¯t underestimate her.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± The Master of Light shook his head. ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. We¡¯ll have to wait and see, now won¡¯t we? And perhaps we won¡¯t have to wait too long¡­¡±


    Album frowned then glanced sidelong at Nigreos and Eko to see if she was the only one missing something, but the two of them also seemed rather confused by his comment.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Nigreos pressed, but it was Viiro who answered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hear the details soon enough, Son, but what we¡¯re willing to tell you is that Ilirianna will be choosing in a few days simply because her team is needed for an assignment at the end of the week.¡±


    ¡°The end of the week?!¡± Nigreos exclaimed, baffled.


    Inside, Album felt her body go cold, for assignments were never given to first years until they had been at the Academy for at least a semester. Even the royal team had traditionally followed these rules, so she had been under the impression that even if they were chosen by Ilirianna, Album would still have time to pull herself together.


    But¡­if we¡¯re going on an assignment at the end of this week then¡­there¡¯s no way I could possibly be ready!


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± Eko asked. ¡°I mean, first years aren¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know that,¡± Acostav cut him off. ¡°Officially, this isn¡¯t an assignment. Instead, your team will be under the guise of Ilirianna¡¯s entourage, but beneath the surface, this is a mission. Details will be provided once Ilirianna officially makes her choice, but until then¡­¡±


    Album swallowed as overwhelming terror enveloped her body.


    ¡°Be ready for anything.¡±

 V2 Chapter 7- His Arrogance Knows No Bounds

    Chapter VII


    As much work as he knew he needed to do, once the morning of the duel finally arrived, Rennigan Glaus couldn¡¯t deny that he was rather excited to take on Hiro and Jessi and put them in their proper places. It had been painfully obvious in Hiro¡¯s eyes that the wind mage thought he and his buddy were guaranteed victory just because they outnumbered him, but Rennigan was more than confident that he could handle two first years. Over the course of his training, Rennigan had succeeded in defeating opponents far more powerful than Hirokol Pafran and Jessi Yuahl, and in his eyes, if the bumbling fool that was Ryokumo Caeli could defeat them on his own then Rennigan could do so with ease. Part of him even wished that Fayela had joined the other two so he could prove to all three that he was most fit to lead, but he supposed that might just be pushing his luck a little too far.


    Yes, regardless of how strong I am, my affinity is not designed to defeat a rock mage. If it were one-on-one, I could beat her, but I¡¯m not so sure if she had backup. Then again, there¡¯s no point in dwelling on it because Rio isn¡¯t fighting with them. All I need to do is focus on taking down those two Kraton idiots.


    When he had woken up that morning, Hirokol had already departed the dorms, so Rennigan had yet to see his roommate, something he was grateful for. He far preferred being alone, so he was pleased that he was able to get ready for the fight in peace. When the indicated hour arrived, he put on some loose clothes and made his way down the first years¡¯ tower and out around the back to where the training grounds were. It was early on the Sunday of their first weekend back at school, so the grounds were primarily deserted.


    You¡¯d think the most prestigious school in this country wouldn''t be full of lazy fools who think the weekends exist to goof off. They should be training their asses off every single day if they actually want to make something of themselves. Rennigan smirked. But then again, the more of them that don¡¯t try, the less competition I have.


    As he approached the nearest arena, he caught sight of the three members of his team gathered around the railing, chatting amongst themselves, but the moment they noticed his approach, they went silent and watched him.


    ¡°You know, I kinda thought you¡¯d bail, Glaus!¡± Jessi called over to him, then stuck her tongue out like an immature child.


    Rennigan grinned confidently. ¡°And why would I do that? What kind of man do you take me for? I take my honor very seriously, so if I said I was going to be here for the duel, then I was going to be here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever!¡± she snapped impatiently. ¡°Just get your ass down in that ring so I can kick it for you!¡±


    ¡°Fine by me. Like I said to Pafran the other day, I¡¯m quite busy this weekend, so I¡¯d love to get this over with as fast as possible in order to get to handling more important matters.¡±


    He folded his arms across his chest as Hirokol and Jessi glared at him, and he took pleasure in their obvious contempt. He didn''t have any respect for them as mages, so he cared very little if they respected him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so damn cocky, aren''t you?¡± Hiro growled.


    Rennigan shrugged. ¡°You call it cocky, I call it confidence.¡±


    The boy scoffed, then reached into his pocket to produce a familiar leather pouch that would be filled with the knockout pellets typically used in mock duels. Hiro tossed it over and Rennigan caught it with ease, watching as the wind mage turned his back to begin making his way to the railing, muttering softly,


    ¡°This is gonna be satisfying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Rennigan retorted with another grin as he watched both Hiro and Jessi hop over the railing and drop down into the arena below.


    The boy then smoothed out his clothes and was about to do the same when he spared a glance at Fayela, who was standing silently with her back against the railing, her dark brown eyes observing Rennigan. For a moment, the two of them stared at each other, and he couldn¡¯t help but try and gauge exactly what emotions were being concealed behind her soft expression. She wasn¡¯t glaring at him like the other two were, but her eyes were far from welcoming.


    ¡°Have something to say to me, Rio?¡± he demanded harshly, fed up with the silence.


    Faye didn¡¯t immediately respond as she turned her eyes toward the grass at her feet. ¡°Do we really need to do this? I mean, is fighting over being the damn team leader really worth our time? I don¡¯t get why we need to bicker about this?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to bicker,¡± he said simply. ¡°As I recall, it was Pafran who suggested such primitive methods of settling this and I agree that it¡¯s a waste of our time. The end result isn¡¯t going to change. If the three of you would just do as I say, we can attain first rank by the end of the semester without any further issue.¡±


    Faye shook her head. ¡°Yet, doing what you said lost us the orientation, didn¡¯t it? You couldn¡¯t beat Noctis.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect,¡± he stated. ¡°I could beat Noctis with a little more time, and as I recall, I didn¡¯t lose to Noctis. I lost to Abigail, a woman you were supposed to handle on your own. But you couldn¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t handle a mere commoner, and because of that, you and I both wound up outnumbered. But no matter¡­¡± He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Once this match is settled, I¡¯ll teach the three of you just how to defeat him and the rest of that team.¡±


    Rennigan then moved forward, grabbed the railing, and went to hop over the side, but as he was preparing to jump, he just barely made out Faye¡¯s quiet comment under her breath, and it stopped him from moving.


    ¡°Abi is not a mere commoner.¡±


    He snorted, then glanced back to see that her expression had finally shifted to show some irritation, and it was quickly apparent that Rennigan had pushed her buttons.


    ¡°Whatever you have to tell yourself to justify your loss, Rio,¡± he snapped. ¡°She might be talented, but that doesn¡¯t change who she is. A mage like you should have been able to handle her, and you failed.¡±


    Faye grit her teeth before taking a step toward Rennigan. ¡°You¡¯re right, Glaus. Her background doesn¡¯t change who she is: A damn good mage. You can look down on Abi all you like, but she¡¯s worth ten of you. You don¡¯t even begin to compare to someone like her, and mark my words, Master Nyx Rana would never want to work with someone whose head is as far up his own ass as you!¡±


    To his fury, Rennigan failed to hide the look of surprise that overcame him at Faye¡¯s mention of the Master of Water, and he frantically tried to figure out how she could have possibly come to the conclusion that he was pining for her apprenticeship. However, the answer came to him almost immediately, and his features contorted into a sharp glare.


    Damn you, Noctis! Don¡¯t go spreading gossip about me!


    Recollecting himself, Rennigan smiled coldly at Faye and met her challenging gaze with confidence. ¡°As if you could ever understand the mind of a Master. My father has personally met Nyx Rana, so I don¡¯t need to hear a lecture about what she wants from a simple miner¡¯s daughter like yourself. You don¡¯t know a thing.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t,¡± she shot back. ¡°But if somebody like you could ever be a Master, then I¡¯ve lost faith in this country.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Glaus!¡± Jessi snarled from down below. ¡°What the hell is taking you so damn long?! I thought you wanted to get this over with!¡±


    For a few more seconds, Rennigan and Faye merely glared at one another before the water mage finally decided to break eye contact, and just before he jumped down, he said one last thing.


    ¡°Think whatever you like, Rio. In a minute, it won¡¯t matter what you think of me.¡±


    Faye didn''t reply, and soon enough, Rennigan was down in the arena and making his way to the spot on the opposite side from Jessi and Hirokol.


    And they call me arrogant, he internally mused. Yet Rio wants to stand there and pretend like she understands what Master Rana is looking for? She doesn''t know a thing! One way or another, I¡¯ll snap this worthless team into place and start climbing my way up to that apprenticeship! I haven¡¯t worked my ass off just for these idiots to drag me back down!


    Once he had arrived at his designated spot, he glanced across the fifty yard arena, marveling at how cramped it was for three combatants, though he knew that the smaller space would only play to his advantage.


    ¡°Count us off, Faye!¡± Hirokol called out as he and Jessi both prepared for the battle to begin.


    Fayela soon complied, beginning her countdown from ten, and as she did so, Rennigan swiftly put together a game plan that should be able to beat the two of them in just a few minutes. There wasn¡¯t even a second of doubt in his mind that this was going to go his way, so he just smiled at the intense expressions of his opponents.


    Let¡¯s get this over with. I have homework to do.


    ¡°Three¡­¡± Faye shouted. ¡°Two¡­ One¡­ Fight!¡±


    ¡°Proto!¡±


    As predicted, Hirokol immediately propelled himself from the ground, and with such a short distance between them, Rennigan knew that he would close that distance within a second or two. In addition, Jessi had already sent fire magic swirling into Hiro¡¯s wind as they had done at orientation. In some ways, their ability to work together was admirable, but to Rennigan, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for their incompetence.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The young man didn¡¯t move, silently watching Hiro¡¯s hands, which almost certainly held a pellet, as he waited for him to get close enough for his plan to work. In his past experiences, Rennigan had come to realize that wind mages were often impatient, believing their speed to be their greatest asset, and because of this, it was common for them to start with a casting of proto and attempt to reach their opponent before they could react. Hirokol had done just that.


    Yup. So predictable. It seems you haven¡¯t learned from your embarrassing duel with Caeli.


    ¡°Exalaant,¡± Rennigan finally whispered, and when he did, steam erupted from his hands at a rapid pace, bursting forward and concealing everything down in that arena in a white haze.


    ***


    Fayela Rio could only gape down into the arena below, now filled with steam that prevented her from seeing any of what was going on. She could hear Hiro and Jessi shouting out incantations, but no matter how hard she strained her ears, she just couldn¡¯t make out Rennigan¡¯s voice. In the brief moment that Hirokol was soaring toward the water mage, she had been concerned as to why Rennigan simply stood there and watched without reacting, but it was clear now that he had a plan up his sleeve, and Hiro had flown right into it. She gripped the railing tightly, desperately trying to make out anything, and to her relief, the steam quickly burst up into the air as Hiro took control of the wind around them to eject it from the arena.


    But that relief quickly vanished the moment she regained a visual on the duel.


    ¡°Do you see what I mean when I say that we aren¡¯t even close to the same level, Pafran?¡± Rennigan sneered. ¡°I figured you¡¯d be predictable, but this is just sad.¡±


    Rennigan Glaus was leaning against the wall of the arena on the opposite side of where he started, and down at his feet, Jessi Yuahl was laying in an unconscious slump, already eliminated from the duel. Both Faye and Hiro could only gape at the scene, with the former frantically trying to figure out how he could have crossed the arena in so short of a time.


    Does he know some wind magic then? What the hell¡­


    Before that moment, there hadn¡¯t been a single doubt in her mind that Rennigan was going to lose, but that was mainly due to the fact that he was outnumbered.


    So now that Jessi¡¯s down, it¡¯s become an even match. I mean, I knew he was good, but this¡­?


    ¡°Y-you bastard!¡± Hiro shouted with rage. ¡°H-how did you¡­?¡±


    Rennigan snorted. ¡°How did I¡­what? Are you curious to know how I eliminated Yuahl so quickly? If you¡¯d like, you can take a quick breather while I give you the rundown of everything you did wrong? Would you like that, Pafran? Or if you prefer, we can wait until I¡¯ve eliminated you and then, as team captain, I can give you some advice.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hiro¡¯s face then shifted from confusion to utter frustration and hatred. ¡°Screw you, asshole! Proto!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    This time, Hiro avoided going directly at Rennigan, instead propelling up into the sky, as if to ensure that he didn¡¯t get attacked by the steam again, but the water mage still didn¡¯t move or even react. He just stared up at Hiro, as if waiting for him to do something, and Faye could tell from her spot at the railing that Hiro was cautious of another surprise. Yet even so, he snarled out, ¡°Condite¡±, creating what Faye knew would be invisible ropes that formed to wrap themselves around Rennigan. However, even as his arms were suddenly bound against his body, Rennigan didn¡¯t say or do anything.


    What is his plan here?! Faye desperately tried to figure out. Is he trying to intimidate Hiro or is he once again attempting to lure him into a trap? Damn¡­ We can¡¯t lose this! If we do¡­


    She didn¡¯t even want to entertain the thought of what their team might look like if Rennigan Glaus was given authority over them. Naturally, she knew that they didn¡¯t have to uphold their end of the deal, but she also knew that doing so would only widen the divide between Rennigan and the rest of them, perhaps even to a point that they could never bridge it. Taming Rennigan was a necessity, so losing to him would be detrimental.


    Come on, Hiro! Beat him!


    Spinning in midair, Hirokol manipulated the air around him to send him back down into the arena, wind swirling around his arms as he shot two blades or air directly at his opponent. This time, now that an attack was coming straight for him, Rennigan reacted.


    ¡°Nikirin.¡±


    A wall of ice formed out of the moisture in the atmosphere, appearing right in the direction that Hirokol was headed. The wind mage must have expected such a move and reacted accordingly, placing his feet against the ice and running up to the top before vaulting over the side


    ¡°Perkari!¡± Hiro shouted, but as Faye turned her eyes back to Rennigan¡¯s side of the arena, she exhaled sharply, as did Hiro when he fully took in his surroundings.


    There was no sign of Rennigan Glaus, and since Faye had been so focused on watching Hiro react to the wall, she hadn¡¯t paid attention to what he might have done. Hiro¡¯s blades of wind slammed into the arena wall as the wind mage landed at the base of the ice, wind swirling violently around him as he seemingly tried to sense if his opponent was using distortion magic.


    And he must be, right? I mean, I can see the entire arena and even I can¡¯t see where he went! He¡¯s not on the other side, so¡­


    Faye realized what had happened just as Hiro appeared to, but unfortunately, it was already too late by the time either of them remembered that particular water spell. It was one that wasn¡¯t very well known outside of the affinity, but in their time studying for the Academy, Faye knew that Hiro would have at least come across it once or twice.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter.


    At some point during Hiro¡¯s attempt to get over the wall, Rennigan had darted forward and used magic to merge his body with the ice, essentially phasing into it in order to conceal himself. Then, when Hiro landed at the base, his attention was focused on where Rennigan had been, and since he had a rather thick wall behind him, he must not have believed he could be attacked from the back. Therefore, Rennigan had all the opportunities he needed for his arm to emerge from the ice with a pellet in his grasp, and as Hirokol Pafran spun around, he only had enough time to watch as the pellet burst from Rennigan¡¯s palm in a spray of water, hitting him square in the face and dropping him on the spot.


    Faye didn¡¯t know what to do as she watched the rest of Rennigan¡¯s body materialize from within the wall as he stepped forward, smoothed out his clothes, and took in the fallen forms of his two opponents. He then grinned smugly and turned to stare up at Faye with unrestrained satisfaction.


    Oh hell¡­ This problem just got a whole lot worse¡­


    Chuckling, Rennigan spread his arms out and shrugged. ¡°And there you have it, Rio. I think it¡¯s quite obvious now who here is most equipped to lead us. These two morons didn¡¯t even last¡­hmm, how long has it been? One minute? Maybe Two, if we¡¯re being generous? Either way, it doesn''t matter. It seems I win.¡±


    Faye¡¯s grip on the railing tightened even further, and she knew that had her armor been activated, she probably would have broken it.


    What am I even supposed to say to that? He won? He actually won?! So then do we accept him as the leader? Or should we just continue to ignore him and let this team fracture even further? Which response is going to screw us over the least?! I don¡¯t even know anymore!


    Faye instead took the easy route and didn¡¯t respond at all, instead changing the subject to a question that suddenly came to mind. ¡°Did you go easy on Noctis?¡± she demanded sharply. ¡°During orientation, all you did was launch icicles at him and occasionally use a wall! Where was your steam attack when it mattered?! Where was your little phasing trick then?!¡±


    Faye was already reprimanding herself for asking such questions, for she already had somewhat of an idea of what the answers were, but in her frustration, she couldn¡¯t help but lash out at the arrogant and infuriating mage down below.


    Rennigan¡¯s smug grin vanished, and in its place was a look of disgust as he regarded her. ¡°How dare you accuse me of such a thing! I gave my fight with Noctis everything I had! The steam attack wouldn¡¯t have worked in such an open space and Nigreos Noctis would never have been stupid enough to let me get away with the ice wall maneuver! It only worked because Pafran and Yuahl are pathetic excuses for students of this Academy! It¡¯s embarrassing that I have to tell you such a thing!¡±


    Clenching her teeth, Faye stepped up and vaulted over the railing before landing down in the arena.


    Rennigan sneered back at her. ¡°Would you like to have a go at it, too, Rio? The two of them never even got to use their pellets so they¡¯ve got plenty for you. I¡¯d be happy to put you in your place, as well.¡±


    As Faye stalked toward where he was standing, part of her debated taking him up on his offer to duel, but as much as she hated to admit it, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could actually win. Rennigan proved that when he wasn¡¯t blinded by his own ambitions, he actually had a rather strategic mind, and so she could no longer say for certain that she would come out on top. His ego was already inflated, so she feared what losing to him might do to make matters worse.


    ¡°Do you concede?¡± he demanded once she was right in front of him, and since she stood a bit taller than him, he was forced to look up at her. ¡°Do you accept me as our official leader? That was the condition of this duel, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I¡­what? What do I say? I¡¯ve tried so hard to get to this school, and I¡¯ve never been happier than the day I received my acceptance letter. I¡¯ve worked my ass off, and now it could be for nothing because of this cocky prick who thinks he¡¯s better than everybody else! What the hell did I do to deserve this?


    ¡°I¡­¡± she repeated. ¡°...do not respect you in the slightest, Rennigan Glaus.¡±


    Rennigan smirked pompously. ¡°Nor do I respect you, Fayela Rio. You think I seek your respect? What you think of me means nothing. In fact, I do not care what anybody thinks of me. I know my value and I know what I deserve.¡±


    ¡°Do you now?¡± she hissed. ¡°And are you telling me you deserve to be Master of Water? Are you telling me that you don¡¯t care what Nyx Rana thinks of you?¡±


    Just like the last time she used the Master of Water¡¯s name, Rennigan¡¯s features turned tense, and he fixed her with a glare of his own. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Noctis told you, but don¡¯t pretend to understand what it is I want.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to be Master of Water?¡± she shot back.


    ¡°Oh, I do. And I will be. Mark my words, I will do everything I can to attain that position, and today marks the start of that.¡± His smile turned dark and twisted, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but flinch back. ¡°We will have first rank and we will surpass Noctis. I swear it on my name, Rio, and you will help me do so. Now answer the question. Do. You. Concede?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she grunted despite the disgust it made her feel to do so. ¡°I agreed to the conditions, so I will accept you as team leader, but know this, Glaus. Regardless of what you say, our loss at orientation was your fault. And if your arrogance gets in the way of our success again, I will do everything in my power to make sure you never get what you want. I will drag you down to hell with me. An eye for an eye and all that¡­¡±


    His pale features twitched. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± she growled.


    The arena went silent and Faye was determined not to be the one to back down first. Eventually, Rennigan scoffed, turned his back, and used magic to depart the arena. Once he was gone, Faye let out the breath she had been holding in and collapsed to the ground, riddled with so many different emotions. She knew she had to wake up Hiro and Jessi, but for the moment, she just rested her back against the ice and sighed.


    Great¡­ Now what?


    ***


    When Rennigan arrived back in his dorm room, he collapsed down on the bed and clenched his fists tightly, doing his best to contain the utter rage coursing through him at Faye¡¯s threat. He knew he shouldn¡¯t allow it to bother him like it was, but the thought that she could drag him down and ruin everything made his blood boil.


    So that¡¯s how you want it to be, huh, Rio? You want some mutually assured destruction? He licked his dry lips and turned to stare through the window of the bedroom, watching the few clouds up in the sky as they lazily drifted across the blue expanse. Don¡¯t let her get to you, he told himself. You won, after all. You beat Pafran and Yuahl, and you did so in such a way that it leaves no room for argument about who¡¯s better. That was a victory in every sense of the word!


    Despite having just sat down, Rennigan found himself overcome by restlessness, so he jumped to his feet and began to pace around the silent room.


    Damn it all! Damn it all to hell! I won, so why am I so damn agitated?!


    ¡°For the good of the family, you must excel. The Masters are too powerful and the king gives them too much free reign. We need somebody that Ijiria can trust in those chambers, and that person is you, Son. Become one of them and make this empire a better place!¡±


    Rennigan smiled bitterly at the memory of those words. I will. I know I can do it, but Fayela Rio thinks she can ruin it all just because she thinks orientation was my fault? Give me a break!


    Stand in my way, Rio, and next time, you¡¯ll be the one I beat into the ground!

 V2 Chapter 8- A Decision Finally Made

    Chapter VIII


    Five days after the previous meeting of the Masters, they were once again summoned to the Chamber late in the evening by King Markreas, and given their short time constraints, Nakoma Taurus already had an idea of what the meeting would be about. It was almost certain that Ilirianna had finally made her decision regarding her team, which meant that everything would be in order to depart for Hiriech in just a few days. The Master of Fire was the first to arrive in the Chamber, and over the next handful of minutes, the others all entered the room as well, with the only exception being Nyx Rana, who had already left Erika for Hiriech the morning after the last meeting. Once they were all present, the Masters waited in silence for Markreas and Ilirianna to arrive, and every once in a while, Nakoma glanced at the seat to his left at Koroha. They had already spoken to one another regarding the upcoming mission, and as always, the Master of Wind didn¡¯t seem particularly bothered, having expressed her faith that Nakoma and Ilirianna could handle the mystery of the odd combustions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt with worse, Nakoma,¡± she had said to him with a wry smile. ¡°In fact, I would say that babysitting the princess is going to be a much larger challenge than the actual investigation will be.¡±


    He knew she was mostly joking, but part of him felt that there was some truth to her words. Ilirianna was brilliant and powerful, but she had yet to develop proper patience, and the upcoming trip would be a delicate situation. After all, they had to investigate the matter behind Lord Malloway¡¯s back without giving him any indication that they were distrusting of him. For better or for worse, keeping the cooperation of the city lords was important for the Citadel, so they had no choice but to hide their intentions and would have been forced to do so even if they didn¡¯t have to conceal the truth from the Council as well.


    Nakoma sighed softly, and soon enough, the king and princess entered the Chamber. As was etiquette, they all got to their feet, bowed, then took their seats to wait as Markreas settled down into his throne. Meanwhile, Ilirianna stood silently beside him, her hands folded behind her back as she gazed out at those present, and despite her shortcomings, Nakoma couldn¡¯t help but be proud as he stared back at the princess. She had a mature and commanding presence already, and he felt that she was well on her way to becoming a great leader someday. Her blue eyes briefly shifted toward him and she grinned, which he returned with a nod of his head.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin,¡± Markreas stated firmly. ¡°This will be a quick meeting so you will not be kept long. That being said, I wanted to go over the details of the Hiriech investigation once more before the departure in a few days. However, first, my daughter would like to make her announcement.¡±


    The king motioned toward Ilirianna, indicating that she had permission to speak, and in that moment, a sense of anticipation spread throughout the room, particularly from Viiro and Acostav, who despite clearly trying to hide their feelings, were eagerly waiting to hear what the princess had to say. But Nakoma was already quite certain of which decision she had settled on, so when she finally did make her announcement, he could only smirk with satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, after all of this time, I have chosen my team from among the Academy first years,¡± she began confidently. ¡°I have decided I will be working alongside Nigreos Noctis, Album Luz, Ryokumo Caeli, and Abigail. They will serve as my royal team for the foreseeable future.¡±


    Good job, Liri, Nakoma thought. Despite everything, that was the correct choice, and I do think those four will serve you well.


    A quick scan of the Masters showed that while Koroha and Sinna didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, Viiro, Acostav, and Grunly were all quite pleased.


    ¡°Thank you, My Princess,¡± the Master of Light was quick to say with a bow of his head. ¡°I assure you that you have not made the wrong choice and that Nigreos and my daughter will be perfect partners for you.¡±


    Ilirianna smiled back at him, but to Nakoma, it was very clearly devoid of any pleasant emotions. ¡°Yes, I would hope so, Master, and I suppose we won¡¯t have to wait very long to find out. This investigation will be a perfect opportunity for the four of them to prove their worth, and if they can¡¯t live up to my expectations, I do reserve the right to change my mind.¡±


    Acostav¡¯s features tensed in clear disdain, but naturally, the Master of Light refrained from making any harsh comments while in the presence of King Markreas. ¡°N-naturally. But I do not fear that result.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ilirianna then stepped back and nodded to her father, indicating that she had said all she wanted to say and that he could retake the lead of the conversation.


    ¡°Now,¡± Markreas began with a clap of his hands, ¡°with my daughter¡¯s team officially decided, the last preparations for this trip will be finalized. I have already sent a letter to Headmaster Tykon describing the basic details of this ball, and tomorrow morning, we will inform the students themselves of what is taking place. At the end of the week, Ilirianna, the team, and Nakoma will make for Hiriech. Since Nyx should already be in the city, we will hopefully have some idea of what is happening from her by the time they arrive.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly will we be investigating,¡± Nakoma inquired. ¡°We obviously can¡¯t just go up to the guards or to Lord Malloway and start asking questions. They¡¯ll be suspicious almost immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was thinking about that as well,¡± Koroha agreed. ¡°From my understanding, it is imperative that we prevent anybody from figuring out that this trip is for more than a mere birthday ball. So how will you get information without raising suspicion?¡±


    Markreas nodded, silently acknowledging their point. ¡°Yes, I will admit that the plan is not perfect, and it¡¯s quite possible that we will fail to collect anything of value. But sometimes, all it takes is simple observation to gain what we need. Nyx will handle the more direct investigation while Nakoma and the royal team will simply watch and see if there¡¯s anything odd taking place in Castle Aquesen. We are still uncertain what exactly Malloway knows, but I believe that Ilirianna might be able to get information out of him¡­or perhaps even his sons¡­¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Koroha pressed.


    ¡°My father and I are almost certain that the lord seeks to try and build a relationship with his children and myself,¡± Ilirianna answered, a slightly disgusted look on her face. ¡°Aside from Aeyir, he also has a sixteen-year-old son named Mallicent, either of which I¡¯m certain the lord would love if I took an interest in. You get what I''m saying, Master Koroha?¡±


    The Master of Wind grimaced with understanding as she leaned back in her seat and folded her arms. ¡°Yes, I do. Lord Malloway, like any other power-seeking individual in this damn country, wants his children to marry into the royal bloodline.¡±


    ¡°So if you take advantage of that,¡± Grunly muttered, ¡°then it''s possible that in their attempts to gain your favor, they might let something slip.¡±


    Ilirianna smiled slyly. ¡°Exactly. So all I need to do is turn on the charm and make those boys think they have a chance with me, and perhaps I¡¯ll be able to learn something that way. It¡¯s not my favorite method of investigating, but with the limitations we have at the moment, it may just be the most effective.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with that,¡± Sinna chimed in. ¡°But I do have to ask regarding those limitations, has Kloras made any comments yet? Even if he hasn''t stuck his nose in the trip for the ball, I doubt Nyx was able to leave without him making some sort of scene.¡±


    Markreas chuckled smugly. ¡°Well, something I hadn¡¯t thought about before but that actually worked in our favor is that Kloras seeks a strong relationship with Nyx and thus, he was a little more hesitant to inquire about where she went. When we spoke, I could tell that he was suspicious, but he didn¡¯t press as aggressively as he is known to do.¡±


    Once Markreas had said it, Nakoma found he wasn¡¯t surprised in the slightest. If Kloras truly wanted his son, Rennigan, to rise to the position of Master of Water then he would have to remain in Nyx¡¯s good graces. If she came to despise him like most of the Masters did then it would be less likely that she would opt to give his son any influence among them.


    Then Nyx really was the best choice for this role¡­


    ¡°Now, the last thing I want to say,¡± the king went on, glancing both at his daughter and at Nakoma, ¡°is that unless absolutely necessary, I want to avoid any conflict. Even if you think you¡¯ve found the perpetrators, unless you are absolutely certain, do not engage them. Like we¡¯ve said, we¡¯re walking a very thin line here. Of course, I do not intend to let them get away. If you have an identity, turn it over to Nyx and let her take care of the matter behind the scenes. Any sort of magic usage will be handled by her.¡±


    Nakoma nodded his understanding, having assumed Markreas would give such an order. If either he or the royal team took action, it could expose the fact that they had attended the ball with ulterior motives, and even if they acted in the best interests of the country, the negative impacts might outweigh the positives, especially if Lord Malloway wasn¡¯t involved in the combustions. Not only would they have shown the Great Cities that they were willing to go behind the backs of the Council, thus heavily damaging their trust, but it would also prove to Malloway that they didn¡¯t trust him, and relations with Hiriech would become strained. Since nobody knew Nyx was in the city, she could act on her own and it would be much harder to link her actions to the Citadel without firm proof.


    ¡°Understood, My King,¡± Nakoma replied. ¡°We won¡¯t make a move unless we have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he stated, then rose to his feet to take one last long look at the mages sitting around the table. Once he seemed satisfied, he gave a tired smile and said, ¡°In that case, I can bring this meeting to a close and excuse you all. Have a nice night, Masters.¡±


    ¡°Have a nice night, My King,¡± the six of them echoed, and once they had waited for Markreas and Ilirianna to depart the Chamber, they all began filing out of the room as well.


    The Master of Fire still had a few matters to get in order before leaving Erika, such as informing his apprentice, Plaseia, that he would be gone from the city for a few days, so his initial plan had been to head directly up to the residential floor where his quarters were located. However, as the Masters began heading off in all different directions, Nakoma quickly changed his mind, and instead of making his way toward the lift that would drop him off closer to his quarters, he followed after the two Masters he wanted to have a quick conversation with.


    ¡°Viiro! Acostav! Hold on a moment,¡± he called out, prompting the Masters of Darkness and Light to stop and glance back at him with clear annoyance, not bothering to hide the fact that they didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. Nevertheless, Nakoma smiled pleasantly and fell into stride alongside them as they continued down the corridor.


    ¡°What do you need, Taurus?¡± Viiro grunted with disinterest. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be heading off to pack your things?¡±


    The Master of Fire chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be like that. Yes, I¡¯ve got things to take care of, but I still thought I¡¯d quickly congratulate the two of you on your childrens¡¯ accomplishments. Having been at the orientation with you, it was very clear how anxious you were, so I imagine the princess¡¯s announcement was quite the relief.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Viiro shrugged, his square-jawed features showing little emotion as he replied. ¡°Yes, well, I expected no less of Nigreos. It was only a matter of time before Ilirianna came to her senses, after all. This will be a good experience for the boy, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll serve her quite well.¡±


    Nakoma watched Viiro for a few more seconds, trying his best to gauge what was really going through the mind of the Master of Darkness, but like always, it was hard to see past his stone-cold mask. Viiro Noctis rarely ever showed emotion that wasn¡¯t anger, and even his anger rarely ever came to the surface. He was stern, serious, and composed, and in some ways, Nakoma respected that about him. But at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Viiro felt anything at all in regards to his son¡¯s success.


    Though, if I had to guess, I bet he¡¯s probably still irritated that Nigreos got eliminated when the commoners didn¡¯t. He¡¯s a prideful man, that¡¯s for sure.


    But while Viiro may be a hard man to read, Acostav wore his emotions on his sleeve, and so when the Master of Light broke the silence, there was no need to guess what he was feeling.


    ¡°Well, perhaps Viiro can stop stressing over the matter,¡± he snapped bitterly. ¡°But I still have to worry about my fool of a daughter embarrassing me again. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me to learn not two days after their departure that she somehow burst into flames as well. And after all of my work to get her in the princess¡¯s good graces¡­¡±


    As Acostav complained, the three Masters arrived at a lift, and Viiro was quick to take control of the silver disk.


    ¡°Well, Acostav, if it makes you feel any better, I¡¯ll make sure your daughter is safe,¡± Nakoma assured him. ¡°I do not wish for anything bad to befall Album, and if I¡¯m being honest, this is probably the most ideal assignment to start her on.¡±


    The Master of Light scowled. ¡°How do you figure?¡±


    ¡°How do I figure? Did you not hear Markreas?¡± Nakoma chuckled. ¡°We are merely supposed to be attending a birthday party. If all goes well, and I will make sure it does, then we shouldn''t ever wind up in combat. We¡¯ll investigate as subtly as we can, and if we are forced to fight, then we¡¯ll inform Nyx and get the hell out of there.¡±


    As the lift reached the residential floor and they continued on their way, Acostav¡¯s features tightened. ¡°Perhaps. But regardless, I won¡¯t feel satisfied until the girl returns home alive. And even then, if she can¡¯t pull her shit together, then her death will just be inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Not if she trains,¡± Nakoma told him. ¡°Pinner¡¯s Syndrome can be overcome, Acostav. If one learns how to use their mana the right way, they can eventually reach a point where the disorder is irrelevant. Have more faith.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Acostav turned a furious sneer towards Nakoma, his black eyes narrowing in disgust. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? You think I haven¡¯t dedicated every last connection of mine to snap that girl into shape? Give me a fucking break, Taurus! At this point, I¡¯m starting to think she¡¯s just a halfwit and I¡¯ll be damned if you accuse me of not not trying hard enough! If Album could just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nakoma quickly interrupted, not feeling sorry in the least but wanting to stop him from going off on an angry tangent. ¡°Regardless, you both have my word that your children will be in good hands. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡±


    Acostav snorted once again and simply turned away, but at the very least, Viiro glanced down at the Master of Fire and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    From there, they walked on in silence, and soon enough, they had reached Viiro¡¯s personal quarters. Nakoma and Acostav lived a little further into the floor, so the Master of Fire had been prepared to bid him goodbye and continue on his way, but before he could, the three of them noticed somebody standing just outside the door. Based on his attire of dark green robes with the sign of a feather and ink emblazoned on his back, Nakoma quickly concluded that he was with the Citadel messengers.


    ¡°Oh god, what now?¡± Viiro grumbled. ¡°Messenger! State your business!¡±


    The young man glanced back in surprise, but once he recognized Viiro, he was quick to rush toward them, reaching into the inner pocket of his robes to produce a scroll.


    ¡°Master Noctis,¡± he said with a bow before extending the scroll out to him. ¡°I have brought a message from Noctalus sent by Lady Nium.¡±


    ¡°My wife?¡±


    Viiro frowned, taking the parchment and swiftly unrolling it, his eyes shifting back and forth as he read through the words sent by Nium Noctis. The shift in Viiro¡¯s expression was very subtle, and would have been mostly unnoticeable by most, but Nakoma was watching the Master of Darkness close enough to see it. A quick glance at Acostav showed that his earlier anger had diminished and was replaced by an uncharacteristically concerned expression.


    ¡°Viiro?¡± Acostav muttered. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    The man let out a soft breath as he rolled the parchment back up and tucked it into the inner pocket of his black suit. ¡°To some extent, yes.¡± He then turned toward the messenger, who was awkwardly awaiting an order. ¡°You, boy. I need you to immediately take a message down to the Academy of Erika and deliver it to my son. Can you do that?¡±


    The young man straightened up and nodded firmly. ¡°Er, yes, Master.¡±


    Nakoma wasn¡¯t sure if he should remain or not, but Viiro made no move to speak in private as he described the message he wanted sent to Nigreos, and as he did so, Nakoma felt his stomach churn.


    ***


    No matter how hard Nigreos tried to focus on his homework, he just couldn¡¯t stop his mind from wandering to the meeting with his father and Acostav. To know that not only were they likely to be picked by Ilirianna for the royal team, but that they would also have a mission at the end of the week, had his anxiety becoming almost too much for him. He was restlessly tapping his foot and even after an hour of sitting at his desk in the dorm¡¯s bedroom, there wasn¡¯t a single word written on the parchment before him. At that point, he was considering giving up, but since assignment was due the following morning, he knew he just had to grit his teeth and force himself to focus.


    But how the living hell am I supposed to do that with so much going on?! Father was so damn vague so what are we even going to be doing?! What sort of assignment are we in for?


    Part of him just wished that the two Masters hadn¡¯t told them anything, for the vague warning they were given only allowed his imagination to run wild with theories. He sighed and leaned back in his chair, running his free hand through his hair and grimacing.


    Damn it all. And not even Eko and Album had any idea of what to make of it.


    On the trip back to the carriage, Album hadn¡¯t bothered trying to theorize and seemed to have retreated into herself. Meanwhile, Nigreos had been able to see in just his expression that Eko was concerned for his sister¡¯s safety. None of them had been prepared for an assignment barely two weeks into the semester, and they had thought Album had plenty of time to continue to train and hone her body to handle light magic. Now that they knew she had less than a week, it was unlikely that she would make any significant improvements.


    So what do we do? I mean, I guess we just have to play it by ear and take each moment in stride. We can¡¯t exactly turn Ilirianna down¡­


    ¡°Take care of my daughter, will you? ¡­You don¡¯t have to be stuck at the hip, but just make sure she has somebody there for her. Can you do that?¡±


    Nigreos recalled what Lady Clara had said to him the morning he left Noctalus, and a feeling of unease overcame him. Yeah, it¡¯ll be on me to keep Album safe. I didn¡¯t have that option at orientation, but this time, I¡¯ll stay close to her, and if anything happens, I''ll make sure Album survives it. I promised her mother, and I promised myself, so I won¡¯t fail. I can¡¯t¡­


    ¡°You doing okay, Nigreos?¡±


    At the sound of Ryokumo¡¯s voice, Nigreos glanced over his shoulder where the wind mage was quietly sitting on his bed, reading a book and gazing back with some mild concern.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he grunted, pushing himself to sit up straighter. ¡°Just struggling a bit with this homework assignment. You¡¯d think I¡¯d have an easier time writing an essay about my own damn city¡¯s history, but here we are¡­¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled. ¡°Ah right, I forgot you took the easy route for your class requirements. ¡®A History of Noctalus¡¯¡­ Truly, a perfect class for you. I¡¯ll be disappointed if you don¡¯t pass it with flying colors.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, strangely enough, I haven¡¯t studied it well enough to remember every little detail,¡± Nigreos grumbled bitterly. ¡°And I¡¯ve still gotta write about four pages before tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°How much do you have written now?¡±


    ¡°The title.¡±


    Ryokumo barely suppressed a laugh as he raised his book to cover his face, then fixed Nigreos with a look of pity. ¡°Well, I wish you luck, my friend. I hope you don¡¯t value sleep because if you don¡¯t get started soon, you won¡¯t be getting any.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t suppose so.¡±


    Shaking his head in an attempt to get himself to focus, Nigreos was about to turn back to his work when he heard a knock at the front door. Both boys glanced up before staring at each other, silently inquiring as to if they were expecting somebody. However, Ryokumo just shrugged and, needing a break from his work, Nigreos got up and headed to the front door to see who was there.


    I guess it¡¯s probably Abi, Album, or Eko, he thought to himself. Or maybe Rio¡¯s stopping by to ask for more advice. I heard Rennigan absolutely wiped the floor with Yuahl and Pafran. I feel bad for them¡­


    But when Nigreos pulled open the door, he found it wasn¡¯t any of the people he had expected, rather it was a young man wearing the traditional garb of the Citadel messengers, looking worn out and tired.


    A messenger? Has my father sent for me again?


    ¡°Uh, are you Nigreos Noctis?¡± the young man inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, that''s me. How can I help you?¡±


    Reaching into his robe, the man pulled out a rolled-up parchment and extended it to him. ¡°You have a message from Master Viiro.¡±


    His anxiety even further increasing, Nigreos took the parchment, thanked the messenger, and headed back into the dorm room to see what it said. At some point, Ryokumo had wandered into the front room and was watching him unroll the message with some interest.


    ¡°Does your father need you again?¡± he asked with a bemused look.


    Nigreos just shrugged and at first, was only skimming the document. However, the moment he caught sight of the word ¡°Neah¡±, his heart felt like it skipped a beat and he doubled back to the start to read it thoroughly. As he took in what it said, he felt like he was going to throw up, but as he continued on, he felt a small semblance of relief that it wasn¡¯t as terrible as he had initially feared. He must have failed to hide his concern, though, as Ryokumo straightened up and frowned.


    ¡°Nigreos? Is everything alright?¡±


    When he reached the end, Nigreos let out the breath he had been holding in before walking over and collapsing onto the couch.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the matter?!¡±


    Thank god¡­ She¡¯s not dead¡­


    Ever since leaving Noctalus, Nigreos dreaded that horrific letter that might arrive in Erika, informing them that Neah had finally succumbed to Hell¡¯s Shadows and had passed away, so when he saw his sister¡¯s name, he feared that this letter was it. Knowing she was alive was a great relief, but that didn¡¯t make the letter any less terrifying.


    The parchment had informed him that his mother sent word to his father that a few days after Nigreos and Eko left, Neah collapsed and had been unconscious for a little under a week. According to Healer Ryre, the Shadows made a rather aggressive and unprecedented attack on her heart, and nearly devoured the whole thing in a matter of days. Luckily, the Healer had been able to support Neah¡¯s body and prevent it from killing her, and at the time of the letter¡¯s sending, Neah was back to normal. His mother had only sent it because she had promised to keep them posted on everything relating to his youngest sister.


    Thank god she¡¯s alive¡­ Though, while I wanted to keep Neah¡¯s condition to myself, I doubt I can get away without telling Ryokumo eventually¡­


    ¡°Everything¡¯s okay,¡± he muttered, turning a meek smile towards his roommate. ¡°The message is just¡­about something personal, but it doesn''t seem like anything I have to worry about. My imagination just went a little wild, is all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­? I mean, you looked terrified¡­¡±


    Nigreos nodded firmly. ¡°Y-yes¡­ False alarm. Just a false alarm¡­¡±


    Luckily, Ryokumo must have figured that he didn¡¯t want to elaborate on the matter, so he didn¡¯t press any further, but Nigreos could tell that his reaction worried him. At some point, he knew he would have to divulge Neah¡¯s condition, but for the moment, he just wanted to keep it to himself.


    Damn¡­ I really didn¡¯t need a scare like that on top of everything else, but it¡¯s a good reminder of why I¡¯m here! Yes, I want to live up to my family¡¯s expectations, but at the end of the day, finding a cure for Neah is my number one goal! That was why I wanted to get onto Ilirianna¡¯s team, and it seems I may have succeeded! I¡¯m getting closer to having the resources I need!


    Nigreos clenched his teeth and glanced back down at the parchment clutched in his hand.


    And perhaps¡­I¡¯ve been dealt an ideal hand. I¡¯m seeking a cure for a disease the Citadel has never been able to fix. And I just so happen to have a teammate who cured a disease the Citadel couldn¡¯t. At that moment, Abi¡¯s cheerful and pretty features came to his mind. A prospect for Edwar Grunly¡¯s successor¡­ A damn talented healer¡­


    Could Abi really be the one I need?

 V2 Chapter 9- The Royal Team

    Chapter IX


    As Abi listened to Faye and Jessi¡¯s retelling of the match against Rennigan, she and Album could only exchange pitiful glances with one another. The four women were gathered at one of the tables on the third floor of the Academy library, having been invited by Faye that morning before class. It had been clear from the moment Abi saw her that something was bothering her, and when she asked for some advice, her concerns had only grown worse. Given the fact that Abi already considered the rock mage a good friend, she was quick to accept, and upon meeting up, Faye and Jessi told them everything that had happened the previous morning out in the training grounds, as well as the details of Hiro¡¯s initial challenge to Rennigan.


    ¡°And so that¡¯s that,¡± Faye muttered with a sigh. ¡°We issued a challenge and we completely and utterly lost.¡±


    Jessi shook her head and scoffed. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe I let him get the better of me like that! When the steam went up, I was certain he was going after Hiro, so I wasn¡¯t ready for him to suddenly appear in front of me. It was so stupid!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up,¡± Album comforted. ¡°Rennigan is a strong mage, you know? And despite how it might seem, he¡¯s clever and determined. You gave it your all and that¡¯s all you can really do.¡±


    ¡°But we had him outnumbered!¡± the girl exclaimed with frustration. ¡°We had him two-to-one and we couldn¡¯t even last three minutes! It¡¯s exactly like what happened with Caeli expect it was somehow more embarrassing! I mean, I thought Hiro and I were really good, but maybe¡­¡± Jessi¡¯s features then tensed up as her tone lost its fervor. ¡° Maybe we¡¯re just not cut out for this. I mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jessi,¡± Abi interrupted firmly, causing the girl to go silent and turn her pink eyes back toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve just had two really bad hands, that¡¯s all. Rennigan¡¯s tough and so is Ryokumo. All you have to do is just keep training and learn to adapt. After all, if you weren¡¯t cut out for this, you wouldn¡¯t have been accepted in the first place.¡±


    Faye nodded her agreement. ¡°She¡¯s right, Jess¡¯. Don¡¯t let it get to you. We¡¯ll figure something out, one way or another.¡±


    Despite the fact that Faye was clearly disheartened by the events of her first week at the Academy, Abi found herself strongly respecting the resolve and confidence she still displayed. She had already hit a bump in the road, but she wasn¡¯t letting it break her determination. Abi wasn¡¯t so sure she could have done the same in her position.


    ¡°So how¡¯s Hiro holding up?¡± Abi inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine living with the problem is all that good for his mental health.¡±


    Jessi shrugged miserably. ¡°Well, he¡¯s kinda lucky that all Glaus does in the dorm room is sleep. The silver fucker spends most of his time out studying or training or whatever. So at least there¡¯s that. Hell, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was somewhere around here right now!¡±


    She glanced over her shoulder and scanned the library, but at the moment, there was no sign of Rennigan at any of the tables. This seemed to ease Jessi¡¯s anxiety as she leaned forward and began absently fidgeting with her pen.


    ¡°Well anyway, I guess the reason I asked you guys to stop by,¡± Faye began, ¡°was that I wanted to know what you think we should do about this? I mean, I talked to Noctis the other day, and all he said was that we should try to convince him that he needs us to impress Master Rana. The problem is, I think he already knows that, but he¡¯s too preoccupied with his own vision of how we should be. He thinks we need fixing.¡±


    Album shook her head with exasperation. ¡°That¡­sounds insufferable, to be honest. And unfortunately, I don¡¯t think Abi or I could really tell you anything that Nigreos couldn¡¯t. He¡¯s the only one somewhat familiar with Rennigan, after all. I mean¡­¡± She then glanced sidelong at Abi, as if seeking her opinion. ¡°What do you think? Anything come to mind?¡±


    Abi stopped and considered the question for a moment. There was, in fact, one thing that she might be able to offer Faye that Nigreos wouldn¡¯t have, but telling them would require her to reveal a secret she had never disclosed to anybody, not even Master Grunly. Although, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to keep it secret, but she wasn¡¯t sure if anybody would even take her seriously given how little she actually understood about it.


    Then again, I guess my sense has already made it clear I can trust these three, so if I can trust them, then I can probably tell them, right?


    ¡°Well, there is one thing,¡± Abi finally admitted. ¡°But I need the three of you to keep it to yourselves. I don¡¯t really want everybody else to know, okay?¡±


    At her rather vague response, Faye, Jessi, and Album all looked rather concerned, but each one gave her their word that they wouldn¡¯t allow whatever she said to leave that table, so feeling comfortable enough to confide in them, Abi went on.


    ¡°I have this ability,¡± she explained. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure where it came from, but ever since I was young, I was able to just look at somebody and instinctively know whether they could be trusted or not. I¡¯ve always considered it to be like a sixth sense. It lets me figure out who the good people are, who the bad people are, and even sometimes just gives me a neutral feeling, which I¡¯ve always interpreted as meaning that they could be either depending on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on,¡± Faye interjected. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you just feel if you can trust someone?¡±


    Abi nodded. ¡°Pretty much. I don¡¯t really know how to explain it other than that. It¡¯s not even all that conscious.¡±


    Both Faye and Jessi stared at her with awe, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little uncomfortable. Album, however, was already seeming to be taking the information in and attempting to make sense of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about oddities like that,¡± she murmured, running her fingers through her hair as she spoke. ¡°There have been accounts of strange powers that manifest in certain individuals due to mutations in their genetic makeup. Some of them are harmful and just wind up killing the person, but others can be beneficial, like what you describe. And if they are, most of the time, they¡¯ll wind up getting passed down the generations. Some scientists have theorized that this magic-based evolution might even be the origin of magic itself¡ªthat some of our ancient ancestors mutated the ability to create mana and that the presence of that mutation was the Origin Shift that created non-magic and magic realms.¡± Album furrowed her brow. ¡°It¡¯s just a theory, of course, but¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if it didn¡¯t mutate in my body,¡± Abi said, ¡°then I probably inherited it from one of my parents?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much. That¡¯s my understanding, at least.¡±


    Abi frowned, giving the explanation some thought. She¡¯d never really bothered to research what the origin of her sense might be, but it was oddly comforting to think it may have been a genetic gift from her mother or father. She never really knew either of them, so she liked the thought that one of them may have also had the ability. It gave her a sense of connection with them that she wouldn¡¯t have otherwise had.


    ¡°Wait, hold on though!¡± Jessi quickly exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with intense excitement. ¡°So if you have this power, then you must have used it on us, right?! Spill it, Abigail! What did your sense tell you?!¡±


    Abi chuckled at her enthusiasm. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be telling you about this if I didn¡¯t trust you, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jessi considered her point for a second from grinning widely. ¡°Yup! That adds up! And of course your sense would like me! I¡¯m awesome!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are, Jessi, but back on topic¡­¡± Faye turned back to Abi and regarded her curiously. ¡°How does this relate to Rennigan? Did you have him sensed as untrustworthy or¡­?¡±


    But Faye trailed off as Abi shook her head. ¡°No, the opposite, actually. Even I was surprised by it, but my sense is comfortable around Rennigan. I would have at least expected a neutral reaction, but¡­¡±


    ¡°And what does a positive reaction mean, though?¡± Album inquired. ¡°Like, is he trustworthy then, or does it just mean he¡¯s just not going to try and kill you?¡±


    ¡°Well, like I said, even I don¡¯t know all the in¡¯s and out¡¯s of the ability,¡± she reminded them. ¡°But in my experience, it usually means that the person has a pure heart. That¡¯s how I like to interpret it, anyway. And that¡­well to be perfectly blunt, it just doesn¡¯t fit the Rennigan that we¡¯re seeing. Most of the time when I¡¯ve met people like him, my sense urges me to get away as quickly as I can, but with Rennigan, it just doesn''t bother me.¡±


    At that, understanding seemed to cross Faye¡¯s features as she picked up on what Abi was attempting to say. ¡°So do you think that the way Rennigan behaves isn¡¯t who he really is inside¡ªthat he¡¯s putting on a mask for some reason?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my interpretation,¡± Abi confirmed. ¡°Rennigan is acting that way for a reason, and it might even be a mask he, himself, doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s wearing. But somewhere in there is a good and reasonable person, and my sense can feel it. Which means¡­¡±


    ¡°If we can somehow reach that part of him, we might be able to work together,¡± Faye finished, her lips tightening in determination. ¡°Perfect. Thank you, Abi.¡±


    The nature mage smiled back at her, unsure of how that information could help, but grateful that Faye seemed satisfied with her answer. Her sense had only ever been beneficial to her, and it had both saved her numerous times and even led her toward people she might have not met otherwise. It was her secret weapon, and after so long, it felt good to share it with people she could trust and know that it might help them, as well.


    However, before anybody could say anything else, a soft melody suddenly sounded throughout the room¡ªa noise that Abi had only heard a handful of times since arriving at the school. All across the Academy of Erika were little talismans that served to project the voice of the headmaster for school-wide announcements to every student on the campus, and whenever an announcement had to be made, that melody would precede it. Curious, all four of them glanced over to the library¡¯s far right wall where a small gray box was placed up at the top¡ªthe very talisman that the announcement would come from. And as usual, when the melody went silent, they all heard the voice of Headmaster Tykon.


    ¡°Good morning, students,¡± he greeted. ¡°This is just a quick announcement to request the presence of Nigreos Noctis, Album Luz, Ryokumo Caeli, and Abigail in my office immediately. Thank you.¡±


    The announcement was over as quickly as it began, but it was more than enough for Abi¡¯s stomach to churn, and when she looked at Album, she found her roommate¡¯s features tense with anxiety.


    ¡°Um, what did you guys do?¡± Jessi asked with a cocked eyebrow.


    Abi slowly shook her head, still trying to figure out why the headmaster would suddenly need them. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­er, nothing! Album, do you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°Not really, no,¡± she murmured. ¡°But I guess we should hurry up and go. Don¡¯t want to keep him waiting.¡±


    Her body clearly shaking, Album slowly got up from her seat, grabbed her bag, and waited for Abi to do the same.


    ¡°Er, right, okay,¡± Abigail stuttered, her mind racing with various possibilities as to what this summons could be in relation to. As far as she knew, the team hadn¡¯t done anything that would get them in trouble, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t think of any positive reason Tykon would need them either. Aside from Nigreos and Album being from powerful families, there wasn¡¯t much about them that would cause them to stick out.


    So what the heck does he need us for?!


    ¡°Good luck, I guess,¡± Faye said with a soft wave. ¡°Make sure to tell us all about it later, okay?¡±


    ¡°Will do. See you later, guys,¡± Abi called back as she and Album hurried to depart the library, neither of them speaking as they rode the lift back down to the first floor.


    By the time they were outside, Album¡¯s pace had increased to the point that Abi was practically jogging to keep up with her, and the few times she caught a glimpse of the light mage¡¯s expression, she found that it was a jumble of fear, anticipation, and even some excitement, and it only made her wonder if Album did have some idea of what Tykon wanted and had just opted to keep it to herself. However, it was clear that Album was on edge so Abi decided not to pry. The trip to the Administration Offices in the center of the campus wasn¡¯t long, and by the time they arrived at the two story structure, they found Nigreos and Ryokumo waiting for them.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°There you guys are!¡± Ryokumo called out upon noticing their approach. ¡°Any idea what the hell is going on?¡±


    Abi grimaced, glancing briefly at Nigreos¡¯s calm and collected features before turning back to Ryokumo. ¡°Not a clue. I was hoping either of you might have an idea, but¡­I guess not?¡±


    The wind mage sighed. ¡°Nope. Just as surprised as you are. Oh well! In that case, let¡¯s head on up and find out!¡±


    At that, Ryokumo didn¡¯t waste any time before turning and stalking through the double liquet doors with an excited grin on his face, as if for whatever reason, he was expecting something good out of the summons. Abigail followed after him and Nigreos and Album took up the rear as they walked into a small anteroom where they were greeted by a waiting area and a desk at which a young man was sitting, scribbling on some parchment. Before any of them could speak, the man briefly looked at them then grunted, ¡°Second floor, take a right and go down the hall. You won¡¯t miss it¡±.


    ¡°Oh, uh, thanks,¡± Abi muttered, surprised by the swift order and seeming disinterest in them, but Ryokumo was clearly unbothered and hardly broke stride as he moved past the desk and toward the hallway in the back, the other three once again trailing behind.


    The lift wasn¡¯t too far inside the corridor and they had all barely stepped on before Ryokumo cast Ortumo and began their accent, and while his face made him look excited, Abi couldn¡¯t help but notice the tapping of his foot, indicating that even he was a bit nervous. At first, Abi was a little concerned that the secretary¡¯s directions were too vague, but as the man had said, they couldn¡¯t have missed it. The doors to the headmaster¡¯s office were roughly eight feet tall, made of a dark oak with intricate designs carved into every square inch of the surface. There was so much artistic detail to take in, but with her nerves so on edge, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to focus on the beautiful design as Ryokumo knocked. When they heard the call to enter, the wind mage pushed open the door and the four of them headed in.


    Unsurprisingly after seeing the lavish door, the office of Headmaster Tykon was massive, with probably quadruple the space that her dorm room had. The ceiling stretched up about twelve feet high, and there was a large skylight directly in the center, allowing rays of warm sun to stream into the dark-painted room. Bookshelves spanned the entire length and height of the left and right walls, without even a single spot unfilled. Directly ahead was the headmaster¡¯s desk, placed just before a liquet window, with a mahogany grandfather clock to its right, which emitted a rather ominous ticking sound that echoed throughout the office.


    ¡°Welcome, Students,¡± Headmaster Tykon greeted from his spot behind the desk, his hands folded as he regarded the four of them, and the look in his amber eyes gave Abi the impression that he was appraising them like one would a rare talisman. ¡°I apologize for the suddenness, but I think you will be quite pleased when you learn just why I have called you here.¡± Smiling, Tykon stood from his seat and walked around the side of the desk, motioning for them to approach. ¡°Please, come further inside. No need to linger in the doorway.¡±


    Despite his rather calm attitude, Abi still felt apprehensive, but when Nigreos and Ryokumo both did as they were asked without hesitation, Abi stepped forward as well with Album at her side.


    ¡°You know, I must admit,¡± Tykon went on. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite intrigued to properly meet the four of you ever since orientation. Of course, I¡¯ve heard plenty of tales about the Noctalus, but you, Abigail, Caeli¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say you were both an unexpected and welcome surprise.¡±


    Ryokumo, true to his confident nature, bowed his head before the headmaster and grinned. ¡°Thank you, Headmaster. That means a lot coming from the leader of this fine school. I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tykon¡¯s eyes then shifted to where Abi was standing, and once again, she felt like the man was carefully analyzing her. ¡°And you, Abigail¡­ Master Grunly sent me many a letter practically begging me to admit you to this Academy, and I can say with confidence that his faith was not misplaced. I do not think I made a mistake listening to him. You should be proud.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, I am,¡± she stuttered, unsure of how she should be addressing a man like Reddick Tykon. So she simply followed Ryokumo¡¯s lead and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m sure the four of you are just waiting for me to tell you why I called you here, and I will start by assuring you that you are not in trouble,¡± he told them. ¡°On the contrary, this summons is for one of the highest honors that can be bestowed upon students of my school.¡±


    The highest honor? Abi repeated internally. What does he mean by that? What could we have done in just one week to earn such a thing?


    ¡°That being said, it is not me bestowing said honor,¡± Tykon continued as he turned not to address the four of them, but to stare at an empty spot just to his right . ¡°If you would¡­¡±


    And with his prompting, a distortion spell that Abi hadn¡¯t sensed when she entered suddenly dropped, revealing two individuals that had been concealed. The one on the right was a rather tall man with dark crimson hair combed neatly and a cleanly-shaven face. His eyes were the same color as his hair, as were the robes he wore. He was clearly an older man, perhaps somewhere in his late forties, and his features were somewhere between stern and comforting, as if he could shift his demeanor without issue.


    On the left was a young woman perhaps barely older than Abi was, dressed in a green and gold velvet tunic and skirt, as well as finely-crafted boots that rose up to just below her knees. She held herself with a confidence that was immediately awe-inspiring, and her youthful features failed to take away from the air of maturity that showed in her dark blue eyes. However, what quickly caught Abi¡¯s attention was her emerald-green hair that fell freely down to her back, well-tended, silky, and beautiful.


    Abi¡¯s eyes went wide. Green hair? But¡­?


    Green was not natural and therefore, one could only have hair of that color if they had it magically altered, but in the Ijirian Empire, it was illegal for one to turn their hair green, for it was an appearance reserved for a singular family as a way for anybody to identify them.


    And that family¡­is the Iijis. The royal family¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then this woman is¡­?


    The Iiji woman immediately stepped forward, her arms folded behind her back as she looked to each one of them in turn, and within a second, Abi realized that both Nigreos and Album had their backs bent all the way forward as they bowed before the princess of Ijiria. Realizing their mistake, both Abi and Ryokumo followed suit and for a few seconds, the office was silent before the Iiji finally spoke.


    ¡°Rise, all four of you.¡±


    Her voice was feminine and soft, but there was no mistaking the commanding aura in her tone, causing them to do as ordered and rise back to full height, only for Abi to find the woman looking straight at her with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Apologies for distorting ourselves,¡± she said, ¡°but we didn¡¯t want to intimidate you the moment you entered so we thought it would be a good idea for Headmaster Tykon to speak first. That being said, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Princess Ilirianna Iiji, the heir to the Ijirian throne.¡±


    Ilirianna Iiji¡­


    Of course, Abi had heard that name numerous times over the course of her life, but even after having visited the Citadel and interacted with some Masters, she still never even considered the thought that she could ever be in the same room as an Iiji, let alone the heir.


    Oh my gosh¡­ What¡¯s going on?! Why is the princess here? What could she want with us?


    Abi desperately waited for one of the others to respond, but a quick look at each of them proved that they were just as intimidated as she was. Even Nigreos and Album appeared unsure of whether they should respond and introduce themselves as well, but when nobody did so, Ilirianna laughed softly and shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious,¡± she assured them. ¡°Like the headmaster said, you¡¯re not in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± The first one to find their voice was Ryokumo, who seemed to have recovered from the shock enough to address the princess. ¡°With all due respect, why did you summon us? I mean, we¡¯ll be glad to do whatever it is you need, but I¡­am just a tad confused.¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t answer him right away, instead taking a few steps toward Ryokumo, who Abi had to give credit to for not flinching away. ¡°Ryokumo Caeli is your name, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, My Princess! Ryokumo Caeli, at your service!¡±


    The wind mage bowed a second time, but this time, some of his natural over-the-top demeanor poked through, which seemed to amuse Ilirianna, if only a little.


    ¡°I was at the orientation, you know?¡± she went on. ¡°I believe you were all informed of that, so you would know I got to watch your match, and I must say, it was impressive. You especially, Caeli, showed magnificent talent when you pulled off an upset that both myself and the present Masters hadn¡¯t expected.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times, and Abi could only marvel at the rare instance where the young man was left speechless. ¡°I, er, uh, thank you. Yes, I was happy with how I pulled that off. Um, yes¡­¡± Recovering himself, Ryokumo smiled broadly. ¡°I¡¯m glad I could impress you, My Princess.¡±


    Seeming satisfied, Ilirianna then turned and moved toward Abigail, who stiffened up and tried to stand as tall and confident as she could.


    ¡°And you, Abigail. Your trick against Rennigan Glaus was a smart one. As the headmaster said a moment ago, you surpassed what many expected of you. Of course, we had faith in Master Grunly, but one can¡¯t help but be skeptical when a nameless mage enters the scene. You did well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she managed to force out despite her brain failing to work properly.


    Abi expected she would move on to address Nigreos and Album, but to her surprise, Ilirianna returned to where the man in red still waited silently, then motioned toward him.


    ¡°This is the Master of Fire, Nakoma Taurus, by the way,¡± she introduced casually, upon which Nakoma nodded.


    ¡°A pleasure,¡± he muttered, then went silent again.


    A Master? So it¡¯s not just the princess, but the Master of Fire, too?! I just don¡¯t get it!


    So, as her anxiety started to get the best of her, Abi did what she always did when she needed to calm her mind in the presence of somebody new¡ªshe activated her sense and tried to get a read on both Ilirianna Iiji and Nakoma Taurus. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was expecting out of individuals like them, but she was nevertheless surprised by the results. Similar to her read on Master Koroha Rihtta, Nakoma was neutral, leaving her still somewhat weary of him. Ilirianna, however, came across as pure and trustworthy, and despite her being a princess, Abi found that just knowing this woman was pure made her nervousness ease a bit.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Ilirianna began. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time so I think it¡¯s best to get right to the point. I¡¯m positive that Nigreos and Album are already aware, but what do the two of you, Abigail and Caeli, know about the Ijirian royal team?¡±


    The Ijirian royal team? Wait, really?


    ¡°Yes, I know it,¡± Abi answered hesitantly. ¡°The royal team is made up of a freshman group from the Academy of Erika, hand-selected by the heir to the throne. It essentially means that, unlike the rest of the student-body, their school assignments will be decided by the heir, and that they work alongside them.¡± The nature mage paused, her breathing shaky as she spoke. ¡°Princess, are you saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she confirmed. ¡°After watching this year¡¯s orientation, I have chosen to select the four of you to work under me as my royal team for the foreseeable future. Like the headmaster said, it is one of the highest honors. Is it something you would be interested in?¡±


    The weight of both Ilirianna¡¯s words hit Abi like a brick to the head and once again, it felt like her world had been turned upside down. Being at the Academy, living among nobles and speaking with Masters, had been stunning and unimaginable to her, but this was on an even higher level than what she was already experiencing. To work alongside Ilirianna Iiji was a thought that would have never crossed her mind a few months ago. Just speaking to Edwar Grunly had been surreal, but to be with the princess was another matter entirely.


    ¡°Yes, My Princess,¡± Nigreos responded confidently, speaking for the first time since they arrived. ¡°Of course we would be.¡±


    Album nodded as well, though she didn¡¯t manage to get herself to speak, and Ryokumo echoed Nigreos¡¯s words, leaving Abi as the only one standing silently. Ilirianna turned to stare at her, awaiting her answer, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t possibly turn down a request from the princess, but she felt that being on the royal team was way out of her league. She understood why Ilirianna would be interested in Nigreos and Album given who their parents were, and even Ryokumo had more than earned this proposal, but she was nothing more than a lone wanderer¡ªa commoner without a name who until a week ago had never even seen Erika with her own eyes. The name Ilirianna Iiji may as well have been a part of another realm entirely to her.


    But I can¡¯t turn her down. I mean, one doesn¡¯t just deny a princess, and this must be exactly what the others have dreamed of. It would give Album and Nigreos the prestige they seek to live up to their parents¡¯ expectations, and it¡¯s a perfect gateway to the comfortable life that Ryokumo dreams of. And I¡¯m sure¡­Grunly would be very pleased if I said yes, so¡­


    ¡°O-of course, Princess,¡± she forced herself to answer. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m interested.¡±


    Ilirianna smiled warmly. ¡°Perfect. Then it¡¯s settled. You four will work under me, and with that now decided, you will be interested to know that your first assignment will begin at the end of this week.¡±


    Nigreos and Album barely reacted, leading Abi to believe that their fathers might have already given them a heads-up, but she and Ryokumo could hardly contain their shock at yet another surprise.


    ¡°The end of this week?¡± the latter stuttered. ¡°Like, this weekend? I was under the impression that freshmen weren¡¯t allowed assignments until the second semester?¡±


    ¡°Normally, you¡¯re right, Caeli,¡± Tykon chimed in, having returned to his spot at the desk sometime during their conversation. ¡°But King Markreas has requested I bend the rules, and who am I to deny the king?¡±


    ¡°Yes, circumstances dictate a bit of flexibility here,¡± Ilirianna added. ¡°We will give you more details in a moment, but the short of it is that the five of us, as well as Master Taurus, will be traveling to the river city of Hiriech to attend the birthday celebration of Lord Malloway¡¯s eldest son, Aeyir, which takes place in roughly two weeks.¡±


    ¡°A birthday celebration?¡± Nigreos parroted. ¡°I know Lord Malloway has a son coming of age, but¡­my father had mentioned that nobody from the Citadel was attending.¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t,¡± Nakoma told him. ¡°And as it is, the six of us are not going just for celebratory reasons. It¡¯s a part of an unofficial investigation, of which the details are not to leave this room under any circumstances. The only ones who will be privy to this information are the Masters of Ijiria, the Iijis, Headmaster Tykon, and the four of you.¡±


    Abi frowned, a detail poking its way into the mess of chaos that her mind was. She knew enough about Ijirian government to know that the High Council should at least be aware that the Masters were taking action, and Nakoma¡¯s insistence upon secrecy made her believe this was being conducted behind their backs.


    And we¡¯re going to be the only ones who know this? What is going on? This is happening so fast, and I¡­?


    ¡°Now, we will give you more details once we depart Erika,¡± Nakoma added. ¡°So until then, keep this quiet. Do not tell anybody that you¡¯re leaving the city. The only thing you have been permitted to share is your new status as the royal team, which we will be publicly announcing tonight. Understood?¡±


    They all managed affirmatives, which satisfied Nakoma enough for him to return the floor to Ilirianna, who was smiling.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Then I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Once again, the Princess of Ijiria¡¯s eyes shifted to Abi, and the two of them stared at each other for a moment, which only served to send yet another shiver of anxiety through her body.


    What¡­did we just get ourselves into?

 V2 Chapter 10- Their First Assignment

    Chapter X


    In Nigreos¡¯s imagination, the moment that the princess declared him to be apart of the royal team should have been one of the most thrilling moments of his life. Ever since he was small, he had dreamed of rising up to take his place in the Citadel, and when he learned that Ilirianna was seeking a team from the Academy, he had truly believed that his greatest chance of forming a relationship with the Iijis had presented itself. Regardless of his and Album¡¯s less-than-ideal performance at the orientation match, Nigreos still believed that their chances of getting selected were high. It was all he had been able to think about ever since his father informed him of Ilirianna¡¯s intentions. He had spent his life working for a chance like this, and in Headmaster Tykon¡¯s office, the moment finally arrived. Ilirianna had chosen them, and so he should have been elated and relieved.


    So why do I feel like shit right now? he asked himself. Back there¡­ The Princess hardly looked at me, and only spoke directly to Abi and Ryokumo. It was almost as if she were selecting them, and Album and I were simply there because we were their roommates.


    As the four of them departed the office, they made their way back through the Administration Building in silence, and Nigreos could tell just at a glance that they were all deeply lost in thought as each of them attempted to process what had just happened. It was, after all, a life-changing announcement, and while Nigreos and Album had expected it, Ryokumo and Abi had been completely in the dark. Being a part of the royal team meant they would have a direct relationship with Princess Ilirianna, and it was tradition that the members of the royal team were given high-ranking positions in the Citadel after graduating.


    King Markreas¡¯s team consisted of the current queen, the Masters Koroha Rihtta and Nakoma Taurus, as well as the current Vice-Captain of the elite Korrei-Tarr. All four members were now some of the most respected and powerful individuals in the city, so Nigreos could only imagine what this chance could mean for his own team. Naturally, he would be Master of Darkness and Album would become the Luz Eraser, but there were a plethora of different paths for the other two. Abi may very well become Grunly¡¯s successor, and Ryokumo was already so ridiculously talented that he could wind up anywhere he wanted. Unfortunately, since Koroha already had an apprentice, the Master of Wind was an unlikely possibility, but Nigreos could easily see Ryokumo joining the Korrei-Tarr or something along those lines.


    Hell, Ryokumo, in just today alone, you may already have your cozy and enjoyable life ready and waiting¡­


    Once they arrived back outside and were on their way in the direction of the dorms, the silence was finally broken, and the one who spoke was the one Nigreos had expected to.


    ¡°Well, if none of you feel the need to say anything then I will gladly be the one to break the ice,¡± Ryokumo chirped. ¡°What in the living hell just happened?! Did I dream that? Have I gone crazy, or were we just recruited by the princess of Ijiria herself?! Album, pinch me!¡± Obliging, the girl reached out and gently pinched his arm, to which Ryokumo could only shake his head. ¡°Nope, haven¡¯t woken up yet!¡±


    Despite the uneasy feeling in his stomach, Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Ryokumo¡¯s shenanigans as he shoved his hands in the pockets of his uniform. ¡°Well, it seems that was real, after all. We¡¯re going to be the royal team.¡±


    ¡°That just¡­¡± The wind mage laughed softly to himself, and Nigreos took some pleasure watching him remain at a loss for words. ¡°So what does that even mean? We¡¯re just gonna be galivanting around with the heir to the damned empire?!¡±


    Even though Nakoma had said that they didn¡¯t need to hide the fact that they had been selected, Nigreos still couldn¡¯t help but glance around the pathway and ensure that there weren¡¯t any students around to hear Ryokumo¡¯s rather loud exclamations.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the simple way of describing it,¡± Album muttered. ¡°And it means that the princess sees value in having us close to her. In a way, she¡¯s now the technical leader of this team, and we¡¯ll be answering to her.¡±


    Nigreos glanced sidelong at his roommate and frowned. ¡°How much do you know about the royal team tradition?¡±


    ¡°All I know is what the princess said back there,¡± he answered. ¡°In fact, until just now, I didn¡¯t even know it was a thing! So the princess just picks a group of freshmen and adopts them?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that simple,¡± Nigreos corrected, then proceeded to explain a bit of the history of the Iiji heirs and their royal teams.


    Ryokumo listened intently, and as he spoke, Nigreos could see the understanding properly dawning in his eyes as the weight of what actually happened settled onto his shoulders. Occasionally, he would also glance at Abi, who hadn¡¯t yet spoken since they left, but the young woman was mostly staring off into space.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me,¡± Ryokumo uttered to himself. ¡°Then we¡¯ve already won at life, yeah? As long as we don¡¯t disappoint the princess to the point that she abandons us, then we¡¯re set! I mean, you and Album were already set, I suppose, but me and Abi having Princess Ilirianna in our corner is going to be invaluable!¡±


    As Ryokumo continued to get more and more excited, Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but to recall his words back in Morwhat¡¯s Den, and when he did, a soft smile turned the corner of his lips as it properly processed just how much this meant to a man like Ryokumo Caeli, who had worked his ass off for years just to barely scrape by.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I just want to eat well, sleep well, and live happily.¡±


    I¡¯m glad this worked out for you, Ryokumo. And I don¡¯t think you have to worry about disappointing Ilirianna. She won¡¯t drop us, and if she does, it won¡¯t be because of you. You¡¯re one of the best mages I know, so I¡¯m happy for you.


    ¡°Nigreos, Album.¡± Abi suddenly spoke in a soft voice, drawing the eyes of the two Noctalus towards her. ¡°Be honest with me. You knew something like this was coming, right?¡±


    Her question caused Nigreos to tense up a bit, but her gaze wasn¡¯t accusatory as much as it was curious, and knowing it wouldn¡¯t be right to lie, Nigreos answered her question honestly.


    ¡°Yeah, we did. Our fathers told us about it the day we got to Erika, so we knew how much was riding on orientation.¡± He sighed. ¡°I honestly would have said something, but we were ordered to keep it quiet, and when the Masters of Darkness and Light tell you to do something, you do it. That being said, I am sorry I hid it.¡±


    But Abi quickly shook her head and smiled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t apologize! I was just curious. You both have seemed a little out of it the past week, and it definitely felt like you knew something we didn¡¯t. I just wanted to check.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why you were so down, Album,¡± Ryokumo added. ¡°I mean, I understood why you would have been upset and all, but this makes a lot of sense.¡±


    Album looked away guilty as she absently fiddled and twirled her fingers around one another. ¡°Er, yeah, it definitely added to the stress. And my father did say that we would have been picked sooner if I hadn¡¯t screwed up so badly. Now, I¡¯m just¡­well, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll just be a burden. I didn¡¯t expect to have a mission right off the bat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was a shock to me, too,¡± Nigreos grumbled. ¡°Even we don¡¯t have any more context to the supposed birthday celebration than you guys do. All our fathers told us was that we would have a mission coming up, but neither were able to say anything more. Hiriech, huh¡­?¡±


    I wonder what we could be investigating in the riverlands of all places? I like to consider myself well versed on the current events of the major cities, but as far as I know, the only significant thing going on in Hiriech is the ball. Aeyir Malloway is coming of age, and since he¡¯s the lord¡¯s eldest son and heir to the castle, it¡¯s naturally been all anybody¡¯s talking about down there. So what could be happening? An assassination attempt, maybe? Is somebody trying to kill Aeyir? Or maybe even Lord Malloway?


    Nigreos had been to Hiriech once when he was around six, so he didn¡¯t remember much of it. He had gone with his mother on a diplomatic trip to discuss some trade agreement between Hiriech and Noctalus, and since Aeyir was just a little younger than him, he recalled that they had gotten along quite well. That being said, it wasn¡¯t like the Malloways held much sway over Ijirian politics, and were even widely considered to be the weakest of the City Lords when it came to influence.


    So what reason would anybody have for trying to kill them? It just doesn¡¯t add up, but then what would we be investigating? And then there¡¯s what Master Taurus said¡­


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not well versed on how the Citadel works, but I¡¯m a bit confused. Shouldn¡¯t the High Council know we¡¯re doing this? I thought Masters couldn¡¯t do anything without the permission of both the Iijis and the Council?¡±


    Seemingly reading his mind, Abi asked the very question that had been bothering Nigreos.


    ¡°Yeah, they should,¡± Album murmured, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°So the fact that we seem to be doing this behind their backs makes me wonder just how threatening this assignment is. I mean, if King Markreas and the Masters are going to risk lying to the Council, then how bad could this be?¡±


    She directed her question at Nigreos, and though it was something he had considered, he still didn¡¯t have an answer.


    ¡°But, hold on,¡± Ryokumo interrupted. ¡°If it¡¯s so dangerous, why would they need to lie to the Council? Wouldn¡¯t they also want to prevent anything bad from happening?¡±


    Nigreos internally grimaced. ¡°Normally, yes, but our current High Council is very uncooperative. You see, Rennigan¡¯s father, Kloras, has been very adamant about standing in the way of every single action the Iijis and the Masters have tried to take. It doesn¡¯t matter how illogical it is.¡±


    ¡°What, why?¡± Abi asked. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m all for regulating the Masters, but if it¡¯s illogical then¡­?¡±


    Ryokumo snorted. ¡°Well, if he¡¯s Rennigan¡¯s father, then I suppose I wouldn¡¯t expect logic from the bastard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately, it¡¯s all a political stunt,¡± Nigreos explained. ¡°Kloras has been quite effective in instilling fear of the Masters¡¯ power in other members of the Council, and my father believes he¡¯s trying to take as much freedom as he can from them. Some think he¡¯s scared of how strong they are, and others think he just seeks to steal power. If the High Council calls all the shots and Kloras succeeds Orland, then he could have more power than even King Markreas. To him, it¡¯s just his way of legally usurping the throne, but there¡¯s very little we can do to stop him.¡±


    Abi shook her head in clear bafflement. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that regardless of the circumstances, Kloras Glaus will prevent the Masters from acting?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Nigreos confirmed. ¡°So if whatever is going on in Hiriech is so dangerous, the only way to handle it will be to lie. That¡¯s probably why we¡¯re going. It¡¯s to make the Council believe that Master Taurus and Princess Ilirianna are merely attending Aeyir Malloway¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Ah, and then we can investigate behind their backs,¡± Ryokumo said. ¡°Interesting. Then I suppose I understand why they didn¡¯t tell us much back there.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    With that, the conversation was forced to abruptly end since Abi and Album both had a class they needed to attend at that time. With each of them once again contemplating what they had gotten themselves into, Abigail and Album headed off in the direction of the classrooms while Nigreos and Ryokumo continued back to the dorms. The former didn¡¯t have class until the afternoon while the latter still had over an hour until his, so they opted to just return to their room and relax for a while. As they walked, Ryokumo began talking his ear off about his theories for the mission, but Nigreos¡¯s mind had already begun to wander back to the meeting in the office.


    Maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid, but I can¡¯t get it out of my head. Ilirianna didn¡¯t seem interested in me and Album at all. It was like we weren¡¯t even there. Were we that disappointing? Did we embarrass ourselves so much that she just doesn¡¯t care about us?


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    He didn¡¯t want to let his anxiety get the better of him, but after spending so much time agonizing over what Ilirianna might do, it was disheartening to be so thoroughly ignored. However, at the same time, it managed to light another fire under him.


    If that is the case then I guess I just need to use this mission to impress her. Regardless of whether she¡¯s more invested in Abi and Ryokumo, I¡¯m still on the royal team, meaning I have plenty of chances to earn her respect myself! On this trip to Hiriech, I will impress Ilirianna! I have to¡­


    Once again, he reminded himself of why he wanted to be on the team in the first place. As the future Master of Darkness, having a relationship with Ilirianna was important, but what was even more important to him was the resources she could offer. He was already determined to save Neah, but his little sister¡¯s recent collapse only reminded him of how real the threat was. Those with Hell¡¯s Shadows never reached adulthood, so he only had so much time left.


    I can¡¯t let this get me down! I¡¯m going to save Neah!


    He was so stuck in his own thoughts, that he didn¡¯t process where they were, and it was only once Ryokumo called out the word, ¡°Glaus!¡± that Nigreos returned to reality and found them standing on the fourth floor of the dorm tower, with Rennigan walking towards them, scowling at Ryokumo with clear irritation.


    ¡°Good morning, Glaus!¡± Ryokumo greeted excitedly. ¡°How are you doing today? I heard through the grapevine that you had a marvelous duel with Pafran and Yuahl, yes?¡±


    Rennigan snorted and turned a vicious sneer towards the both of them. ¡°Piss off, Caeli.¡± It seemed as if the man intended to just press on and ignore them, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks and scoffed, as if recalling something. ¡°So what¡¯d you idiots do to get called to the Headmaster¡¯s office? Did you get expelled already? It¡¯s only the second week, you know?¡±


    Oh boy, here we go.


    ¡°Ryokumo, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    But of course, Nigreos wasn¡¯t fast enough to stop Ryokumo from boasting as he fixed Rennigan with a shit-eating grin.


    ¡°Oh, why were we called, you ask?¡± he parroted wryly. ¡°Well, as it so happens, we were summoned to speak not to Headmaster Tykon, but to the lovely Princess Ilirianna, who just had to tell us how amazing of a job we did kicking your pale ass at orientation!¡±


    Rennigan narrowed his eyes, clearly believing Ryokumo to be lying. ¡°Ha! Is that the story you¡¯re going with? Give me a break, Caeli. You could have at least tried to find a more believable lie!¡±


    ¡°But Rennigan, my friend, it is true!¡± Ryokumo retorted. ¡°And as a matter of fact, we have been selected as the princess¡¯s royal team! Truly, we couldn¡¯t have been given a more noble and respectable job!¡±


    The water mage rolled his eyes then glanced at Nigreos, as if seeking some confirmation that Ryokumo was lying, but Nigreos opted to just stay silent. Nakoma said they didn¡¯t have to hide it, but that didn¡¯t mean he wanted to go parading it around. When the official announcement was made, Rennigan could know the truth.


    ¡°Very well, Caeli,¡± he snapped as he irritably stalked past them, ensuring that he bumped Nigreos on his way. ¡°Keep it to yourself then.¡±


    He and Ryokumo watched the man leave, with the latter looking quite satisfied with himself.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be shitting himself when the official announcement is made,¡± Ryokumo mused. ¡°God, I hope I¡¯m around when it happens! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a hell of a sight!¡±


    Nigreos shrugged, and couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for what such an announcement might do to the state of Rennigan¡¯s already unstable team.


    Apologies, Rio. This certainly isn¡¯t going to help your situation. You have my condolences.


    ***


    ¡°So, what did you make of them in person?¡± Ilirianna inquired as she and Nakoma rode the Citadel lift up toward the top floors of the tower. ¡°As far as first impressions go, I think I like them.¡±


    Nakoma sighed and fixed her with an exasperated stare, which immediately told her what he was probably going to say. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice what you did back there. Hell, I¡¯d be shocked if anybody present didn¡¯t pick up on the slight. What were you thinking?¡±


    Based on Nakoma¡¯s demeanor ever since they departed the Academy, she had a feeling she was going to have to suffer a lecture for what she did, but even knowing that it was inevitable, she still couldn¡¯t help but dig her heels in and play at being ignorant.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that conversation. We met them, we recruited them, and thus, everything went as planned, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb,¡± Nakoma muttered as the lift arrived on the golden corridors of the royal level. ¡°You hardly even looked at Nigreos and Album. It was clear to everybody that you had no interest in them, and if that gets back to Acostav and Viiro, how do you think that will look? The point of this team is to develop relationships with them, and you¡¯ve already insulted the poor kids. So I¡¯ll ask again, what were you thinking?¡±


    Ilirianna stepped from the lift and turned around to face him, folding her arms defiantly across her chest. ¡°What was I thinking, hmm? Well, I guess I was thinking that I had nothing to say to them. At the end of the day, I¡¯m more interested in Abigail and Caeli, so I wanted to take that chance to speak with them. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get to know Nigreos and Album on the trip, so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Liri¡­¡± Nakoma put his face in his hands and sighed again, and this time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bad about embarrassing him like that. ¡°This is not the foot you want to start on. Do not forget what your mother is constantly telling you. Nigreos and Album are valuable allies and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Master of Darkness and Eraser and all that.¡± She slumped her shoulders and glanced away. ¡°I know, Nakoma, I know. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    The Master of Fire regarded her for a long moment and she could tell that he was attempting to deduce how truthful she was being, and whatever conclusion he drew, he kept to himself as he shook his head.


    ¡°Good night, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good night.¡±


    She watched the lift descend back down for a moment before turning and making her way down the halls and in the direction of the royal quarters. As she walked, her thoughts shifted between the trip to Hiriech and her new team. It had been a long time since she had departed Erika on a mission, and this time, she was primarily in charge. Of course, Nakoma would call most of the shots, but as far as the Academy students went, they served Ilirianna specifically, and so it would be her job to keep them in line and ensure that they didn¡¯t mess anything up. At the end of the day, as impressive as they were, they were still freshmen students, and this was going to be a very delicate situation.


    Though, I¡¯m sure Nigreos and Album are well aware of that. As much as I¡¯m not particularly interested in them, they will be quite useful as far as their understanding of Ijirian etiquette is concerned. Caeli isn¡¯t from this country and according to Grunly, Abigail doesn¡¯t know much about how the Cities work. Yeah, I¡¯ll certainly have my hands full.


    Yet, even knowing that, she still found herself excited for her first assignment with her new team. The drama surrounding the actual selection had distracted her from the fact that, after spending so many years knowing she would have a team someday, that time had finally arrived. Her parents had talked a lot about their days as a team, as had Nakoma and Koroha, so it was oddly surreal that she now had her own.


    Nigreos, Album, Abigail, Ryokumo¡­ You four are now going to be a significant part of my life. My father married one of his team members and the other three became dear and irreplaceable friends. It¡¯s possible that these four will become like family to me someday. So in that sense, Nakoma¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t be so petty with Nigreos and Album.


    When Ilirianna arrived at her quarters and went inside, she glanced around only to find Reigious and Piura sitting on the couch, softly chatting with one another. Upon her entrance, they glanced up and smiled expectantly, so Ilirianna didn¡¯t force them to wait any longer.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s done,¡± she stated, moving across the room to flop down between her siblings. ¡°Royal team acquired.¡±


    ¡°And it couldn¡¯t have taken longer!¡± Reigious teased with a grin. ¡°So what do you make of them now that you¡¯ve officially met, Sis? You got a good group on your hands?¡±


    Ilirianna shrugged. ¡°Dunno, Rei. I talked to them for ten minutes. This trip to Hiriech is going to be what decides that.¡±


    ¡°And how are you feeling about that trip?¡± Piura asked nervously. ¡°I mean, Father didn¡¯t tell us everything, but it seems like you¡¯re going to be walking a very thin line here. If your real intentions are exposed, well¡­?¡±


    The eldest princess leaned back on the couch and grimaced, Piura¡¯s words weighing on her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a balancing act, that¡¯s for sure, but Uncle Nakoma and Master Rana are both going to be present, so if anything goes wrong, we¡¯ll have them to help us. I¡¯m nervous, yes, but I¡¯m also excited.¡±


    Piura frowned. ¡°Excited?¡±


    ¡°Yup. How could I not be, after all? This is my first mission with my royal team. This will decide it.¡± Ilirianna inhaled deeply, her eyes going distant as images of what the future could be like ran through her mind.


    ¡°So naturally¡­I¡¯m ecstatic.¡±


    ***


    Rennigan Glaus burst from his dormitory and furiously strode down the corridor in the direction of the lift, more livid than he had ever been in his life. Behind him, Hirokol was attempting to speak to him, most likely urging him to keep calm, but the water mage tuned him out and ignored him, his full attention dedicated to his current task. Earlier that day, when Ryokumo started bragging about his team¡¯s alleged conversation with Ilirianna Iiji, Rennigan had truly believed that the man was full of it, so when Headmaster Tykon made the school-wide announcement declaring that the eldest princess had selected her royal team from among that year¡¯s freshmen, and that her selection had been the team of Nigreos Noctis, he felt as if he was going to pass out from horror. He just didn¡¯t understand how it could be possible.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that the princess was in the process of selecting her team! What the hell is this?! Of all the people to get handed this honor, how could it possibly be Nigreos Noctis and Ryokumo Caeli?! How the hell am I supposed to surpass them now if they¡¯re working under Princess Ilirianna?! This just isn¡¯t fair! It isn¡¯t fucking fair!


    ¡°Glaus, hold on for a damn second!¡± Hiro urged as he and Rennigan stepped onto one of the lifts. ¡°Just calm down!¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up, Pafran,¡± he spat, then cast Ortumo and lowered them down to the level immediately below.


    He could feel Hirokol¡¯s glare but he simply continued to ignore him as he silently stalked toward his destination, their soft footsteps against the carpet sounding louder to him than they probably were. After another few moments of walking, the two of them arrived at the door to Faye and Jessi¡¯s dorm room, and Rennigan didn¡¯t hesitate to slam his fist against it.


    ¡°Rio! Yuahl! Open up!¡± he snapped, earning yet another pissed expression from his roommate.


    He only waited a few seconds before Jessi answered, but before she could get even a single word out, Rennigan shoved past her and walked into the room, tuning her protests out in same way he had done to Hirokol, and when he entered the main living area, he found Faye already on her feet, staring him down with an expression that appeared as a mix of irritation and reluctant acceptance, as if his sudden arrival was expected.


    ¡°Can we help you, Glaus?¡± she demanded softly, her eyes narrowed in distaste.


    Rennigan smiled coldly, and once he¡¯d glanced over his shoulder to ensure that Jessi and Hirokol were listening, he turned back to Faye and answered her.


    ¡°I imagine the three of you heard the Headmaster¡¯s announcement, yes?¡±


    Faye shrugged. ¡°Sure, how could we not? What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°My point?¡± he sneered. ¡°What the hell do you think my point is?! Are you incompetent?! Their team¡­ Of all the teams in this damn school to get selected by the princess, it was them?! Does that not bother you?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± Jessi shouted, stepping forward and placing herself between Rennigan and Fayela, her obnoxiously pink eyes making her glare appear far less intimidating than she probably thought it did. ¡°Who do you think you are, barging into our dorm just to shout at us? You should mind your tone, Glaus, or you and I are gonna have more problems than we already do!¡±


    Far from being in the mood to deal with Jessi, Rennigan merely regarded her with contempt before snorting. ¡°Are we now? And pray tell, what are you going to do if I don¡¯t listen to you? Get your ass kicked by me a second time? Do not forget who¡¯s in charge here, Yuahl.¡±


    At that, Hirokol then took a threatening step forward, and though he didn¡¯t say anything, Rennigan could sense the mana flowing down to his hands, as if the young man actually intended to attack him, but before the situation could escalate further, Faye intervened.


    ¡°No, Glaus, that announcement didn¡¯t bother me in the slightest,¡± she stated firmly. ¡°I¡¯m proud of Abi and her team for having their talents recognized so quickly, and by someone as respected and powerful as Princess Ilirianna. They more than deserve it.¡±


    ¡°THEY DO NOT!¡± Fury gripping him once again, Rennigan rounded on Faye, stepping around Jessi to approach the rock mage. ¡°Once again, Nigreos Noctis got everything he could ever want delivered on a silver fucking platter! Do you not think it''s odd that a team that only barely won with two members left standing got selected over teams who won without losing a single person?! Do not stand there and tell me that this isn¡¯t political! Princess Ilirianna selected them because of their names and nothing else!¡±


    Despite his shouting, Faye¡¯s composure didn¡¯t slip even a little as she folded her arms across her chest and smirked. ¡°Or perhaps the princess didn¡¯t choose based on numbers. Perhaps she saw how clever Abi and Caeli were and picked based on that? You ever consider that?¡±


    Rennigan clenched his teeth with frustration. And once again, Rio can¡¯t help but to take their side! What does she know? I¡¯ve known Noctis for years, so I know how his life goes! Everything is handed to him and that isn¡®t any different here! I¡¯m certain that Master Noctis and Master Luz pulled some strings to make this happen!


    ¡°Well, as it turns out, your opinion is irrelevant,¡± he growled. ¡°By the conditions of the duel, I am the leader, and therefore, you three will obey me. Starting tomorrow, we¡¯re going to train our asses off and prove to everybody in this school what Ilirianna¡¯s real reasoning was. We''ll surpass Noctis if it¡¯s the last thing we do.¡±


    He could feel the resentment and hatred directed his way by his three teammates, but Rennigan Glaus couldn¡¯t have cared less what they thought of him. They were a means to an end, and he intended to use them for all they were worth.


    I will not stand for this! I refuse to! No matter what it takes, I will mold this team to perfection and I will surpass Nigreos Noctis!


    Rennigan grinned confidently.


    I¡¯m leagues better than him, and I will prove that fact to every damn soul in this city! Someday, Erika will know which one of us was more deserving of Princess Ilirianna¡¯s praise!

 V2 Chapter 11- A Midnight Exchange

    Chapter XI


    It was the night before the scheduled departure for Hiriech and everything was in order for the trip to begin. King Markreas had already sent a messenger ahead to inform Lord Malloway that Princess Ilirianna changed her mind and would, in fact, be attending Aeyir¡¯s coming of age celebration alongside her newly acquired royal team. In addition, if everything had gone as planned, Master Nyx Rana would already be hiding somewhere in the city and would hopefully have some information to present to them when they arrived in Hiriech. With all of the preparations completed, Nakoma Taurus intended to spend his last night in the Citadel ensuring that he hadn¡¯t forgotten anything significant. There were a few assignments he had been focusing on before this trip came up, so he had to either turn the jobs over to other Masters or leave them in the hands of his apprentice, Plaseia. With any luck, they would be back before the end of the month, but on the off-chance that they were gone for longer than intended, he had faith that the young fire mage could more than handle his duties. So, after stopping by her quarters to wish her goodbye and good luck, Nakoma began heading back to his own room so he could rest for the night.


    After all, it¡¯ll be my last night in a comfortable bed for the week. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll stop at inns along the way, but the Citadel has spoiled me to the point that I can never get a good night¡¯s sleep in those rickety old beds.


    Grimacing at the thought of what was sure to be a long few days of travel, Nakoma arrived at his quarters, used magic to unlock the door, then stepped inside, only to come to a sudden stop as he realized the room wasn¡¯t empty like he expected it to be. However, he couldn¡¯t prevent the soft smile from forming on the edge of his lips as he gently closed the door behind him.


    Right. What was I thinking? Of course she¡¯d be here¡­


    Toranei Iiji was sitting on his couch, dressed in a rather revealing dark green silk robe as she gracefully sipped a glass of red wine. Her free hand was resting in her lap and her deep blue eyes silently followed him as he stepped further into the room and slid out of his coat so he could hang it on the rack just beside the door. The front room of his quarters were lit only by the few candles Toranei had set out on the coffee table, which caused the scents of lavender and rose to permeate throughout the air. He took a deep breath, allowing the pleasant aroma to fill his nostrils and lungs, then let it out as a feeling of relaxation washed over him. Nakoma chuckled, then moved toward the coffee table and picked up the bottle of wine and the empty glass awaiting him. The Master of Fire gratefully poured some of the liquid for himself before turning and taking his seat just beside the queen.


    ¡°As happy as I am to see you,¡± he whispered after taking a sip of the sweet drink. ¡°I can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s rather risky.¡±


    Toranei smirked seductively, a smile that never failed to cause a warm sensation to flow throughout his body. ¡°Perhaps it is risky, yes, but like I¡¯ve told you before, Markreas does not care where I go or what I do. Since you¡¯ll be gone from Erika for a while, I decided I had to come by. With assignments such as these, you never know when we will see each other next.¡±


    ¡°I take offense to that implication,¡± he teased. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s likely this trip will go awry? I assure you that we will be home by the end of the month, Tora.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s still so long though. Too long. On one hand, I wish Markreas could have sent one of the other Masters, but on the other, I¡¯m happy to know that Liri will be in safe hands.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, Toranei set down her half-empty glass then leaned to the side and rested her head on his shoulder. Though Nakoma always feared the potential repercussions of her secret nighttime visits to his quarters, he could never help himself when she did suddenly surprise him with her presence. Their relationship was a complicated one, as well as a dangerous one, and it could easily result in their deaths should they ever get caught, but despite such risks, whenever he had the opportunity to hold her close, he wanted to take it. He more than preferred an early death due to such behavior than a long life that he couldn¡¯t spend with her. Therefore, he pushed aside his fears and wrapped his arms around the woman, pulling her close to him and gently running his hands through her emerald hair.


    ¡°Ilirianna,¡± the queen murmured. ¡°You will watch over her, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll protect her with my life.¡±


    He spoke in as soothing of a manner as he could, hearing the concern in her voice. The mission to Hiriech was far from Ilirianna¡¯s first assignment, and though the girl was more than capable, Toranei¡¯s maternal instincts never failed to kick in whenever her daughter had to depart Erika. In many ways, Nakoma felt overwhelming joy at the fact that he was the only person to ever see that side of her. To everybody else in the world, Toranei Iiji was cold, stern, powerful, and in some ways, merciless. It was an image she fought hard to create, but whenever they were alone, that mask was removed, and Nakoma bore witness to the vulnerable side of her¡ªa side reserved only for him. She was harsh to her children, but he knew that harshness was created out of love and a desire for them to be the best mages they could possibly be.


    And one day, I¡¯m sure Ilirianna will understand that. Right now, it must feel like Tora doesn¡¯t care about her, but everything she does is done so that she may thrive when the day comes that she ascends the throne.


    The queen was cold, but Nakoma knew that there wasn¡¯t anybody else in the world who cared for Ilirianna, Piura, and Reigious as much as Toranei did.


    ¡°Tell me, Nakoma,¡± the queen whispered, her head resting against his chest. ¡°What do you make of all this? What exactly are you getting yourself into?¡±


    The Master of Fire grimaced, wishing he could have had a better answer than the one he wound up giving. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. The combustions are strange, and I do fear the reason that Lord Malloway is trying to keep them under wraps. It¡¯s possible that it''s some disease or disorder spreading among the territory, but my gut tells me there¡¯s more to it. Unfortunately, until I get there and check it out myself, there¡¯s not much more I can say.¡±


    She exhaled softly then sat up straighter and looked him directly in the eyes, and within them, he could see the strength and fierce determination that once drew him to her. ¡°I do not like this. I agree with you. There¡¯s more than meets the eye¡­ I just wish I could accompany you myself.¡±


    ¡°As do I, but you know that would only draw suspicion from Malloway,¡± he replied, to which she merely snorted.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it would be smart. I¡¯m merely expressing that I wish it were possible.¡± Toranei then got to her feet, her restlessness suddenly more apparent as she picked up her wine and downed the rest of it. ¡°I understand why Markreas would send Ilirianna but I do not like it. We know so little about what¡¯s taking place and I fear the possibility that either of you will never return. If magic is interfering with the internal mechanisms in some mysterious fashion then how do you fight it?¡±


    Nakoma rose to his feet as well, hoping his words could be as reassuring as possible. ¡°If an outside source is interfering with internal mana production, mages like myself and Liri will sense the foreign mana before it can do any damage. I know you know that, Tora. If somebody is behind this, they wouldn¡¯t dare attempt a fire assassination against me or her.¡±


    Toranei¡¯s features tensed as she refilled her glass of wine. ¡°I know that. Yes, I know that.¡± She then slumped her shoulders and put her free hand to her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m letting my anxiety get the better of me. It¡¯s just hard not to.¡± Taking yet another sip of her wine, she placed the glass back on the table and folded her arms across her chest, her brow furrowing in thought. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to speak with you for a few days now, but what do you make of her team? Are they worthy of protecting her?¡±


    The Master of Fire considered the question. ¡°That depends. Naturally, Album Luz is a topic of debate, but at least given what I¡¯ve seen so far, the other three should perform well. Of course, they aren¡¯t as naturally talented as we were¡­¡± He added the last part as a joke, but it didn¡¯t seem to raise her spirits so he shrugged and went on. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. We¡¯ll handle this mission. And do not forget that I¡¯m not the only Master that will be keeping an eye out.¡±


    Toranei rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s quite comforting to know that the girl who spends most of her days half asleep is keeping watch on Liri. How fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Nyx may have odd tendencies, but a Master is a Master,¡± Nakoma reminded her. ¡°Do not forget that. I trust her to handle this, as does Markreas.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    Nakoma watched the woman move around the couch and approach the window in the back of the room before stopping to gaze out at what would be a beautiful sight of Erika down below, and the brief glimpse of her expression told him that his words didn¡¯t make a significant difference.


    Though I can understand that. To anybody unfamiliar with Nyx, it can be hard to place faith in her given how lethargic and air-headed she appears to be. And hell, perhaps knowing what she can do would only make Tora more concerned. But either way, under most circumstances, Nyx can be relied upon.


    Realizing that words weren¡¯t going to do much more to sooth the queen, Nakoma followed her to the window and stopped behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist as he, too, turned his eyes to the view beyond the glass. The lights of Erika were indeed a magnificent sight as they twinkled in the night, and even though midnight had already arrived, the city was still bustling with activity. Up above, the crescent moon cast a slight pale hue over the partially cloudy sky, an added element of serenity to the scene.


    ¡°She will be safe,¡± he said once again. ¡°Ilirianna can more than protect herself even if Nyx and I weren¡¯t there. You should know, after all. You¡¯re the one who trained her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but have I trained her enough, Nakoma?¡± she uttered. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can to prepare her for her duties, but I can¡¯t help but worry that it still won¡¯t be enough. I still feel that she lacks the proper patience, and she has refused to practice without incantations. I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tora,¡± he interrupted gently. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in action. Ilirianna could probably go head-to-head with most mages in the country and win. She has done as directed and mastered the core affinities, and has even learned a large share of dark and light magic. She is more prepared for this world than most will ever be, and that is because you have watched over her and taught her. Have faith in her skills, and have faith in your own.¡±


    Toranei didn¡¯t immediately respond, but he knew that this time, his words had gotten through to her, at least to some extent. At the end of the day, there would never come a time when Ilirianna would leave the safety of the city that her mother wouldn¡¯t worry for her, and even though her fears could allow her imagination to go a little wild now and then, Toranei¡¯s powerful love and concern for her children was one of the things he respected about her.


    Silently, Nakoma placed a hand on her chin and softly turned her head toward him as he leaned down and kissed her. He only intended for it to be a quick peck, but before he could pull back, Toranei raised her hands and placed them on his cheeks, keeping his head in place as she returned his kiss with a more passionate one of her own. When she pulled away, her cheeks were red and her earlier smile had returned as she regarded him with love.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°I told Anna and Reigious that I was just going on a walk,¡± she breathed, her hands already lowering to the sash keeping her robe closed. ¡°So unfortunately, this will have to be quick.¡±


    With the sash untied, Toranei allowed the green robe to slip from her shoulders and reveal her naked form to him. The Master of Fire smiled, knowing that it would be a long time before he returned to see her again. Under other circumstances, he may have opted to play it safe and have her return to the royal quarters, but on that night, he couldn¡¯t help but allow his desires to overpower his logic as she took his hand and began to lead him toward the bedroom. However, a thought occurred to him, violently forcing its way into his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but whisper,


    ¡°Is the charm active?¡±


    Toranei stopped and turned back to gaze at him, and for a brief moment, he saw a flicker of remorse cross over her features.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Nakoma nodded, and with that confirmation, he happily followed after the queen as they slipped through the doorway of his bedroom.


    ***


    When the night preceding their trip to Hiriech arrived, Abi found herself completely unable to get any sleep, and it was quickly apparent that Album was having the same issue, so instead of getting the rest she knew they probably should have, the two young women spent the night talking about both the mission and school, though they only rehashed discussions they had already had numerous times that week. Abi knew that the announcement about the royal team would draw attention to her and the others, but she had been far from ready for how many eyes had been upon her for the past few days. It was as if they had become famous overnight, and she supposed that they actually had, so each time she arrived in a class, everybody would go quiet and stare at her, which had made her ridiculously uncomfortable.


    Some of the stares were full of jealousy, others with contempt, and there were even a few that seemed in awe of her, but regardless of what they felt, nobody approached her. It was like the first day on campus all over again with how much attention she drew, but back then, she only drew that attention because she was clearly not of an elite status like everybody else. Now she was drawing attention because she had a higher status than them, and she knew that her uniform would no longer be enough to allow her to stay inconspicuous. In fact, being a part of Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s team practically guaranteed that being inconspicuous would now be impossible for the rest of her academic term, and possibly even her entire life.


    Gosh, I knew I was getting myself into a real crazy situation by coming to this school, but I swear I just keep getting hit with surprises every few minutes! And now I¡¯m leaving the Academy two weeks into the semester to go on an assignment that I still know nothing about!


    She had been lucky to get the chance to pay Grunly another visit in the Citadel before her departure, but unfortunately, he refrained from telling her anything that Ilirianna and Nakoma hadn¡¯t already revealed.


    ¡°But I believe in you, Abi. With any luck, this shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous of a mission. You simply need to help the princess avoid arousing suspicion. Any fighting will be handled by the Masters, so at the end of the day, you¡¯re merely attending a birthday ball! This should be a source of excitement!¡±


    She knew the Master of Nature was just trying to comfort her, but the idea of attending the birthday celebration of a lord¡¯s son was somehow more anxiety-inducing than the thought of going into battle. She had spent years defending herself out in the wild, so she knew she could handle herself in a fight, but a ball full of Ijirian elites was completely foreign to her. She didn¡¯t know any of the proper etiquette and would almost certainly wind up embarrassing herself, and therefore would also embarrass her team, the Master of Fire, and the princess. If anything, that was the most terrifying part of the assignment, and though Album gave her plenty of pointers on how to behave in a noble setting, it didn¡¯t ease her worries very much.


    Ah, this is insane! I guess I don¡¯t have any choice but to play it by ear and hope for the best! Yup! That¡¯s what I¡¯m gonna do!


    And so, that was Abigail¡¯s plan when the hour before dawn of the designated day of departure arrived. Having given the matter as much thought as she physically could, Abi collected her rather small suitcase of belongings and joined Album as they prepared to leave the dorm. They had been informed that the Lord of Hiriech would supply them with the proper clothing and necessities, so Grunly had told her to simply bring enough for the road, and since she used to live on the road, she just wound up bringing her old cloak and a few spare articles of clothing, as well as the dress Album had helped her pick out for the celebration. Then, when Album had double-checked to make sure she had her medication, the two women exited the room, only to stop at the sight of Faye and Jessi waiting for them outside.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Faye greeted casually, raising a hand and grinning. ¡°And what are you guys doing up so early, huh?¡±


    Abi smirked and rolled her eyes. Despite having been ordered by Master Taurus to keep the mission quiet until they left, Abi just hadn¡¯t been able to resist at least telling Faye they would be leaving, and so part of her was unsurprised to find the two mages waiting.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t resist saying goodbye to your two best friends?¡± Abi asked with a soft laugh, to which Faye nodded.


    ¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t,¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you guys, and I expect to hear all of the juicy details when you get back next month, you hear?¡±


    Abi shrugged. ¡°As long as the two of you tell us all about what nonsense Rennigan gets up to while we¡¯re gone. Deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Faye confirmed.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re leaving us alone to deal with that jerk,¡± Jessi whined with her arms folded. ¡°He¡¯s been absolutely crazy since he found out about your team, you know? And now you¡¯re abandoning us to put up with it? How rude!¡±


    Having properly gotten to know her, Abi knew Jessi was just teasing, so she just smiled with a bit of pity and shook her head. ¡°Yeah, good luck with that. And I¡¯m sorry that he¡¯s more riled up than he probably would have been. If you didn¡¯t know, Ryokumo¡¯s been tracking him to the library to torment him the past week, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s our fault he¡¯s more on edge.¡±


    Jessi snorted. ¡°Oh we know! At this point, I¡¯m starting to think that Glaus is gonna come to hate Caeli more than he hates Noctis!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Hiro told us yesterday that Caeli¡¯s been paying visits to their dorm every evening after dinner,¡± Faye added with an exhausted sigh. ¡°So now that I think about it, you guys leaving might actually help the situation with Rennigan. Without Caeli around, he¡¯ll hopefully be a little less irritable.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so,¡± Abi agreed, making a mental note to speak to Ryokumo before they returned to the Academy about not unnecessarily antagonizing Rennigan. ¡°Good luck, guys. We¡¯ll see you when we get back.¡±


    She stepped forward to give the both of them a hug and, though she was clearly still a tad uncomfortable in their presence, Album did the same, all the while remaining quiet and allowing Abi to handle the talking.


    ¡°And don¡¯t die, you guys got that?¡± Faye added. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that a team as crazy as you couldn¡¯t survive their first mission. So give it your all and come back home.¡±


    ¡°Will do! We promise!¡±


    With that final response, Abi bid Faye and Jessi goodbye and the four of them parted ways as she and Album headed in the direction of the lift. They had been ordered to meet up at the front gates of the Academy roughly an hour before sunrise so as to avoid being spotted by any of the students. The idea would be to slip out without anybody being the wiser, and since their conversation with Faye and Jessi had been a little louder than it probably should have been, Abi and Album kept silent on the ride down to the lobby to avoid risking waking anybody up. It was only once they were outside and on the path toward the gates that Abi finally spoke again.


    ¡°So tell me again, how many days away is Hiriech?¡± Abi inquired, to which Album gave a moment¡¯s thought before answering.


    ¡°Six, give or take,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s about as far away as Noctalus, but since we¡¯ll mostly be in the mountains, it¡¯ll take a little longer than it would otherwise. We first head south, and once we reach the Siptic River, we follow that southwest until we reach Hiriech, which is only about a day¡¯s ride from the Starlight Bay.¡±


    Picturing the map in her head, Abi visualized all of the information Album gave her and then nodded. She had never visited any mountains before since the northeast was predominantly flatlands and plains, so she found herself getting a bit excited at the prospect of taking the highway through the Nintaros Mountain Range.


    Well, at the very least, as intimidating as this whole thing is, it will be kinda fun to see other parts of the world. I¡¯ve never been this far south, so it¡¯ll at least be an experience I can remember for the rest of my life.


    Managing to psych herself up and diminish a bit more of her anxiety, Abi and Album finally arrived at the front gates of the school where two green and gold carriages were awaiting them, illuminated by the fire magic of the streetlights on either side of the gate. Nigreos and Ryokumo were already waiting as they talked softly, and upon noticing their arrival, the two men silently raised their hands in greeting.


    ¡°Ah, there you guys are,¡± Ryokumo said. ¡°I was starting to think Nigreos and I had left too early. Did either of you sleep well?¡±


    Album sighed and shook her head. ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep. Not a wink.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, then we¡¯re all in the same boat!¡± Ryokumo threw his arm around Nigreos and grinned. ¡°And I mean, how can you sleep with such an important occasion just ahead of us?! This one right here kept telling me we should at least try, but I thought it would be more fun to spend the night chatting about all the sights we¡¯re going to see in Hiriech!¡±


    Nigreos grimaced and rubbed his eyes, clearly the most worn out and exhausted of the four of them. ¡°Ryokumo, you do realize we¡¯re going to be spending the next week sleeping at random inns on the side of the road, right?¡±


    ¡°And?¡± the wind mage inquired with an excitable smile. ¡°I don¡¯t see your point.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted one more night in a cozy bed¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so dramatic, Nigreos, my friend!¡± Ryokumo replied. ¡°The beds at inns are far preferable to cold, hard ground, after all! Maybe they won¡¯t be as soft as the dorm room, but that¡¯s a small price to pay for an honor such as this! Am I right, ladies?¡±


    Album just blinked at him, seeming uncertain of what to say, but Abi just returned his smile and nodded.


    ¡°I mean, you aren¡¯t wrong,¡± she agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in a few inns before and they can be really cozy!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed. ¡°See, Abigail, you get me!¡±


    The young man laughed, as just as Abi was about to ask where the princess was, she heard the sound of one of the carriage doors opening, and when she glanced over Ryokumo¡¯s shoulder, she saw Master Nakoma Taurus step out onto the sidewalk with Princess Ilirianna right behind him. Nigreos and Album immediately bent their backs in a bow, while Ryokumo and Abi took a second to react before doing the same. Similarly to their conversation in the headmaster¡¯s office, Nakoma was quick to step aside and slow Ilirianna to address them.


    ¡°Good morning to the four of you,¡± she greeted. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. I hope you all slept well?¡±


    ¡°Not a wink, but it¡¯ll do!¡± Ryokumo answered with a broad grin, his enthusiasm resulting in confused looks from both the Master and the princess.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ilirianna then cleared her throat and surveyed them once more. ¡°Well, so as to not risk getting spotted, we will be departing immediately. That being said, the carriages only have four seats each so we will split up into two groups of three. Noctis, Luz, you¡¯ll be with Master Taurus. Caeli, Abi, you¡¯re with me.¡±


    With that blunt and sudden order, Ilirianna turned and stepped back into her carriage, leaving the four of them just gaping at her back.


    Did she say¡­? Wait, what?! Ryokumo and I are riding with her?! She¡¯s gotta be joking, right? She¡¯s the princess, so why wouldn¡¯t she want Nigreos and Album in her carriage?


    A quick glance at Nakoma showed that even he seemed in disagreement with the princess¡¯s decision, but he made no move to argue as he made his way into the carriage in front of Ilirianna¡¯s. Abi then turned to try and gauge the reactions of her fellow teammates, only to find Nigreos and Album looking disappointed while Ryokumo seemed unsure of what to do or say. But when the two Noctalus stepped forward and obliged Ilirianna¡¯s orders, Abi and Ryokumo stared at one another, then moved to do the same. They whispered quick goodbyes to Nigreos and Album and stepped up into the indicated carriage.


    The interior was just as fancy as the outside, with green velvet seats, a high roof, and windows just ahead of the door. Ilirianna was sitting on their left, her eyes observing them closely as they both moved to take their seats across from her, with Ryokumo sliding towards the window and Abi pulling the door shut behind them. Once she had sat down, she felt her heart pounding violently in her chest, and it was then that it fully processed that she would be sharing this small space with the heir to the Ijirian throne for the next day and perhaps even longer.


    What the hell have I gotten myself into? she asked herself once again, and just like the other times, she had no answer.


    Nor did she get one before the carriage began to move down the road and the trip to the river city of Hiriech finally began.

 V3 Chapter 1- On The Road To Hiriech

    Chapter I


    Since they departed before dawn and steered clear of the main roads of the city, the carriages were able to avoid traffic and succeeded in passing through the gates of Erika within roughly twenty minutes of leaving the Academy. When Abigail had first come to the city only a mere two weeks earlier, she and Grunly had entered through the northern gates, but this time, Ilirianna and Nakoma took them through the southern gates, in the direction of the Nintaros Mountains and the highway that would take them through the range and into the riverlands.


    The young nature mage¡¯s heart was pounding with anxiety, and this anxiety was caused by a variety of reasons. For one, she was now entering uncharted territory since she had never been further south than Erika, and on a secret assignment, no less¡ªone that required her to go undercover with the others in one of the Great Cities of the Ijirian Empire. And on top of that, sitting within her carriage, just across from her, was Princess Ilirianna Iiji, the heir to the throne.


    When Abi spared brief glances at Ryokumo, who sat on her right up against the window, she couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was going through his mind at being in such close quarters with a woman as powerful as Ilirianna. Ryokumo was the type of person who often managed to adapt to whatever was thrown his way, something that was already very obvious even in the short time she¡¯d known him, so she wouldn¡¯t have been terribly surprised if he wasn¡¯t feeling anxious in the slightest. But Abi was having trouble calming down, and she feared making a fool of herself. However, if her fears were obvious, Ilirianna made no move to acknowledge them as she leaned back in her seat and smiled pleasantly.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± she began casually, her blue eyes slowly moving between her and Ryokumo. ¡°I know we¡¯ve technically already met, but since this is far less formal as opposed to when we spoke back in the Headmaster¡¯s office, I thought it could be a perfect opportunity to properly get to know each other. In addition, now that we¡¯re out of the city, I can answer any questions you might have about this assignment.¡±


    Questions, huh? Yeah, I¡¯ve got a bunch of questions, but I don¡¯t even know where to begin! My mind¡¯s just spinning around in circles¡­


    Thankfully, Abi could always rely on Ryokumo to step in when she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Well, in that case, I do have something I¡¯d like to verify,¡± Ryokumo began with a charming grin, practically proving Abi¡¯s earlier hypothesis that he was, in fact, quite comfortable.


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°Go right ahead, Caeli.¡±


    ¡°Back in the office, you told us that the only ones who knew about this mission were the Masters, the Iijis, the Headmaster, and us.¡± The wind mage furrowed his brow in curiosity. ¡°So then am I right to assume that the High Council doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re up to? I mean, I¡¯m not terribly educated on the governmental regulations of Ijiria, but I was under the impression that the Council was supposed to authorize any missions involving the Masters.¡±


    The princess¡¯s smile shifted into one that seemed almost amused, as if she were pleased that Ryokumo had asked that particular question. ¡°No, you¡¯re correct. Normally, the Council would be aware of something like this, but times have been changing. Have Nigreos or Album mentioned anything about the current state of the Masters and the Elders?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nigreos mentioned all that drama with Kloras Glaus,¡± Ryokumo confirmed. ¡°But he said he wasn¡¯t completely certain, and so I thought I¡¯d just confirm it with you now that we have the chance. Does this then mean they¡¯re under the impression that we¡¯re merely traveling to attend this ball?¡±


    ¡°It does, yes,¡± Ilirianna stated. ¡°And with any luck, it will stay that way.¡±


    ¡°B-but then¡­¡± Despite her nerves, Abi couldn¡¯t help but cut into the conversation, her curiosity now getting the better of her. ¡°What exactly are we doing? What¡¯s happening in Hiriech that would be so important that King Markreas and the Masters would risk lying to the Council like this?¡±


    The princess chuckled softly then crossed her left leg overtop her right one, her eyes once again seeming to be sizing them up. Then, regardless of whatever came to her mind in that brief silence, Ilirianna proceeded to finally provide them with all of the details of this assignment. She began by revealing the mysterious combustions taking place in Hirech and the surrounding riverland villages, describing how certain individuals had been suddenly and inexplicably blowing up from within. It was something that Master Nakoma Taurus had already been investigating when a report came in that a member of Lord Malloway¡¯s castle guard, Dreek Willow, suddenly met the same fate. In the days after, the blacksmith who witnessed Willow¡¯s death supposedly killed himself, but the King and the Masters suspected that there was more to what was going on.


    Ilirianna then moved on to informing them of what their purpose in Hiriech would be. In roughly one week after they arrived, the coming-of-age birthday ball for Aeyir Malloway would be taking place, serving as an excuse for them to travel to Hiriech, and in that week leading up to the celebration, they would do their best to investigate what Lord Malloway knew regarding the mysterious deaths. On top of all that, the princess also informed them that Master of Water Nyx Rana was already in Hiriech and would be secretly investigating the city itself.


    As they listened, Abi and Ryokumo asked questions here and there, attempting to get the full picture of what they were up to, and once the debriefing ended, Abi wasn¡¯t even sure what to think. In many ways, they would be relatively safe since any fighting would be left to Nyx, but on the other hand, the thin line they were walking was even thinner than she had feared. One misstep from either her or one of the others could reveal their true intentions to Lord Malloway, and if that happened, the consequences would be disastrous for the crown. If the other City Lords ever found out that they went behind the Council¡¯s back like this, trust in the Iijis would become strained, proving that they were willing to go around the checks on the Masters and act as they pleased. She didn¡¯t even want to dwell on how widespread those consequences could be.


    Which means there is a lot of pressure on us to not screw up, Abi thought with a sickening feeling. Oh my gosh, one wrong move¡­ It only takes one wrong move¡­


    ¡°So there you have it,¡± Ilirianna finished. ¡°The four of you don¡¯t have to do too much aside from just helping me blend in, but keep your eyes open and report anything suspicious that you come across. That is your purpose here. Otherwise, you can merely enjoy a free trip to one of the most beautiful cities in the empire.¡±


    Ryokumo grinned with anticipation and excitement despite everything they had just been told. ¡°Perfect! You know, I¡¯ve always wanted to visit Hiriech anyway! And to attend a lord¡¯s ball!? Well, I¡¯m just getting pampered, now aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Just like before they got in the carriage, Ilirianna seemed a bit thrown off by Ryokumo¡¯s silly demeanor, but Abi could tell that the princess wasn¡¯t necessarily put off by him, rather she was simply interested in him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy you¡¯re excited, Caeli,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°And in many ways, so am I. I¡¯ve been dreaming about my royal team ever since I was old enough to understand it, and this assignment is going to be my chance to get to know you four. I look forward to working alongside you.¡±


    ¡°As do I, My Princess!¡± Ryokumo chirped, giving an over-the-top salute alongside a dopey grin that yet again caused Ilirianna to cock an eyebrow.


    However, while Ryokumo seemed to be having the time of his life, Abi couldn¡¯t help but sit there in silence, pondering all of the implications of her situation, and as a question that had been on her mind for the past week suddenly popped back into her head, she decided this would be the most ideal time to ask it.


    ¡°Princess,¡± she began, raising her head to gaze back at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking, why did you select us? I mean, I¡¯m sure there were plenty of choices among the first years so¡­well, I guess I just struggle to see what was so special about us.¡±


    Ilirianna considered the question, and in those few seconds that she thought about it, even Ryokumo turned somewhat serious as he awaited her response.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be perfectly honest with you,¡± the princess began. ¡°I can¡¯t say politics didn¡¯t play a role in my decision. For the past few months, my parents were in my ear about choosing Nigreos and Album regardless of what team they had or how they performed. My mother, especially, insisted upon it because she knew it would appease Master Viiro and Master Acostav.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense, I suppose,¡± Ryokumo commented. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Noctalus is an important ally to have.¡±


    Ilirianna shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°It is, yes. That being said, while I certainly had my eye on you because of my parents¡¯ urgings, I also would be lying if I told you that I wasn¡¯t still ridiculously impressed by your skill. After all, it¡¯s not Nigreos and Album sitting in this carriage with me, now is it?¡±


    Abi frowned, having been confused by the fact that the princess opted to ride with them rather than Nigreos and Album. In addition to that, she hadn¡¯t really paid the Noctalus much attention back in the Headmaster¡¯s office either, as if she really wasn¡¯t terribly interested in them.


    But, were Ryokumo and I really so impressive at orientation that she would want us at her side for something as important as the royal team?


    ¡°Simply put, much like most of those who witnessed it,¡± Ilirianna went on, ¡°I was enraptured by the skills the two of you displayed in that match. It¡¯s not everyday mages without any reputation or significant family names walk into the capital and make such an impact. When Album was eliminated, I truly thought the match was decided, but you, Caeli, managed to fend off and overcome a two-on-one. And Abigail, you crafted a situation in which Nigreos¡¯s powers could be used to the fullest. It became a powerful upset, and at that moment, I knew that I had to get to know the two of you¡ªto learn what your stories are and who you are as people.¡±


    Abi swallowed back the surge of pride that suddenly formed in her chest, for she truly hadn¡¯t expected the princess to say such a thing about her. Throughout her life, Abi struggled to see herself as anything special, and that was mostly because she was just an average girl going about her life. She wanted to help people, and she dedicated herself to that craft, but at the end of the day, she was just Abigail. Who was she when compared to the powerful and prestigious mages of the Great Cities? Who was she when compared to the woman sitting just in front of her? And yet, Ilirianna Iiji, Edwar Grunly, and others in the Citadel all expressed how impressed they were by what she accomplished.


    And now I¡¯m in the royal team¡ªone of the highest honors a mage can be bestowed.


    ¡°Thank you, My Princess,¡± Ryokumo said, recollecting himself faster than Abi could. ¡°That means quite a deal coming from someone like you, and I hope we don¡¯t disappoint you. I, too, look forward to serving you in your team.¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled, a rather cute sound that seemed in sharp contrast to her mature and beautiful presence. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will. That being said, my only fear is what might happen with Album given her condition. If something like what happened at orientation happens on this assignment, the consequences could be worse than a mere school rank. She could die¡­¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Ryokumo spoke with utmost confidence, surprising even Abi as he faced the princess with a determined smile. ¡°I believe in Album, My Princess. I think she struggles with her self-esteem, but there is no doubt in my mind that she will serve you as well as anybody. She is a strong young woman, and she will not fail like that again. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ilirianna leaned forward, her eyes gazing straight into Ryokumo¡¯s, who didn¡¯t once turn away or break their eye contact, as if insistent upon making his point known. ¡°You have a lot of certainty for someone who hardly knows her.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ryokumo admitted, ¡°but even so, I believe in her.¡±


    Seeming to conclude that Ryokumo wasn¡¯t merely saying that, Ilirianna¡¯s eyes shifted to Abi, who wasn¡¯t really sure what she was supposed to say. However, not wanting to appear like she didn¡¯t have faith in Album, the nature mage nodded firmly in silent support of Ryokumo¡¯s assertion.


    ¡°Very well, then,¡± Ilirianna finally said. ¡° I will hold you to that. Now¡­¡± Turning to gaze out of the window at the passing forest, the princess then smiled pleasantly. ¡°We¡¯ve got a long day of travel ahead of us, so I would like to take advantage of this time. Please, tell me about yourselves. You, Abigail, I have heard some about from Master Grunly, but I know nothing of you, Caeli. Let¡¯s remedy that, shall we?¡±


    Once again placed in the position of having to talk about herself, Abi felt her hesitation return, so she sent a silent plea to Ryokumo to help her, and whether he picked up on her desire for him to take control of the conversation or it was simply his nature, the wind mage began to tell Ilirianna the same story he had told the team at Morwhat¡¯s Den just a few nights prior. The princess listened with interest, seeming surprised and engaged in the stories of Ryokumo¡¯s past, from Sukon to Jeysa to Erika, and Ryokumo was clearly reveling in the fact that the princess of Ijiria was giving him any attention at all. He spoke with far more of a theatrical tone as opposed to the more somber and serious one he had back at the Den, as if telling a wondrous tale rather than a tragic history. Nevertheless, Ilirianna listened while Abi awaited the inevitable shift to her own backstory.


    When that time came, Abi did her best to give as interesting of a telling as she could, though she knew her time traveling the north was far less engaging than Ryokumo¡¯s stories, but even so, Ilirianna seemed just as interested as she had been with the wind mage. She especially seemed intrigued by the details of Abi¡¯s spell creation and the fact that she truly had been primarily self-taught. As time went on, Abi became gradually more comfortable in Ilirianna¡¯s presence, for spending as much time together as they did made her seem far more down-to-earth and human as opposed to the legendary and powerful princess Abi knew her to be.


    They traveled for the duration of the day, stopping only to eat lunch around noon before hopping right back on the road. There were travelers that they passed, mostly merchants on their way to the capital, and Abi couldn¡¯t help but notice that Ilirianna shrunk back from the windows whenever there was somebody else on the road. When Ryokumo inquired about it, she merely responded with,


    ¡°It¡¯s always best to not allow anybody to identify me while we¡¯re outside of the cities. Of course, we¡¯re perfectly safe should we be attacked, and there are few bold enough to assault the princess, but for the sake of simplicity and caution, it¡¯s just better to conceal myself.¡±


    Abi wasn¡¯t terribly surprised by the answer, and time continued to pass until the sun was preparing to set below the horizon. It was around that hour that they arrived at their destination for the night¡ªa small hamlet in the mountains that Ilirianna told them was called ¡°Rikalla¡±. It was there that they would find an inn they could rest at for the night, and with that, their first day of travel came to an end.


    ***


    Rikalla consisted of around ten houses, a few shops run by the locals, and the inn at which they would be spending the night. Album had been there numerous times in the past, with the most recent visit having been on her trip from Noctalus to Erika for the beginning of the school semester. Despite being so small, it was rather prosperous due to its location roughly fifteen hours from the capital, and often served as an ideal spot for travelers on that particular highway to rest for the night. The innkeeper was a man that Album and Nigreos both knew by name since they had come this way plenty of times over the course of their lives, and though it wasn¡¯t the most comfortable of inns, she far preferred it to sleeping on the side of the road, something she knew would be inevitable in the coming nights.


    They had no qualms about any of them being recognized aside from Princess Ilirianna, who put on a cloak to conceal her hair when they entered, and so it was Nakoma who took charge purchasing their rooms. At first, he had planned to buy four of them¡ªone for the carriage drivers, one for the boys, one for Abi and Album, and one for Ilirianna to have to herself, but the princess was insistent that she didn¡¯t need her own lodgings and that it was a waste of time, so in the end, she opted to room with the girls, a thought that instantly terrified Album.


    Back in the Headmaster¡¯s office, when they were officially declared to be the royal team, Ilirianna hadn¡¯t paid her or Nigreos any attention whatsoever, and Album found herself deeply embarrassed at the fact that it practically confirmed that Ilirianna only selected them for political gain. She probably didn¡¯t have any expectations of Album at all, and Nigreos¡¯s defeat by Faye at orientation might have dragged him down with her. Ilirianna¡¯s decision to ride with Abi and Ryokumo only furthered that impression. She could clearly tell that Nigreos was disappointed and hurt, but Album was relieved to have been able to avoid being close to her.


    But now we¡¯re going to be in the same room? What am I even supposed to say to her? After being such an embarrassment, how am I supposed to talk to Princess Ilirianna? She¡¯s probably disgusted by me¡­


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t have a choice, and so she opted to try and make the best of a bad situation.


    The Rikalla Inn was a two-story structure, with a restaurant on the first floor and the bedrooms on the second, alongside a rather luxurious room for bathing¡ªa room that Album always used to its fullest whenever she stayed there. Since she was anxious about being in Ilirianna¡¯s presence, the moment they brought their things to the room, Album excused herself and rushed off to take a bath. After making her way into the women¡¯s changing room where a handful of magically-charmed lockers were placed for her to store her clothes, Album stripped out of her travel wear and gratefully entered the next room over, where the bath itself was located.


    It was a giant tub that spanned almost the entire twenty yard length and width of the room, leaving only a small area around the edges to walk. Steam rose from the hot water, which was kept warm by fire-powered mechanisms beneath the tile floor. Normally, such complex magic was rare in hamlets as small as Rikalla, but because of its prosperity, the innkeeper was able to have such a bath constructed for his customers, and it was a more-than-welcoming sight given how stiff and tired she felt from the day.


    Grateful that nobody was there, Album didn¡¯t waste any time before proceeding forward and lowering herself into the tub with a relieved sigh, taking a seat on the small step just against the wall. She could already feel some of the tension on her muscles easing up and since she knew letting her mind wander to anything would just make her anxious, Album shut her brain off altogether and just reveled in the relaxing sensations that the water caused, allowing herself to fade into a meditative state of calm. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she was sitting there like that before the sound of the door opening behind her reached her ears. She was mildly disappointed that her monopoly of the tub had already come to an end, but the disappointment was all but forgotten when she glanced over her shoulder to see the princess, naked, making her way toward the tub.


    Princess Ilirianna!


    ¡°Good evening, Album,¡± Ilirianna greeted with a pleasant smile. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±


    Having come to the bath to avoid the princess, she was easily the last person Album would have wanted to suddenly show up, but since she obviously couldn¡¯t ever tell her to go away, the light mage reluctantly nodded and motioned for Ilirianna to step in.


    ¡°O-of course not,¡± Album said with as calm of a tone as she could get. ¡°But were you not going downstairs for dinner first?¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head as she stepped into the tub with a relaxed sigh, the water coming all the way up to her shoulders. ¡°No, I think you had the right idea. I¡¯ll get something to eat once I¡¯ve bathed. It¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay then.¡±


    The princess moved to take a seat on the same step that Album was on, though there was still a comfortable distance between them, and they soon fell into silence as Ilirianna leaned back and closed her eyes with a smile. Even though she didn¡¯t say a word, just having her there caused Album¡¯s anxiety to exponentially increase, and the serenity she felt earlier was next to impossible to recover. To make matters worse, the silence didn¡¯t last long before Ilirianna attempted to spark up a conversation.


    ¡°How was the trip for you guys?¡± she asked without opening her eyes. ¡°I hope Master Taurus was good company?¡±


    ¡°Oh, er, well¡­¡± Album stuttered, doing her best to keep composed. ¡°Master Taurus pretty much went to sleep right away and didn¡¯t wake up until we stopped for lunch. But then after that, he went back to sleep, so¡­well, it was a very quiet and boring trip.¡±


    Though, I¡¯m sure he was awake, she internally remarked. He probably just didn¡¯t want to talk to us¡­ Father says he usually keeps to himself, more or less.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± the princess murmured. ¡°Well, perhaps you can join me tomorrow. I¡¯d like it if you and Nigreos rode with me since I¡¯ve now gotten to know Abigail and Caeli quite well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, of course, My Princess. That would be wonderful.¡±


    Nigreos, especially, would be grateful for a chance to speak with her. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be thrilled when he hears¡­


    Of course, to Album, the idea of spending the entire day with Ilirianna was utterly terrifying, but at the same time, she knew that it was something she would have to do sooner or later anyway. The simple fact was that, despite everything, she had actually managed to achieve a spot on the royal team, and so she knew she needed to go above and beyond to retain that spot. There wasn¡¯t a doubt in Album¡¯s mind that the princess would see her as the weakest link by far, so if she wanted to make her father happy, then Album needed to prove herself to Ilirianna, and that could only be achieved by interacting with her and putting in the effort. That was why, despite her apprehension, Album forced herself to say something that she knew needed to be out in the open between them.


    ¡°My Princess,¡± Album began with a bit more confidence in her tone. ¡°I hope you know that, well, what happened at orientation is not going to happen again. I know I messed up, and I know that mistake gave you pause about choosing us, but I promise you that I won¡¯t make you regret it. You have my word, as a daughter of the Luz family.¡±


    She turned her head to stare back at Ilirianna, who remained in the same position with her eyes closed. In fact, she reacted so little that Album almost feared she had fallen asleep and hadn¡¯t heard a word she said, but finally, the princess sat up and gazed back at Album with an expression that betrayed nothing of what she was feeling.


    ¡°That is not the first time such a promise has been spoken to me today,¡± she said, to which Album merely frowned.


    ¡°H-huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Ilirianna grinned wryly. ¡°Earlier in the carriage, Mr. Caeli was very firm in his stance that I could rely on you despite your condition. In fact, he was so confident in his declaration that I could have believed the two of you were childhood friends.¡±


    Ryokumo¡­said that about me? And to the princess?


    She could feel her cheeks turning slightly red from embarrassment, for as much as she knew Ryokumo could be quite outgoing and confident, she never would have imagined that he would speak in her favor like that. After all, he really didn¡¯t have much of a basis for his claims. He only met her two weeks ago, and the only thing he saw from her was her pathetic failure in their battle. He had more right to be disgusted by her than anybody, and yet he was the one who stood in her support of her? It just didn¡¯t make any sense to her.


    ¡°Now, your father also assured us that an incident like orientation won¡¯t repeat itself,¡± Ilirianna went on, ¡°and so with both his and Caeli¡¯s assurance, I¡¯m perfectly willing to give you the benefit of the doubt. Live up to those expectations, and I won¡¯t even take orientation into account again. We all have bad days, after all.¡±


    ¡°Er, thank you, My Princess,¡± Album quickly responded with a bow of her head, finding a modicum of relief in Ilirianna¡¯s willingness to give her another chance.


    ¡°That being said, it is not me nor your father that you should be worried about disappointing anyway,¡± Ilirianna stated. ¡°As your teammate, Ryokumo Caeli believes in you, so he is the one you should try not to disappoint. Understood?¡¯


    Unsure of what she was getting at, Album still nodded her affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, My Princess.¡±


    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t have any clue what was really going through Ilirianna¡¯s mind, but from what she could tell, Ryokumo¡¯s words actually managed to hold some weight, and so Album was immensely grateful to her friend for speaking on her behalf. Time after time, Ryokumo just continued to prove how sweet of a soul he had, and she couldn¡¯t help but find herself enamored by his confidence and his personality. He had everything she wished she had, and she made a mental note to thank him the next time she got a chance.


    I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m so glad I have someone like you on my team, Ryokumo.

 V3 Chapter 2- The Lord Malloway

    Chapter II


    `Through the second floor bedroom window of the inn, Master Nyx Rana gazed down at the street below, observing the two carriages rumbling across the cobblestone with a soft smile, for after a two weeks of waiting for them, Princess Ilirianna Iiji and Master Nakoma Taurus had arrived in Hiriech alongside the newly-appointed royal team. From her position, she couldn¡¯t see inside, but when she glanced at the driver¡¯s seat of the front carriage, she was able to recognize Master Taurus sitting alongside the coachman, his crimson hair a dead giveaway to her even from a rather far distance. However, there was no sign of Ilirianna or the team, so she concluded with disappointment that they must all be riding in the coach.


    Aw, a pity. I was hoping I would be able to see who she picked, though I would be genuinely surprised if it was anybody other than the Noctalus.


    Shrugging, Nyx turned away from the window and glanced around the room that she had been staying at during her time in the city. It was a rather cheap place, mainly because she feared any attention she might get by purchasing anything more expensive, so it only had a singular bed in one corner and a rather small desk in the other. Overall, the room was no bigger than three-hundred square feet, but Nyx wasn¡¯t terribly picky when it came to accommodations.


    Although, I do wish Sinna could have come with me. I miss her.


    Taking a seat at the desk, the Master of Water rested her head on her fist, mentally going over her plans for the next few days. Aeyir Malloway¡¯s ball was at the end of the week, and by King Markreas¡¯s orders, she was to depart Hiriech just after the birthday party ended. Any longer would be far too risky, and if Nyx were caught in the city after claiming to the Council that she was merely on vacation in the north, the consequences could be problematic, so if she didn¡¯t manage to find anything in the small amount of time she had left, then she would be forced to return to the Citadel empty-handed.


    It really is a pity. I honestly thought I¡¯d be able to find something before the princess arrived. Oh well¡­


    The unfortunate fact was that she had learned absolutely nothing related to Oharn Gaya¡¯s suicide nor to Dreek Willow¡¯s death. Since Lord Malloway would easily recognize her on sight, Nyx had been unable to do any investigation of the castle. Instead, it had been her job to look around the city and see what she could learn from the locals, but as far as she could tell, nobody had any clue what really happened. Everybody she spoke to about Willow were under the impression that he had been killed by an unknown assailant, without a single inkling as to the combustion. As for Gaya, the report that he had killed himself was more or less accepted by civilians, though both Gaya¡¯s family, as well as the two girls who worked under him as apprentices, were all rather skeptical.


    ¡°Suicide? No, Master Gaya never would have killed himself. He loved his wife and daughter more than anything, and would have gone through hell to protect them. In fact, witnessing Mr. Willow¡¯s death would have spurred him to protect them even more, so I just don¡¯t believe it would have traumatized him enough to push him that far. I don¡¯t know what happened to him, nor do I know why Captain Vesh is covering it up, but there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that it isn¡¯t true. He was murdered. That much is certain.¡±


    That was the account of Gaya''s apprentice, Kalsey Yenna, who Nyx had been able to speak to when she visited Gaya¡¯s blacksmith shop, a place that Yenna had been overseeing in the aftermath of his death. Naturally, the shop wasn¡¯t open for business, but Yenna had been there to work on using magic to repair what had been damaged, and under the guise of a mere curious traveler, Nyx succeeded in getting her to open up, if just a little.


    But she really only confirmed what King Markreas suspected. Mr. Gaya almost certainly didn¡¯t kill himself.


    Discussions with other locals who knew Gaya well gave her similar conclusions, though very few were as confident of foul play by the castle guard as Yenna was. Unfortunately, with only speculation to go off of, Nyx hadn¡¯t been able to acquire anything that Nakoma and the others would find terribly useful.


    But at least we now know that if there¡¯s information to be found, it¡¯ll be in the castle. Captain Rotana Vesh, for one, should not be taken lightly.


    Nyx sighed and rested her head against the desk, feeling her familiar and ever-present lethargy spurring her on to take a nap. However, as she closed her eyes, she heard the distant sound of footsteps out in the hall, almost certainly belonging to one of the other guests making their way to their own room. Like always, just as the individual passed her door, the delicious scent of their flesh wafted into the room and reached her nose, causing her stomach to growl in anticipation of a meal.


    No, we¡¯re not eating anybody. You know that¡¯s not allowed, she reprimanded.


    Luckily, the urge always faded whenever the prospective lunch got far enough away that she couldn¡¯t smell them, and with a satisfied smile, Nyx Rana happily took her nap, an always effective distraction from her overwhelming gluttony.


    ***


    Ilirianna Iiji rested her head against the window of the carriage as she watched the city of Hiriech pass her by with a smile. It had been a long time since she¡¯d visited, and it was just as beautiful as she remembered it being. The architecture was mostly constructed from stone, resulting in a city that was mostly filled with different shades of grays and other dark colors. On the right side of the carriage were the fronts of various shops and restaurants, and on the sidewalk just outside of them were the citizens of Hiriech, all stopping to gaze with curiosity at the carriages, for the green and gold coloring would immediately give away that they were from the Citadel. While there were buildings on the right, the left side gave Ilirianna a view of the Siptic River that ran straight through the center of Hiriech, cutting it into two distinct sections. The river was about two hundred feet wide, and floating on the brilliant blue surface, she could see fishing boats as well as civilian ships, with watermills lining the shores, built of the same stone as much of the rest of the city. In addition, there were massive bridges that connected the two sides of Hiriech, arching upwards so as to give the boats plenty of space to go beneath them.


    ¡°Wow. This place is beautiful,¡± Abigail remarked from her spot just across from Ilirianna. ¡°I mean, I¡¯d heard Hiriech was certainly a sight worth seeing, but still¡­¡±


    ¡°And to think I¡¯ve never been here,¡± Ryokumo added. ¡°I used to live just a couple of days down this very river. Though as pretty as it is, Stellareid still puts it to shame. Nothing, and I mean nothing, is more alluring than the City of Starlight.¡±


    Ilirianna smirked, eyeing Ryokumo with a sly expression. ¡°Well, you¡¯d do well to keep that particular opinion to yourself. Let any of the locals hear you say that and I can¡¯t promise you¡¯ll make it back to Erika in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± the wind mage replied with a grin of his own. ¡°So there¡¯s a city rivalry going on, is there?¡±


    ¡°Yes there is,¡± Ilirianna confirmed. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t know tense until you¡¯ve shared a meal with Lord Malloway and Lord Cartigan at the same time. And I promise I¡¯m not exaggerating. My brother, Reigious, once made a very benign and casual comment in front of them about how he preferred freshwater fish over saltwater. Malloway got cocky over that one and antagonized Cartigan, which then led to one of the most unusual and aggressive debates I¡¯ve ever had the pleasure of listening to.¡±


    Abigail frowned, seemingly trying to determine if Ilirianna was exaggerating. ¡°O-over fish? W-why? I mean, they¡¯re both pretty good, I guess, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, with the cities so close and both having a very fish-centric economy, it¡¯s only natural they would wind up a bit at odds with one another,¡± Ilirianna explained. ¡°I know it seems silly to us, but you should know that the City Lords don¡¯t exactly like one another to begin with, and Stellareid and Hiriech are the epitome of that. So a word of advice, don¡¯t mention Stellareid in front of the Malloways, okay?¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Princess!¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled at the very different reactions from Abi and Ryokumo before turning back to gaze at the river as the carriages continued on. The city was surrounded by dense forests and hills that could be seen from any part of Hiriech, and when she turned her eyes towards the expanse of green directly ahead and above the carriages, Ilirianna could clearly see Castle Aquesen in all its beautiful glory. The three spires of Lord Malloway¡¯s castle stretched high up into the air, with black and blue flags displaying the sparrow of Malloway placed atop them, flapping in the soft breeze of the afternoon. Unlike the grays of the city, Castle Aquesen was a light cream color, and with its eastern location, the light of the sun reflected off of the walls.


    ¡°Abigail, Caeli,¡± Ilirianna said after a moment. ¡°Take a look. That¡¯s where we¡¯re staying for the week. Of course, it might not match up to the beauty of the Citadel, but it¡¯s still pretty cool.¡±


    At her beckoning, Abi and Ryokumo leaned to the left to gaze towards the castle, and Iliiranna couldn¡¯t help but smile at their expressions of awe, for she had anticipated such a reaction.


    The trip through Hiriech took another ten minutes before they reached the outskirts, as well as the road that would take them into the hills and towards the castle. Once they were outside the city, they were completely surrounded on all sides by trees that stretched far up into the sky, and soon enough, the carriages arrived at the black iron gates that marked the entrance to the castle grounds. Nakoma had opted to ride in the driver''s seat of his own carriage so that he could speak with the guards and inform them of who they were, so sure enough, the gates were pulled up within a minute and they were once again on their way. The drivers then took them up the cobble road for another two minutes before they were finally brought to a stop just before the massive, dark brown front doors of Castle Aquesen.


    Finally¡­ We¡¯ve made it.


    She could see similar looks of relief on Abi and Ryokumo¡¯s faces as well, and though she knew they would be making that same trip again in just a little over a week, Ilirianna took some joy in the fact that she would have a proper bed for a little while before that. After a moment of waiting, the driver hopped out of the coach and opened the door, motioning for the three of them to step out, which they did gratefully in anticipation of getting to stretch their legs. Similarly to Citadel, the front gates of Aquesen were surrounded by a garden with flowers of all different types and colors, and directly in front of those gates, on the opposite side of the cobblestone pathway, was a large stone terrace with intricately carved railings that gave them a perfect and breathtaking view of Hiriech and the Siptic River down below. Abi and Ryokumo were already gazing at the view, and Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but join them as Nakoma, Nigreos, and Album all stepped out of their own carriage.


    However, they had only been admiring the sight for a handful of seconds before the doors of the castle were pulled open, and Ilirianna turned back to see Lord Malloway himself emerge into the gardens, alongside two young men that she immediately knew must be his sons, for even though they appeared much older than she remembered, they looked enough like their father that it was obvious.


    ¡°My Princess!¡± Lord Friez Malloway exclaimed upon striding toward them.


    The lord¡¯s smile was broad and charming, and even though it had been a handful of years since she had seen the man, it didn¡¯t appear as if he had aged even a day. His pitch black hair and full beard still didn¡¯t show any signs of gray or white despite him being in his late fifties, and his dark brown eyes were as fierce as always. His physique was that of a strong and powerful individual, with a large frame and a barrel chest, and he was clothed in fine blue and black silks, with an ornamental rapier hooked to his hip, the pommel bedazzled in various colored gemstones.


    Coming to a stop, Malloway placed his right hand over his heart and bent forward in a bow, his sons mimicking their father almost instantly before the three Malloways rose back up to full height.


    ¡°Welcome to Hiriech and to Castle Aquesen!¡± Malloway said with an excited tone. ¡°We¡¯ve been eagerly anticipating your arrival and we thank you from the bottom of our hearts for changing your mind and attending my son¡¯s birthday celebration! Truly, it means the world to us!¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With the lord¡¯s sudden arrival, Ilirianna quickly shifted into her political mode as she put on a polite smile and gently tilted her head toward him. ¡°Of course, Lord Malloway. I am glad, as well, that circumstances were able to change enough that I could make the trip. It truly pained me to decline your initial invitation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think anything of it!¡± Malloway assured her with a wave of his hand. ¡°The life of a princess is a busy one, I know that. All that matters is that you''re here now.¡± Chuckling, the Lord of Hiriech then glanced around at the others present, first eyeing Ryokumo and Abi with a subtle touch of confusion before turning toward Nigreos, Album, and Nakoma, who his gaze lingered on for far longer. ¡°And it is more than a pleasure to be among the first to lay eyes on this generation''s royal team. Magnificent! And Master Taurus, we welcome you as well!¡±


    Ilirianna knew that Nakoma didn¡¯t hold any love for Malloway, and especially not given the recent implications, but the Master of Fire skillfully put on a cheerful and pleasant smile as he returned Malloway¡¯s greeting with a bow.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord. It¡¯s a pleasure to be here,¡± he responded. ¡°I have longed to visit Aquesen once again after my last visit a few years back. Hiriech is beautiful place.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that it is.¡± Nodding to himself, the lord then glanced back at his two sons, who were politely standing behind him and awaiting permission to speak. ¡°Step forward, boys. Greet Princess Ilirianna properly.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Father.¡± The first to step forward was the son Ilirianna knew to be the eldest. He was a proper and well-groomed young man, the ideal image of a lord¡¯s heir. He held himself with grace and stood tall and proud, with handsome features and a charming smile that greatly resembled his father¡¯s, though unlike Lord Malloway, he was a bit on the slimmer side. ¡°Welcome, Princess. I am Aeyir Malloway, and I thank you for attending my coming of age. It means more to me than I can articulate.¡±


    Aeyir¡¯s voice was soft, but still carried a firm confidence befitting a person of his stature, and even though Ilirianna was a bit on edge given the circumstances of their trip, she couldn¡¯t deny that she was glad to be able to make the boy happy. From what she remembered, Aeyir was a good and noble person.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied with a far more genuine smile than the one she gave Malloway. ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡±


    Aeyir then stepped back as the younger of the two brothers took his place, but unlike the eldest son, he didn''t have charisma or confidence, rather he seemed to be partially holding back a scowl. Like the other two, his hair was pitch black, but where his father and brother had theirs neatly trimmed, his fell down to his shoulders. His frame was slightly larger than Aeyir¡¯s, but being a boy of only sixteen, Ilirianna knew he would probably grow to be closer to his father¡¯s size.


    ¡°A pleasure, My Princess,¡± he said with a rather rotten smile. ¡°I¡¯m Mallicent Malloway. We thank you for gracing us with your presence.¡±


    Well, he¡¯s certainly got an attitude.


    The few times she had met Mallicent, she remembered him being rather reclusive, quiet, and relatively shy, but he had always shown her the same politeness that was expected when addressing the princess of Ijiria. Now, however, he didn¡¯t seem to care who she was or what respect she deserved, and didn¡¯t bother holding back the angry look he directed her way, like he wanted her to know that he didn¡¯t give a damn who she was.


    But even so, Ilirianna did as etiquette dedicated and responded with respect. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    And just as Ilirianna said those words, she felt something just behind her, and her body reflexively tensed up. She couldn¡¯t tell if the Malloways noticed, for even she just barely sensed it, so she ensured that she didn¡¯t react in any obvious manner, but she knew for a fact that one of the Academy students had suddenly drawn mana to their hands, as if preparing to attack one of the Malloways. But as soon as it arrived, the student pulled the power back into themselves, like it had been a reflexive mistake.


    What the hell are they doing? Who was that? Why would any of them draw their magic in the presence of Lord Malloway?!


    She didn¡¯t know them well enough to distinguish their mana signatures from one another, but since she would have recognized the dark and light magic of Noctis and Luz, she could only conclude that Abi or Ryokumo had been the one to do it.


    Damn¡­ I¡¯ll have to have a word with them in a minute. For now, I¡¯ll just pretend like that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Well, I should of course introduce the members of my team,¡± Ilirianna went on, stepping aside to motion towards the four Academy students. Then, motioning to each one in turn, she spoke their names to the Malloways. ¡°This is Nigreos Noctis and Album Luz of Noctalus, Ryokumo Caeli of Jeysa, and Abigail of the northern territories.¡±


    As she introduced them, each one bowed, and unfortunately, both Abi and Ryokumo¡¯s features were calm, not indicating which of them had inadvertently threatened the lord. Lord Malloway¡¯s smile remained pleasant, but Ilirianna could once again tell that Abi and Ryokumo¡¯s presence was a source of confusion for him, though she wasn¡¯t terribly surprised. The inclusion of two commoners in a position as respected as that of the royal team would certainly throw off any lord.


    ¡°Noctis and Luz,¡± Malloway said, spreading his hands out and now turning a bow to Nigreos and Album. ¡°I am so glad to see the two of you again. Last time we met, you were just barely six years old, but look at you now! So grown up!¡± His smile was boisterous as he looked between the two young mages. ¡°I consider your mothers to be very good friends of mine¡ªalways looking out for the interests of Hiriech. Noctalus couldn¡¯t ask for better matriarchs, nor could the Citadel ask for better Masters. I hope we can get along just as well as your parents and I do.¡±


    Naturally, Album wasn¡¯t terribly comfortable in the presence of unfamiliar people, and especially those like the Malloways, so it was Nigreos who took up the role of responding.


    ¡°Of course, Lord Malloway,¡± he answered. ¡°And speaking on behalf of my parents, we are very grateful for your continued support of our ancient city.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Much obliged. Now!¡± Clapping his hands together, Malloway now turned to look between them all. ¡°Enough of the pleasantries! There¡¯s no reason to dally around in the gardens. Come! Let us go inside and I can show you all to your lodgings for the duration of your stay. And of course, a banquet shall be held tonight in the dining hall to celebrate your arrival, Princess!¡±


    Ushering them inside, Ilirianna and the others trailed after him, with Nakoma falling into step at her side and the royal team taking up the rear. Malloway was already enthusiastically talking about the castle and the plans for dinner while his sons silently moved beside their father, and when she was certain that she wouldn¡¯t be heard, Ilirianna whispered to the Master of Fire,


    ¡°Did you sense it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even need to elaborate on what she meant before Nakoma muttered back, ¡°Of course. It was Abigail.¡±


    ¡°Abigail?¡± Ilirianna frowned. ¡°But why would she¡­?¡±


    Even more confused that it was the rather passive and polite Abi, the princess glanced back at the nature mage to make eye contact with her, but Abi didn¡¯t even seem to process her gaze. Instead, she was staring intensely past Ilirianna, and when she followed her eyes to where she was looking, she found that Abi was glaring directly at Mallicent, as if she had some personal hatred for him.


    But¡­as far as I know, she¡¯s never even met Mallicent Malloway. So why would she be staring at him with such rage?


    ***


    The second Abi had allowed her sense to get a reading on the three Malloways, she had been quickly overcome with such intense anxiety that she couldn¡¯t help but pull her mana to her fingers, as if planning to assault one of them right then and there. It was only for a second before she realized her mistake, but she was certain that even if the Malloways didn¡¯t notice, those on her team, as well as Ilirianna and Nakoma, would have.


    I can¡¯t believe I lost my cool like that. Before we¡¯d even gone into the castle, I almost jeopardized this mission, but¡­I couldn¡¯t help it.


    While she had received a perfectly safe reading from Aeyir and a neutral one from Lord Malloway, when she allowed her sense to get an impression of Mallicent, one of the most intense negative reactions she had ever experienced nearly overwhelmed her. Her fight-or-flight response had kicked in, and in that moment, she wanted nothing more than to either strike Mallicent down on the spot, or turn around and run, and even after composing herself, the feeling was still in the back of her mind.


    That boy is a part of this somehow. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that I receive one of the most powerful readings ever when investigating these horrific combustions. Mallicent must know something, or be involved in whatever¡¯s going on, but¡­how?


    Abi¡¯s mind was racing at full speed throughout the entire trip through Castle Aquesen, and she hardly processed most of what was being said. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t appreciate the castle¡¯s beauty, for it truly was as magnificent on the inside as it appeared on the outside. The carpets were all a dark blue while the walls were sparkling golds and silvers, with large arched windows that stretched from floor to ceiling allowing plenty of warm sunlight inside. Black and blue banners displaying the Malloway sparrow were hung in numerous places throughout Aquesen, and painted portraits of all different kinds decorated the walls, some displaying old Malloway lords and ladies while others showed scenes from classic fairy tales and stories. On occasion, they would pass by some of the castle guards, who unlike those at the Citadel, didn¡¯t wear helmets, revealing their faces to Abi as they walked past.


    ¡°Abi,¡± Ryokumo whispered as Lord Malloway took them onto a spiral staircase leading further up into the castle. ¡°What the hell happened back there? Why¡¯d you draw your magic?¡±


    Having expected such a question, Abi could only grimace, knowing that Ryokumo, as well as anybody else who sensed her reaction, wouldn¡¯t let her get away with telling anything but the truth. Nigreos and Album were walking just behind them on the narrow staircase, and a glance back showed they were staring expectantly as they awaited her answer. With Lord Malloway and his sons far enough ahead with Ilirianna and Nakoma, she was satisfied that she wouldn¡¯t be overheard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys,¡± she whispered with an embarrassed sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It¡¯s just, well¡­¡±


    Aside from Album, they wouldn¡¯t have any clue about her sense, and like always, she was somewhat hesitant to disclose such important information. Luckily, however, Album was almost instant to pick up on what had happened as she leaned forward and softly asked,


    ¡°Was it the sense you were talking about the other day? Did you pick up something about the Malloways?¡±


    ¡°Sense?¡± Ryokumo parroted with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°What sense? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Abi grimaced, and yet, there was no getting out of it anymore. She knew Nigreos and Ryokumo would be just as trustworthy as Album, Jessi, and Faye, so she took a deep breath and hurriedly explained to them just what her sense was. Since they didn¡¯t want to draw attention from those up ahead, the boys didn¡¯t ask any questions, but she could see in their facial reactions that they were surprised, and rather intrigued, by what she was telling them. By the time she finished, they were in a corridor on the fourth floor, heading toward what sounded like their quarters, and unsurprisingly, Ryokumo was the first to say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely insane!¡± he softly exclaimed. ¡°A sixth sense, huh? So you can just tell when somebody¡¯s bullshitting you?¡±


    ¡°W-well, not exactly,¡± she muttered hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s not a lie detector, Ryokumo. It¡¯s more like, well¡­a way to tell if I can trust somebody, or if I¡¯m in danger. I can know instinctively if somebody intends to do me, or anybody else, harm.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­if your sense is why you reacted the way you did,¡± Nigreos began, a concerned look crossing his stern features, ¡°then one of the Malloways had that strong of a reaction?¡±


    Abi subtly nodded, noticing that Nakoma had glanced over his shoulder and given them a suspicious look. ¡°Exactly, but it was only one of them. Just Mallicent. The Lord was neutral and Aeyir was even good, but Mallicent just¡­made me want to run away. He¡¯s dangerous, there¡¯s no doubt in my mind about that. Be careful around him.¡±


    Like with Album and the other girls, Abi had been a bit nervous that Nigreos and Ryokumo wouldn¡¯t take her seriously, but to both her relief and genuine surprise, neither seemed to even consider the possibility that she was lying or exaggerating. As she gave them this information, both of them immediately seemed to ponder what the implications of her sense¡¯s readings were, and she could help but smile at how much faith they were already putting in her.


    ¡°What do we do about it then?¡± Album whispered. ¡°Does this mean that Mallicent is somehow behind these combustions? I mean, how would that even work? He¡¯s only sixteen, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s some crazy powerful mage. I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    But Nigreos quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. From what I recall, Mallicent Malloway is studying fire magic as his affinity, so it definitely adds up, but that¡¯s not even close to enough proof to conclude anything. And even if it was, remember, we¡¯re not supposed to make any moves ourselves. Even if we were certain Mallicent was a threat, we wouldn¡¯t have any choice but to report that information to Master Rana. For now, I would recommend explaining this sense to Master Taurus and Princess Ilirianna and let them handle it from there.¡±


    Album quickly nodded her agreement. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably the best course of action. The two of them will know what to do.¡±


    ¡°O-okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    However, if given the option, Abi would prefer to speak with the princess over Nakoma Taurus, who she still only got a neutral reading from. Like they had been warned, right after arriving, the situation was already very delicate, so Abi wanted to avoid doing anything that would risk jeopardizing the mission. Speaking to Ilirianna would be the best decision, but when she glanced to her right to see if Ryokumo had anything to add, she saw him gazing ahead at Mallicent, who was still walking beside his brother and father with his head down.


    ¡°Ryokumo?¡± Abi asked quietly. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Seeming to snap back to reality, the wind mage glanced at her before shrugging. ¡°Er, yeah, talk to the princess. Nigreos and Album are right. That being said¡­¡± A sly grin then spread across his face, as if an idea had popped into his mind. ¡°I doubt that bastard is working alone, if he is behind this, so this sense of yours could be invaluable. If possible, keep it as alert as you can, and if anybody is registered as being as appalling as him, mark it down. You may very well be the key to solving this mystery.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, you¡¯re probably giving me a bit too much credit,¡± she stammered, but Nigreos was quick to jump to Ryokumo¡¯s aid.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s right,¡± the dark mage insisted. ¡°Be on your guard, Abi, and report everything your sense finds. Given that we suspect the guards of being behind Mr. Gaya¡¯s death, watch every guard you can, okay?¡±


    "Er¡­yeah, okay¡­¡±


    And just like that, an even more daunting responsibility was hoisted onto Abigail¡¯s shoulders, but whether she liked it or not, she was determined to accept it and use her sense to the fullest of its abilities.

 V3 Chapter 3- Captain Of The Guard

    Chapter III


    After a rather extensive tour of Castle Aquesen, Lord Malloway took them to their quarters on the fourth level, where four rooms were delegated to them, with one for Nigreos and Ryokumo, one for Abi and Album, one for Nakoma, and one for Ilirianna herself. They were very fancy lodgings, with a large sitting room as well as a connected bedroom that had far more room than was really needed. Informing them that the banquet would be on the third floor dining hall in two hours, Lord Malloway and his sons departed to give them time to relax and unwind after the long trip, but relaxing would have to be postponed, for the second the lord had left, Iliriianna and Nakoma ordered Abi to come to the princess¡¯s quarters for a conversation, and when the nature mage walked into the room, the guilty and apprehensive look on her face told Ilirianna that she knew exactly what they wanted from her. The sitting room consisted of a four-person blue couch facing two velvet armchairs, which Nakoma and Ilirianna both took as they beckoned for Abi to sit down.


    ¡°So I¡¯m assuming you know what we want to discuss?¡± Nakoma snapped irritably, his crimson eyes narrowed in barely-contained anger.


    ¡°Um, yeah, I do,¡± Abi admitted with an anxious smile. ¡°B-but, I promise, it wasn¡¯t on purpose and I have a very important reason!¡±


    ¡°You do, do you?¡± Nakoma scoffed. ¡°And tell us, Abigail, what reason could be so important that you would draw your magic in the presence of Lord Malloway after we have explicitly told you just how risky and dangerous of a situation we are in? Huh? Do you have an answer for that?¡±


    ¡°I do, Master Taurus.¡±


    And even though Ilirianna could tell that Abi was on edge and regretful, the confidence in her voice as she faced the Master of Fire was intriguing to her. At first, she had been stunned that Abi, of all people, would do such a thing, for that simply wasn¡¯t the impression of her that the princess had first gotten. But as the young woman spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but believe that Abi did, in fact, have a valid reason for what she did, and so Ilirianna motioned for Nakoma to remain silent while she took the lead of the conversation.


    ¡°Then please, explain,¡± Ilirianna said. ¡°What happened back there?¡±


    Abi didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately going into detail about something she called her ¡°sixth sense¡±, a subconscious feeling that warned her of anybody that could be a danger to her life, while also assuring her of the trustworthiness of certain individuals. Ilirianna listened with an open mind, knowing that there were plenty of people who falsely believed they had some secret or special power. Yet at the same time, there were those that developed certain abilities that deviated from the norm, and she had even personally met someone with such an ability. The Master of Wind, Koroha Rihtta, could see through even the most powerful of distortions, an ability that ran in her family bloodline, so she couldn¡¯t completely discount what Abi was saying.


    And this girl doesn''t seem like the type to lie to me. At the very least, she believes she has this power.


    ¡°Now with that said,¡± Abi finished, her features turning confident and full of resolve, ¡°I do not trust Mallicent Malloway in the slightest. He is dangerous, My Princess.¡±


    Ilirianna cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Mallicent? Just Mallicent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just Mallicent,¡± Abi repeated. ¡°Lord Malloway was neutral and Aeyir was trustworthy, but my reaction to Mallicent was so powerful that I drew my magic reflexively. I swear I did not mean to do such a thing, but I was startled and I couldn¡¯t help it. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise, but¡­please be cautious around that boy. I know you can more than handle yourself, Princess, but still. He¡¯s a threat, and I believe his potential involvement in the combustions should be considered.¡±


    Ilirianna and Nakoma exchanged glances, and she could see the skepticism in the man¡¯s eyes, but the princess found that she believed what Abigail was saying. Ilirianna always trusted her gut, so as preposterous as Abi¡¯s claims were, she just didn¡¯t get the feeling that she was making anything up.


    ¡°Who else knows about this sense?¡± she inquired, eager to know as much as she could about Abi¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Just my team,¡± Abi answered, ¡°as well as Fayela Rio and Jessi Yuahl back at the Academy. Given how strange it sounds and the fact that I¡¯ve always been alone, it¡¯s just not something that I¡¯ve ever been comfortable sharing with people. Even Master Grunly doesn¡¯t know about it, and I only just told Nigreos and Ryokumo earlier when they, too, asked why I drew my magic.¡±


    Twisting her lips in thought, Ilirianna leaned back in the chair and folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Interesting. If you¡¯re telling the truth, and I think you may be, then this sense of yours could be crucial in helping us with this investigation. Who else in the castle have you used your sense on?¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°Just the Malloways, so far, but my teammates have urged me to use it on as many people as I can in order to grasp just how many around us are potentially dangerous. That being said, if the two of you don¡¯t want me to do so, then I won¡¯t, but I agree with them that I could potentially help sniff out whatever¡¯s happening in this city.¡±


    Well, this certainly changes our approach, Ilirianna thought with an internal smile. Knowing who we can and cannot trust is going to be ridiculously useful, but at the same time, we aren¡¯t authorized to act on any knowledge we gain unless our lives are at risk. If Abi¡¯s correct and Mallicent Malloway is secretly involved in the combustions then what can we actually do about it?


    ¡°Master Taurus,¡± Ilirianna began, glancing sidelong at Nakoma. ¡°What is your opinion on this matter?¡±


    Nakoma frowned as he contemplated her question. ¡°Well, to be blunt, Princess, I¡¯m not sure I believe what she¡¯s telling us. I mean no offense, Abigail, but can you really blame me for being skeptical? The number of people I¡¯ve met who claim to have some special power is large enough that I rarely take anything at face value, especially when it¡¯s as convenient as this is.¡±


    Ilirianna could see Abi turn a little red. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fair, Master.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t completely discount what you¡¯ve told us,¡± Nakoma quickly added. ¡°I will keep an eye on young Mallicent, but at the same time, he is a mere boy of sixteen, hardly a threat to any of us even if he is involved somehow. And by all means, use this supposed sense of yours as you see fit. That¡¯s my opinion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Taurus,¡± Ilirianna replied, then turned back to face Abigail. ¡°I agree with him that you should use your ability at your own discretion. If you say you have a sixth sense, I will believe you until you¡¯re proven wrong.¡±


    As a stark shift from when Nakoma spoke, Abi¡¯s features lit up a bit at the fact that Ilirianna expressed her faith in her. ¡°Er, thank you, My Princess.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ilirianna¡¯s features then turned stern as there was one issue she did need to address in regards to the matter. ¡°Now, as long as you do not draw your magic like that again, there shouldn¡¯t be any other problems between us. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll be more prepared next time,¡± Abi assured her.


    ¡°Good. In that case, after the banquet tonight, I want you to report to me if your sense alerts you to any danger whatsoever. I want as thorough of an understanding as I can in relation to who in this castle can be trusted, and who we should focus our investigations into.¡± Ilirianna then grinned. ¡°And I will also be ordering you and your team to focus your attention on Mallicent. The four of you are far closer in age and status to him as opposed to Master Taurus and I, so you will probably have an easier time of it. Can you do that?¡±


    Once again, Abi seemed surprised by the princess¡¯s confidence in her, but she still responded as firmly as she could. ¡°Yes, we can do that. I¡¯ll let the others know.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, then you¡¯re excused.¡±


    However, the second Ilirianna dismissed Abigail, there was a knock at the door, and the three mages turned to stare at it. Ilirianna hadn¡¯t been expecting anybody to visit so soon after her arrival, so she was a tad confused, but nevertheless, she got to her feet and walked over to answer the door. Upon opening it, she was greeted by the sight of a rather large, broad-shouldered man dressed in the blue and black armor of the Aquesen guard, as well as a long navy blue cape falling down to his shins and a sword sheathed at his hip. He appeared to be somewhere in his forties, with a full brown beard and a buzzed scalp, as well as a mature and assertive demeanor in his green eyes.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Ilirianna greeted. ¡°Can I help you, Sir?¡±


    The man smiled pleasantly, appearing almost fatherly, as he stepped back and bowed. ¡°Good afternoon to you as well, Princess Ilirianna. My name is Rotana Vesh, and I¡¯m the captain of the castle guard. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Instantly, Ilirianna was on her toes, for the castle guard were the ones allegedly responsible for declaring Oharn Gaya¡¯s death a suicide. In addition, Dreek Willow, the man who was reported to have exploded with fire magic, was Vice-Captain of the guard, which meant that this man, Rotana Vesh, was the only one who outranked him. If anybody gave the order to conceal the true circumstances behind Gaya¡¯s death, there was a high likelihood of it being him.


    Which means I have to be on his good side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you as well, Captain Vesh. Please, come in.¡±


    Beckoning for him to enter, Ilirianna stepped aside as Vesh strode into the room, and upon seeing Abigail and Nakoma, he quickly bowed once more.


    ¡°Ah, and I take it you are Master Nakoma Taurus, yes?¡± he inquired, upon which Nakoma put on a pleasant smile of his own and nodded.


    ¡°I am,¡± Nakoma confirmed, and though there was no outward indication of mistrust, having known the man as long as she had, Ilirianna could instinctively tell that he was just as alert in the Captain¡¯s presence as Ilirianna was.


    ¡°And you?¡± Vesh asked, turning now to Abi. ¡°Who might you be, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, I¡¯m Abigail,¡± she stuttered, sparing subtle glances at Ilirianna as if seeking advice on how she should speak to man. ¡°J-just Abigail.¡±


    Vesh¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion as he stared down at Abi. ¡°No family name? Then¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Abi is a member of my royal team,¡± Ilirianna cut in before Vesh could say anything further. ¡°So despite not having a surname, she is a trusted ally of mine. Now¡­¡± Both wanting to get to the point of his visit, as well as turn the topic away from Abi, Ilirianna folded her hands behind her back and addressed the Captain. ¡°How can we help you, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes.¡± Clearing his throat, the confusion upon meeting Abi vanished from his face, being quickly replaced by his earlier charming expression. ¡°I know you are all exhausted so I don¡¯t want to keep you long. I merely wanted to introduce myself since I am in charge of the security here. If you have any problems or concerns, please do not hesitate to approach me. I would be happy to be of service to you, as well as to your team.¡±


    ¡°Problems?¡± Ilirianna quickly jumped at the opportunity to subtly press Vesh for information. ¡°What problems would there be? Is the castle unsafe?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you are perfectly safe,¡± he assured her. ¡°But as I¡¯m sure you know, Hiriech has a bit of a crime problem these days, and it is not all that uncommon for individuals like that to be quite aggressive regardless of who you are. There have been violent incidents recently, and I wanted to assure you that I have it under control. You will be well taken care of, My Princess.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ah, so that¡¯s what they¡¯re going with, she thought with an internal scoff. They¡¯re probably afraid the Citadel got wind of what happened to Willow and Gaya, so he¡¯s trying to blame that on the homeless. Nice try, Lord Malloway, but I¡¯m not stupid.


    ¡°Well, I thank you for that assurance, Captain Vesh,¡± she responded, ensuring that the man couldn¡¯t sense her complete lack of belief in his claims. ¡°And we all look forward to our time here in the city and the castle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± he said. ¡°Hiriech is a wonderful place, so please do enjoy your stay. And on that note, I shall leave you be. I¡¯ll see you tonight at the banquet.¡±


    Bidding them goodbye, Vesh departed the room almost as quickly as he had arrived, and though she gleaned very little from the conversation, she was still more than pleased that he had stopped by, for it gave her an opportunity to gain what could be crucial information.


    ¡°Abi,¡± she began, turning back to stare at the young nature mage with a smug expression. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion of Captain Vesh?¡±


    Abigail glanced up at her with a painfully disturbed look before slowly shaking her head.


    ¡°As bad as Mallicent, if not slightly worse.¡±


    ***


    Ryokumo Caeli spent much of the day pondering the implications of Abigail¡¯s sixth sense in the hopes of coming up with a way to approach the information she had supplied them. Not only had Mallicent Malloway violently triggered her sense, but she had also informed them that the captain of the castle guard, Rotana Vesh, had also set her off, and Ryokumo couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what they had walked themselves into. The fact that both Lord Malloway¡¯s son and the captain of his guard bothered Abi meant that the conspiracy regarding the combustions may be worse than he had initially believed. After having been debriefed on the nature of their trip to Hiriech, Ryokumo had been under the impression that the guard was merely trying to cover the murders up so as to not allow the other Great Cities to learn that such a thing happened right under their nose, but now, he was beginning to believe that denizens of Aquesen may, in fact, be the ones behind the murders.


    But the question would come down to why? What do Mallicent Malloway and Rotana Vesh stand to gain by causing random people in the countryside, as well as the Vice-Captain, to spontaneously explode? My best guess would be that Dreek Willow found out what they were up to and tried to expose it, so they killed him and Oharn Gaya to cover their tracks. That makes the most sense to me, but¡­


    There wasn¡¯t any proof.


    As much as he trusted Abigail¡¯s word, her word meant nothing against the words of people like Mallicent and Vesh, so it would be imperative that they find some way to prove that they were up to something. If they could do that, they could report it both to Nyx Rana and to the Citadel, and allow steps to be taken from there.


    So then we have our goal. Attain proof of Mallicent and Vesh¡¯s involvement before Aeyir¡¯s birthday celebration in five days. That¡¯s what we need to focus on.


    Ryokumo internally grinned to himself, then glanced across the table and to his right at Mallicent himself, whose head was down as he silently ate his food. After taking a few hours to relax, Ilirianna and Nakoma collected the members of the royal team and led them down to the third floor dining hall where the welcome banquet was being held. It was as lavish as the rest of Aquesen, with a massive rectangular table that could probably seat around thirty people in the center, as well as an elaborate crystal chandelier suspended from the high ceiling. On the far right of the room, there was a band of about nine members playing a variety of string instruments, and the melodic and beautiful music that they played was calming and quite enjoyable.


    At the head of the table sat Lord Friez Malloway, with his two sons sitting on his right, and his wife Yoral on his left. The woman was a very quiet person and when she introduced herself, her voice was soft and delicate, a far cry from the boisterousness of her husband. She wore a beautiful blue silk dress with fancy jewels adorning her neck and her black hair pulled in a braid that fell to her mid-back. Ever since greeting them, Yoral hadn¡¯t said a word and instead allowed Lord Malloway to take control of the conversation. Occasionally, Aeyir would chime in, but Mallicent never spoke either, even when they arrived. In addition, Ryokumo didn¡¯t fail to notice Rotana Vesh standing beside the double-doors of the hall, silently watching them as they enjoyed their meal, which consisted of freshwater fish garnished with seasonings so fancy that Ryokumo hadn¡¯t even heard of most of them, as well as a side of different vegetables.


    As was expected, Ilirianna, Nakoma, and Nigreos did most of the talking with Lord Malloway, while Album and Abi sat quietly and listened politely. Normally, Ryokumo might have tried to chime in and leave an impression on the Lord of Hiriech, but given the circumstances, he was more than pleased simply observing Mallicent. Thus far, aside from a rather poor attitude when they first arrived at the castle, the boy had done nothing that implied he might be scheming something, but that didn¡¯t mean Abi¡¯s sense was mistaken.


    Overall, it was a rather uneventful dinner in regards to the investigation, but Ryokumo knew that learning anything in such a public place was unlikely, so he couldn¡¯t say he was surprised.


    But no matter, if he won¡¯t do anything suspicious out in the open, I¡¯ll simply have to try my luck in private.


    At first, he had considered casting a distortion spell and stalking Mallicent around the castle until he caught him doing something questionable, but he quickly abandoned that idea, for if anybody caught him then it would be disastrous for the Citadel. Risks were not to be taken without the explicit permission of Ilirianna or Nakoma, and since he knew they wouldn¡¯t condone such a plan, he decided he would have to be a bit more casual in his approach.


    And so, when dinner ended and they were excused to return to their quarters for the night, Ryokumo split off from the other members of his team under the guise of taking a walk so he could admire the castle, then followed after the Malloway brothers, who had departed in the opposite direction from the rest of them. Once again, the desire to just hang back and eavesdrop on their conversation came to mind, but he abandoned it once again for two reasons. The first one was the same reason he didn¡¯t use distortion, for even subtle eavesdropping could appear moderately suspicious, but the other reason was that the brothers weren¡¯t even talking to begin with. Aeyir and Mallicent simply walked in silence, and there was an undeniable tension in the air as Ryokumo picked up his pace and called out to them.


    ¡°My lords! Do you have a moment?¡±


    Smiling like he always did in an attempt to seem approachable, Ryokumo greeted them with a cheerful tone as Aeyir and Mallicent stopped and glanced back at him, the oldest brother with a pleasant grin of his own while the younger merely scowled.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Caeli, was it?¡± Aeyir inquired politely. ¡°How can we help you?¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged and came to a stop when he finally closed the distance between them. ¡°Oh, well, if neither of you are busy, I was just interested in having a little chat and getting to know each other. We are roughly the same age, of course, and since your father mentioned that you both plan to attend the Academy of Erika when you¡¯re old enough, I thought I might be able to offer some advice. Especially to you, Lord Aeyir, as you¡¯ll be attending just next year.¡±


    At the banquet, Lord Malloway had told them with obvious pride that his sons would be attending the Academy once they were both of age, and Ryokumo immediately latched onto that information, knowing that it could very well be the ideal conversation starter that would allow him to approach them.


    ¡°Ah, thank you very much,¡± Aeyir replied with a laugh. ¡°I would love to speak with you, for I¡¯ve been thinking recently that I wouldn¡¯t mind having some extra help to prepare myself. I¡¯ve heard the Academy can be quite a daunting experience, so if you don¡¯t mind, I would be very grateful for some advice. I have plenty of free time right now.¡± The young lord then glanced down at his still silent brother and gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder. ¡°And, Mal, I know you could also do with a bit of advice from a more practiced mage.¡±


    Despite the rather genuine concern from his brother, Mallicent merely scoffed and shrugged off Aeyir¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for the offer, Caeli, but I¡¯ve got things to do right now. Maybe another time.¡±


    ¡°Things to do? Like what?¡±


    As much as it might be rude to pry into Mallicent¡¯s business, Ryokumo couldn¡¯t help but quickly jump at an opportunity to potentially learn some of what the boy did in his free time. Of course, if Mallicent really was doing something dangerous and illegal, he didn¡¯t expect him to just admit that fact to a stranger, so he was unsurprised when he narrowed his eyes and sneered at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your business, now is it?¡± he snapped. ¡°By all means, give my brother all the advice you wish, but I am not interested.¡±


    Without leaving any room for argument, Mallicent spun on his heel and stalked off down the hall without so much as a glance back at them, and though it was Mallicent that Ryokumo had wanted to speak to, he was still content with having a conversation with Aeyir. The older brother would still be able to give him information that he wouldn''t be able to gain otherwise, and to Ryokumo¡¯s delight, Aeyir began to do just that without the wind mage even having to say anything.


    ¡°I apologize for his poor attitude,¡± Aeyir said with a sad smile. ¡°My little brother hasn¡¯t always been so rude, but recently he¡¯s been going through a rough patch. I¡¯m not quite sure what¡¯s bothering him, but please don¡¯t take it personally, Caeli. Mal is a very respectable and loving person, and I would hate for you and your team to have the wrong impression of who he is at heart.¡±


    Intrigued by the young man¡¯s words, Ryokumo casually glanced back at him and took the opportunity to subtly push the subject. ¡°Is he okay? Has anything happened? I¡¯ve heard that large amounts of stress can cause even the sweetest of souls to get snippy.¡±


    Even if Aeyir didn¡¯t know the exact reason, he might at least still have some idea that could give Ryokumo a lead.


    ¡°I wondered that, too, but if he¡¯s been stressed, it¡¯s a mystery to me what might have caused it.¡± He sighed, a conflicted expression crossing his features, and Ryokumo could tell with certainty that Aeyir was far more worried for his brother than he was letting on. ¡°He¡¯s just become so withdrawn these days, and he spends almost all of his time either locked up in his room or down in the lab. In fact, today was the first time in months that he¡¯s joined the family for a meal, and only because Father had to force him into it.¡±


    Ryokumo nodded, internally frowning at something Aeyir had said. ¡°You mentioned a lab? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yes of course.¡± He chuckled, as if realizing that he had been somewhat vague. ¡°Down in the castle basement, we have a few laboratories dedicated to various forms of both magical and non-magical research, though they pale in comparison to those that operate out of Stellareid or the Citadel. Ever since he was small, Mal would always go down there and speak with the scientists. He was so fascinated by their projects, and he spent so much time studying research and science that if Father allowed it, he¡¯d probably pursue becoming a researcher rather than mage.¡±


    Ryokumo cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Your father won¡¯t allow it?¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Aeyir grimaced in the first sign of frustration that Ryokumo had seen from him. ¡°He¡¯s quite insistent that we both become mages, mainly because he wants sons who can fight and defend themselves. He¡¯s had Captain Vesh training us in combat since we were tiny, and while Mal is very talented, he just doesn''t have the drive that Father wants from him.¡±


    Ryokumo nodded, filing away every single piece of information that he could. He had hoped to learn at least a little from Aeyir, but he was practically giving away their entire life story, and in that moment, the wind mage properly understood why Abi¡¯s sense registered him as pure.


    This boy is very trusting, that much is obvious, Ryokumo noted.  Even without a magical sense, I can tell that he¡¯s a good person, and given how quickly he¡¯s confessed all of this, I can only imagine that he hasn¡¯t felt comfortable expressing these concerns to his parents. He¡¯s afraid for his brother, but he¡¯s bottling it up, and I¡¯ve just given him the perfect outlet to release it all.


    And as cold as it might have been, Ryokumo internally smiled with glee at the fact that coercing what he needed out of Aeyir Malloway would be ridiculously simple. So long as he provided a shoulder to lean on, he could squeeze out every drop of intel that the young man had.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Ryokumo commented. ¡°So I take it he¡¯s working with the scientists even now?¡±


    Aeyir nodded. ¡°Yes, actually. There¡¯s been this project that Mal was recruited to help with, but it¡¯s apparently rather confidential, so even I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re studying. All I know is that this rather high-end researcher from Stellareid was brought in by Father to lead the project. It¡¯s kept Mal quite busy, so he uses it as an excuse to stay shut in.¡±


    ¡°Ah, curious.¡±


    A project, he says? One that Mallicent is working on and one that is so secretive that even the heir to this castle doesn¡¯t know the details? Perfect! Truly, Aeyir, tonight you have become my best friend!


    Internally deciding to bring this information back to the others, Ryokumo knew that pressing any further would be too risky, and he didn¡¯t want this ideal source of intel to get suspicious of him. Therefore, he took the conversation away from Mallicent and returned to his initial offer of advice for the Academy of Erika. Aeyir was very receptive and excited to speak to a student of the school who had already gone through orientation, and Ryokumo did, in fact, give him some genuine advice as payment for the information. But even then, he was still able to confirm one very important detail over the course of their talk.


    As Nigreos had said, Mallicent Malloway was, in fact, of the fire affinity.

 V3 Chapter 4- A Delicate Situation

    Chapter IV


    The morning following their arrival in Hiriech, Ilirianna Iiji summoned all four members of the royal team to her quarters where both the princess, as well as the Master of Fire, awaited them. From there, Abi, Album, and Nigreos took their seats on the couch across from the two armchairs that Nakoma and Ilirianna occupied, while Ryokumo remained standing. Nigreos hadn¡¯t been sure what to expect, for he had doubted that they would have gained any new information in the short time between the previous night¡¯s banquet and the early hour of that morning, so he was rather surprised when Ilirianna informed them that Ryokumo had already managed to gather some very useful intel from Aeyir Malloway.


    At her request, the wind mage went on to describe to them how withdrawn Mallicent had become in recent days, explaining how he spent all of his time locked up in his bedroom or working on a secret research project down in the basement laboratory. Finally, he also revealed to them that he was able to learn that Mallicent did, in fact, have a fire affinity, which matched up with Nakoma¡¯s explanation of how the combustions worked.


    ¡°And there you have it,¡± Ryokumo finished with a prideful grin. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure how we can best use this information, but I thought it would be smart to ensure we¡¯re all on the same page.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re certain that Aeyir was telling the truth?¡± Nakoma instantly demanded, clearly seeming a bit uncertain about Ryokumo¡¯s account. ¡°It just seems too easy, after all. It is possible he knows more than he¡¯s letting on, you know?¡±


    But Ryokumo simply shrugged. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible, but I doubt it. I¡¯d be dead by now if I wasn¡¯t as good of a judge character as I am, and I can confidently say that Aeyir was being perfectly genuine. Combine that with Abi¡¯s trustful reading of him and I¡¯m prone to believe he was telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nakoma narrowed his eyes in consideration before sighing. ¡°Well, regardless, if you can retain the boy¡¯s trust, then I would urge you to keep trying to coerce information out of him. Since we can¡¯t just ask Lord Malloway or Captain Vesh about these combustions directly, working with Aeyir might just be our best option. Whether he¡¯s hiding things or not, if you keep interacting with him, we¡¯ll learn the truth eventually.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Master Taurus. I will do that.¡± Giving Nakoma his affirmative, Ryokumo then glanced between all of those gathered with an inquisitive look. ¡°That being said, I¡¯m curious to know what we should do from here. Did either of you know anything about this research project before now? Has Malloway ever mentioned it?¡±


    He directed those questions at Nakoma and Ilirianna, but based on the expressions on their faces, Nigreos could easily guess the answer.


    ¡°No, this is the first I¡¯m hearing of it,¡± the princess told them. ¡°But that¡¯s not really grounds for suspicion. At the end of the day, while the Great Cities are under the control of the Citadel, they are also far more independent than many outside of the government realize. Not only is it not unsurprising that Lord Malloway is conducting research without telling us, but it¡¯s also expected. Ijirian law only dictates that the Cities share the results of their research, but they have plenty of freedom when it comes to the process itself. After all, there are far too many projects taking place for us to monitor them all.¡±


    Nakoma nodded his agreement. ¡°Which means that even knowing that a project is taking place down there, we cannot force Malloway to tell us anything. In fact, doing so would only serve to make him suspicious of us. Now, it would be a different story if we somehow learned that they already had results and haven¡¯t shared them, but unless that happens, our hands are tied.¡±


    Nigreos internally grimaced, having already been perfectly aware of the Ijirian research laws. He could think of plenty of different studies that took place at Noctalus that his mother hadn¡¯t felt obligated to share with Citadel until after they had been completed. In fact, she had always urged her children to keep their cards close to their chest whenever they were able to, and to only make reports to the Citadel when the law explicitly demanded it. When Nigreos was younger, he was always confused by this, for it seemed underhanded and dishonorable to conceal information that might prove useful to the government, but when he had inquired such a thing, his mother¡¯s answer had stuck with him even to this very day.


    ¡°I understand why you might feel like that, Son, but you must remember that even though the Great Cities are, by law, under the jurisdiction of the Citadel and a part of the Ijirian Empire, we are not obligated to bend over backwards to satisfy them. Noctalus, and all of the Great Cities, are conquered territories¡ªcapitals of once-great nations that could not withstand Ijirian might. That is something we must never forget, nor will the Lords and Ladies of the other Cities. The nation of Nocta may have fallen centuries ago, but as members of the Noctis family, their blood runs through your veins. Therefore, while we are loyal to Ijiria, we will be loyal to Noctalus first. Do you understand what I mean, Nigreos?¡±


    The dark mage internally sighed. Yes, the Great Cities only obey the Citadel when they are forced to, and what Mother said to me that day will apply to Lord Malloway and Hiriech. We have no right to force Lord Malloway to tell us anything in regards to the city¡¯s research, and that rule is what¡¯s going to get in our way.


    ¡°So then¡­there¡¯s no way we could investigate the lab?¡± Abi asked softly, pulling Nigreos out of his thoughts and back to the present discussion. ¡°I mean, it almost seems too coincidental that Mallicent¡¯s involved in some secret project right as these combustions are taking place. It feels like it has to be related somehow, right?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t disagree, ¡° Ilirianna admitted with a conflicted expression, ¡°but at the end of the day, it¡¯s just not an option. Asking Lord Malloway about it would only reveal that Aeyir told us anything, which could jeopardize his trust in Caeli. And sneaking in would be impossible. If it¡¯s as confidential as the boy made it seem then there will certainly be security in place that will take more than mere distortion magic to bypass.¡±


    ¡°But then if we can¡¯t break into the lab, why not try to gain access to Mallicent¡¯s bedroom?¡± Ryokumo suggested. ¡°Aeyir said he spends a lot of time up there, so I find it unlikely that there wouldn¡¯t be any clues relating to this project somewhere inside, and I doubt his sleeping quarters would be as heavily secure as the laboratories.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t incorrect, Caeli,¡± Nakoma grunted, ¡°but even if the chance of being caught is much lower than trying to infiltrate the lab, the risk is still too great. If we were caught sneaking into that boy¡¯s bedroom¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it would be disastrous,¡± Ryokumo interrupted with a grimace. ¡°I understand that, Master Taurus. It¡¯s been made more than clear that this is a delicate situation, but if we aren¡¯t willing to take some risks then what¡¯s the point of being here in the first place? We have a lead, so shouldn¡¯t we pursue it?¡±


    Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but internally cringe not only at the fact that Ryokumo was so bold as to talk over a Master of Ijiria, but also at the slightly frustrated attitude that creeped into his voice. The anger on Nakoma¡¯s face was clear, as was the awkward silence that fell over Abi and Album as they sat anxiously beside Nigreos.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, boy,¡± Nakoma growled, slowly rising to his feet to stand on an even footing with Ryokumo. ¡°Do not forget who you¡¯re speaking to and you must certainly not forget King Markreas¡¯s orders. We are only here to observe and breaking into Mallicent¡¯s quarters would defy those orders. Do you understand?¡±


    Despite the obvious regret crossing Ryokumo¡¯s features as he realized that he¡¯d overstepped his grounds, he still didn¡¯t back down, facing Nakoma with that same confidence he always displayed.


    ¡°Of course, Master,¡± he said. ¡°I understand perfectly what the king intends for us to do here, but I also think that Abi¡¯s sense has drastically altered our situation. Did she report to you what she felt last night after the banquet? About the rest of the castle guard?¡±


    Ryokumo took a step forward, his tone growing firmer as he went on, and Nigreos could see the confused expressions on the faces of both Ilirianna and Nakoma. Of course, Nigreos knew exactly what Ryokumo was referencing, as did Album, for Abi had fearfully reported something crucial to them on the way back from dinner the previous night.


    ¡°Abigail, what is he referencing?¡± Ilirianna asked, turning a concerned stare toward the uncomfortable nature mage, who was absently fiddling with the flower crown in her hair.


    ¡°Oh, um, well I planned to make the report once Ryokumo had finished talking, but¡­¡± Abi hesitated, but given the nature of her information, she still pressed on regardless. ¡°I did as you asked yesterday and opened my sense to every single person that I passed or had any close contact with and, well¡­let¡¯s just say that this situation may be more dire than we believed. You see¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I would estimate that nine out of every ten guards I sensed gave me the same revolting feeling as Vesh and Mallicent.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes went wide as the gears immediately began turning in her head. ¡°Nine out of ten?¡± she breathed. ¡°You¡¯re certain? You¡¯re absolutely certain?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Abi confirmed. ¡°Most of the guards don¡¯t wear helmets here, so I was able to make sure I wasn¡¯t counting anybody twice. Obviously I can¡¯t distinguish between individuals wrapped up in the plot and just your average jerks, but¡­I¡¯ve never seen this many negative readings concentrated in one place before. Like I said earlier, there¡¯s no way this is all coincidental. Something bad is going on in this castle.¡±


    Even though he already knew, Nigreos felt his stomach churn at the thought that the majority of the Aquesen guard could be their enemies. With Abi¡¯s readings, it became possible that if Rotana Vesh was involved in the combustions then he might be using the guard as a personal army, and that was a terrifying thought. It would mean that he was not only well defended, but that if anybody caught wind that they were secretly investigating the castle, they might actually be unable to fight their way out.


    As Ilirianna pressed her hand to her face and took in what she had just learned, Ryokumo was swift in turning back to Nakoma.


    ¡°Do you see now where I¡¯m coming from, Master Taurus? We know that both Mallicent and Captain Vesh, as well as the whole damn guard, might very well be involved in this conspiracy, and with Aeyir¡¯s account, we have gained a solid lead in less than twenty-four hours after our arrival. We have already observed, and our observations have revealed a far more dangerous situation than we expected, so I think we should at least take some risks before more people lose their lives.¡±


    But despite clearly being somewhat unnerved by Abi¡¯s report, Nakoma still held his ground. ¡°We are not basing our actions off of Abigail¡¯s supposed sense¡ªa sense that may or may not be real!¡± he snapped back, and when it was clear that Ryokumo was about to jump to Abi¡¯s defense, the Master of Fire pressed on. ¡°Perhaps the fact that you are foreign has given you a lacking understanding of the political environment of this country, but the Great Cities are far from a united people. Most would sooner identify with their city than with Ijiria as a whole, and the peace and cooperation between us only exists due to a mutually understood set of rules and regulations, of which our investigation is breaking plenty of. If we are caught¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, then Hiriech will hate us, I know!¡± Ryokumo stated. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly aware, but people are dying, Master Taurus and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough!¡±


    Cutting into the argument with an annoyed tone, Ilirianna snapped out of her thoughts and shut the interaction down, her voice causing both of them to go quiet. The awkwardness Nigreos felt got even more intense, and part of him wished he could have just gotten up and departed the room that very second. He was grateful Abi and Album were there with him, and when he glanced at them, he found the two girls staring down at the carpet, as if trying not to draw any attention to them.


    Ilirianna sighed, getting to her feet as well and motioning for Nakoma to sit. ¡°Thank you, Master Taurus, but I will take it from here.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Despite his anger, Nakoma bowed and did as he was told, leaving the floor open for Ilirianna to face Ryokumo with a neutral and unreadable expression.


    ¡°Caeli, I perfectly understand where you¡¯re coming from, but speak to a Master with such disrespect again and you will be removed from this team without hesitation. Understood?¡±


    Nigreos could tell his friend was angry, and yet he still smiled his charming grin as if he was perfectly content and bowed his head in response. ¡°Of course, My Princess. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll watch my words.¡±


    ¡°That you will. Now¡­¡± Beginning to pace around the room, Ilirianna folded her hands behind her back and continued to speak in her strong and commanding tone, her eyes never wavering from Ryokumo¡¯s face. ¡°Do not misunderstand me. If I had my way, I would force Malloway to turn over every scrap of information he has in regards to that project, and I would happily agree to a search of Mallicent¡¯s room, especially after what Abigail has told us. But as Master Taurus has stated, that is not an option. That being said, I do not wish for anybody else to die from this strange magic, and so we are certainly not going to just ignore the possibility that the guards may be traitors.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the plan?¡± Ryokumo inquired calmly.


    ¡°Simple. We will continue to observe as we are ordered to, but we will focus our efforts on the subjects of Mallicent and this lab.¡± She then stopped and turned to scan the faces of everybody present. ¡°Firstly, I want you, Caeli, to continue trying to learn everything you possibly can from Aeyir. Befriend the boy and try to work the conversation in the direction you deem appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Princess,¡± Ryokumo stated.


    ¡°Good. As for the rest of us, we are going to spread out observations among those who are most suspicious.¡± The princess smirked. ¡°That being Vesh, Mallicent, and this researcher.¡±


    ¡°Researcher?¡± Abi parroted with a frown, finally seeming to find her voice after the tense interaction. ¡°But we don¡¯t even know who he is.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what we¡¯ll find out,¡± Ilirianna replied. ¡°Aeyir said he was brought in from Stellareid, and I doubt he spends all of his time down in the lab. He¡¯ll be staying somewhere in this castle, and we just need to find him and make contact, and ideally Abi will be the one to do it so we can get her reading on him. In addition, anything he says may prove to be useful. Those are your orders. Understood?¡±


    And so, with their plans made clear, the four members of the team were excused so that Ilirianna and Nakoma could speak in private, and when they filed out into the corridor, the tension from before returned.


    Ryokumo didn¡¯t seem as if Ilirianna and Nakoma¡¯s scolding phased him at all, and that unnerved Nigreos a little. He didn¡¯t know much about Ryokumo Caeli, having only met him three weeks ago, but if there was anything he could say with certainty, it was that he was bold and confident in his abilities. Taking risks wasn¡¯t as big of a deal to him as it might be to others. Where Nakoma seemed to be under the impression that Ryokumo didn¡¯t fully grasp the danger of their station, Nigreos could say with confidence that Ryokumo perfectly understood it, and that was what drove him to want to be risky. The wind mage was rarely ever phased by stress, having been confident at orientation, as well as when they were summoned by Headmaster Tykon.


    Which is why¡­I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to take matters into his own hands.


    ¡°Ryokumo,¡± Nigreos began softly, speaking loud enough so that only the three mages around him could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything crazy, okay? Princess Ilirianna and Master Taurus are right. We should only observe.¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled and glanced over his shoulder at Nigreos with a sly smile. ¡°My friend, you speak as if you think I¡¯m going to go rogue? Have more faith in me.¡±


    ¡°Can you blame me?¡± Nigreos replied with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen somebody so boldly challenge a Master like that¡ªat least not anybody of such lower status.¡±


    The young man shrugged. ¡°Yes, well, I admit I might have been a tad rude, but I do not like this approach. I can¡¯t help fearing what might happen if we don¡¯t act fast enough. I don¡¯t care what Taurus says, I trust Abi and I trust what she says about this guard. If Vesh has them turn on us, we could actually die here. We have a limited number of days in this city, and it is highly likely, at least in my mind, that Mallicent¡¯s room may contain the clues we seek. With all of that in mind¡­¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s smile turned even more determined than before, and Nigreos met his stare with disdain.


    ¡°I will do what must be done to protect us, and the people of this city.¡±


    And before any of them could say anything in response, Ryokumo Caeli took an abrupt turn and began to stalk off with a confident step.


    ***


    ¡°Hold on just a moment, Ryokumo!¡± Album protested, having immediately split off from Nigreos and Abi in pursuit of the wind mage.


    Her mind was a whirlwind of fear and uncertainty, but even though she couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what the right decision was under such circumstances, she at least knew that she couldn¡¯t allow Ryokumo to get himself into trouble. That was why she had assured Nigreos and Abi that she¡¯d take care of him before going off to catch up, and when she finally fell into stride alongside him, he fixed her with a surprisingly serious expression.


    ¡°Album,¡± he began softly. ¡°I promise you I¡¯m not doing anything that the princess wouldn¡¯t approve of. I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± she demanded sternly.


    Ryokumo laughed with exasperation and shrugged as he lowered his voice once again. ¡°Look, I¡¯m confident that Mallicent¡¯s bedroom could contain the clues we seek, and since Princess Ilirianna has banned me from breaking in, I decided I would simply pay the boy a visit and see if he can willingly let me in. I promise, Album, I¡¯m not going rogue.¡±


    As she gazed up into his dark brown eyes, she didn¡¯t sense any deceit in his words, and a feeling of intense relief overcame her. ¡°Good. In that case, why don¡¯t I join you then? I don¡¯t really like the idea of any of us wandering the castle alone anyway, and especially not to talk to him.¡±


    Ryokumo grinned broadly. ¡°Well, I¡¯d certainly appreciate the company. By all means, come along.¡±


    The fact that he was quick to accept her proposal was yet another source of information that the young man didn¡¯t actually intend to do anything that Ilirianna wouldn¡¯t approve of, and though Album knew she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to provide him with any useful support, she still wanted to give him a hand anyway. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the fact that he voiced such strong support of her to the princess, and she wanted to pay him back in any way she could. She had a lot of respect for Ryokumo Caeli, so even if all she could do was stand by his side as he confronted Mallicent, she would still do so.


    The two of them made their way toward the northern tower and the staircase that would take them up to the seventh level of Aquesen, where she knew the Malloways kept their sleeping quarters. Ever since hearing Abi¡¯s report, Album had been far more aware of the presence of the castle guard, and so even when the armored men passed them by without even glancing at them, she still felt intense discomfort, especially when Ryokumo pulled one of them aside to ask for directions to Mallicent¡¯s quarters under the guise that the second son had asked to see them. They still didn¡¯t know how the combustions were caused, and with that mystery hanging over their heads, every possible enemy of theirs became terrifying to the young light mage, but having grown up a daughter of Noctalus, she had been trained to keep a calm head and to not succumb to her fears, and so she did her best to not draw the attention of any member of the guard until she and Ryokumo arrived at their destination.


    Ryokumo didn¡¯t hesitate to knock on the door, as if he wasn¡¯t even remotely nervous about the oncoming interaction, and his confidence didn¡¯t waver even when Mallicent Malloway opened the door and fixed them both with a bitter scowl.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± he demanded angrily, barely even paying Album any attention as he eyed Ryokumo. ¡°Perhaps you forgot, Caeli, but I declined your offer for advice.¡±


    Yet Ryokumo just laughed like the boy had told a funny joke. ¡°Of course I remember, My Lord, but your brother urged me to extend the offer once again, saying that it could really do you some good to speak to a current Academy student.¡± He then motioned toward Album with a wink. ¡°Or two, for that matter.¡±


    Mallicent snorted with disgust and shook his head. ¡°Well tell my brother to butt out. And anyway, I¡¯m quite busy at the moment, so if you would leave me alone, that would be fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Busy, you say?¡± Ryokumo swiftly cut in before Mallicent could even begin to shut the door in their faces. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not busy at the moment, so if you need any help with whatever you¡¯re up to, I would be more than happy to oblige.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lord Aeyir actually told me that you¡¯re quite the scientist, and that you spend a lot of time working in the labs,¡± Ryokumo went on, talking over the boy. ¡°And you know, I¡¯m something of a researcher myself¡ªvery fascinated by science and the mysteries of this realm and all the others. So if you¡¯re working on something, I would absolutely love to hear about it!¡±


    Album did her best to not allow an exasperated expression to poke through, for not only was Ryokumo being rather bold in bringing up Mallicent¡¯s lab work, but he was also lying straight through his teeth, for she recalled him mentioning barely a week ago that he wasn¡¯t terribly fond of science and found the process to be boring and tedious.


    Jeez, Ryokumo, dial it down a bit¡­


    ¡°Er, no, I¡­¡± However, for better or for worse, Mallicent seemed completely unsure of how to react to Ryokumo¡¯s suggestion. Like most people who are passionate about anything, he seemed like he actually did want the opportunity to discuss his work, but as Album already knew, he couldn¡¯t due to its secret nature. ¡°Look, Caeli, I appreciate the interest but I will have to  decline. Perhaps another time, yes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, pity,¡± Ryokumo replied with a pout. ¡°But a no is a no, I suppose. That being said¡­¡±


    Even though Mallicent was making his disinterest painfully clear and that their chances of being let in were low, Ryokumo still pressed on in his attempts, but as he was talking, Album couldn¡¯t help but frown as something strange caused her to tense up.


    ¡°Who¡­are you?¡±


    A shiver ran down her spine as those words seemed to echo in her mind, and as Ryokumo and Mallicent continued to talk, Album glanced down the corridor in both directions, but didn¡¯t see anybody that could have been the one to whisper to her.


    What the hell was that? Am I going crazy? I mean, I would know if someone were speaking telepathically, but¡ª


    ¡°This magic¡­ I have not sensed it in centuries¡­ It¡¯s quite rare¡­¡±


    This time, the voice was a little louder, and Album couldn¡¯t help but jump in surprise as she frantically glanced around once more. This seemed to startle Ryokumo and Mallicent, but Album ignored them for a moment as she attempted to collect herself.


    ¡°Album?¡± Ryokumo said with a hint of concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you not communicate? Well, I would guess not¡­ Enter the room¡­ Come inside¡­ You may be what I seek¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you guys not hear that?¡± Album demanded with a furrowed brow. ¡°That voice¡­ Somebody¡¯s talking to me.¡±


    ¡°Voice?¡± Ryokumo cocked an eyebrow, clearly suspicious, though that suspicion didn¡¯t seem directed at her.


    As for Mallicent, Album almost missed it, but she swore she saw a brief flash of rage cross his youthful features, and before anybody could say anything further, he growled, ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m busy, and I don¡¯t have time for your games. Leave me alone!¡±


    With that, he slammed the door, leaving Album and Ryokumo standing there silently for a few moments as the light mage waited for any further words. But whatever spoke to her didn¡¯t try again, and finally, she grimaced and hung her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ryokumo, I think I¡¯m just losing it. I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± The tone of his voice was filled with excitement, and when she raised her head back up to stare at him, he was smiling widely. ¡°Come, let¡¯s move, but please tell me exactly what it is you heard.¡± Gently taking her by the shoulder, he led her away from Mallicent¡¯s door and down the corridor before lowering his voice once again and whispering, ¡°Describe what happened. When you said that, Mallicent reacted, like he knew exactly what you were talking about. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, er¡­¡± Trying to gather her thoughts after such a startling experience, Album swallowed back her nerves and did her best to explain. ¡°I heard a voice. I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was male or female, and it asked me who I was. It said it could sense rare magic in me and it¡­¡± She paused, realizing the most important detail in that voice¡¯s words. ¡°It told me to enter the room, saying I may be what it seeks. You really didn¡¯t hear it?¡±


    Still smiling like he had just been granted his greatest wish, Ryokumo shook his head and laughed. ¡°Not a word, but this is what I went to that room for. When I mentioned research, he got nervous. Then some odd voice urges you to enter? This confirms it¡­there is a clue in his quarters, exactly as I guessed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­well for one, what even could it be? I mean, it sounded like a person, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s got somebody locked up in there, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not,¡± Ryokumo muttered. ¡°But this just furthers my belief that we have to get in there, somehow.¡±


    ¡°But, the princess¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what the princess said, and I promise I won¡¯t act without her permission,¡± he assured her with a smirk. ¡°Which just means I have to convince her somehow, but I don¡¯t even know where to begin.¡± Ryokumo snapped his fingers and faced her with such determination that she knew he wasn¡¯t just going to ignore what happened. ¡°So let''s head back to Nigreos and Abi and get their opinions. Come, Album! We have business to attend to!¡±


    The light mage sighed and put her head in her hands, knowing full well that there was nothing she could do to quell his excitement, and so she could only hope that Nigreos and Abi could somehow keep him out of trouble.


    That being said, though¡­ Album glanced back over her shoulder, thoughts of the voice returning to her mind. It hadn¡¯t sounded hostile, but the interest it showed in her made her shiver with uncertainty. Magic it hasn¡¯t sensed in centuries? Could it be talking about my light magic? I know it¡¯s rare, but¡­


    She let the thought hang, knowing that if Ryokumo did take matters into his own hands, then she could at least get some assurance about whatever that voice was.

 V3 Chapter 5- Secrets Of The Second Son

    Chapter V


    It had been three days since the royal team arrived in Hiriech, with Abigail steadily growing more restless as the hours passed, and she could easily tell that the same could be said of Ryokumo, Album, and Nigreos. Just as they had been ordered to, they refrained from taking matters into their own hands, deciding only to peacefully observe, but as Abi had feared, doing so was getting them absolutely nowhere. Ryokumo, especially, was growing visibly frustrated with the lack of progress simply because the young man had made such significant findings within the first twenty-four hours. Not only had Aeyir Malloway given them a rather clear path toward understanding what Mallicent had been up to in the recent days, but Ryokumo and Album had also reported a strange incident that had taken place when the two of them visited the young lord¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°There was this voice speaking to me in my mind that Ryokumo, and maybe Mallicent, hadn¡¯t been able to hear. It was urging me to come inside and it seemed interested in me for some reason. It was really creepy, honestly.¡±


    Nobody had known what to make of such an account. Nakoma had suggested that somebody may have used mind magic to telepathically communicate with her for one reason or another, but Album had said she would have known if that were the case. This discovery had led Ryokumo to once again urge the princess and the Master to give him permission to break into the room and investigate, but like before, Nakoma had vehemently opposed it.


    ¡°We are not having this discussion again, Caeli! We are not authorized to do anything but watch! We shall report this to Master Rana, but otherwise, we will not be taking further action! We can¡¯t take action! You need to understand that!¡±


    Given Ilirianna¡¯s scolding the last time the two of them argued, Ryokumo had backed down much quicker and conceded the point, but now, the birthday ball was in a mere three days, and they were running out of time. Part of their hopes had been that Nyx Rana would be able to supply them with some useful information, but after Nakoma went into the city to make contact with her, they were disappointed by the fact that she was only able to more or less confirm what they already knew: that it was unlikely Oharn Gaya killed himself and that Rotana Vesh was probably behind the cover-up.


    As for the other aspects of the investigation, Ryokumo continued in his attempts to befriend Aeyir under the guise of giving him advice for attending the Academy, but the boy had yet to say anything as useful as he had during Ryokumo¡¯s first encounter with him. Instead, he just reiterated that he was worried for his brother, who was far from the cheerful and pleasant boy he used to be. Mallicent was shutting himself away and becoming distant and bitter, and Aeyir just couldn¡¯t figure out what had caused it. To make matters worse, Aeyir knew next to nothing about the Stellareid researcher Mallicent was working for¡ªa man who was a complete enigma to them.


    Even after keeping their eyes open, they hadn¡¯t come across even a hint of who this man may be. They couldn¡¯t get into the lab, nor could Aeyir supply them with a name. They didn¡¯t even know if he was living inside the castle or if he stayed down in the city. If they hadn¡¯t been told of his existence then they never would have known the man was operating in Aquesen, and it was frustrating that they had utterly failed to track him down.


    So what are we supposed to do? Abi wondered for what felt like the millionth time. I know we¡¯re here to observe and that King Markreas only intends to act against Hiriech when he has strong evidence, but I worry about what might happen if we don¡¯t handle this fast enough. We don¡¯t even know what caused Dreek Willow to explode in the first place. We know nothing except that there might be answers in Mallicent¡¯s room¡ªa place we aren¡¯t even allowed to go into.


    Abi sighed as she lay on the couch in the main room of hers and Album¡¯s quarters, gazing up at the ceiling absently. The sun was setting, causing warm orange hues to shine through the window, and behind her at the table, she could hear Album flipping through the pages of a book she had borrowed from Aquesen¡¯s library. On the liquet coffee table just in front of the couch, Nigreos and Ryokumo were playing cards, though since it was a game Abi had never heard of, she wasn¡¯t really sure who was winning, but given how smug Ryokumo appeared, she could at least guess that he thought he was in the lead.


    If not for the restless atmosphere that permeated the air, the scene would have been rather relaxing, but there was an unspoken frustration among the four of them that they could all sense. For a while, Abi merely listened to the soft chatter and occasional curses of the boys as they played, and like she typically did when she zoned out, she reached up and toyed with the crown of colorful flowers wrapped around her head, closing her eyes and imagining the face of the little girl that had gifted it to her all those years ago.


    Think, Abi. Is there anything else we can do that wouldn¡¯t go against the king¡¯s orders? Is there something we¡¯re missing? Think!


    But she came up with nothing before her thoughts were interrupted by a knocking at the door, and when Album jumped up to open it, Princess Ilirianna entered the quarters. Nigreos was quick to get to his feet and bow with Album, but Ryokumo and Abi still weren¡¯t as practiced in proper etiquette so they didn¡¯t immediately react like the nobles did. Before either could scramble to their feet, Ilirianna chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to knock that off?¡± she mused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bow to me. In fact, I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯t, you got that?¡±


    Nigreos and Album both seemed conflicted, and Abi could only guess that they were stuck between going against etiquette and disobeying the princess, but Abi was glad that Ilirianna didn¡¯t expect them to bow every time she entered a room since she was never fast enough to do so anyway. However, she did sit up and face the princess with some modicum of respect as the emerald-haired woman glanced between them all.


    ¡°How can we help you, Princess?¡± Nigreos inquired, speaking for the four of them like he often did in her presence. ¡°Has something come up? Have we learned anything?¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t hide her own displeasure as she scowled. ¡°Nope. Still nothing, of course.¡± Even though she had spoken in support of Nakoma, Abi could tell that she was just as annoyed by their lack of progress as the rest of them were. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m here for utterly pointless reasons. Lord Malloway has once again invited us to have dinner with him and his family¡­or at least some of us.¡±


    Speaking with a slight touch of anger, Ilirianna practically spat out those last words, and Abi could easily guess what she meant.


    ¡°So¡­he invited you, Nigreos, and Album then?¡± Ryokumo asked with an amused expression, to which Ilirianna nodded.


    ¡°Yes, he did, so I have to apologize to the two of you, Abi, Caeli, since Lord Malloway didn¡¯t see fit to invite you.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Ryokumo grinned smugly. ¡°As if I¡¯d want to go to another one of those boring dinners with the old bastard, especially given how little he seems to give a shit about us. He¡¯s doing us a favor by rejecting us, isn¡¯t that right, Abi? We can just stay here and have tons of fun playing cards all night!¡±


    Abi couldn¡¯t help but laugh, noticing the disappointed expressions on Nigreos and Album¡¯s faces, who clearly didn¡¯t want to go to dinner either. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t really disagree. You¡¯ll have to teach me how to play, though.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not disappointed,¡± Ilirianna said before glancing over to the nobles. ¡°We¡¯re leaving right now, so if the two of you would join me, that would be perfect.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, My Princess, of course,¡± Nigreos answered with a sigh, and Album echoed his affirmative.


    ¡°Great. In that case, I want the two of you to change into something more formal and then meet me in the dining hall.¡±


    At her order, Nigreos swiftly excused himself to head off to his own quarters for a change of clothes while Album simply moved into the adjacent bedroom, leaving Abi and Ryokumo alone with Princess Ilirianna, who Abi expected would be departing the quarters alongside Nigreos. Content with another night to themselves, the two of them were about to take their seats at the coffee table to start a game of cards when Ilirianna surprised them both by suddenly speaking.


    ¡°And just so you know,¡± she began casually, glancing away from them and twirling her finger around a strand of her hair. ¡°Lord Malloway told me that Mallicent would be attending this dinner, and if I had to guess, we¡¯ll probably be in the dining hall for around an hour or so. That means there won¡¯t be anybody in his quarters for the duration of the meal, so I don''t want either of you getting tempted by such an ideal opportunity to break inside. Under no circumstances should you two jump at this chance to go upstairs and investigate. No circumstances whatsoever, even though I know that a basic countercharm, one any Academy student would know, could probably unlock the door and let you in.¡±


    At first, Abi had only partially listened to what the princess was saying, as they had already been lectured plenty of times about not taking action and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear it again, but as Ilirianna continued to talk, Abi could only furrow her brow and gaze up at the young woman with confusion, as did Ryokumo.


    ¡°P-Princess?¡± the wind mage stuttered.


    ¡°Yes, Caeli?¡± She responded tonelessly, but as she gazed down at the two of them, she subtly winked, a very soft smile curling the corner of her lips.


    ¡°B-but, the king¡¯s orders?¡± Abi murmured hesitantly. ¡°We aren¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you not to break in during this ideal opportunity, Abigail.¡±


    And with that vague response, the conversation was abruptly ended by Album¡¯s reemergence in a rather pretty white silk dress, leaving Ryokumo and Abi to gape as Ilirianna and Album departed. Once they were alone, the two sat in silence for a good few seconds before a wide and excited grin spread across Ryokumo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± he said with a boisterous laugh. ¡°I do wonder whether Master Taurus approves of this, though I highly doubt it. Princess Ilirianna, you do impress me.¡±


    Still utterly baffled, Abi could only shake her head. ¡°Was she being serious? After how firm Master Taurus was, does she actually want us to break into the room? I mean, as frustrating as it is that we have a lead we cannot follow, Master Taurus wasn¡¯t wrong in that if we get caught¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t get caught, simple as that!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed, jumping to his feet as if ecstatic at getting such a chance. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to join me, Abi, but I am certainly not letting this opportunity pass me up! Mallicent¡¯s hiding something, and I¡¯m going to go get it!¡±


    ¡°Wait just a second!¡± she protested as Ryokumo made an immediate b-line for the door. ¡°Right now?! Just like that?! We¡¯re just gonna do this?!¡±


    ¡°Obviously!¡± he stated. ¡°We don¡¯t have forever, so we¡¯ve got to take advantage of the time we do have. Are you coming or not?¡±


    ¡°I, er, well¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like I can just leave him to do this on his own, but¡­if we fail¡­ Abi tightened her lips in thought, once again reaching up to gently grasp one of the flowers in her hair. But people have been killed by these combustions. I¡¯ve wanted to do something because I don¡¯t want anybody else to get hurt. Shoot¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice, do I?


    ¡°F-fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Ryokumo swung open the door and peeked out into the corridor before stalking through and heading off in the direction of the northern tower, Abigail close on his heels. She could feel her heart beating out of her chest, but she swallowed back her anxiety and prepared herself for what was to come. Even at that time of the afternoon, the corridors were rather busy with servants and other castle staff rushing here and there to complete preparations for the ball, and since they were so distracted, they hardly paid Abi and Ryokumo any attention. As expected, there were also guards patrolling the halls, but she knew that nobody would question them while they were still on the fourth level, and it was only once they arrived at the foot of the spiral staircase that Ryokumo beckoned for her to stand just beside him, then cast Disto, the distortion spell.


    The air around them altered itself, concealing their presence and making it appear as if they weren¡¯t actually there. However, it wouldn¡¯t perfectly hide them, as it did nothing to prevent sound from escaping the magic. In addition, the distorted air would sometimes give off a soft glistening that could be noticed by more observant individuals, and their mana signatures could still be detected by powerful mages. It was for this reason that they waited as long as they did to cast the spell, for if they were caught under distortion, it would be disastrous.


    Keeping close together, the two of them silently moved up the staircase and onto the seventh level, and it was there that they had to be ridiculously cautious. Not long after they emerged from the staircase, a pair of guards came marching in their direction, talking softly to one another, though their words were nothing of importance, so the two of them pressed their backs up against the wall and held their breath as the men passed. Only once they could no longer hear their footsteps did they continue onwards. To their relief, upon reaching the door to Mallicent¡¯s quarters, there were no guards in sight.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see here¡­¡± Ryokumo whispered, gently placing his hand against the wood. ¡°A basic countercharm, huh?¡±


    Abi kept close watch on either side of the corridor while Ryokumo muttered a few spells here and there, cursing when one didn¡¯t work, until finally, she heard him softly cheer in success. When she glanced back over her shoulder, she saw him gently pushing the door open.


    ¡°Inside,¡± he hissed, and the two of them were swift to slip into the room and quietly shut the door behind them.


    Abi was beyond relieved that they had successfully made it, but there was still far more for them to do, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the worst was ahead of them.


    ***


    Ilirianna and Album met up with Nigreos, who was now dressed in a black suit and tie, just outside of the double doors of the dining hall. Once the three of them were together, they entered the lavish room to find all four Malloways, as well as Nakoma, already awaiting them, each one dressed in similar formal attire to Nigreos and Album, though Ilirianna remained wearing her green and gold velvet tunic and skirt, as well as her knee-high boots. She really didn¡¯t feel up to attending the dinner given all that had been going on, but even she could see the prime opportunity provided to her by doing so. Just as she could tell her team was, the Princess of Ijiria was beyond frustrated at how tied their hands were, and though Nakoma was one hundred percent correct in his reasoning, Ilirianna just couldn¡¯t stand by and ignore such unnerving information.


    Abi¡¯s negative readings on Mallicent and the guards, this mysterious project Mallicent¡¯s involved in, and then that strange voice that Album heard¡­? I don¡¯t like any of this. Something bigger than Father expected is going on in this city, and I¡¯m not about to let them get away with it. I know it¡¯s risky, but I don¡¯t care. Good luck, Abigail. Good luck, Caeli. I trust you to do what needs to be done.


    ¡°Ah, welcome, welcome!¡± Lord Malloway greeted from his spot at the head of the long rectangular table. ¡°Take a seat, please. Dinner will be out shortly.¡±


    Ilirianna smiled pleasantly, but internally, she was scoffing at the man. So you didn¡¯t have any problem inviting only half of my royal team¡ªand the noble half, that is? Do you not see this as a slight towards me? Or perhaps you don¡¯t care? Pathetic.


    As she had initially suspected, Lord Malloway invited her to Aeyir¡¯s ball because he believed he could gain something from her. Most likely, he wanted to try and set the base for a marriage between her and Aeyir, but with her team now present, he might even see Album as a potential match should Ilirianna decline.


    Or perhaps he¡¯ll simply try to set her up with Mallicent. Marry one son to the princess and another to the future Lady of Noctalus. Since Nigreos is the eldest Noctis, he probably sees a friendly relationship with him as useful, too. He just doesn¡¯t see value in Abigail and Caeli, and that''s blatantly obvious.


    ¡°Good evening, My Lord, My Lady,¡± Ilirianna greeted, taking her seat beside Nakoma and across from Yoral, Aeyir, and Mallicent.


    Nigreos and Album then sat down in the chairs on Ilirianna¡¯s left, and since the princess was already keeping a close and subtle eye, she was watching Mallicent¡¯s expression, only to see him regarding Album with narrowed and suspicious eyes. The boy was clearly annoyed at getting dragged to the dinner, and Ilirianna was grateful that he was once again forced into joining them, for it provided them with the opening they needed.


    ¡°I was speaking with Master Taurus before you arrived, but I trust your stay has been comfortable?¡± the lord inquired, folding his ring-covered fingers on the table. ¡°And if there is anything else we can do for you, please do not hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord, but we have been perfectly fine,¡± she assured him with a fake but believable smile. ¡°The food has been fantastic, the rooms are more than comfortable and very welcome after the long trip here. I confess that it¡¯s been so comfortable that I have yet to have a chance to visit the city.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well if you do, I recommend taking at least one trip on the ferry. It goes all the way down the river and into the forest before turning back. Truly, it¡¯s a very relaxing experience, and one I would take more often if it wasn¡¯t such a hassle to go down there for me.¡± Lord Malloway chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s been a lacking respect for me by the people these past few years, and I¡¯ve been attacked once or twice by radical extremists, so I¡¯ve tended to avoid going into Hiriech. I would recommend the same of you, My Princess. Only go if you can ensure your safety.¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°I appreciate the warning. I¡¯ll take heed of it.¡±


    Of course, Ilirianna could more than handle herself against some commoners, but she decided not to mention such a thing, and instead opted to play nicely with him. For the next few moments, they made some casual chatter, though it was predominantly Lord Malloway and Aeyir speaking to Ilirianna and Nakoma, with the other four remaining rather quiet. Eventually, dinner was brought out by the castle staff and as expected, it was yet another dish of grilled freshwater fish alongside a variety of vegetables. As much as she tended to like fish, she couldn¡¯t imagine eating it as often as the Malloways seemed to.


    ¡°So, Master Taurus, how are things with Masters these days?¡± Lord Malloway inquired. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Master Grunly is getting quite old. Is there any talk of his retirement, or does he at least have a successor lined up?¡±


    Nakoma shrugged, clearly holding back the irritable expression he typically made at the mention of Grunly¡¯s lack of an apprentice. ¡°From what I know, Master Grunly still intends to stick around for the foreseeable future. He despises the idea of retiring, so I expect him to remain with us until he does finally keel over.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°And as for his apprentice,¡± Ilirianna chimed in, seeing a prime opportunity to get a subtle jab in at the lord for slighting her. ¡°Well, he personally recommended Abigail to the Academy, and he has emphasized a strong interest to take her on as an apprentice when she graduates.¡±


    A look of mild surprise crossed the man¡¯s features. ¡°Abigail, you say? Ah, I suppose that explains why a girl of her status is on your team then. I was under the impression that she was merely a byproduct of Young Album¡¯s recruitment.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Ilirianna stated. ¡°All four of my team members were selected for their skill. There were no byproducts to speak of. Abigail and Caeli are more talented than most young mages I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    She spoke politely, but she made sure to leave a subtle hint of displeasure in her words so that Malloway would know just how irritated she was with him, and though he, too, kept his features pleasant and polite, she could just barely see the embarrassment in his eyes as he picked up on what she was communicating.


    ¡°W-well, I suppose so, yes,¡± he stammered. ¡°I¡¯ll have to invite them next time. That being said¡­¡± He clearly wanted to turn the conversation elsewhere, so he cleared his throat and turned to stare at the Noctalus. ¡°Nigreos, Album, tell me¡­ How have your first days at the Academy been? As I¡¯ve already said, Aeyir will be attending next fall, so I thought it could be beneficial for him and Mallicent to hear from the two of you. Would you mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all, My Lord,¡± Nigreos answered. ¡°To be perfectly honest, as stressful as it can be, once orientation is over, it¡¯s actually quite easy to fall into a routine and get comfortable. Most of the stress falls on that first day, but given that one doesn¡¯t have much control over their partners, the best you can do is have faith in your skills and do your best.¡± The dark mage smiled and turned to address Aeyir specifically. ¡°It would also be good to keep an eye out for anybody whose names you recognize from among the rest of your year and select a team that you believe you can work with. Album and I chose each other because we were familiar with one another. I¡¯m sure Ryokumo has said as much.¡±


    Aeyir smiled back at him and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Lord Noctis. Yes, Mr. Caeli has said similar things and I am grateful for both his advice and yours. I look forward to attending alongside you all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been speaking with Caeli?¡± Lord Malloway inquired with an interested tone.


    ¡°Yes, he offered me advice on their first night here, right after the banquet,¡± Aeyir answered. ¡°He¡¯s been very considerate so I can see why Princess Ilirianna would find him worthy. He offered assistance to Mal, too, but he just brushed him off.¡±


    As his brother mentioned him, Mallicent visibly scowled, and Lord Malloway¡¯s expression quickly turned to rage as he faced his youngest son. ¡°You declined him? Why? Any advice, even from a common foreigner, can be useful. Why would you blow him off, Mal?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not attending the damn Academy for two years anyway, so who cares?¡± he grumbled. ¡°Besides, the man¡¯s annoying as hell.¡±


    ¡°Mallicent!¡± the lord hissed. ¡°Do not speak in such a way about a member of the royal team! And especially not in the Princess¡¯s presence!¡±


    ¡°Tch, whatever.¡± The boy then narrowed his eyes and snorted. ¡°May I be excused, Father? I¡¯d much rather be doing literally anything else right now, so if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! We have already discussed that you need to reign in your attitude while our guests are here, so watch your tongue, Boy!¡± Malloway¡¯s features contorted in unrestrained frustration, making it clear that the two of them had been arguing far more frequently than even Ilirianna had believed.


    Both Lady Yoral and Aeyir seemed uncomfortable, but as awkward as it was, Ilirianna was pleased to have an opportunity to personally observe some of the strain in the Malloway family. There was a clear divide between Mallicent and the rest, and given the differences in Abi¡¯s appraisal of them, it was becoming quite possible that Mallicent, if involved in this conspiracy, was acting separately from the rest of his family.


    So if Lord Malloway knows about this secret project, perhaps it''s unrelated to the combustions? Or maybe even he doesn¡¯t know all of the details of what¡¯s taking place down there?


    However, Ilirianna was unable to ruminate on the subject for long before Mallicent got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m finished, Father. If you need me, I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±


    ¡°Mallicent, sit back down!¡±


    Ignoring his father¡¯s protests, Mallicent turned and moved to stalk from the room. Ilirianna¡¯s heart dropped as she realized that she had to do anything she could to prevent the boy from returning to his quarters. Her mind spun as different options popped into her mind, and with only a few seconds to think, she grabbed one at random and calmly said,


    ¡°Mallicent. I understand that you¡¯re interested in research.¡±


    The boy came to an abrupt stop just in front of the doorway, and though Ilirianna could sense the confusion from the lord, who probably wondered how she had learned such a thing, Ilirianna focused only on Mallicent, wanting to try and lure him back to the table for Abi and Ryokumo¡¯s sake.


    To her relief, Mallicent glanced back at her with an inquisitive stare. ¡°Aeyir told you, I imagine?¡±


    ¡°He told Caeli, who told me,¡± she corrected. ¡°They say you¡¯re quite fascinated by science. I was curious to know what branch of research you specialize in, for the Citadel always has need for young minds to bring different perspectives to our work.¡±


    ¡°Princess,¡± Lord Malloway began with a hesitant tone. ¡°With all due respect, research is nothing but a passion project for him. He will be a mage.¡±


    ¡°And he still can be,¡± she told the man. ¡°There are plenty of mages at the Academy who study with our specialists in the Citadel on the side. It¡¯s not unheard of, so please let your son speak. I asked him, not you.¡±


    Giving Malloway a stern stare that she was sure Nakoma wouldn¡¯t approve of, Ilirianna then turned back to await Mallicent¡¯s response, who still hadn¡¯t moved from his spot, though she could now see an intrigued look in his eyes.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­possible?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°It is, yes. And I could always put in a good word for you with Headmaster Tykon if you can provide me with some examples of your experience,¡± she suggested. ¡°Again, just tell me what branch you focus on, and show me some of the projects you¡¯ve both worked on in the past, as well as some you are currently involved in, and I could even sort out a way for you to speak with some Citadel researchers within the year. Oh, of course¡­I would also like to speak with a professional you¡¯ve worked for.¡±


    Framing everything in a way that would be beneficial to him, Ilirianna set the boy up to potentially provide her the information she sought, while also trying to keep him from departing. She could see the excitement in his eyes and knew he wanted it, telling him that she had him right where she wanted him. Yet, her plan was ruined by the very man she was starting to suspect was responsible for the change in Mallicent¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°No, My Princess, I really must protest,¡± Lord Malloway stated firmly. ¡°Members of the House of Malloway are mages and warriors. No son of mine is going to be shutting themselves away in a laboratory. My children will be in the army or part of the Korrei-Tarr. They will make names for themselves and live up to their family legacy. So while we appreciate the help, Mallicent does not need such charity.¡±


    Ilirianna grit her teeth in frustration as Mallicent¡¯s gaze turned from hopeful to furious, and with a fiery glare toward his father, the boy stormed from the room without another word. The princess¡¯s shoulders slumped and a feeling of dread washed over her as she realized just what her failure to keep him there meant.


    Uh oh¡­


    ***


    Upon forming a small ball of fire in her hand to illuminate the darkened room, Abigail  scanned the main living area of Mallicent Malloway¡¯s quarters, failing to locate anything of obvious note, but Ryokumo didn¡¯t even bother checking as he cast his own light and strode toward the hallway on the right wall to approach the bedroom. Startled by that fact, Abi frowned and rushed after him.


    ¡°Hold on, Ryokumo,¡± she whispered, despite being able to sense that they were alone. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check the front room first?¡±


    The young man shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯ve only got a limited amount of time, and I think that anything Mallicent¡¯s hiding would have a higher chance of being in his bedroom. If we come up with nothing in there, then we¡¯ll check the living room.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    Deciding to follow his lead for the moment, Abi went with Ryokumo into the hall and toward the door in the very back that, based on the security charm she could sense on it, was most likely the way into the bedroom. The wind mage got to quick work dismantling the charm, and though it took a few minutes longer to break when compared to the main entrance, a mage of Ryokumo¡¯s stature was still more than able to succeed. In Abi¡¯s mind, the very fact that the security was heavier there led her to agree with Ryokumo¡¯s prior statement regarding where any clues might be kept.


    Stepping into the bedroom, the both of them took a moment to survey their surroundings both with their eyes and with magic. On the left wall was a large red canopy bed with small tables on either side of it and drawers around the base. On the right was a perfectly clean desk without a single piece of parchment left atop it, though Abi didn¡¯t miss the multiple drawers along its side. The ceiling was rather high, and there were a handful of extinguished lamps along the walls that they quickly lit with the balls of flame still flickering in their left palms. With the room illuminated, they moved further inside, and Abi glanced ahead to see two paned-glass doors with a white stone balcony on the other side. In the time it took them to arrive at the room, the sun had already set and the stars were glittering in the night sky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense anything immediately obvious,¡± Ryokumo muttered almost to himself. ¡°So it¡¯s possible Mallicent moved whatever it was that spoke to Album. That being said, I didn¡¯t sense it the last time I was here either, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work then,¡± Abi finished. ¡°I¡¯ll check through the bed drawers and you see what you can find in the desk.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t waste any time, though it was quickly apparent to Abi that she probably wasn¡¯t going to find anything, for each drawer she pulled open didn¡¯t have any security charms in place, and all she found within the first three she checked were Mallicent¡¯s neatly-folded clothing. But to her relief, when Ryokumo reached the desk, she could hear him laughing.


    ¡°And these charms are even more challenging than the last ones!¡± he mused aloud. ¡°Whatever he¡¯s got, it''s probably in here.¡±


    Content that Ryokumo would handle breaking through those charms, Abi continued crawling around the base of the bed, yanking open more drawers of clothing without finding anything of value, all the while listening to Ryokumo¡¯s consistent cursing, indicating each failure to break through the security.


    ¡°Hey, Ryokumo?¡± she called over to him once she had verified that the bed contained only clothing. ¡°I just thought about this, but shouldn¡¯t we put the front door¡¯s charm back up?¡±


    He just absently shook his head as he continued messing with the desk drawer. ¡°No. Just in case we have to make a quick escape, we won¡¯t want to have to try and work our way through it again. Not to mention, I¡¯m not the greatest at putting up security charms, so it would be a waste of time to struggle through setting it back up, taking it down, and putting it up again.¡± The young man then grinned slyly and glanced back over his shoulder at her. ¡°Besides, Princess Ilirianna will keep Mallicent from coming back early, so we should be okay. Have faith in the princess!¡±


    She shrugged, deciding his reasoning was sound enough, then wandered back out into the front area to give it a more thorough search. Mallicent¡¯s main room wasn¡¯t much different from that of the room she and Album were staying in, and she didn¡¯t find or sense any compartments or drawers that could be used to hide anything, further increasing the chances that anything useful would be in that desk. Then, after roughly twenty minutes of Abi searching every nook and cranny and Ryokumo determinedly working his way through the charm, the wind mage finally exclaimed with relief,


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Abi turned around and rushed back into the bedroom where she found Ryokumo already sifting through the top drawer. The young man glanced up at her entrance and smiled.


    ¡°Abi! Do me a favor and check through all of these papers,¡± he requested, removing a stack of parchment from the compartment and placing it on the desk¡¯s surface. ¡°While you do that, I¡¯m gonna get to work on the second drawer, and if the charm is even remotely similar to the first, it shouldn¡¯t take as long.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡±


    Feeling her anticipation growing, Abi made her way over to the desk and gazed down at the small stack of parchment. There was a likely chance that they could contain the very information they sought, and if there was even a slight reference to the combustions, they would finally know for certain if Mallicent was related to the phenomenon or not.


    Here we go¡­


    There were five papers in total, and the fact that they were paperclipped together told her that they would almost certainly be related to one another. Walking closer to the firelamp a few feet to the right of the desk, Abi began to skim what she realized were handwritten notes of some kind, with the title at the top simply reading ¡°Observation¡±.


    The young woman frowned in confusion, lowering her eyes to scan through various bullet points.


    Subject has been completely silent ever since it was removed from the main body. No messages have yet entered my mind, nor do I expect them to. If I had to guess, being separated leaves it lacking enough power to communicate.


    Telepathic communication! It¡¯s exactly like what Album described, but¡­what are they talking about? What is Mallicent observing and where is it? It only says ¡°subject¡±.


    Abi narrowed her eyes and continued through the rest of the notes.


    I have attempted the use of mind magic to communicate with the subject, but given my poor control over that affinity, I cannot say whether it was my fault or not that the experiment failed. Further testing may be required by a mind magic user.


    It seems to have some control over its mana output, for I cannot always sense its presence, and observations have led me to conclude that it can, in fact, be awake and concealing its power. This piece is as uncooperative as the rest of it.


    Given Doctor M¡¯s findings in regards to the main body, I believe it seeks a host of sorts, like some kind of ancient parasite, though it has never once tried to link itself with any of us. We used Mr. B as a potential host but he was rejected. I attempted to communicate with the piece of the subject, but it was unresponsive. Further tests will be conducted.


    Continuing to skim through the rest of the notes, Abi was both fascinated and utterly confused, for there was no mention of the combustions, rather the notes were all about this subject that Mallicent was studying, as well as the research taking place on what was consistently referred to as ¡°the main body¡±. In addition, ¡°Doctor M¡± was constantly referenced, and Abi could only conclude that he must be the researcher from Stellareid that Aeyir had told Ryokumo about.


    And they¡¯ve referenced that it seeks a host? What the heck are they studying and where is this subject?


    Abi¡¯s eyes drifted away from the documents and toward the drawer Ryokumo was still working on, leading her to wonder if the subject they sought was kept in there. Finding herself more anxious for Ryokumo to hurry up, Abi continued reading through the observations, only for her stomach to tighten when she found the most recent note.


    For reasons I cannot explain, the subject has abruptly made contact with Album Luz. I could not hear it, nor did it seem could Ryokumo Caeli, so I have concluded it spoke to her and only her. I do not know what it said, but I will find some method of figuring it out, for this is the first instance of it communicating with somebody since it was removed. I will do my best to answer this question before Album departs the city. Reports have already been made to Doctor M.


    They¡¯ve taken an interest in Album? That could be bad, but¡ª


    ¡°And there we have it,¡± Ryokumo said under his breath before yanking open the drawer with excitement, revealing the contents of the desk¡¯s second compartment.


    At first, Ryokumo and Abi only stared down with confusion, for the drawer was empty save a singular cylindrical item. Exchanging inquisitive looks, Ryokumo reached down and lifted it up into the light, allowing them to see that it was a clear vial that contained some sort of yellowish liquid, as well as a black orb no bigger than a cherry floating in the center.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ryokumo grunted. ¡°A ball of sludge?¡±


    Abi leaned forward to get a better look at it, placing her face just beside the glass. ¡°Is this the subject? I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    But she abruptly fell silent and could only stare, for the orb was staring back at her. The solid black layer covering its surface had folded back to reveal a silver iris and a pitch black pupil.


    It was an eye.


    The black substance closed together a few times, as if blinking, and the eye never turned away from Abi, as if staring through her head and into her soul.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Ryokumo hissed, pulling it away from Abi¡¯s face and frantically setting it on the desk. ¡°Why the hell does Mallicent have a severed eye in his desk?!¡±


    The eyeball continued to float, turning to stare first at Ryokumo then back at Abi, leaving the two mages at a complete loss as to what to do. Before they could even begin to come to any sort of decision, they just barely caught the sound of the front door opening just down the hall, followed by rushed footsteps frantically making their way toward the bedroom. Having been stunned by the eyeball, they didn¡¯t have enough time to cover their tracks whatsoever, and all they could do was hide. Ryokumo frantically grabbed Abi¡¯s shoulder and chanted ¡°Disto¡±, concealing them in distortion and pulling them back toward the wall opposite the desk just as the door swung open to reveal Mallicent Malloway, his eyes wild as he scanned the bedroom with heavy breaths.


    Abi¡¯s heart was shaking her ribcage as she and Ryokumo held their hands over their mouths, terrified of what was about to happen. The charm on the doors had been down, both desk drawers were open, the firelamps were lit, the eyeball was on the desk, and Abi still clutched the research notes in her hand. To make matters worse, the balcony doors were shut tight, meaning that at any moment, Mallicent would realize that they were still inside the room.


    Shoot! It¡¯s only been a half hour! We should have had more time!


    Mallicent stalked inside, his eyes first going to the vial containing the eyeball. He rushed forward and picked it up, seeming to be checking if it had been tampered with.


    ¡°What the fuck? How did¡­? No! My notes!¡±


    Furiously checking the open top drawer, Mallicent brought power to his fingers, fire igniting in his palms, his head snapping in all different directions before his eyes rested on the closed balcony doors. A twisted smile came over his face as he slowly began to turn in their direction, telling Abi that he was trying to sense their presence, so she prayed that Ryokumo¡¯s magic was more powerful than Mallicent¡¯s senses.


    What are we supposed to do?! Even if he can¡¯t sense us through magic, he knows we¡¯re here and he knows as a fact that somebody has gone through his things! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let us leave!


    Seeming unable to find them, Mallicent noticed one of his bed drawers slightly open, and he gradually began to creep toward it. The closer he got to them, the higher the chance it would be that he could hear them. Panicking, Abi¡¯s mind raced with various possibilities, and within seconds, Mallicent was just barely a few inches from their bubble. If he moved any closer, he would enter the distortion and see them, but he paused just before them, his head turning toward them.


    He heard something!


    Ryokumo acted before anything else could happen. Extending his hand outwards, he grabbed Mallicent by the face and uttered, ¡°Perkari¡±. The blade of wind that formed in his hand slammed into Mallicent¡¯s face and launched the boy across the room before he collided with the opposite wall and flopped to the ground, unconscious. Abi gaped at Mallicent in shock, and even Ryokumo seemed stunned by what had happened.


    ¡°What did you just do?!¡± Abi demanded, even more panicked than before. ¡°Is he¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Ryokumo stammered. ¡°No, he should be alive. It was a blunted blade.¡±


    ¡°But he took it straight to the face! Ah!¡±


    Despite the situation they found themselves in, Abi rushed out of the distortion and kneeled down beside Mallicent¡¯s unconscious form, carefully pushing him onto his back so she could see the damage, finding a large cut running from the top of his forehead, down his nose, and to his chin, covering his youthful features in blood. Thankfully, and to her utter relief, his chest was still rising and falling with his labored breathing, indicating that he was still alive.


    ¡°Okay, okay, he¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s not dead. We aren¡¯t murderers yet¡­¡± Trying to reassure herself, Abi placed her hands over his face and began to chant ¡°Benendio¡± with the intention of closing the massive wound on his face. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?! We can¡¯t just attack a lord¡¯s son!¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s features were full of obvious anxiety as he quickly darted forward and collected the vial with the eyeball before shoving it in the pocket of his robe. ¡°W-well, I might have panicked just a tad bit, but if he saw our faces, well, I think that would have been disastrous.¡±


    ¡°Killing him would have been disastrous!¡± she shouted. ¡°Oh gee, oh god!¡±


    Managing to completely close the wound on Mallicent¡¯s face, she hoped that he wouldn¡¯t return to consciousness as she jumped to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Hello? Lord Mallicent?¡± A man¡¯s voice carried into the room from what sounded to be the front door of the quarters. ¡°We heard a loud noise? Are you okay, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Ah fuck me,¡± Ryokumo cursed. ¡°Out the balcony then.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The wind mage sprinted to the double doors, unlocked them, and threw them open before climbing up onto the stone railing, motioning for Abi to do the same. Her panic having long since overwhelmed her, Abi did as she was asked, stuffed the papers into the inner pocket of her tunic, then hurried toward Ryokumo and allowed him to wrap his arm around her waist. From the position on the railing, she found herself on the edge of a massive seven-floor drop down into what seemed to be the northern courtyard, and even though she never considered herself to be that afraid of heights, she still felt lightheaded.


    ¡°Alright, off we go!¡± Ryokumo chirped. ¡°Proto!¡±


    Propelling them over the side of the railing, Abi felt a sudden rush as she was yanked into the sky before Ryokumo manipulated the wind around them to allow them to glide toward the courtyard, throwing up a distortion while they were airborne. They were probably only up there for a handful of seconds, but the time between jumping from the railing and landing in the grass felt like an eternity, and she felt such utter relief at being safely on the ground again.


    ¡°I hated that,¡± she breathed, but since they couldn¡¯t very well remain within sight of the balcony, Ryokumo was already dragging her back towards the castle.


    They moved quietly in the direction of Abi and Album¡¯s quarters, never saying a word and coming to complete stops whenever there were guards around. Only once they had entered the safety of the room did Ryokumo drop the distortion and only then did they take a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What the heck are we gonna do?!¡± Abi finally exclaimed ¡°Mallicent¡¯s gonna know somebody looted his room and those guards will have found him unconscious, not to mention we actually have the evidence! How are we going to get out of this?!¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, I don¡¯t know, but¡­ We certainly found a good few clues, didn¡¯t we?¡± Ryokumo laughed awkwardly, as if the weight of their situation hadn¡¯t fully processed for him. ¡°Those papers? What was in those papers, Abi?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll explain when everybody¡¯s back together. Even I don¡¯t know what to make of it, but it sounded like that eyeball thing was some sort of subject!¡± Rambling through her words, Abi started to pace around, using her right hand to fiddle with her flowers. ¡°They were studying it and they said it was a piece of a larger body. Did they remove somebody¡¯s eye then? I don¡¯t¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Let me see it again, Ryokumo.¡±


    Abi held out her palm so he could give her the vial and the wind mage nodded, sticking his hand into his pocket to remove it. Yet, his brow suddenly furrowed as he continued to rummage inside, only for him to give her the guiltiest smile she had ever seen.


    ¡°Well¡­ You see¡­ About that¡­¡±

 V3 Chapter 6- Damage Control

    Chapter VI


    Ilirianna¡¯s heart was pounding as she anxiously made her way down the corridor and towards Abigail¡¯s quarters, wanting to confirm as soon as possible whether she and Ryokumo were caught when Mallicent returned to his bedroom earlier than expected. Nakoma trailed closely on her heels, his features twisted in confusion, for having known her for her entire life, he almost certainly could tell that she was worried about something. However, she didn¡¯t want to confide in him just yet, for she didn¡¯t want to think about his rage when he found out that she told Abi and Ryokumo to go against her father¡¯s orders and infiltrate Mallicent¡¯s room¡ªa rage that would only be worse if the two of them had been caught.


    Please let them be safe!


    But her prayers fell on deaf ears, for as she was passing by the door to her own quarters, she came to a stop and stared at Captain Rotana Vesh, who was standing just outside. Upon noticing her arrival, the armored man gave a polite bow before making his way toward her.


    ¡°My Princess,¡± he greeted, his tone concealing anything of what he might want from her. ¡°I apologize for the suddenness, but would you please come with me? Lord Malloway would like to have a word with you.¡±


    Her body went cold, but knowing that matters would only grow worse if Vesh caught even a hint of deceit in her eyes, Ilirianna tapped into her mother¡¯s training and shoved her emotions deep inside of herself, instead fixing Vesh with a curious and slightly concerned look.


    ¡°Lord Malloway does?¡± she inquired innocently. ¡°Why? I just departed dinner with him, after all. Has something happened?¡±


    Vesh grimaced and shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, I do not know all of the details, but two of my men were ordered by Young Mallicent to apprehend Ryokumo Caeli under the accusation that he broke into the young lord¡¯s quarters and attacked him.¡±


    Caeli attacked him?! Damn it all! Ilirianna internally shouted, terror seeping into her body as she realized just what consequences she would now be faced with. It took everything in her power to keep her cool, and the fact that she was able to do so enabled her to notice something odd in what Vesh said. He only mentioned Caeli? No word of Abigail? Did she manage to avoid getting caught then?


    ¡°Caeli did what?¡± Nakoma demanded fiercely, taking a step towards Vesh as he regarded the broad-shouldered captain. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Taurus, but like I said, I am not privy to all of the finer details,¡± Vesh repeated. ¡°All I know is what Lord Malloway told me before sending me off to retrieve the princess. At the moment, Caeli is being held in the lord¡¯s office and any decision of what to do with him will be made after speaking with you. So if you would¡­?¡±


    Beckoning for Ilirianna and Nakoma to follow, Rotana Vesh marched down the corridor in the way they had come, with the Master and the princess right on his heels. All throughout the walk, Ilirianna¡¯s mind raced with various possibilities as to how they might be able to salvage the situation, but without knowing the finer details of what took place upon Mallicent¡¯s return to his quarters, she couldn¡¯t even begin to come up with anything solid. She needed to know exactly what Ryokumo did, and once she had the information she needed, she would figure everything out.


    And if there¡¯s no feasible way of talking my way out of it, I might have to sever myself from Caeli¡¯s actions. At all costs, I can¡¯t let the Iijis be linked to this incident, for it could spell utter disaster, just as Nakoma warned us it would. But¡­ Ilirianna grit her teeth with frustration. Can I really do such a thing? I¡¯m the one who pushed Caeli to break the rules and take this risk, so could I really live with myself if I let him hang out to dry?


    The answer was no.


    Ilirianna prided herself on her morals, and she always looked down upon those in the Citadel who only acted in their own self-interests, never taking responsibility for their choices.


    Right¡­Caeli would have listened to Nakoma if not for me, so I have no right to allow him to take the fall. If it comes to it, I will take responsibility and face the consequences myself, but I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t do everything in my power to first talk our way out of it!


    With her resolve gathered, Ilirianna was prepared when they arrived at the door to Malloway¡¯s office. Vesh knocked a few times before they were admitted to a small anteroom between the front door and the office proper, where a handful of guards were standing silently and at the ready, bowing their heads toward their captain as he led Ilirianna and Nakoma into the next room over. Ilirianna once again kept a stoic expression, but ever since Abi¡¯s report on the castle guard, she had been unable to look at the men without an internal scoff.


    When they entered the office, it was there that they found Lord Malloway, Mallicent, two members of the guard, and Ryokumo himself, standing in between the two armored men with his hands bound in front of him. At such a close distance, Ilirianna could sense the anti-magic charm on the metal cuffs that would prevent Ryokumo from using any magic while wearing them.


    Only regarding her team member for a moment, the princess turned toward where Lord Malloway was sitting behind a large and well-crafted oak desk, an exhausted look on his face as he stared back at her. Large floor-to-ceiling bookshelves lined the left and right walls, with the room being lit by the firelamps that were placed on the wall behind Malloway, casting a dim-red glow over the windowless office. Mallicent stood on his father¡¯s left side, looking utterly livid as he awaited the beginning of the conversation.


    ¡°Lord Malloway,¡± Ilirianna began, deciding she would happily be the one to start the discussion. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why do you have a member of my royal team bound and captured?¡±


    Malloway sighed as he first glanced up at his son then over at Ryokumo, who was grinning cheerfully despite the situation he found himself in. ¡°Listen, Princess, I do wish we wouldn¡¯t have to have this conversation but these accusations are not something I can simply overlook. Did Captain Vesh inform you of what Caeli did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he told me that Caeli broke into your son¡¯s room before attacking him,¡± she confirmed. ¡°However, that is not something Caeli would do, so I would love to see evidence of these accusations. Do you have proof that my team member did such a thing?¡± She fixed the lord with a stern glare, knowing that she needed to control the conversation if she wanted it to go in her favor. ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Mallicent,¡± Malloway grunted. ¡°Go ahead. Tell the princess what you told me.¡±


    The boy snorted. ¡°Of course, Father.¡± He then stepped forward and glared at Ryokumo before sticking his finger out and forcefully pointing at him. ¡°When I arrived at my quarters after dinner, I found the security charm on my door deactivated! I then rushed inside and found my desk, which was also protected by a charm, to be wide-open and my possessions to be gone! Because there was no way the perpetrator could have yet escaped, I knew they must be distorted somewhere, and before I could find them, I was struck in the face by a perkari charm and knocked unconscious! Upon coming to, the guards that found me saw the balcony doors open!¡± Telling his story like it was the most damning thing possible, Mallicent then smiled a shit-eating grin. ¡°Caeli is a wind mage, correct? Such a heist would not be challenging to him, would it?¡±


    Ilirianna frowned, waiting for Mallicent to provide actual concrete evidence, so when he went quiet and smirked like he had proved his point, the princess internally grinned a smile far more smug than his. ¡°Clarify please, Lord Mallicent. Did you actually see Caeli?¡±


    ¡°W-well, I did not,¡± the boy stuttered. ¡°But he was snooping around my room not two days ago, and seemed quite insistent on being let in! I would not put it past him to¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you saw nothing,¡± she interrupted sharply. ¡°You have ordered a member of the royal team to be forcefully cuffed and dragged up here when all you have to go on is that the affinity of the thief could, possibly, maybe, be the same as Caeli¡¯s? Did I get all that?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Princess,¡± Ryokumo chimed in with a casual chuckle. ¡°I even have an alibi, at that. During the time that Mallicent claims I robbed his room, I was actually playing a card game with Abi while we awaited Nigreos and Album¡¯s return. Abi had just departed when these guards arrived to drag me out.¡±


    Mallicent turned a furious glare toward the wind mage. ¡°Abigail could have been there with you for all I know!¡±


    ¡°Another question, if you don¡¯t mind¡± Ilirianna quickly cut in. ¡°What is it you claim Caeli stole? And were you able to find the stolen item, or items, either on his person or in his quarters? Hmm?¡±


    Mallicent¡¯s lips drew tight, more than confirming that he had been unable to recover whatever Ryokumo found.


    My best guess is that Abi has it then, and if they stole something, it means they were actually able to get ahold of some clues that will be beneficial to the investigation, she thought with excitement. And Mallicent lacks proof, which means I have plenty of room to maneuver! It¡¯s not as hopeless as I had feared!


    ¡°He stole some important and confidential documents relating to one of my research projects,¡± Mallicent finally stammered. ¡°And while we could not locate anything on him, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°So this accusation is baseless,¡± Ilirianna snapped, waving her hand with disinterest. ¡°If that is the case, then Lord Malloway, would be so kind as to release my team member this instant? I hope you realize how this appears¡ªso swiftly taking a royal team member into custody with such lucking evidence?¡±


    Lord Malloway narrowed his eyes, and Ilirianna could tell that he didn¡¯t fully believe her, but just like Ilirianna couldn¡¯t act against Malloway without evidence of wrongdoing, neither could Malloway act against her without undeniable evidence that Ryokumo Caeli had been in that room. The Lord of Hiriech may very well suspect her, but his hands were tied, and he knew that well.


    ¡°My apologies, Princess,¡± he finally said. ¡°It was my foolish son who ordered his capture, and I had believed him to be more intelligent than he clearly is. It was a simple misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°But Father?!¡±¡¯


    ¡°Be silent, Boy! Captain Vesh, release him.¡±


    Vesh nodded firmly. ¡°At once, My Lord.¡±


    The guards beside Ryokumo immediately did as they were told, removing the handcuffs around his wrists and allowing him to stand beside Nakoma as Ilirianna and Malloway handled the rest of the discussion.


    ¡°Now all of that being said, this is a concerning incident,¡± Ilirianna began. ¡°Very few would have been able to break into Mallicent¡¯s quarters, and they would have had to have known that he was in possession of something of interest. My Lord, do you know anybody that would have been aware that these documents were kept in Mallicent¡¯s desk?¡±


    Malloway begrudgingly shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, I do not. This particular project is a very confidential one, and only a handful of people even know it exists, with almost all of those who do already knowing the details contained in those documents. It¡¯s an unsettling development, truly. Not to mention, I find it strange¡­¡± The Lord grimaced. ¡°Mallicent says he recalls taking a perkari spell directly to the face, but there wasn¡¯t a single wound on him, as if the perpetrator healed him before leaving. Why would they do that when killing him would have been more beneficial?¡±


    Ah, Abigail¡­ You and Ryokumo really do have a lot of explaining to do¡­


    ¡°That is strange, yes,¡± Ilirianna agreed. ¡°Perhaps they thought that killing the son of a lord would cause too much of a commotion in the castle. They were clearly trying to sneak in during our dinner, so stealth was obviously of great importance to them. Your son leaving early may well have forced them to attack, but what¡¯s clear to me is that there is a traitor in Aquesen, for I doubt anybody could have snuck in from outside the castle.¡±


    Malloway nodded solemnly. ¡°I fear that is the case, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I would like you to keep me posted on this matter,¡± she requested. ¡°And if you need any assistance, Master Taurus will be here to help, as will my team and I.¡±


    The Lord once again narrowed his eyes, as if making one final attempt to try and read into her words, but regardless of how he felt, he had no choice but to agree and excuse them, allowing Ilirianna, Nakoma, and Ryokumo to depart the office and head back out into the hallway. As they were leaving, Ilirianna glanced back to see Mallicent pouting, his eyes never shifting from Ryokumo, so even though the conversation went clearly in her favor, she knew that the young wind mage would have to watch his back, for she wouldn¡¯t put it past the boy to try something more drastic.


    This situation just took a turn, that¡¯s for sure, she remarked. And now¡­


    Glancing sidelong at Nakoma, she could see his features contorted in rage, telling her that he certainly knew Ryokumo had done as Mallicent accused him of doing, so even though they succeeded in a certain way, it would now be time to conduct heavy damage control.


    ***


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Not wanting to have the conversation more than once, Ilirianna immediately sent Ryokumo to go collect the rest of the team and bring them to her quarters so they could talk, and since Nakoma clearly suspected only Ryokumo of being involved, the Master of Fire kept quiet as the two of them awaited everybody¡¯s arrival. All the while, Ilirianna was once again forced to try and gather her thoughts to prepare for yet another dangerous conversation, for as much as she loved Nakoma as if he were her uncle, she also knew that when he got angry, he could be as terrifying as her mother.


    And he is pissed off beyond belief!


    When the door opened, Ryokumo came in with Nigreos, Album, and Abi behind him. Judging from the nervous expressions of the Noctalus, they had already been filled in on what took place that night and probably by Abigail. But as she was steadily learning was typical of him, where Ryokumo¡¯s teammates looked anxious and afraid, he was grinning like he was on top of the world, which would surely only enrage Nakoma all the more. As expected, the Master of Fire didn¡¯t wait, for the second the door was closed and they could sense that nobody was out in the hallway, he took a step forward and glared at Ryokumo.


    ¡°Was it you, Caeli?¡± he demanded softly. ¡°Did you do as Mallicent accuses you of doing?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a scrap of hesitation in his eyes as Ryokumo flashed the Master another smile and nodded. ¡°That I did, Master Taurus, and you will never believe what it was we¡ª¡±


    Ryokumo was stopped mid-sentence as Nakoma violently lurched forward and grabbed him by the collar of his silk robe, dragging him forward so that their faces were inches away from each other. Ilirianna had to internally give Ryokumo credit for the fact that his proud smile still didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°Wipe that smug ass grin off your face!¡± Nakoma roared. ¡°Do you understand what you have done? Not only did you disobey a direct order from a Master, a princess, and the King of Ijiria himself, but you attacked the son of a lord and nearly got your ass caught in the process! Everything you have done is so illegal that I could have you arrested right this very second!¡±


    ¡°Master Taurus, hold on a second!¡± Abi quickly protested.


    To Ilirianna¡¯s surprise, she felt the nature mage momentarily draw her magic, as if prepared to attack Nakoma in defense of her teammate. Like on the day they arrived, it was only for a second, like she did so only out of instinct than anything, but it was still long enough that Nakoma and everybody else in the room would have sensed it.


    ¡°Miss Abigail,¡± Nakoma growled, his crimson eyes shifting away from Ryokumo and toward Abi. ¡°Did you just draw your magic on me?¡±


    ¡°I-I, well, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Ilirianna snapped, cutting in before the situation could deteriorate any more than it already was. ¡°Release him, Master Taurus. I¡¯m the one who ordered Caeli and Abigail to break into the room and I¡¯m the one who failed to keep Mallicent in the dining hall long enough for them to finish. They were acting on my orders and thus, they have done nothing wrong. So let him go.¡±


    Despite internally panicking a bit, Ilirianna stated the truth and watched as Nakoma¡¯s expression turned from anger toward Ryokumo and Abi to utter shock as he stared back at her.


    ¡°Princess? You did what?¡± he uttered.


    Once again managing to keep calm, she merely shrugged. ¡°Given Album¡¯s report regarding that voice she heard the other day, as well as our complete lack of progress, I decided the risk was worth it, so when Caeli and Abi were not invited to dinner, I told them to take advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°B-but Princess¡­¡± Finally releasing Ryokumo, Nakoma stepped back from the wind mage and shook his head. ¡°You know what your father said! You know the current state of this country, so how could you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Because something is very wrong in this castle,¡± she replied sharply, immediately regretting her harsh tone but also knowing it was necessary in the moment. ¡°Even setting aside the strange nature of the combustions, the fact that Abigail¡¯s sense has given such an appalling reading of the castle guard worries me. Then take the secret project Mallicent¡¯s working on into account, as well as the voice Album heard, and I fear we are handling something more dangerous than my father and the Masters initially believed. This is more than just a mysterious fire magic phenomenon. Therefore, as the princess, I decided a risk was worth it. Now¡­¡± Turning away from Nakoma, she then faced Ryokumo and Abi. ¡°What did the two of you find in that desk?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­¡± Abi grimaced, reaching down into the pocket of her uniform coat to produce some folded parchment. ¡°We aren¡¯t really certain, but luckily Mallicent didn¡¯t think I was an accomplice, so they didn¡¯t search me yet. Here you go.¡±


    Taking the parchment from Abigail, Ilirianna unfolded it and began to read through what she now realized were observation notes. It was quickly apparent that the subject it referenced was related to the voice Album heard, and the final note regarding the young light mage was disturbing, but Ilirianna was happy to now have some idea surrounding the project.


    Handing them off to Nakoma, Ilirianna turned back to the team. ¡°That is concerning. Were you able to identify the subject? Did he have it in his room, or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you see, that part had some complications,¡± Ryokumo chimed in, his grin turning guilty.


    ¡°Complications? What complications?¡± she bitterly inquired, fearing what he was about to say.


    The wind mage chuckled. ¡°Well, you see, the subject it referenced was this creepy little eyeball being kept in a vial that I stuffed into my pocket and, upon protoing off the balcony, must have fallen out at some point. Currently, I have no idea where the hell it is.¡±


    Placing her face in her hands in exasperation, Ilirianna sighed. ¡°Fantastic. So it¡¯s just somewhere in the castle?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Ryokumo admitted. ¡°Or at least out in the courtyard below the bedroom, but since the guards scooped me up almost immediately, I was not able to go check.¡±


    ¡°And did this eyeball thing see you?¡± the princess demanded. ¡°Is there any way it could sell you out to the doctor?¡±


    This time, it was Abi who answered. ¡°I would hope not. It did see us, but from the sound of those notes, it¡¯s only spoken to Album so far, so I¡¯m hoping it won¡¯t turn us over.¡±


    ¡°Lovely.¡± Beginning to pace around the room, Ilirianna attempted to take all of the new information in and process it, hoping that some conclusion could be drawn. ¡°Well, what worries me is that there wasn¡¯t a single mention of the combustions. Instead, it just talked about the subject, so unless that thing is what causes the explosions, it¡¯s now not impossible that whatever project is being conducted is separate.¡± She scoffed. ¡°And if that is the case, then what the hell have we stumbled into?¡±


    ¡°And you never heard it talk to you, Abi, Ryokumo?¡± Album asked softly.


    Ryokumo shook his head. ¡°Not a damn word. It just stared at us, though not like we gave it much time to do anything else. Mallicent showed up just moments after I unlocked that drawer.¡±


    ¡°It is bizarre though,¡± Nigreos commented. ¡°Even these notes say that it¡¯s only spoken to Album, so why Album? It said she might be what it seeks, and Mallicent¡¯s notes reference a host, so could she be a candidate for a host?¡±


    Album glanced away nervously. ¡°I hope not. That¡¯s¡­unnerving.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, we can¡¯t be sure of anything,¡± the princess muttered. ¡°And I don¡¯t like the fact that we lost the stupid thing, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now. Was there anything else in that room that you missed?¡±


    ¡°Not that we know of, no,¡± Abi confirmed. ¡°We opened both drawers in the desk, as well as every other visible compartment in the rooms. The only thing we could have missed would have been well-hidden, but since we were caught, there¡¯s no way we can get back in to check.¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head. ¡°Nor would I want you to. I suppose that means that any further evidence would require breaking into the lab or contacting the doctor, two things that are going to be near impossible now that Lord Malloway knows somebody¡¯s trying to get information on this project. We might be at another standstill¡­¡± She furrowed her brow, swiftly coming to a new conclusion. ¡°We lay low for the moment and do as we were initially ordered to. We¡¯ll observe, but that being said, because Mallicent was healed after being attacked, I think Malloway¡¯s going to suspect your involvement, Abi.¡±


    The nature mage¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I do. Which is why we need to get these notes out of the castle as soon as possible.¡± Ilirianna glanced back at Nakoma, who briefly glanced up at nodded before returning to his analysis of the parchments. ¡°Tomorrow morning, Abigail and Nigreos will transport these to Master Rana down in the city. I want her opinion on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on a moment,¡± Nigreos said. ¡°I agree that we should give Master Rana the notes, but should Abi really join me? If they¡¯re suspicious of her, won¡¯t they take notice if she suddenly leaves the castle the next day?¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°Probably, yes. But given her sense, should anybody suspicious track you, she¡¯ll notice. And with that in mind, I also want her to use her ability on the city guard to try and see if the problem only exists in Aquesen, or if the entire Hiriech military has been compromised. Are you okay with that, Abi?¡±


    She was clearly apprehensive, but Ilirianna was already familiar with the girl well enough to know that she would do as asked, so she wasn¡¯t surprised in the least when Abigail gave her the affirmative.


    ***


    Toying with the canister containing the subject¡¯s eye, Doctor Uma Miyon laughed softly to himself as he regarded the little eyeball, which had gone back to sleep as it so often did whenever he picked it up. He had long since determined that the subject had little interest in him, as well as in the rest of the team, but that didn¡¯t bother him whatsoever. He was simply fascinated by its very existence, and one way or the other, he intended to discover what ancient secrets it contained.


    And we¡¯ve just recently had a breakthrough. The main body talks to us on occasion, but the pieces we¡¯ve studied have never once made contact. I was truly under the impression that it couldn¡¯t, but Mallicent says it spoke to Album Luz, so clearly it¡¯s just being defiant.


    He considered himself lucky that he had gotten to the vial before anybody else had, as it would have been disastrous for anybody outside of the project to get ahold of it. Though, Uma was a tad disappointed, for he had hoped that the other piece of the subject that he used to lead him to the eye would have taken him to the culprit. Instead, it seemed the thief was incompetent, for it was merely resting in the northern courtyard¡¯s grass, awaiting him.


    No, it¡¯s not a problem. There¡¯s no doubt that Ryokumo Caeli was there given what Album must have told him, and when I stick this eyeball back into the main body, perhaps it will finally cooperate and tell us what it saw.


    Arriving at the metal door of his laboratory, Uma reached into the pocket of his white lab coat and produced a thin metal gauntlet with blue lines running all across the surface like veins. As always, he slid it over his right hand then placed it against the door, allowing the contained mana within to interact with the security magic. Once completed, he stalked into the interior of the pale white room, lit as it always was by the fire magic lamps attached to the walls. The fact that they were currently flickering told him that somebody was already inside the lab, and it didn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to figure out who it was.


    Marching past the shelves of equipment, Uma approached the door on the opposite side of the lab, the deactivated charm confirming that others were already present, and when he entered the Subject Room, he found not only the individual he had expected, but also a second person who would have normally returned to her quarters by that time.


    The young woman¡¯s name was Leiolai Sartella and she was an associate of his that had been assigned to work on the project with him simply so that she could keep an eye on him. She was no older than twenty and was nowhere near intelligent enough to understand all the scientific intricacies of his research, but she acted as if she were steps above him in all categories. Her short boyish haircut, thin features, and narrow blue eyes gave her a fierce look, and though he wasn¡¯t afraid of her, he knew that her enemies should be, for her magic was far more twisted and disgusting than most. At the moment, she was sitting at the desk against the left wall, clacking away on the computer that was currently hooked up to a variety of wires and tubes that connected to the wall.


    On the opposite side of the room from Leiolai, Mallicent Malloway was standing just at the base of the massive, ten-foot tall and cylindrical container in the far right corner¡ªa container whose contents would have terrified anybody who didn¡¯t know what it was. Floating within the yellow liquid was a body, with oozy black skin that appeared like oil and an almost ethereal form. It was mostly humanoid, though it had a gaping hole where its left eye would have been, and there were two fingers missing from its right hand. It was currently asleep¡ªor at least pretending to be asleep, and was being kept alive by the numerous wires sticking out of the container¡ªwires that were the opposite ends of the ones hooked up to the computer.


    Upon entering, both Leiolai and Mallicent turned his way, the former seeming disinterested and the latter looking frantic.


    ¡°Doctor Miyon, did you locate the eye? Or perhaps even my notes?¡± Mallicent immediately demanded, upon which Uma merely raised a hand to reassure him.


    ¡°Yes, I found the eye, Mal,¡± he stated calmly, staring at the boy over the rim of his glasses. ¡°Unfortunately, it was just laying in the courtyard. More likely than not, the thief dropped it in their frantic flight. While I failed to determine the thief¡¯s identity, I am still relieved. That being said, the notes have eluded me, and I would expect they remain in the hands of the thief.¡±


    Mallicent snorted irritably. ¡°Well, there¡¯s not a doubt in my mind it was Caeli. I don¡¯t know whether the princess put him up to it or if he¡¯s just a nosy bastard to begin with, but it had to be him. Luz peaked his curiosity when the subject talked to her and he broke in to satiate it.¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± Uma agreed, crossing the room to stand at the base of the subject¡¯s container. ¡°But we¡¯ll just have to check and see if our friend here feels the need to do us a solid. Leio, would you mind opening the port?¡±


    Without looking back at him, Leiolai merely snorted. ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll have to give me a second. I¡¯m still not great at working with your Omaruan tech, you know? I wish you damn magicless wouldn¡¯t make your stuff so complicated.¡±


    Uma narrowed his eyes in irritation. ¡°Quit your whining. Our tech is far from complicated when you compare it to the illogical nonsense that is your magic. Just use your brain for once in your life and you should be fine. I¡¯ve even bookmarked the correct system for you to use. It¡¯s at the top. Just try not to kill the damn thing while you''re at it.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I see it.¡±


    With Leiolai working on the port, Uma and Mallicent turned back to regard the subject.


    ¡°I doubt it¡¯ll help us,¡± the lord¡¯s son muttered bitterly. ¡°It never cooperates to begin with, so why should it do so now?¡±


    Uma shrugged nonchalantly and stuck his hands deep into the pockets of his lab coat. ¡°I don¡¯t expect it to, but you miss every shot you don¡¯t take, right? And besides, whether we confirm it or not, the risk of being wrong is too high. Princess Ilirianna being in the city complicates things a bit, and while we can¡¯t just assassinate the princess, the members of her team aren¡¯t really anything to fear. I¡¯ll speak to Vesh about eliminating this Ryokumo Caeli.¡±


    ¡°Eliminating?¡± Leiolai commented. ¡°Is that not a little risky? If Caeli is killed in Aquesen, not only will it put Lord Malloway on alert, but there¡¯s no way that Ilirianna doesn''t do everything in her power to crush us.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but I do not fear the princess,¡± Uma replied confidently.


    ¡°You should. The Iijis are not a family to be messed with, you know?¡± The young woman shook her head. ¡°Ilirianna, and Taurus for that matter, are the biggest threats to our victory at the moment. There¡¯s not a doubt in my mind that we would fail miserably if we tried to use the Teritus on them given their experience with fire magic, so if we can¡¯t kill them in combat and we can¡¯t blow them to pieces, then we shouldn¡¯t antagonize them at all.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Anyway, there you go. Port¡¯s ready.¡±


    Uma grinned, reaching into the inner pocket of his lab coat to produce the vial containing the subject¡¯s eye. He then hooked it to a small, circular port on the left side of the container and gave Leiolai the go-ahead. She typed a few things into the computer and when she did, the contents of the vial were sucked into the larger vessel, with the eye sinking into the subject¡¯s body.


    ¡°I understand your concerns,¡± Uma told her, ¡°but could you imagine how happy the Goddess would be with a sacrifice as juicy as the empire¡¯s heir?¡± He laughed darkly. ¡°The gifts she would bestow upon us for such a thing would be beyond compare, Leio, and if she¡¯s going to be here for the reckoning anyway, we might as well take advantage of that. She¡¯s the next leader of this rotting world, so wouldn¡¯t she be ideal?¡±


    ¡°I¡­am not disagreeing with that,¡± Leiolai said after a short pause. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­that you¡¯re asking to get killed by targeting her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    Murmuring that last word, Uma watched as the subject¡¯s eyes flickered open, revealing that the piece he had inserted had finally returned to its proper place. Though, while it didn¡¯t say anything, Uma knew it could hear him, so he straightened up and faced the ancient being with pride and confidence.


    ¡°Good evening, Angel,¡± Uma greeted. ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, I was wondering if you could tell us who it was that broke into Mallicent¡¯s quarters tonight? Would you mind?¡±


    The Angel merely stared at him for a few moments, before a bitter smile twisted its mouth, followed by a telepathic response that only Uma could hear.


    Drop dead, you filthy abomination.

 V3 Chapter 7- A Peculiar Master

    Chapter VII


    The morning following the near-disastrous break-in of Mallicent¡¯s quarters, Abigail and Nigreos did as they were ordered and made their way down to the front gates of the castle so they could go into the city with the notes that were currently tucked in to the belt of Abi¡¯s pants. The entire way through the castle corridors, Nigreos had been ridiculously anxious that the guards at the front gate would stop them and search them before allowing them to pass, but to his relief, they merely nodded and acknowledged their presence, making no move to stop them from departing Aquesen. The dark mage could only assume that their connections to Ilirianna had made it so that unnecessarily searching them would look bad on Lord Malloway¡¯s part, and Nigreos was thankful that the princess had been successful in maneuvering around the disaster that had almost been caused by that risky, and in many ways poor, decision to take matters into their own hands.


    When Abi had frantically told him and Album everything about what happened, Nigreos had been shocked not only by the fact that the two of them would so easily disobey direct orders from King Markreas himself, but also that Ilirianna had been the one to request the defy that order. Nigreos would never have even considered doing such a dangerous and illegal thing, and even though they managed to convince Lord Malloway that they were innocent, Nigreos knew that Mallicent wasn¡¯t convinced, so they had certainly drawn the unwanted attention of Rotana Vesh and whoever else was working alongside him.


    But there¡¯s nothing we can do about that now, he begrudgingly reminded himself. What¡¯s done is done, and now we have to live with the consequences. This assignment has been far from what we expected, and now it feels like our cards have been laid out on the table for all to see. Vesh and Mallicent know we¡¯re onto them, and we know they¡¯re up to something, but neither of us can make a direct move against the other, so it¡¯ll all come down to which side can outwit the other.


    Nigreos glanced sidelong at Abigail as they walked down the forest path that would take them to Hiriech. She was dressed in the old and tattered cloak that she had always worn before arriving at the Academy, but even with her cowl pulled up, he could still see the profile of her pretty features, which were lit up with a smile as she took in the beautiful nature around them. He already had a lot of respect for Abigail, but the previous night proved that the young woman was far more bold than he had expected of her, and though he disagreed with their actions, he couldn¡¯t deny that he was rather impressed by her ability to go through with it and to pull it off.


    She¡¯s brilliant in so many ways. I¡¯ve honestly never met a mage quite like her, and every time she throws me for a loop, I can¡¯t help but always come back to the same damn conclusion. She might be what I¡¯m looking for. She might be the one that Neah needs.


    Part of him wanted to broach the subject of Neah¡¯s condition now that they were alone, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. It was such a personal subject for him, and for all of his life, he struggled to discuss his littlest sister with others. On top of that, he vehemently hated asking other people for help, having always preferred to rely on himself and only himself. Yet he knew he needed to move past that unwavering pride of his, for he didn¡¯t want to let the opportunity that was Abigail pass him by. She might not know a lot about dark magic, but if Nigreos supplied her with his own knowledge, her brilliance in the field of healing might enable her to reach a conclusion that he hadn¡¯t.


    So perhaps I just need to be blunt with her. From what I can tell, she¡¯s the type of person to reach her hand out to anybody that needs help. If I confided in her, she wouldn¡¯t turn me down. She¡¯d do everything in her power to save Neah. That¡¯s just who she is¡­


    After a few more moments of walking, however, they arrived at the eastern gates of Hiriech, and upon entering the city, Nigreos didn¡¯t feel comfortable bringing up the topic when they could be easily overheard, and since Abi would need to focus her sense on any guards they happened to come near, Nigreos didn¡¯t want to distract her with something unrelated to the task at hand.


    Due to the early morning, the river city was already bustling with workers going about their jobs or civilians heading out to purchase food and other supplies from the market. Shouts of fishermen reached his ears and Nigreos could see the roofs of some of the taller watermills off in the distance to his right. In the hopes of not getting in anybody¡¯s way, Abi pulled closer to him, accidentally brushing  her arm against his, and Nigreos felt his cheeks turn a bit red at their proximity before silently berating himself.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how comfortable he was with the strange way she made him feel, for even though he had felt attracted to plenty of different girls in the past, the way he was beginning to feel towards Abigail was vastly different. She was ridiculously charming and had a presence that lit up any room she was in. Combined with the way she conducted herself in their duel against Faye and Renngian and Nigreos simply couldn¡¯t overlook the fact that she was already having an effect on him despite the short time they¡¯d known each other. He wanted to get closer to her and he wanted to get to know her better, and though he tried to excuse his attraction for being due to how beneficial she could be for his sister, he knew deep inside that wasn¡¯t the case.


    With every moment he spent with her, Nigreos was starting to fall for her.


    Could you imagine that? What would Father say if Abi and I ever became a couple? He¡¯d almost certainly be appalled at her background and would be livid at even the possibility of his grandchildren having commoner blood. Though I¡¯m sure Luna and Neah would love her, no doubt about that.


    He smiled to himself, knowing how silly it was to think about what would happen if they got together when he hadn¡¯t yet known her for even a month, but he just couldn¡¯t help it. He was enamored by her, whether he liked it or not.


    Continuing down the cobblestone road, the two of them kept to the right side so as to avoid any of the carriages that rumbled past them, and more than once did Nigreos find their beds to be stuffed full of barrels of fish. At one point, they had to veer to the left in order to step around a homeless man huddled against the wall, dressed in clothing so torn that most of body was visible beneath it. Grimacing in disgust, Nigreos made sure he blocked Abi from the man¡¯s view, but he wasn¡¯t quick enough, and before he knew it, Abi had stepped around him and moved to approach the man. Nigreos¡¯s first instinct was to grab her arm and pull her back, but she didn¡¯t seem appalled in the slightest, and instead smiled warmly at him, produced her leather coin purse that she kept tucked in the inner pocket of her blazer, and dropped a few silvers into a ratty old hat resting next to him.


    The old man merely gaped at her for a moment, as if taken by surprise, before a beaming smile spread across his face. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir,¡± she replied with a gentle bow. ¡°Have a nice day.¡±


    She then skipped back over to Nigreos and continued on as if what she did was the most natural thing in the world. The dark mage trailed after her with a confused frown, sparing a few glances back to make sure the man wasn¡¯t following them.


    ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t get so close to people like him,¡± Nigreos muttered. ¡°A lot of them can be dangerous, so it¡¯s probably just best to keep your distance.¡±


    But Abi was shaking her head firmly. ¡°They¡¯re only dangerous when they¡¯re antagonized, like anybody. Besides, I have my sense, Nigreos, so I know when somebody could use a hand. Too many good people are thrown aside and forgotten, and from what I know, Hiriech is one of the worst places for the poor. So if I see somebody who needs help, I¡¯m going to help them. Don¡¯t worry about me. You know I can handle myself.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a response for that, and so he simply conceded the point and shrugged. ¡°Fair enough, I suppose.¡±


    Once again, they continued on in silence. On either side of the road, there were a variety of shops, restaurants, and inns. One he recognized was an old bar called the Leaping Salmon, which Nakoma had told them was just down the road from their destination.


    ¡°Have you sensed anybody tracking us?¡± Nigreos whispered softly, wanting only Abi to hear.


    Thankfully, the girl shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Though, it is kinda hard to tell with so many people around me.¡± The nature mage grimaced, as if in a bit of pain. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to turn my sense on a specific person, so when I activate it in such a populous place, I¡¯m kinda overwhelmed by responses from everybody. There are bad people here, as well as plenty of neutral and good people, and it¡¯s a little hard to distinguish. However¡­¡± She casually glanced over her shoulder. ¡°I think we¡¯re okay. That being said, I¡¯ve done my best to read every single guard I¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    Nigreos swallowed nervously. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the castle, Nigreos. Almost every single one of them is setting my sense on edge.¡± Her expression was dire and he could see the panic starting to seep into body. ¡°What is going on here? Has the entire city guard turned traitor?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Suddenly, despite the rather warm morning, Nigreos felt as if his entire body had gone deathly cold. Something terrible was happening in Hiriech and Aquesen, and he didn¡¯t have even a single idea of what to do about it, or even if there was anything he could do.


    How could the entire guard have been manipulated like this? It¡¯s so ridiculous that I want to simply conclude that Abi¡¯s mistaken somehow, but I really don¡¯t think she is. Rotana Vesh and Mallicent Malloway, as well as the city and castle guard, are plotting something that somehow links to this odd research project and the combustions. But what could it be?


    He was no closer to any sort of conclusion by the time they arrived at the Riverside Hall, the inn that Nyx Rana was currently staying at. Having been given the room number by Nakoma, Abi and Nigreos walked through the first floor bar and made their way to the hallway in the back. Taking the stairs to the second floor, they silently moved to the indicated room and knocked.


    Despite having been in the Citadel quite a number of times and his own father being a Master, Nigreos had never met Nyx, so he was a bit apprehensive about finally getting to speak with her. He knew from his father that she was a bit of an odd individual who rarely ever talked to anybody except Sinna Cartus, and who had supposedly fallen asleep in the middle of the Masters¡¯ meetings a handful of times. Viiro described her as lazy and air-headed, but he had also said that when she did speak, she showed a certain intelligence that just didn¡¯t fit with her typical lethargic demeanor. She was an enigma even to the Master of Darkness, who sat on the same council with her, so Nigreos was entirely uncertain of how to approach the discussion as the door finally swung open to reveal the Ijirian Master of Water.


    Nyx Rana appeared exactly as Nigreos had pictured her, with pale skin and silver eyes that were barely open, as if she had just woken up from a long nap. Her silver hair was tied up in a bun, and she was wearing very cheaply made brown leather clothing, giving her the appearance of an average traveler as opposed to the Master she was. When she spoke, her voice was soft and airy, matching her youthful features and giving her a strange sense of innocence.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, good morning,¡± Nigreos stuttered, having opted to take the lead since he was more familiar with Masters than Abi was. ¡°I¡¯m Nigreos Noctis and this is Abigail. Do you have a moment?¡±


    He spoke vaguely on the chance that anybody could overhear them, and upon hearing their names, a flash of recognition crossed the women¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah, yes, I do. Come in, please.¡±


    Nyx led them into the rather small room before meandering over to the bed and taking a seat, her eyes shifting towards them with an expectant expression as she awaited their report. Realizing that the Master wasn¡¯t going to say anything else, Nigreos cleared his throat and decided he would just get right to the point.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna sent us to fill you in on what¡¯s been going in the castle, Master Rana,¡± Nigreos explained. ¡°I know Master Taurus visited you just the other day, but I¡¯m not sure how much he told you. Did he mention Abi¡¯s sense at all?¡±


    Nyx nodded slowly, her head tilting to the side a bit as she turned to stare at Abi. ¡°Yes, he mentioned it, though I wasn¡¯t really sure what to make of it. You feel darkness in people, Abigail? Is that true?¡±


    Seeming slightly uncomfortable in Nyx¡¯s presence, as well as somewhat thrown off by her attitude, Abi nevertheless managed a response. ¡°Er, well I guess that¡¯s one way of putting it, yes.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Nyx blinked a few times and for a moment, Nigreos and Abi weren¡¯t sure if they were supposed to say anything or if the Master of Water intended to continue. But just as Nigreos was preparing to speak, Nyx went on. ¡°What do you feel when you look at me?¡±


    ¡°W-when I look at you?¡± Abi parroted, smiling nervously. ¡°Uh, well, I haven¡¯t used my sense on you yet so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, okay¡­?¡±


    Abi glanced at Nigreos as if silently asking what to do, but the young man could only shrug and motion for her to do as Nyx had requested. Grimacing, the nature mage turned back to gaze at Nyx and for another few seconds, there was an awkward silence hanging over the air, broken only when Abi finally gave her answer.


    ¡°I mean, I sense neutrality, to be honest,¡± Abi murmured.


    ¡°Neutrality? Explain.¡±


    ¡°W-well, I guess it just means that it depends on the situation.¡± The young woman began fidgeting with her fingers as she desperately tried to find a way to properly communicate what her sense had given her. ¡°I mean, my sense only really registers dangers to me, so I guess you¡¯re not dangerous right now, but you could be?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nyx¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift whatsoever and she merely shrugged. ¡°I would say that¡¯s accurate, yes. Okay, I believe you. Your sense is probably real.¡±


    ¡°O-okay, thanks, I guess.¡±


    Exchanging utterly confused expressions, Nigreos and Abi stood in silence yet again, wondering what that was supposed to mean and waiting for Nyx to say anything that might indicate whether they should keep up with their report or if she wanted to say anything else on the matter.


    My god, Father wasn¡¯t lying. Master Rana really is bizarre. I mean, what the hell just happened?


    ¡°So,¡± Nyx finally murmured. ¡°Mallicent Malloway, Rotana Vesh, and the whole guard, huh? That¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t suppose it is,¡± Nigreos responded with a frown. ¡°Um, and there¡¯s other issues going on, too. Er, please show her the notes, Abi.¡±


    Doing as he requested, Abi reached into her belt and produced the five pieces of parchment that they had looted from Mallicent¡¯s room before extending them out for Nyx to take. Then, not wanting to allow the silence to return, Nigreos and Abi swifty began to detail everything that had taken place the previous night while the Master of Water read through the parchments. They told her all about how Abi and Ryokumo had managed to sneak into Mallicent¡¯s room, making sure it was emphasized that Ilirianna told them to do so, but unlike how Nakoma practically exploded with rage upon finding out what they¡¯d done, Nyx didn¡¯t react at all, for better or for worse. Wrapping up the discussion with Ilirianna¡¯s orders to transport the parchments to Nyx, Nigreos and Abi went quiet and waited for the Master to reply.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Nyx said softly. ¡°That was quite bold of you, Abigail, but good job not getting caught. This information is going to be quite helpful should we get it back to King Markreas and the Masters. I think, for the moment, I agree with the princess. We¡¯ve done all we can. Now we simply wait out the ball and then take what we know back to Erika. I will keep this safe. The two of you are dismissed.¡±


    Even though it was abrupt, Nigreos was more than thankful to finally get to leave, and so with Abi at his side, they bid the Master of Water goodbye and hurried from the room.


    ¡°That was certainly something,¡± Abi muttered. ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    Nigreos could only shrug. ¡°No clue, honestly. But we¡¯ve done what we came here to do, so let''s hurry back to the castle.¡±


    So, having done their job, the two of them headed back out into Hiriech and returned to Aquesen without issue.


    ***


    Given the fact that he was already under suspicion by Mallicent, as well as Princess Ilirianna¡¯s orders to stand back and observe for the rest of their trip, Ryokumo Caeli opted to return to his initial strategy of squeezing information out of Aeyir under the guise of giving him Academy advice. However, since there was only so much Ryokumo could give him after having only spent two weeks at the school himself, he opted to try and teach Aeyir some simple wind spells, such as the blades of wind, Perkari. The boy managed a few sloppy and blunt blades after a few tries, but that was rather impressive given that it was his first time casting such magic, so Ryokumo had actually enjoyed himself in the lesson. Unfortunately, Aeyir still didn¡¯t seem to know anything that they hadn¡¯t already deduced, and Ryokumo was forced to part ways with him, slightly disappointed.


    Ah well, what can you do? Unless we can somehow break into that lab, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to find a bigger jackpot than Mallicent¡¯s desk. I just wish I hadn¡¯t dropped the damned eye. These stupid pockets are too loose.


    Shoving his hands in said pockets, Ryokumo continued on his way down the corridor before coming to the narrow spiral staircase of the northern tower. His plan was to head back to his and Nigreos¡¯s room to relax for the rest of the evening, for it was already quite late, and with most of the castle staff running around the lowest levels to finish preparations for the upcoming ball, he knew he¡¯d just be in their way if he went down there.


    Having reached an impassable wall in the investigation, as well as having made a personal relationship with Aeyir, Ryokumo found he was actually growing excited for the celebration. He had never been to such an elite party and Aeyir had told him that the guests would primarily be comprised of important individuals within the city, such as the heads of the guilds and rich merchants, as well as the barons and baronesses that ruled over the territory in the surrounding countryside and pledged fealty to Lord Malloway. With such a significant number of powerful people being present in one place, Ryokumo couldn''t deny the allure of having the chance to make useful allies.


    Though, I guess thoughts such as those are mere habit now. I don¡¯t really need to go out of my way to connect with people of power anymore, for I¡¯ve already solidified myself with the future queen of the empire, as well as one of the future ladies of Noctalus and a couple of potential Masters, so I suppose I¡¯m far more set in life than most people ever are.


    Ryokumo smiled to himself, and as if called to him by his thoughts, he heard footsteps approaching from further down the stairs. Soon enough, Abigail came into view, though to his surprise, she was still wearing her dark brown cloak from earlier, as if she had yet to drop it off in her quarters. Upon noticing him, the young woman smiled.


    ¡°Ah, Ryokumo! There you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t seem too bothered, he couldn¡¯t help but become concerned. ¡°Why? Has something happened? Or did Master Rana actually have something to report?¡±


    Abi came to a stop just in front of him and furrowed her brow for just a brief moment before she smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, Master Rana had nothing of value for us,¡± she informed him. ¡°But something has happened. I think I might have been able to identify that doctor mentioned in Mallicent¡¯s notes, but I¡¯m not completely sure. Could you come with me for a moment?¡±


    Ryokumo cocked an eyebrow, having already come to terms with the fact that they would almost certainly not be learning anything else themselves, so the fact that Abi may have been able to identify the doctor was a shocking yet quite welcome revelation, and the young wind mage couldn¡¯t help but grin with excitement.


    ¡°Have you now? Perfect! Then has the princess been informed?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, no,¡± Abi replied with a shake of her head. ¡°I wanted to be absolutely certain it was him before I brought it to her attention so I figured I¡¯d come get you and see if you could help me out. I followed him down to the basement level, but the security down there is really heavy, so I wanted somebody talented with distortion magic to help me get in there. Do you mind? Or should we just go get Princess Ilirianna first?¡±


    ¡°You want to sneak into the basement?¡± Ryokumo frowned, realizing that something was off about that request, and he picked up on it almost immediately. ¡°But Abi, you heard what Princess Ilirianna said. We¡¯re not supposed to get involved any more than we already have. The bedroom incident was risky enough, and with the castle on higher alert, breaking into the basement is simply not an option. You said this yourself, so what changed?¡±


    Abigail tilted her head in thought before smiling slyly, a rather strange expression for her. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s not wrong, but I just feel we can¡¯t let this opportunity pass us up. If we can identify the doctor, Ryokumo, then we¡¯ll actually have a concrete identity to bring back to Erika with us.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admit that¡¯s true,¡± Ryokumo began slowly, narrowing his eyes in confusion. ¡°Tell me, Abi, how is it you managed to identify the doctor? He''s been rather elusive thus far, after all.¡±


    ¡°I overheard a conversation between one of the guards and a strange man I didn¡¯t recognize,¡± she whispered, glancing around as if to ensure they were still alone. ¡°And the guard referred to the man as ¡®Doctor¡¯. Of course, there¡¯s plenty of projects going on in the castle so I couldn¡¯t be certain he¡¯s the one Mallicent referenced, but I still feel it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡±


    What¡¯s going on here? No, this isn¡¯t right. She¡¯s speaking rather vaguely, and while on the surface, she seems normal, her demeanor is just a little off. Could it be¡­? I mean, my father used to warn us about such things, but it¡¯s supposed to be illegal in Ijiria. If Vesh¡¯s people have one, the implications could be¡­?


    Ryokumo paused, realizing that the cloak Abi was wearing didn¡¯t have the handful of holes that he had noticed when she put it on earlier that day, which could have easily been explained by her finally getting around mending it.


    I should test the waters. Perhaps I¡¯m simply being paranoid given all that¡¯s been going on, but it never hurts to be a little extra cautious.


    ¡°I¡¯d think you¡¯d go to Nigreos though, rather than me, what with his sense and all that,¡± Ryokumo said casually, wanting to confirm his suspicions before he did anything drastic. ¡°After all, if Nigreos just takes a look at the doctor, you¡¯ll know without a doubt that he¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for? Seems more beneficial than coming to me, yes?¡±


    Abi furrowed her brow once again and regarded him with an odd look before laughing and shrugging. ¡°Well sure, I planned to go to Nigreos eventually, but if we don¡¯t have our distortion user then we can¡¯t get down there in the first place, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Condite.¡±


    Muttering the word softly enough that ¡°Abigail¡± could only barely hear him, Ryokumo cast the spell that conjured invisible robes of wind that wrapped themselves around the woman¡¯s body and yanked her against the wall, binding her limbs to her sides and preventing her from moving. She exhaled sharply in surprise, her features contorting in fear, and even though he knew he was being lied to, he couldn¡¯t deny that seeing such an expression on his friend¡¯s face caused his stomach to tighten a bit.


    ¡°Ryokumo?!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°What are you doing?! Let me go!¡±


    But he simply grinned smugly and brought power to his fingers as he raised his hand to aim directly at her. In the cramped stairwell, his palm was only inches from her face. ¡°You know, you¡¯re not all that good at lying, Changeling. Truly, you didn¡¯t study Abi well enough to imitate her mannerisms, and unfortunately for you, I¡¯m not stupid. Not to mention, your cloak is a tad too nice compared to the rag she usually wears.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± she stuttered. ¡°Changeling? No, it¡¯s me, Ryoku¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he snapped impatiently. ¡°For one, Abigail would never have considered suggesting going behind the princess¡¯s back, for even when we had Ilirianna¡¯s permission, she was still quite opposed to taking such risks. Secondly, Nigreos has no such power. And thirdly, Abigail doesn''t grin like a sly bastard. Nice try though.¡±


    Finally, seeming to realize that her plot had failed, the changeling sighed and chuckled softly. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that unfortunate. I said it was a lost cause since I hardly knew the girl, but they just insisted I try. Kinda hoped you wouldn¡¯t know much about her given that you haven¡¯t known each other long. What are you gonna do with me, though? Take me to the princess? Or perhaps Master Nyx Rana? Thanks for that little tidbit, by the way.¡±


    Ryokumo internally cursed himself, irritated that he had so easily broached a subject that was supposed to be secretive, but since he never once considered the idea that a changeling would be in Ijiria, let alone Hiriech, he supposed he didn¡¯t have any reason to suspect Abi of not being who he thought she was until the changeling started messing up.


    Well, I doubt she¡¯s going to show me her real face, but I can still deduce some information about her. It takes a lot of effort and talent to shapeshift into the opposite sex, so she¡¯s probably female, and since biological magic is banned in both the Empire and in Trovia and Dunnovia, I can only imagine she¡¯s from Norania or Sukon, and I¡¯d bet my money on the former given their lax biological laws. Though, I suppose I can¡¯t count out Krato¡­


    ¡°Listen up, my friend,¡± Ryokumo began with a smug smile. ¡°Yes, you and I are going for a walk down to the princess and you are going to explain yourself to her. Your fate will be in her hands, as you deserve, but I do applaud your efforts to deceive me. Too bad for you though, for I am from Sukon, and your kind is a tad more common around those parts.¡±


    She clicked her tongue with irritation. ¡°Course you¡¯re a foreigner. Wish they¡¯d mentioned that. Oh well¡­  This is gonna be a pain¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that,¡± Ryokumo agreed, grabbing her by the shoulder and forcing her to begin moving down the steps. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Ryokumo Caeli prided himself on his ability to sense when somebody was distorted, and all throughout his interaction with the changeling, he kept his instincts attuned to his surroundings on the off-chance she had some backup to come to her aid should her plan fail.


    Yet even so, he never once sensed the newcomer until just before the massive blade was shoved straight through his chest.

 V3 Chapter 8- The Knight In The Red Armor

    Chapter VIII


    Ryokumo reacted just in time to prevent the blade from piercing his heart and killing him on the spot, but despite having just narrowly avoided death, he still couldn¡¯t help but furiously berate himself for being taken by surprise, and the pain was excruciating. Since they were on the stairs, the attacker was standing just a few steps above and behind him, having shoved the weapon downwards and through his body at an angle, his blood dripping off of the blade¡¯s tip that Ryokumo could see protruding from his chest. However, the changeling was just a couple of feet in front of him, so the attacker could only drive the blade so far through him before he would impale what Ryokumo assumed was his ally. Time seemed to slow, and the young man knew that if he didn¡¯t react instantly, the assailant would slice the blade downwards and cut his entire torso open, so even though he felt he could black out from the agony, he still didn¡¯t hesitate to spit out a single word.


    ¡°Proto.¡±


    Propelling himself down the stairs at an angle, Ryokumo launched forward, feeling the blade pulled from his body due to the momentum, as he and the changeling went tumbling down the stone steps. Everything was a blur to him as more pain assaulted him each time he hit a stair, but if his instincts weren¡¯t so fine-tuned, he knew he would have died a long time ago, so all Ryokumo could think about was survival.


    Shoving the changeling to the side, Ryokumo used his magic to slow his body and launch himself back to his feet, though he only barely managed to avoid stumbling further down the stairwell. The moment he raised his head, he saw the attacker practically soaring toward him. It was almost certainly a man based on the sheer size of the individual, who most likely stood at around six and half feet tall, with broad-shoulders and a massive chest. But his size was about the only thing that he could see, for the man was garbed from head-to-toe in sparkling red and black armor, his features concealed behind the visor of a traditional knight¡¯s helmet. Gripped in both hands was a spear, or more specifically a glaive, exactly as Ryokumo had guessed based on the appearance of the blade. The attacker was terrifying, leaving Ryokumo only a second to take in his appearance before the glaive reached him.


    Shit!


    Lurching to the side, the wind mage just barely managed to dodge the swift and terrifying thrust that skimmed the right side of his neck, causing warm blood to begin dripping out. The knight attacked at inhuman speeds, wind magic enhancing his thrusts as three more aimed for his torso, Ryokumo once again barely getting out of the way. In other circumstances, the young man would have been confident in his ability to win the fight, but having already taken a wound to his chest, the agony was too much for him, and he knew that he didn¡¯t have a chance of surviving the battle if he stood his ground. Fleeing was the only option, but a part of him hesitated to do so. The changeling clearly intended to lure him down to the basement and hadn¡¯t been ready for her act to be so quickly sniffed out, which meant that they hadn¡¯t planned to fight him there on the stairs.


    The tight quarters play to my favor, especially with his large size, Ryokumo noted. He¡¯s limited in what he can do with the glaive, so the main attacks he¡¯ll be able to get in will be thrusts like what he¡¯s doing now! The environment¡¯s in my favor, but¡­


    The knight was heavily protected by his armor, and Ryokumo wasn¡¯t sure how much magic it would take to break past those defenses. He supposed he could attempt to use Perkari and try to slip a blade through the armor¡¯s gap around his neck, but given that the knight would be aware of that weakness, it would certainly take a lot of luck and precision for the shot to land. On top of that, his opponent was clearly trained in the arts of the Korrei-Tarr, meaning that he was quite skilled at mixing magic with weaponry, fusing his wind spells with his glaive to increase his speed and accuracy.


    And if he knows Korrei-Tarr magic then he¡¯s going to be well trained in basic wind magic! Even if I get past the glaive, he¡¯ll almost certainly have spells prepped and ready to take me down. He internally grimaced, feeling for the first time in years that his life might actually be in danger. Shit, I could actually die here. I¡¯m totally outmatched!


    With graceful movements, the knight used both hands to swing the glaive upwards, forcing Ryokumo to move back in order to avoid it, only for three more thrusts to immediately follow. Knowing that escape was truly his only option and that he needed to reach either Abigail or Ilirianna for healing, the wind mage swiftly concocted a means of getting down to the next floor. Dodging to the left to avoid the first thrust, then immediately ducking down to avoid the second, Ryokumo prepared himself for the third and set himself up exactly as he intended.


    ¡°Nex!¡± he chanted, forming a shield of air between him and the knight, but rather than creating it directly between them, he turned it at an angle so that the glaive would deflect to the side, pushing it out of the way and giving him an opening.


    Ryokumo then rattled off Condite, the ropes of air spell that the knight almost certainly feared. However, the man would have probably expected to be bound, so he wouldn¡¯t have predicted Ryokumo¡¯s actual move. Rather than attempting to bind the man or even to yank him backwards, Ryokumo allowed the ropes to form around his own wrists and latch onto the stairs just behind the knight. With a weak but smug grin, Ryokumo was pulled forward, flying directly toward the man, and with the glaive pushed to the side, he had no means of using it to defend himself.


    As Ryokumo had predicted, the knight¡¯s gauntleted right hand released from the glaive¡¯s handle, magic already forming in his palm, but Ryokumo was just barely fast enough. Planting his feet against his opponent''s large and armored chest, he uttered ¡°Proto¡±, sending magic surging through his feet and into the knight. With that, he propelled himself off of him, sending himself soaring further down the stairs while hopefully knocking the massive man off of his balance.


    Given the curved nature of the stairwell, Ryokumo quickly shifted in midair and used one of the walls to proto even further down, fighting tooth and nail through the pain as he continuously flew. All the while, between castings of proto, he managed to utter Benedio, the basic spell of healing. He had been taught the spell by his mentor, Daisuke Caeli, whose words of wisdom briefly returned to him at that moment.


    ¡°Not only is it critical that you know at least basic healing magic should you ever find yourself fighting alone, but it is also crucial that you are able to cast it mid-battle. Many mages are unable to do such a thing due to the natural complexity of healing while under excruciating pain, but if you can do it, then it could very well make a difference between dying and surviving.¡±


    Damn it all, Master. How many times has your advice saved my ass now, huh?


    Feeling the wound he received to the chest closing up, Ryokumo was confident that it would be fine for the moment and that he could get better healing when he reached Abi. He grinned weakly before emerging from the stairwell and blasting his way out into the corridor of the castle¡¯s fourth level, where he knew their quarters were located. Both to his disappointment, as well as partially to his relief, there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight, meaning that he didn¡¯t yet have to worry about guards joining the knight to gang up on him. Believing himself to potentially be in the clear, Ryokumo glanced back over his shoulder in the direction he had come, only to see the glaive soaring towards him at a speed so fast that he didn¡¯t have time to move.


    His eyes went wide in horror as the long weapon pierced his back and flew directly through his body, blood spraying out of him as his magic failed, sending him tumbling out of the air and to the hard floor of the castle. The first impact nearly knocked him out and he could feel multiple bones breaking. He only managed to stay conscious due to the adrenaline, but he hit the ground so hard that he bounced slightly before rolling a few more feet and going still. Everything was spinning and he feared looking at his chest and seeing his internal organs hanging out. Blood was oozing from his mouth and dripping down the side of his face, causing him to gag, but he knew that if he laid there for even a few seconds, he would die. A man as skilled as that knight would have an easy time using magic to summon the blade back to his hand, so he spat out the blood, breathed in a ragged and shaky breath, then cast the first spell that came to mind.


    ¡°Con¡­dite¡­¡±


    Like he did back in the stairwell, Ryokumo felt ropes wrapping around his wrists and violently dragging him across the floor, which was slipperier than it would have been otherwise without his blood all over it. He hadn¡¯t had a clue where the knight was before he did such a thing, but he knew he reacted just in time when he heard the loud sound of the glaive¡¯s blade slamming into the ground.


    I¡¯m not far from our rooms. I just need to get there! If I can just get help from any of them, I might live! I can¡¯t die here! Not after everything that¡¯s happened in the last few weeks! My life was shaping up perfectly! So¡­ Allowing thoughts of the princess and his new Academy team to drive him further than he¡¯d ever gone in his life, Ryokumo clenched his teeth to drive blood back into his head, and as the ropes continued to drag him across the ground, he placed his free hand against it and breathed,


    ¡°Corsikei.¡±


    It was a spell that sent a sharp and powerful burst of wind from his palm like a shockwave, similar to proto but used with the hands rather than the feet. Like a bloody ragdoll, Ryokumo was once again launched into the air, and still without a clue where the knight was, he extended both hands and cast Nex, putting up shields on either side of him, just barely in time. He felt a sharp impact against the shield on his right as the glaive slammed into it, once again having been thrown, and had it collided with the spell any harder, the shield may have shattered completely.


    With escape the only thing on Ryokumo Caeli¡¯s mind, he cast Condite a third time, forming ropes around his wrist that connected with one of the corridor¡¯s fire-magic lamps attached to the wall ahead of him. Pulling himself forward and using the ropes to create momentum, Ryokumo swung himself around the corner and put all of his mana into movement, continuously using the lamps to swing down the halls while simultaneously keeping his instincts aware of any magic that might be coming his way. With each swing, he alternated which wrist the ropes were attached to, using his free hand to send nature magic into his body, wanting to minimize as much damage as he could. Given that the glaive had gone completely through him, he knew he didn¡¯t have the experience to fully heal himself, but at that point, even just a little bit of magic might be the difference between surviving the attack and getting himself killed.


    When he looked back over his shoulder, he saw the man in the armor just barely behind him, Proto propelling him after Ryokumo. Yet, given his size and the weight of that armor, he was nowhere near as fast or nimble as the young wind mage was, and so even on death¡¯s door, Ryokumo was just barely able to outpace him. Naturally, though, there were plenty of long-range attacks in the knight¡¯s arsenal.


    Ryokumo never heard him cast the spell given their distance, but he could sense the oncoming blades of wind, and having healed himself just barely enough, his mind was clear enough to react. He didn''t bother with shields anymore, instead relying on the momentum of his swing to dodge and weave through the dimly-lit corridor, soaring downwards to dodge a perkari heading straight towards him, or launching to the left if it was coming towards his right. He moved mostly on instinct, relying on his years of practice to guide his fading mind in the right direction, but with all of the damage he had taken, avoiding all of the attacks was nearly impossible.


    He sensed the casting of Condite in time to mostly avoid the ropes of wind forming around him, but one of them managed to latch onto his leg and attempt to pull him out of the air. Given that his own ropes were still pulling him forward, the knight¡¯s spell failed to fully yank him down, but it was enough inhibition to allow a blade of wind to slice vertically through his right thigh, sending blood spurting out onto his leg.


    But Ryokumo Caeli would not fall, no matter what, and when he finally swung around another corner, he could see the door to Princess Ilirianna¡¯s quarters up ahead. The knight must have known where they were as well, for he abruptly stopped and propelled himself back the way he had come, and though it infuriated Ryokumo that the man would surely escape them, he found it didn¡¯t matter in the end.


    I¡¯ve made it¡­ I¡¯m going to live¡­


    Unfortunately, after exerting so much effort to reach that room, Ryokumo found himself unable to slow his momentum completely, and so he did the first thing that came to mind. Throwing all of his mana into his feet, Ryokumo twisted around and blasted straight through Ilirianna¡¯s door, sending it flying from its hinges as the young wind mage toppled into the room, his momentum now lost as he forcefully collapsed into the carpet just in front of the couch and chairs. He had barely been able to make out both Ilirianna and Nakoma sitting there before hitting the ground, and somewhere in the distance, he heard cries of horror coming from them as they realized who he was.


    Relief flooded his body as a warm sensation that was most likely healing magic entered his wounds, but as much as he wanted to communicate to them and tell them what happened in the hopes that they could still pursue the knight in the red armor, Ryokumo Caeli had nothing left, and so he couldn¡¯t do anything but fade into unconsciousness.


    ***


    When Ryokumo came to, he no longer felt as much pain as he did when he first passed out, but there was still a dull throbbing all over his body that made him feel like the healing magic that he knew had been used on him hadn¡¯t completely fixed him. He was laying in a bed and when his eyes flickered open, he found himself in a dark room lit only by fire lamps. Given that he made out a curtained window off to his left, he knew that it must still be night. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been out, but as he scanned his surroundings, he realized that he didn¡¯t recognize them. It was an average bedroom, but it certainly wasn¡¯t the one he currently shared with Nigreos. Then, just as he was properly gathering his thoughts, he realized that somebody was sitting in a chair just beside his bed, her head resting against the wall behind her and her eyes closed.


    ¡°Princess?¡± he muttered, his voice hoarse but still loud enough that Ilirianna lurched forward and turned a concerned stare his way.


    ¡°Caeli, you¡¯re awake!¡± she exclaimed with relief before smiling at him. ¡°Thank goodness! Myself and the castle healers did everything we could, but you were in such awful shape and I was worried that¡­¡± She cleared her throat and composed herself, returning the typically calm demeanor that he was used to seeing from her. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive. For all intents and purposes, you should have been dead. You¡¯re insane, you know that?¡±


    Ryokumo grinned slyly, barely able to make a soft chuckle and give her a wink. ¡°Yes, well, if somebody wants to kill me then I¡¯m gonna make it a hell of a pain in the ass. But where am I? How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the healing quarters on the third floor,¡± she told him. ¡°And I would say it¡¯s been about three hours. That being said, and as much as I hate to thrust this upon you just after waking up, I¡¯m going to need you to tell us everything that happened to you. Lord Malloway¡¯s been losing his mind ever since we told him that you burst through the door, half-dead.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Malloway, huh?¡± Ryokumo grunted, wondering how much of the Lord¡¯s words were actually truthful. ¡°Yes, I can make the report.¡±


    ¡°Good. In that case, I¡¯m going to go get Master Taurus and Lord Malloway. I want them here so that you won¡¯t have to explain it multiple times. And for that matter, I¡¯ll send your team in.¡±


    ¡°My team?¡± He frowned. ¡°Where are they? Are they okay?¡±


    His thoughts frantically shifted to the possibility that the knight, or somebody else working for him, might have tried to attack one of the others, but Ilirianna¡¯s warm and reassuring smile eased his fear rather quickly.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the next room over. After having Nakoma help me transport you up here, I went and told your team what happened, and the three of them refused to go back to their quarters until you woke up so the healers allowed them to stay in another room for the moment. So give me just a second if you would¡­¡±


    The princess departed, leaving Ryokumo laying there with his dull aching, doing his best to remember everything that happened so he could give as thorough a report as possible. Yet, he was only by himself for a few seconds before the door was shoved open and Nigreos, Album, and Abigail rushed inside with expressions filled with varying emotions, like terror and relief. All three of them began talking at once, and his sleep-heavy mind struggled to distinguish any of what they were saying, so he only grinned and raised a hand in an attempt to silence them.


    ¡°One at a time, my friends,¡± he teased. ¡°I¡¯m glad you''re concerned for little ol¡¯ me, but I¡¯m in a tad bit of pain right now, so if you could speak softer, that would be welcome.¡±


    They all exchanged glances, as if trying to determine who would be the one to talk first, and to Ryokumo¡¯s genuine surprise, it was Album who stepped forward and took Ilirianna¡¯s vacated seat. The light mage then reached out and gently touched his arm before smiling with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°We were worried,¡± she whispered. ¡°Given what Ilirianna told us, we were all terrified that you were going to die. I¡¯d ask what happened, but I¡¯m sure you''re waiting for the others to get back, so¡­ Well, you¡¯re clearly tough, Ryokumo.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you, Album,¡± he responded. ¡°Yes, I surprised even myself tonight, though I¡¯m still hurting like crazy. Abi, is there any spell you can cast to help me out here?¡±


    But to his disappointment, his friend shook her head. ¡°Sorry, but the pain¡¯s actually because of the healing magic. You see, according to the princess, your organs were in need of intensive repair, with some even missing, so the healers had to cast some advanced spells to reform them, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re hurting so much. Try not to move around, by the way.¡±


    Ryokumo eyed her hesitatingly, having not realized he was in that bad of shape. ¡°I-is that so? Well, that¡¯s unfortunate. And I pity the poor fellow who stumbles upon whatever corridor I lost them in.¡± He grinned wryly. ¡°How long is it gonna take for them to properly come back?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just a few more hours,¡± Abi assured him. ¡°You should be mobile by the morning, but you¡¯ll probably be really achy and tired for the next couple of days. Reforming whole organs is not really easy, and so it takes a pretty high toll on the body.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± he chirped. ¡°But I suppose I shouldn¡¯t complain. A bit of achiness is a small price to pay for not dying.¡±


    ¡°That it is,¡± Nigreos chimed in. ¡°And just know that I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you for the rest of our stay here to make sure you don¡¯t overdo it. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear, my friend!¡±


    With that, they spent the next few minutes enjoying each other¡¯s company before the room¡¯s door was once again opened, and while Ryokumo had been expecting Ilirianna, Nakoma, and Lord Malloway, he was instantly put on his guard by the fourth and final person to enter: Captain Rotana Vesh.


    What the hell is he doing here?


    At first, he had suspected the knight in the armor to potentially have been Vesh, but now that he got another close look at the captain, he realized that couldn¡¯t be the case. While he was certainly a large man, he wasn¡¯t quite as tall or broad-shouldered as the knight was.


    That being said though, with a changeling in play, I suppose she could have altered his appearance to be just slightly different from how he usually is. I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.


    ¡°Mr. Caeli, thank goodness you are alive!¡± Lord Malloway said the moment he entered, looking surprisingly genuine in his concern. ¡°When I heard what happened, I was just astonished! Between the break-in to my son¡¯s room and now you nearly getting yourself killed, well I just¡­ I must admit it''s quite an embarrassment on my part and I¡­¡±


    He shook his head and trailed off as Abi and Nigreos stepped back and allowed the newcomers to move toward the bed. Album, however, remained by Ryokumo¡¯s side, never once letting go of his arm.


    ¡°What happened, Caeli?¡± Nakoma inquired. ¡°You were clearly attacked, but by whom?¡±


    The wind mage sighed, wishing he could have given them something of substance to go on, but given that he never saw the changeling¡¯s real face, nor could he identify the knight, he truly had very little to tell them.


    Even so, Ryokumo explained everything he could, informing them of how the changeling impersonated Abigail in an attempt to lure him down into the basement, though he omitted any details about his search for the doctor and the research project. At the moment, they didn¡¯t think Lord Malloway was actually privy to what was going on in the castle, so even though he had accidentally admitted to the changeling that he had been the one to steal the notes, he knew he still had to keep up appearances with the lord. With that in mind, he also knew he would have to wait until they were alone to confess his mistake at revealing Nyx Rana¡¯s presence to the enemy.


    Once he had explained the changeling, he then went on to describe the knight and his subsequent fight and flight against him, finalizing it with his arrival in Ilirianna¡¯s quarters. All the while, he watched Vesh as closely and subtly as he could, but the captain made no indication of what he might be thinking on the subject.


    ¡°I found it strange,¡± Ryokumo finished, ¡°that the corridor was utterly devoid of guards. I would have thought somebody would have been nearby to provide me aid. Where were they, Captain Vesh?¡±


    Deciding to be somewhat blunt, Ryokumo tossed the ball into his court, but the man merely shook his head and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, there was a reported disturbance down in the city that required some backup from the castle. My apologies, Caeli, for now I wonder if it was merely a diversion to draw them away.¡±


    ¡°And if it is then the implications are terrible,¡± Malloway muttered, rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°There¡¯s a changeling in the castle? This is the first I¡¯ve heard of such a thing, and perhaps this explains the incident in Mallicent¡¯s room. The knight was a wind mage, so perhaps he and the changeling were the ones who broke in and stole those notes?¡±


    ¡°It is possible, and even likely,¡± Ilirianna agreed, and Ryokumo was pleased by the fact that she was so quick to push that blame onto these newcomers. ¡°Captain Vesh, do you have any clue who this knight could have been? Do you know of anybody so skilled in the arts of the Korrei-Tarr who prefers wind magic?¡±


    Vesh shook his head once more. ¡°I mean, of course I do, but none that match this description. That being said, not only do I have to wonder why these people targeted Caeli, specifically, but why they were so intent on killing him when they spared Mallicent¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°I do not find it strange at all,¡± Nakoma replied. ¡°Killing Mallicent has far heavier implications and consequences than killing Caeli, though I do not know why they would go after him specifically.¡±


    ¡°But were they really trying to kill him?¡± Nigreos cut in, confused. ¡°From the sound of it, they were trying to lure him somewhere by pretending to be Abi. Maybe they had different plans and Ryokumo sniffing it out forced their hands. After all, his survival has revealed to us that there¡¯s a changeling somewhere in Aquesen.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s lips drew tight as she considered Nigreos¡¯s suggestion, and in the dim reddish lighting of the room, Ryokumo could just barely see the fear in her eyes, a rather uncharacteristic expression for her.


    ¡°That is possible, yes,¡± she agreed. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to make of this. The changeling could be anybody, and for all we know, she may have even replaced somebody and is under cover. Then there¡¯s the matter of this knight¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have a quick question about that.¡± Raising her hand, Abi also stepped into the conversation, her features tense with anxiety. ¡°How is it that the changeling could be me? I don¡¯t know much about them, so I¡¯m a bit confused.¡±


    In response to her question, it was Nakoma who provided the proper answer. ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me. Changelings are the title bestowed upon users of biological magic, a subset of nature as I¡¯m sure you know, to alter their own appearance or the appearances of others. An average user can most likely change themselves to look like another person of their own sex, a more advanced user can change their sex, and those who manage to learn the most challenging and near impossible spells can even change their species.¡± The Master of Fire shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous as all hell, and if you¡¯ve ever seen biological magic gone wrong, well, the results will haunt your nightmares for the rest of your lives. It¡¯s banned in Ijiria everywhere except Krato, where only basic alterations are allowed. Trovia and Dunnovia also ban it, but Sukon¡¯s laws lack teeth, and Norania, in some ways, encourages its usage.¡±


    ¡°So the changeling probably learned somewhere down south,¡± Nigreos murmured. ¡°And, assuming she¡¯s not some advanced user, they¡¯re probably female?¡±


    Nakoma nodded. ¡°Even if she is advanced, it¡¯s still less risky to remain as the same sex, so I¡¯m almost certain we¡¯re looking for a woman.¡± He then turned back to address Abi. ¡°And in order to be you, all she would have needed was to know what you looked like. Even if she couldn¡¯t get your proportions exactly as is, Caeli said she was wearing a cloak, so as long as she was moderately accurate in your size, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed right away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­unnerving,¡± Abi said with a grimace. ¡°Knowing that somebody pretended to be me¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to find this woman at once,¡± Malloway growled. ¡°I want to know what she¡¯s after. Captain Vesh, I want the entire guard scouring this castle and the city to locate the changeling and the knight. Understood?¡±


    Vesh immediately bowed. ¡°Yes, My Lord. At once.¡±


    The captain swiftly departed the room, and once he was gone, Malloway let out another sigh and then gently bowed his head both at Princess Ilirianna and even Ryokumo. ¡°I am sorry to both of you. I never should have allowed my son to accuse you the way I did, and now knowing what may have happened, I admit that I feel quite guilty for it. Please forgive me, Princess, Mr. Caeli.¡±


    Knowing that Ryokumo was actually behind that break-in, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bad about accepting such an apology from someone as powerful as a lord of a Great City, but since they needed to keep up appearances, he still did so regardless.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, My Lord. It was understandable given how overbearing I may have been on Mallicent,¡± Ryokumo replied. ¡°No harm done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no problem,¡± Ilirianna said. ¡°And we¡¯re all willing to provide whatever aid you may need in your hunt for these individuals. One of my teammates was nearly killed tonight, so these people have now made it quite personal. I want them found and I want them found soon. Just say the word, and I¡¯m there.¡±


    Malloway smiled pleasantly at her, seeming very relieved that they didn¡¯t hold any grudges. ¡°Thank you, My Princess. We would love the aid, and I promise that your team will not be attacked again. We¡¯ll increase security both for your team, as well as for Aeyir¡¯s celebration. If they try anything, they will be instantly apprehended.¡±


    ¡°Good. I am glad.¡±


    Bidding them goodbye to go and attend to the many duties he almost certainly had for that night, Lord Malloway left the room, and once he was certain that they were out of earshot, Ryokumo whispered the last extra detail that Princess Ilirianna and Master Taurus needed to hear.


    ¡°Master Rana has been compromised.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise before she let out a weak exhale and nodded. ¡°Good to know. We¡¯ll do our best to inform her of this incident so she can take precautions. It¡¯s probably best to get her out of the city quickly.¡±


    ¡°But what do we do now?¡± Album asked fearfully. ¡°Are we still going to stay for the ball, what with Ryokumo clearly being a target of theirs now? I mean, this has to have been caused by the break-in, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t leave on my account,¡± Ryokumo hurriedly insisted. ¡°Like the princess said, this has become personal. There¡¯s no way we can¡¯t attend this ball now. I want to see what these bastards are gonna do, and I want to stop them. If they want to take another shot at me¡­¡± He grinned smugly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be ready for them this time. They¡¯re not getting the jump on me twice.¡±


    Album, Nigreos, Abi, and even Nakoma, seemed nervous about his confidence after nearly getting killed, but Princess Ilirianna met his smile with one equally as smug, and Ryokumo found his respect for her increasing with each interaction they had.


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± she stated. ¡°We stay for the ball, and we¡¯ll be ready for whatever happens. Nobody attacks my allies and walks away alive. Let that be known by all of you. So long as you¡¯re a part of this team, you¡¯re under my protection.¡±


    The princess then ensured that she looked each member in the eyes with the confidence befitting a future queen.


    ¡°That I promise you.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Well that went terribly,¡± Leiolai Sartella grunted upon entering the subject room of the lab, her features and body having already reverted back to her typical appearance and her brown cloak having been discarded in the front room. ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it off and now all we¡¯ve succeeded in doing is drawing even more attention from Princess Ilirianna and Nakoma Taurus. So are you pleased, Doctor?¡±


    She put her hands on her hips and glared across the room to where Doctor Uma Miyon was standing silently, gazing up at the floating form of The Angel with an odd smile on his bespectacled face, as if he hadn¡¯t even heard a word she had just told him. But before she could demand to know whether he was listening or not, Uma chuckled softly and shrugged.


    ¡°I mean, it was worth a try, I suppose.¡±


    She snorted, taking a threatening step toward him. ¡°Was it? Was it really? Because now they know we have a changeling among us, and my failure to trick Caeli only resulted in Barron having to get involved.¡± She shook her head with frustration. ¡°And even he couldn¡¯t kill him, though not for a lack of trying. The bastard was practically inhuman.¡±


    ¡°And why did the trick fail? Was your impersonation of Abigail not accurate?¡± he inquired, still without looking back.


    ¡°No, it was next to flawless,¡± Leiolai snapped. ¡°I might not have perfectly mimicked her body, but her face was identical. Caeli was just ridiculously observant. He figured it out before I could even leave the stairwell and if Barron hadn¡¯t intervened, he would have dragged me off to face the princess.¡±


    Uma sighed, then turned around and finally looked at her, his features disinterested, which only told the young woman that he wasn¡¯t fully grasping the extent of the consequences they were facing.


    ¡°So you failed to use the Teritus on him?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± she confirmed.


    Uma shrugged once more. ¡°A pity. Oh well, we¡¯ll deal with him at the reckoning then. No harm done.¡±


    ¡°No harm done? Are you fucking kidding me?!¡± Leiolai¡¯s features contorted in rage as she took another few steps in his direction. ¡°Princess Ilirianna and Lord Malloway are both going to be on our asses for this! Vesh already said the lord ordered him and the guard to hunt me and Barron down!¡±


    But Uma merely brushed her worries aside. ¡°And he will not find you¡ªat least not with Captain Vesh and Mallicent covering for us. Nobody can stop the reckoning anymore. The charms have already been cast and thus, the Princess will be powerless to do anything. The dear girl can bear witness to the first act of many that will begin the downfall of Ijirian autocracy. And perhaps with enough luck, we can even cut her down while she¡¯s here.¡± The doctor clapped his hands together and grinned. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to add?¡±


    Leiolai rolled her eyes, knowing that arguing with an Omaruan magicless who couldn¡¯t ever comprehend Iiji power was pointless, so she merely scoffed and nodded. ¡°Yeah, one thing. Before he figured me out, Caeli let it slip that Nakoma Taurus is not the only Master of Ijiria in Hiriech. The Master of Water, Nyx Rana, is somewhere in the city. She could be a threat to us as well.¡±


    ¡°Master of Water, eh?¡± Uma considered the information. ¡°Then we have two Masters presented to us on a silver platter? Perfect. They¡¯ll make fantastic sacrifices to the goddess alongside the beautiful princess. And with Master Rana not even in the castle, well, that makes her an easier target.¡±


    Leiolai cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You really think we can take down two Masters and the princess?¡±


    ¡°If we play our cards right, yes,¡± Uma stated confidently, turning back to gaze up at the sleeping Angel. ¡°We simply need to use our knowledge of the situation to our advantage, and we should be good to go. We¡¯ll call the others together and decide on a plan of action. I wouldn¡¯t worry, Leio.¡±


    I swear, if our ideals weren¡¯t so aligned¡­ Leiolai grimaced and shook her head with anger. I¡¯d leave you for dead in an instant, you magicless fuck.

 V3 Chapter 9- Coming Of Age

    Chapter IX


    The castle of Aquesen was so chaotic in the days following the attack on Ryokumo that Abi and the others opted to remain in their quarters for the majority of that time, if only to stay out of the way. Not only were guards from the city brought into the castle to increase security, but preparations were also being conducted to ensure that Aeyir¡¯s birthday went off without a hitch. From what Abi was told, the ballroom on the first floor was where the celebration would be held, with Lord Malloway having hired caterers from the city to handle the food, as well as a rather popular band from the south that had traveled all the way to Hiriech to play the music. Everything Abi heard about it actually made it sound less formal and overbearing than she had expected it to be, but given the fact that every single guest was somebody of relative importance, she was still a tad overwhelmed at the idea of spending her evening at such a gathering.


    And to make matters worse, it¡¯s not even a guarantee that we¡¯ll be safe¡­


    The presence of a changeling in Aquesen had only caused Malloway to grow paranoid, for not only could a changeling alter their own appearance, but that of others as well. For all they knew, anybody in the castle might not be who they claimed to be, and since Abi¡¯s sense gave her confirmation on who could be trusted and who couldn¡¯t, she had begun to fear the possibility that the entire castle and city guard were under the woman¡¯s biological magic. After expressing her fears to Ilirianna and Nakoma, she was met with a rather relieving response.


    ¡°It takes a lot of energy and talent to alter the appearances of others,¡± the Master of Fire had informed her. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s quite dangerous to do such a thing, for much of a changeling¡¯s magic is cast carefully and meticulously, using their own physical senses to determine what is safe and what isn¡¯t. Biological magic can quickly become deadly, and every time she uses it on an ally, she runs a high risk of killing them. Therefore, while it¡¯s possible the entire guard has been transformed, I would not fear it. That being said, I would estimate that around four to five people could potentially be in disguise, so caution is still wise.¡±


    Abi was happy to know that the changeling would probably only disguise a handful of her allies, but she still found herself on edge every time she left her quarters. Aside from one brief trip back into Hiriech where Abi and Nakoma informed Nyx about what happened, they hadn¡¯t once returned to the city. With a changeling in play, it became dangerous to leave the confines of Aquesen, especially after learning just how bold the opposition was willing to be. That was why they spent the majority of their time hanging out in their rooms, playing card games and telling stories as they awaited the arrival of the birthday ball and what would be their final night in Hiriech before returning to Erika.


    As for Ryokumo, despite having been almost killed, he was just as chipper and lively as always. He was allowed to leave the healers¡¯ quarters the morning after and though he did keep complaining about his aching muscles, he was otherwise perfectly fine, as if his near-death didn¡¯t phase him at all. But Abi could tell that while he did bounce back quite easily, he wasn¡¯t as comfortable as he had been before. There was an underlying sense of caution in the way he acted that told her he was unsettled by the fact that he would have died had he not managed to escape the knight. Yet, since he seemed perfectly content to keep moving forward, Abi didn¡¯t bring it up and instead just enjoyed the fact that her friendship with him hadn¡¯t been so abruptly cut short.


    The current plan of action was to remain for Aeyir¡¯s ball and see if the enemy attempted anything. Quite a number of important figures in Hiriech¡¯s elite would be present, so it would be a prime opportunity for them to attack significant targets. Of course, they still didn¡¯t know what their enemies were plotting, so it was quite possible that the ball would pass by without incident. If it did, the plan was to leave and take what they knew back to Erika so that King Markreas and the Masters could determine their next move.


    And Ryokumo nearly getting killed makes it a lot easier for them to do so, Abi noted. In fact, Lord Malloway will probably be open to aid from the Citadel in sniffing out this changeling given that he¡¯s under the impression they were the ones to attack Mallicent the other night.


    In Abi¡¯s eyes, returning to Erika and letting the Masters handle it was the ideal situation. The knight¡¯s attack proved just how powerful the enemy was, and Abi feared that if they came into conflict again then somebody would die, so to her, it was best to allow the more experienced mages to take over for them.


    And to her relief, the few days left passed in peace, without so much as a whisper from the enemy. The changeling and the knight had yet to be located and identified, while Mallicent and Vesh refrained from making any moves against them before the day of the birthday arrived. The morning of the celebration was even more chaotic than the past days had been, with servants and staff rushing about the corridors, hauling tables and last-minute decorations down to the ballroom as they called out a cacophony of various orders and directions. The scent of food seemed to permeate every hallway, and Abi¡¯s stomach growled in anticipation of what they would be having for dinner.


    Before the ball began, Lord Malloway would be holding a coming-of-age ceremony for Aeyir in private, inviting only the most elite of guests to bear witness to. It was no surprise that Princess Ilirianna and Master Taurus had been invited, but Abi was rather confused when she was informed that the rest of the royal team would be allowed to attend as well. The ceremony would be taking place just before sunset, so as had become routine, she and the rest of the team killed time in her quarters playing cards until the designated hour arrived. At that time, Nigreos and Ryokumo headed back to their own room so they could change into formal wear while Abi and Album remained behind to do the same.


    Album, naturally, had a dress ready for use¡ªthe same white silk dress she had worn to dinner the night Abi and Ryokumo snuck into Mallicent¡¯s room. It was a very beautiful and modest dress that flowed down to her ankles and covered all of her upper chest, leaving just her shoulders and arms exposed. The light mage kept her dark brown hair down like she normally did, but Abi could tell that she had combed in much more thoroughly, with a milky white clip that kept her bangs out of her face.


    As for Abi, she obviously didn¡¯t have a dress nor had she ever owned one. Before leaving for the city, Album had offered to accompany her down to a boutique in Erika, but Abi didn¡¯t have enough money to afford anything, nor had she been terribly comfortable accepting Album¡¯s offer to pay for it herself. However, after listening to an earful from her roommate about how it would be insulting to the Malloways to show up to such a important event in a school uniform, Abi had begrudgingly accepted a compromise where Album would buy the dress and that Abi would pay her back sometime in the future. After hours of looking through different options, she was actually quite pleased with her eventual decision.


    Abi¡¯s dress was a similar style to Album¡¯s in its rather modest design, but unlike Album¡¯s, it was a deep green with multicolored flowers adorning her waist like a sash. She kept her hair in its usual braid with the flower crown she had been gifted woven around her head. Abi was slightly uncomfortable in such an expensive piece of clothing, but after having been given roughly two weeks to psych herself up, she had mostly come to terms with the fact that she had no choice but to attend and would simply have to play it by ear.


    When the two girls were dressed, they waited for Nigreos and Ryokumo to return before the four of them made their way to the location of Aeyir¡¯s ceremony. For his attire, Nigreos had opted to go with a simple black and white tuxedo that he said was very similar in style to what his father and Master Acostav typically wore. In contrast, Ryokumo was wearing what he said was the traditional formalwear of Sukon¡ªthat being a black robe with large sleeves and a big gray sash tied around his waist. It was unlike anything she had ever seen anybody wear outside of Ryokumo himself, and Abi thought it was quite nice on him.


    Departing the quarters, the four of them headed toward the stairs that would take them up to the fifth floor where Lord¡¯s Malloway¡¯s ceremonial chambers were located. From what Ilirianna had told them, the incident with the changeling and the red knight had drastically shifted Malloway¡¯s initial plans for the ceremony, so rather than inviting all of the surrounding barons of his territories, the guests were limited to that of Aeyir¡¯s immediate family, Lord Malloway¡¯s two brothers, as well as Nakoma and the royal team. The logic behind this decision was that he wanted to limit the number of potential disguises the changeling could use to sneak in, though Ilirianna had noted that this decision would certainly infuriate and insult the barons who had, until just a few days ago, been planning to attend. For that reason, Abi was rather shocked that the royal team was permitted to be there, but given Malloway¡¯s desire for a close relationship between his family and Ilirianna, she supposed he simply deduced he couldn¡¯t afford to risk offending the heir to the empire like he did to the barons.


    Upon arriving in the chambers, a handful of guards waited just outside to check the four of them and immediately got to work using magic to detect any traces of biological mana that might indicate that the changeling was disguised as them. Of course, Abi knew it was just for show as the guards were most likely on the side of the changeling and would allow her access if that was what she wanted, so upon entering the chambers, Abi immediately got to work using her sense on those present.


    The ceremonial chambers were smaller than Abigail expected, though that wasn¡¯t to say they were small. The rectangular room had a high ceiling with intricately carved marble pillars lining both the left and the right sides of the walkway. At the head of the room was an old wooden altar with a multitude of sparrows carved into the base¡ªthe bird that represented the Malloway family¡ªand standing before the altar was Aeyir Malloway himself, dressed in the black and blue colors of his family, with a large mantle of the same colors draped over his shoulders and flowing down to his back.


    To the boy¡¯s left were Mallicent and his mother, Lady Yoral, and on his right were Lord Malloway and two other men that Abi had never seen before but that she figured must be the lord¡¯s younger brothers, the youngest of which had become a very successful merchant in the city and the older having be gifted territory outside Hiriech. There were few gathered in the audience to bear witness to the ceremony, those being the wives, sons, and daughters of Lord Malloway¡¯s brothers, Master Nakoma Taurus, Princess Ilirianna, the royal team, and a handful of guards that were all gathered behind the pillars, standing at attention. Abi wasn¡¯t surprised to see Captain Rotana Vesh among them, and she made a mental note to keep a close eye on him. Unfortunately, there was no contradiction in her sense as she analyzed the attendees, so if the changeling was present, she had no way of knowing. Therefore, setting her fears aside for the moment, she and the team joined up with Ilirianna and awaited the ceremony¡¯s beginning.


    Despite his obvious nerves, Aeyir held himself with grace as his father led him through the proper steps. He first spoke the words of his House, ¡°Fly the path to freedom with grace and humility¡±, as his father unsheathed an ornamental sword and gently tapped it on each of the boy¡¯s shoulders. Malloway¡¯s youngest brother then provided him with a golden goblet that would be filled with the finest wine so that Aeyir could take his first sip of alcohol, symbolizing his transition from a child to an adult. The young lord then stood on the altar and spoke a rather long and clearly memorized oath about facing the future with honor and courage, and how he would properly represent House Malloway for the rest of his life. The longer he went on, the more confidence he seemed to gain, and by the time the ceremony ended, Aeyir was far more comfortable than when it began.


    When the ceremony concluded, night had properly set on Hiriech, and those who had gathered in the chambers turned and began to make their way down to the ballroom on the first floor where the party proper was being held. The conversations were lively as they walked, and Aeyir spoke with his uncles, as well as Ryokumo, about how excited he was to get to the ball itself. While the ceremony was taking place, the guests had already been admitted, so their group would be the last to arrive and would signal the true beginning of the festivities. Abi was grateful to have been allowed to attend the ceremony as it meant that she had already gone through the security process. From what she was told, getting into the ballroom had been a huge hassle for the guests, as anybody without their physical invitation was immediately turned away while the guards also scanned each person for any traces of biological mana. On top of that, there were three checkpoints of guards for the guests to get through, and Abi could only imagine how annoyed the elite individuals attending must have been.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    On the way, Ilirianna silently reminded them to move forward and allow the Malloways to be the final ones to enter, so as they approached the wide open double doors of the ballroom, Ilirianna led the royal team forward and through those doors, giving Abigail her first proper look at the Aquesen ballroom. It was a massive space that was almost certainly around two hundred or so yards across, with six crystal and gold chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling, lit by fire magic. On either side of the room were stairs leading up to lofts that overlooked the room, containing what Abi could just barely see were a handful of tables. Guests were crowded all around, mingling with one another as waiters moved to present them with varieties of drinks and foods that were gratefully accepted.


    The center of the room seemed to be dedicated to dancing, for there was a wide open space where a number of people were currently moving to the music playing out across the room¡ªmusic that was quite different from what Abi was used to hearing. On the road, it wasn¡¯t uncommon to stop at an inn only to find a wandering bard strumming their lute and singing some jolly and upbeat folk song to the patrons of the bar, so that was the typical music that Abigail was familiar with. But there in the ballroom, the music was more elegant and beautiful, composed mostly of string instruments such as violins and harps, with a young woman singing a soft tune that Abi didn¡¯t recognize but already knew she liked.


    Just beside the doors was an older man in a suit similar to Nigreos¡¯s who leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Your names are?¡± Once Nakoma had given him the proper reply, the man straightened up and that called out in a loud voice that was almost certainly being projected by magic, ¡°Presenting Princess Ilirianna Iiji of Erika and the Master of Fire Nakoma Taurus, as well as the members of this generation¡¯s royal team, Lord Nigreos Noctis and Lady Album Luz of Noctalus, Sir Ryokumo Caeli of Jeysa, and Miss Abigail of the North!¡±


    Abi internally cringed at how pathetic her announcement was compared to the rest of her group, but that embarrassment was quickly replaced by anxiety as the room fell quiet, the band included, all eyes turning to gaze at Princess Ilirianna, whose attendance hadn¡¯t ever actually been formally announced, though was most likely rumored by that point. Ilirianna, Nakoma, Nigreos, and Album all bowed their heads before the guests, with Ryokumo and Abi frantically following their lead, before they moved into the ballroom. There were whispers coming from the guests, and Abi realized that they also wouldn¡¯t have yet known anything about the existence of the royal team, so she could only imagine how surprising and sudden the announcement was.


    To her relief, the attention was quickly shaken off of them by the entrance of the Malloways, and with Aeyir¡¯s arrival in the ballroom, the party had finally and properly begun.


    ***


    Against the wall farthest from the ballroom¡¯s entrance was a long, rectangular table at which sat the entire Malloway family, as well as Ilirianna herself. Given that she was the only non-Malloway there, she felt a bit out of place, but the lord had insisted that the Princess of Ijiria be given her own seat of honor there with the family and refused to take no for an answer. Of course, Ilirianna wasn¡¯t stupid and could clearly see the true reasoning behind Malloway¡¯s actions, which was only further proven by her seating arrangement. Iliriannna was on the far left end of the table, with Lady Yoral Malloway on her left and Aeyir on her right. The incidents that had taken place since their arrival had prevented Lord Malloway from doing much to try and push her together with Aeyir, so this was most certainly his last-ditch attempt to get them talking. But since Ilirianna had no intention of seeking a partner at the moment, she decided she would leave any conversation between them in the hands of Aeyir himself.


    ¡°I am certainly relieved to have that ceremony over with,¡± the boy muttered with a soft chuckle, reaching for his goblet resting on the table to take a small sip of wine. ¡°There was so much to memorize and I was afraid that I was going to trip up somewhere. It¡¯s been weighing on me all week.¡±


    Regardless of her intentions, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t deny that he was, in fact, a nice person, so she still politely responded. ¡°You did well, Lord Aeyir. You handled yourself with all the grace of a lord and I¡¯m certain Hiriech will be in good hands with you as its leader.¡±


    ¡°That means more than I can articulate coming from you, My Princess,¡± Aeyir replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you and your team were able to make it after all. It truly does mean the world to me that you would come all the way here to celebrate my birthday like this.¡±


    Aeyir tilted his head in a bow and Ilirianna was quick to return it.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, raising her voice a bit as the chatter of the crowd and the music grew a bit louder. ¡°I¡¯m happy that my schedule was flexible enough. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve been here, anyway, so it was about time I paid the city another visit. I¡¯ve always been fond of Hiriech.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a magnificent place, I think.¡±


    Aeyir nodded and turned to gaze out at all of the many people talking, dancing, and laughing as they enjoyed the night of festivities. For a moment, he continued to smile, but that smile wavered a bit as his attention shifted to where his father was standing not far from the tables, having what seemed like an argument based on his tense features with two other well-dressed men that were motioning rather aggressively at him. Ilirianna figured they must be some of the barons who were rejected from the ceremony and Malloway was attempting to do damage control.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity though,¡± Aeyir murmured, just barely loud enough for Ilirianna to hear. ¡°I do apologize, My Princess, for the unexpected troubles you¡¯ve faced during your time here. Not only were you unfairly accused of attacking my brother and burglarizing his room, but Caeli was nearly killed while in the supposed safety of our great castle. It¡¯s a testament to your character that you would still remain for my celebration after all of that.¡±


    His youthful features were contorted in obvious embarrassment, and Ilirianna realized that he had been wanting to say such a thing to her for a while, but hadn''t been able to find the opportune time. The incidents had weighed on him, though Ilirianna wasn¡¯t sure how many of the details he had been given regarding the changeling and the red knight. He was a good, pure kid, so Ilirianna wanted to give him at least some modicum of comfort.


    ¡°Do not worry about all that,¡± she assured him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll admit that I wasn¡¯t expecting such an eventful visit, but my team and I can handle ourselves. I only hope for the safety of your family after we depart. These issues have yet to be properly solved, so I fear what else may happen in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as do I,¡± he agreed, taking yet another sip of his drink. ¡°Tell me, My Princess, do you think anything is going to happen tonight? My father has seemed rather worried that those who attacked Caeli may attempt something at this ball, and that''s why security was increased like it was. We were lucky that nobody died last time, but if they strike again, I¡­¡±


    Ilirianna eyed him for a moment, wondering what to say. She was truthfully uncertain of what was going to happen on that night, for she still didn¡¯t know what the goals of their enemies were. If they didn¡¯t know what they were trying to accomplish then they couldn¡¯t even guess whether attacking at the ball would achieve anything.


    But their attempt to kill Caeli proves that they¡¯re bold, Ilirianna thought. And with the entire guard potentially on their side, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to infiltrate this room. Anybody here could be disguised by biological magic and we would never know it. After all, it¡¯s not like I can scan every single guest myself¡­


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it,¡± she told him after a moment. ¡°My team is keeping a close watch on the people here, and Master Taurus has offered to act as extra security for the night. He is one of the best mages in this empire, so if anything does happen, it will be handled. I assure you.¡±


    He smiled weakly and nodded once more. ¡°Thank you, Princess. That is relieving.¡± Aeyir then downed the rest of his drink and slowly got to his feet. ¡°On that note, I think I¡¯m going to take my mind off of it by dancing. Would you care to join me?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately I¡¯m not much of a dancer,¡± she replied, much to his obvious disappointment. ¡°I¡¯d be more comfortable remaining here and keeping my eyes open. But please, My Lord, go and enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°O-of course. Thank you, My Princess.¡±


    With an awkward bow, Aeyir moved around the table and made his way into the crowd, and while Ilirianna felt bad for turning him down, she hadn¡¯t lied to him. As much as she hadn¡¯t wanted to lead him on, she also far preferred her spot at that table where she could see the entirety of the ballroom and the people in it. There was nothing blatantly suspicious, but Ilirianna knew that if something seemed even slightly out of place, then she needed to catch it. Her deep blue eyes gradually scanned every single face, noting their body language and overhearing some snippets of conversation here and there. On top of that, she paid extra attention to the nearly three dozen guards placed around the perimeter of the room, though from her position, she couldn¡¯t see the ones standing up on the lofts. At the moment, their primary suspects were Rotana Vesh and Mallicent Malloway, the former currently having a cheerful conversation with one of the merchants while the latter was sitting a few seats over from Ilirianna, his fist against his face as he observed the crowds with a scowl.


    Nothing¡¯s happened yet, but we¡¯ve gotta be on our toes¡­


    Nakoma was currently standing just beside the entrance to the room, nursing a goblet of wine as he, too, scanned his surroundings. As for the royal team, Nigreos and Abi were located on the left side of the room, beside the tables of food, while Ryokumo and Album were observing from the right-side loft, leaning against the railing as they watched from above. Their positions were calculated, with each of them prepared to act if anything even slightly suspicious were to happen. Ilirianna was tense, and though she had a plate of food before her and a full goblet of wine, she hadn¡¯t touched any of it. She was far from hungry.


    ¡°My Princess, are you okay?¡±


    Pulled from her thoughts by a soft voice, Ilirianna turned to gaze back at Lady Yoral sitting beside her, a concerned look on her face.


    ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I came across as rude,¡± the woman quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s just that your features seemed really tense there for a moment, and I worried if something was bothering you. If you need anything, I would be glad to help.¡±


    Cursing herself for allowing her anxiety to show on her face, Ilirianna forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me, My Lady. I¡¯ve just been a bit on edge after what happened to Caeli. Because of that, I haven¡¯t been sleeping well. I¡¯m merely tired, is all.¡±


    A look of understanding crossed Yoral¡¯s features. ¡°Oh yes, that would make sense. I, too, have been a tad nervous these past few days, what with my son getting attacked in his room of all places. I heard Aeyir say the same to you, but I also apologize for such a stressful visit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I promise,¡± Ilirianna insisted. ¡°Truly, I¡¯m more worried for you guys. Take care of yourselves, okay?¡±


    Yoral smiled back at her and reached out to gently rest her hand over the princess¡¯s, as if to give her some comfort. But surprisingly, Yoral¡¯s hand remained pressed against hers for an awkwardly long amount of time, and gradually, the lady¡¯s smile faded into an expression that might have been filled with shock, her eyes going wide as if seeing Ilirianna in a completely different way.


    ¡°M-My Lady?¡± Ilirianna pressed, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Are you okay, Lady Yoral?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t answer, and just as Ilirianna was going to yank her hand away and try to shake the woman, Yoral moved backwards, her eyes seeming to return to the present.


    ¡°My Lady, are you okay?¡± she repeated, more insistantly than before.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yoral frowned, an intense yet almost gleeful look on her face as a soft smile twisted the corner of her lips. ¡°Yes, My Princess, I am fine. I get headaches from time to time, you see? They just come and go, but it often knocks me out a bit. My apologies, I should probably step outside and go get some air.¡±


    Abruptly excusing herself, Yoral Malloway jumped to her feet and stalked into the crowd, leaving an utterly confused and worried Ilirianna in her wake.


    What the hell was that? I didn¡¯t feel any magic being used on me, and Abi has the woman registered as trustworthy, so I doubt she was doing anything questionable, but still¡­


    That was bizarre.

 V3 Chapter 10- The Strengthening Of Their Bonds

    Chapter X


    Nigreos Noctis stood in silence just under the loft and beside the multiple tables of food as his dark brown eyes carefully and meticulously observed his surroundings, making sure to put most of his attention on Mallicent, Vesh, and anybody wearing the blue and black armor of the castle guard. However, wanting to blend in and not appear suspicious, the young man was nursing a goblet of red wine and softly swaying his head to the slow and gentle melody that the violins and harps were playing alongside the beautiful voice of the woman singing. The song was an old piece from the Age of Expansion titled ¡°The Gardens of Omaruo¡±, the writer of which had been forgotten simply because the individual had been apprehended and executed by the Iijis of the time for treason.


    The accusation came from the fact that the piece was a critique on the violence and brutality committed upon the natives of the realm of Kaira during the massacre known as the Kairan Genocide, its lyrics describing how the peoples and cultures of such a beautiful realm had been razed to the ground by the rabid greed of the Ijirians. The ¡°Gardens of Omaruo¡± were in reference to the yet untouched magicless realm of Omaruo, the songwriter stating that if the violence of Ural Iiji were to be left unchecked, then the purity of Omaruo would be lost just as Kaira¡¯s was. The song became popular among the factions opposed to cross-realm domination and when the king heard of it, he declared performing it to be treasonous. Upon Ural Iiji¡¯s defeat by his rebellious niece, the law banning it was struck down and it was allowed to spread throughout the Empire as a reminder of what happened when realms were crossed¡ªthat the ¡°gardens of Omaruo¡± should always be left to thrive, free from Ijirian intervention.


    Even after so many centuries, it was still a beloved piece that was practically a requirement for any upscale event such as the ball, and since it was a slower and more majestic piece, the excited and boisterous dancing had died down, only to be replaced by handfuls of couples waltzing out on the floor. Nigreos had no particular opinion on the song one way or another, but he could easily appreciate its historical significance. Taking a brief moment to clear his mind, he closed his eyes and allowed the music to wash over him and calm his beating heart, wanting to be at the top of his game should anything happen that evening.


    The gardens shine with color.


    And the flowers bloom so small.


    But all the creatures cower down,


    Before the devil¡¯s maw.


    So come ye noble heroes,


    That stand so proud and tall.


    Protect the pure Omaruo,


    From the King within his lavish hall.


    The flames of greed will light the night,


    That vibrant world will fall.


    We failed the Kairan innocents,


    We must not fail them all.


    ¡°Hard to keep an eye out when you¡¯re sleeping on the job, you know?¡±


    Nigreos chuckled softly at the teasing comment, and when he opened his eyes and glanced down to his left, Abigail was gazing at him with an amused expression, to which he merely shrugged and turned his attention back to the ballroom around him.


    ¡°Well, perhaps I simply had such strong faith in you that I knew I could take a moment to catch a few extra seconds of sleep,¡± he teased back. ¡°And of course, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the band¡¯s talents. The singer¡¯s voice is quite soothing.¡±


    Abi nodded softly, leaned her back up against the pillar behind her, and smiled, her gaze briefly shifting off to their right where the band stood atop a small, elevated platform. ¡°Do you like this song, Nigreos?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t say I dislike it,¡± he replied after taking a momentary sip of his drink. ¡°But I¡¯ve never really been one to appreciate music. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I love it.¡±


    The tone in her voice suddenly became sweet and excited, and when Nigreos once again turned away from his observation duties to look at her, he found her beautiful face beaming with one of the most enchanting smiles he had ever seen, leaving him completely and totally enraptured.


    Truly, I¡¯ve never met anybody quite like her. She¡¯s just so¡­captivating.


    ¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t tell you what in particular I like, but for some reason, I always get really emotional whenever I have the good fortune to listen to it,¡± Abi went on. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the message that speaks to me so much. I¡¯ve spent my life wandering around the north in the hopes of helping people where I can, and at the end of the day, that¡¯s what this song is about: Helping the realm of Omaruo and protecting it from the tragic fate of Kaira. Does that¡­ Er, does that make sense?¡±


    Seeming to realize that she started rambling, Abi¡¯s cheeks turned a bit red, so wanting to assure her that she was fine, he grinned and gave his honest response.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the most ¡®Abigail¡¯ answer you could have given.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? How exactly was it an ¡®Abigail¡¯ answer?¡±


    ¡°How was it not one?¡± he countered. ¡°Abi, if I can say anything for certain about you, it¡¯s that you prioritize the greater good and the safety of the world over everything else, even yourself. Like you said, you¡¯ve spent your life caring for people who can¡¯t care for themselves. You worked your ass off to create that spell to fight the plague in the north to the point that you did a better job than trained mages in the damned Citadel, all because you wanted to save people. Hell, even just the other day, you stopped and gave a few coins to that man on the street for no reason other than because you felt like it.¡± He shook his head and eyed her with a look of impression. ¡°You live for the benefit of others, and ¡®The Gardens of Omaruo¡¯ is a call-to-arms to protect the magicless of that realm who couldn¡¯t protect themselves in face of Ijiria¡¯s clear superiority. So of course you would like it! Had you lived in the era of the Kairan Genocide, I¡¯m sure you would have joined Oralia Iiji¡¯s rebellion without hesitation. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind about that.¡±


    Abi turned away and awkwardly fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°You¡­give me too much credit, I think.¡±


    ¡°And how many times have you said that to me these past few weeks?¡± Nigreos laughed. ¡°Too much credit? Please. Give yourself more credit, Abi. Let¡¯s not forget who it was that Princess Ilirianna was interested in when she picked the royal team, cause it certainly wasn''t me. At the end of the day, I probably owe my position on this team to you and Ryokumo.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s definitely not true,¡± she protested with a huff.


    He gave her a dubious look and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, that so? In that case, shall we take a look at who spent the most days of travel in her carriage on the way here, cause if I recall correctly, the score was somewhere around four-to one in your favor.¡±


    ¡°W-well, that might be so, but it¡¯s, well¡­¡±


    She trailed off, clearly unable to come up with a response, so Nigreos took the opportunity to repeat something he had said to her the night of orientation.


    ¡°You truly are a magnificent and talented mage, and if those rumors are true about Master Grunly wanting you as his apprentice after you graduate then you are going to more than deserve it. When the time comes, I believe you could be one of the greatest Masters of Nature this Empire has ever seen. And it¡¯s for that reason why I¡ª¡±


    Nigreos cut himself off, having gotten a little too caught up the moment, and realized that he was about to say something he still wasn¡¯t sure how to put to words. Unfortunately, however, his inability to quickly cover up his mistake only alerted Abi to the fact that he was holding something back, and since she was clearly embarrassed by all of his praise, she immediately jumped at the chance to turn the conversation on him.


    ¡°That''s why you¡­what?¡± she pressed slyly. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly a bit red, Nigreos. What were you gonna say?¡±


    Nigreos quickly reached onto the table beside him, grabbed a few small cheese squares and crackers, then shoved them into his mouth before shrugging as if to say he couldn¡¯t answer her with his mouth full.


    Abi rolled her eyes in exasperation and laughed. ¡°Real mature, Noctis, but unfortunately for you, I¡¯m perfectly willing to wait until you¡¯re done enjoying your cheese. We¡¯ve got all night, after all. This party¡¯s only just begun.¡±


    Nigreos stuck his hands in the pants pockets of his suit and turned away, shifting his eyes over to where Rotana Vesh was deep in conversation with a few men and women who, based on their extravagant and rather over-the-top clothing choices, must have been Hiriech nobility. Yet, this was simply a ruse to make Abi believe he was returning to observation duty. The truth of the matter was that he hardly processed anything Vesh was doing, for he was deep in his own thoughts, having returned to a debate that he had been struggling with for a couple of weeks now.


    I know that, at the end of the day, I struggle to reach out to other people and ask for help. I prefer doing things myself¡ªto rely on my own abilities and intellect to solve problems, but I know that I can¡¯t let my pride stand in the way of protecting my little sister. Abigail is the one Neah needs, and by hesitating like I have been, I¡¯m only putting her life in further danger. If Neah dies because I can¡¯t put my pride aside, then what kind of failure of an older brother would I be?


    Swallowing the cheese and washing it down with the rest of his wine, Nigreos Noctis turned away from Vesh and back to Abi, only to find her gazing up at him with a warm and expectant smile, as if telling him that she hadn¡¯t been exaggerating when she said she would wait the entire night for him to voice his thoughts.


    I¡¯m not one to believe in a higher power. Gods and fate have always just been lazy and pathetic excuses to explain coincidence and chance¡­but through one method or another, I¡¯ve been provided with a woman who has the skills that Neah needs¡ªa brilliant healer who can solve problems the Citadel cannot. I need Abigail. Neah needs Abigail, so set your pride aside, Nigreos Noctis, and take advantage of this opportunity!


    Allowing the terror he felt when that letter from Noctalus arrived in his dorm room, informing him that Neah had nearly succumbed to her disease, wash over his body, Nigreos took a deep breath and lowered his voice so that only Abi could hear him.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± he told her, and to his genuine surprise, she didn¡¯t even hesitate in her response.


    ¡°Hmm? Really? What do you need? I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    Determination entered her beautiful eyes and he once again bore witness to a mage who lived for the sake of others. She didn¡¯t have a clue what he planned to ask of her, but he could see in the way she held herself that she didn¡¯t care what he needed.


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± he began, stuttering through his words. ¡°I first have to ask if you know anything about the magical condition known as Hell¡¯s Shadows?¡±


    Abigail cocked her head to the side, thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a disease specific to users of dark magic,¡± he answered, fighting back the emotion that was already seeping into his voice. ¡°It has only ever appeared in children who have a parent that consistently uses dark magic, so the Noctis family is quite well acquainted with it. The short version of what it does is that the child is unable to contain dark mana, and so it leaks from their cells and begins ravaging their body, destroying organs and tearing skin as it tries to claw its way to the surface. Nature magic can close the wounds caused by the mana, but they cannot fight the mana, and eventually even healers cannot do anything to save the afflicted. The victims have never once lived to adulthood, and they often die somewhere from the age of ten to the age of seventeen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­terrible,¡± Abi muttered, her features strained with concern. ¡°And there¡¯s no known cure?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± he confirmed. ¡°The Noctis family is the only prominent family in the Empire that uses dark magic, and we can go generations without ever seeing a case of the Shadows. Given this, the Citadel and any Noctis lords that don¡¯t have children with the disease don¡¯t bother researching it. At the moment, there¡¯s nothing we can do to save them.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The young woman¡¯s lips drew tight, telling Nigreos that she had already figured out why he had broached this particular subject. ¡°And this¡­isn¡¯t a generation where it hasn¡¯t appeared? You¡¯re already eighteen, so then¡­your sisters? Which one¡­?¡±


    ¡°Neah, the youngest,¡± he whispered, softly enough that he feared he might have been drowned out by the music and the chatter. ¡°She¡¯s a strong girl, and she¡¯s already lived to thirteen, but if something isn¡¯t done, she will not have many years left. I¡¯ve done my best to help her, but there¡¯s only so much I could do from Noctalus.¡± He clenched his teeth in frustration at his own powerlessness, seeing the beaming features of his sister in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s the truth that I want to live up to the expectations of my heritage, but the real reason I sought to be on the royal team was to use the resources that Ilirianna Iiji and the Citadel could provide to find a cure and save her life. But lo and behold¡­¡± He glanced back at her and smiled. ¡°Out of the north comes a healing prodigy¡ªone who has already cured something Erika could not. If anybody can help me save my sister, I think it¡¯s you, Abi. And that is why I¡­¡± He paused for a second then forced himself to spit out the words. ¡°I need you. Would you please help me?¡±


    As much as he admired Abigail¡¯s determination, after hearing what he said, he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she told him she couldn¡¯t do it, but as stunned and fearful as she looked, the confidence in her eyes didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°I will do everything I can,¡± she stated firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot about dark magic, so I worry I may not be able to help her, but I promise you, Nigreos, that I will use every ounce of ability in my body to save your sister¡¯s life. You have my word.¡±


    It was an uphill battle. He knew that from that start. Hell¡¯s Shadows had killed dozens of Noctis over the many centuries, and in all of that time, a solution had not been found. Saving Neah had always felt impossible, and that hadn¡¯t changed, but despite that, Abigail accepting his request gave him an almost overwhelming sense of relief, and he realized he had been holding his breath.


    ¡°Th-thank you, Abi,¡± he replied weakly. ¡°I¡­ That means the world to me.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Of course. Healing people is my life¡¯s work. And how could I ever turn down my beloved teammate¡¯s request, especially when it was the first time he showed me a little bit of his vulnerable side? Ever since that night at The Den, I¡¯ve had a feeling there was more to you than you let on, and I¡¯m glad you trust me enough to tell me this.¡±


    ¡°I do trust you,¡± he said. ¡°Even without a sixth sense, I know you¡¯re the type of person that can be relied upon.¡±


    She reached out and gently placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch soothing and welcoming. ¡°And even with a sixth sense, I know you are a good and noble person, Nigreos. My sense assures me of that.¡±


    Her sense¡­? It¡­trusts me?


    From the moment Abigail confided in them the day they arrived in Hiriech, Nigreos had been afraid to ask what her sense saw in him. Despite knowing it was silly, he couldn¡¯t deny that he was scared she would see him as dangerous or evil¡ªthat the monstrous nature of his heritage and his magic would set her sense off and push her away. Album had said that Abi¡¯s sense trusted her, and Ryokumo had gloated for a good day and half when she told him he was trustworthy, too, but Nigreos still couldn¡¯t ask.


    But here we are¡­ She trusts me¡­ Thank god¡­


    ¡°You know, I get that we¡¯re on observation duty, but this is a celebration,¡± he began softly, extending his hand out to hers. ¡°We should be allowed to relax just a little so, would you dance with me, Abi?¡±


    She smiled warmly, shrugged, and took his hand. ¡°Sure. Besides, it¡¯ll give us a closer look at you-know-who anyway, so technically the others can¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, good point,¡± he agreed.


    With that, they set their goblets down on the table and moved through the crowds of people standing between them and the dance floor. The ¡°Gardens of Omaruo¡± had already ended, but another slow song that Nigreos didn¡¯t immediately recognize had taken its place, so upon reaching the floor where a handful of other couples were swaying to the beat, Nigreos gently placed his hands on her waist as she rested hers on his shoulders. They were close but not as close as he would have liked, yet he still took great pleasure in the fact that they were getting to dance at all.


    ¡°There is one thing I do want to ask, by the way,¡± Abi murmured, briefly glancing away from him as she spoke.


    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You say¡­?¡± She stopped and furrowed her brow, seeking the best way to say whatever was on her mind. ¡°You say that you needed to join the royal team so that you could have the resources to save Neah, but your father is the Master of Darkness already, right? Why can¡¯t¡­he just help his daughter? Why does it have to be you?¡±


    Nigreos hesitated, his mind going blank for a moment before he quickly shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a busy man. Because he¡¯s the Master of Darkness, there¡¯s always something keeping him occupied. But for me, I still have an abundance of time, so it¡¯s only natural that I handle it. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s trying his best. He hasn¡¯t forgotten Neah either. I know he hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Abi frowned and he half-expected her to say something else, but she simply nodded and continued to dance. Nigreos grinned, wanting to enjoy the moment and sear it into his memory.


    Being so close to her, her beauty is only more obvious to me. Father would kill me if I ever asked her to be my partner, but do I really care? I don¡¯t think I do, but that being said, I shouldn¡¯t cause tension between me and him until I know for certain that it¡¯s what I want. I¡¯ll spend more time with her and get to know her better, and once I¡¯m confident¡­


    I¡¯ll take that next step.


    ***


    From her spot up on the room¡¯s eastern loft, Album couldn¡¯t help but cock an eyebrow as she watched Abi and Nigreos move onto the dance floor and pull in close to one another, seeming to be having the time of their lives, and she couldn¡¯t deny that she was a little bit jealous. She would have loved to take the hand of the young man next to her and lead him down to the dance floor as well, but when she glanced to her left at Ryokumo Caeli, his eyes still hadn¡¯t shifted from where Mallicent Malloway sat at the tables in the back of the room. He didn¡¯t even seem to have noticed that Abi and Nigreos had moved from their post, his attention solely focused on the task at hand. Album couldn¡¯t say she was surprised. Ryokumo had already been determined to solve the mystery of Hiriech before, but after nearly losing his life to the red knight, the ordeal had become personal to him.


    ¡°At all costs, I refuse to let anything happen at Aeyir¡¯s birthday! I do not know what these bastards are plotting, if anything on that particular night, but regardless, nothing is going to get past me!¡±


    Album sighed and smiled enviously at the confidence that Ryokumo had displayed when he made such a declaration. He almost died, but he got up and brushed himself off like it was just an ordinary day.


    I can¡¯t say I would have been able to do the same, she internally remarked. Ryokumo¡¯s such an inspiration. If I had been in his place, I¡¯d still be shivering with fear. Some Luz I am.


    ¡°Earlier in the carriage, Mr. Caeli was very firm in his stance that I could rely on you despite your condition. In fact, he was so confident in his declaration that I could have believed the two of you were childhood friends¡­ As your teammate, Ryokumo Caeli believes in you, so he is the one you should try not to disappoint. Understood?¡±


    Recalling what Ilirianna had told her in the bath that night, Album began fidgeting with her fingers as she leaned on the railing and watched the partygoers below. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Ryokumo, but she just couldn¡¯t get the memory of her failure at orientation out of her mind. It was constantly nagging at her, and the fact that even with that in mind, Ryokumo still spoke in her favor to the princess told her so much about his character. She wanted to know why he said what he said, but she had been struggling with how to ask him ever since.


    But had that knight killed him, I never would have had the chance to find out. This is our first private moment since then, so this is my time to ask. Though, I guess it¡¯s not completely private¡­


    Glancing over her shoulder, she could see tables scattered around the loft, occupied by nobility and guild masters as they mingled with one another, swiping food and drinks off of the plates of the passing servants. There were a few guards against the wall keeping watch, but as she looked around, she found that nobody was paying them any attention, so she took a deep breath and decided to jump right in.


    ¡°Ryokumo?¡±


    Without looking away from Mallicent''s general direction, the wind mage responded. ¡°Yes, Album?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­kind of an awkward question, but I was wondering something, and I wasn¡¯t sure how to ask, but here we are, so¡­er¡­um¡­¡± Cursing herself for trailing off like an idiot, Album shook her head. ¡°The princess told me that you assured her she could rely on me. Why? I failed you when we dueled Yuahl and Pafran, so why would you say such a thing? I just¡­don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled and shrugged. ¡°Is it really not obvious? I told the princess that because I wholeheartedly believe it.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± she pressed again. ¡°What have I done to give you that impression? All you¡¯ve seen from me is a girl who blasted her whole arm off because she couldn¡¯t cast a simple light spell. I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°False!¡± Abruptly cutting her off, Ryokumo finally averted his attention from Mallicent and turned his brown eyes towards her. ¡°Yes, your performance during that battle wasn¡¯t ideal, but you are incorrect in your belief that it is all I¡¯ve seen of you. Skill in battle does not define a person¡¯s worth, and in your eyes, Album, I see a person who desperately wants to improve herself. I see determination and I see intelligence. If you put your mind to it, you can surpass this handicap of yours, I¡¯m sure of it. You just get disheartened too easily, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Er, b-but¡­I¡­ Huh?¡±


    Album could only stare at him, dumbstruck, for a few seconds, and Ryokumo must have found that amusing as he started to laugh at her.


    ¡°Is it such a shocking concept that I would have faith in you?¡± He smirked. ¡°Come now, Album, you are a brilliant mage in the making. You have potential. You simply need to reach it, and when you do, you will be just as useful to Ilirianna as anybody else, if not more so. I truly mean it. I believe in you.¡±


    He believes in me?


    Those were not words she often heard in her life, for her father had never once believed in her. She was an embarrassment to him and to their name, and that had never been more true than orientation at the Academy. Eko was the only one who ever expressed faith in her ability, but she always brushed it aside as him merely saying that because he was her brother. Ryokumo, however, had no reason to lie to her. Perhaps he might do so to get close with the Luz family, but with Ilirianna now helping him, using Album would be practically pointless in achieving his goals. He had every reason to verbally cut her down and blame her for failing, but he had not done such a thing.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered with a smile she was sure looked dopey and stupid. ¡°I just¡­don¡¯t know what to say. I hope I don''t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± he stated. ¡°And with that said, if you need any help from me, I¡¯ll be glad to give it. I obviously don¡¯t know much about light magic, but I¡¯m quite skilled at controlling my mana, so if you ever want to train together in one of those private sparring rooms in the library, I¡¯d be more than willing to do so and give you a few pointers.¡±


    Her eyes went wide. ¡°You would? You mean that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my teammate and my friend! I¡¯ve got your back, Album, through thick and thin.¡± He grinned broadly. ¡°I will always be here for my friends, understand?¡±


    For a moment, she allowed the thought of spending some alone time with him, training and honing her skills, and she felt her cheeks turn a bit red at how appealing that scene was.


    Damn it, Album, don¡¯t think about that¡­


    ¡°You know, I might just take you up on that offer,¡± she told him, absently twirling her finger around a loose strand of her hair. ¡°I¡¯d love a few pointers.¡±


    He nodded firmly. ¡°Perfect! Then when we get back, I¡¯ll reserve a room and I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Ryokumo went abruptly silent as he gazed down at the lower floor. When Album turned to see what had caught his attention, she straightened up as well. Mallicent Malloway had gotten up from the table where his family and the princess were sitting and was casually making his way toward the doors on the other end of the room.


    ¡°He¡¯s on the move,¡± Ryokumo uttered, and to Album¡¯s apprehension, an excited smile crossed his features, telling her he was about to say something that she would probably not like.


    Sure enough, that¡¯s exactly what he did.


    ¡°I¡¯m following him.¡±


    ***


    Having never particularly liked large celebrations, Nakoma Taurus felt himself growing uncomfortable with the ballroom, so he was grateful when Ilirianna beckoned him over and asked him to go find Yoral Malloway, who had apparently been acting strange before departing for some fresh air.


    ¡°Just go talk to her and make sure nothing¡¯s wrong. Abi didn¡¯t get any bad readings from her, so it¡¯s probably nothing, but for the sake of caution, I¡¯d still like to be sure. The team and I will keep an eye on things here for the moment, so do you mind?¡±


    More than happy to get out of the stuffy room, Nakoma assured her that he would handle it before making his way out into the corridors and heading for the front gates of the castle, which weren¡¯t too far away. He picked up his pace and emerged out into the night air, the stone terrace just before the doors giving him a beautiful and stunning view of Hiriech down below, but to his surprise, Yoral wasn¡¯t there. He could only suppose that she must have gone elsewhere, and since that meant he would probably have to check one of the courtyards or gardens, he grimaced.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help taking a moment to approach the terrace railing before leaning against it so he could bask in the sight of the sparkling lights of the city flickering, with fireworks exploding in the night sky above him, blasting different colors into all directions. It was supposed to serve as the people¡¯s way of celebrating their future lord¡¯s coming of age, so if he narrowed his eyes, he knew he¡¯d probably be able to make out the crowds enjoying the show. Unfortunately, the popping quickly began to grate on his ears, and since he didn¡¯t want to be gone from the ballroom for long, he knew he¡¯d have to hurry up and find Yoral.


    That being said, the others have that place under close observation, and I don¡¯t think our enemies would try anything so bold as to attack when there¡¯s so many people around.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t deny that there was an unnerving feeling in the back of his mind, and since the last known instance of the combustions had been in the city, he was rather calmed by the fact that Hiriech didn¡¯t seem disturbed.


    Though, Nyx is down there, so if anybody explodes tonight, she¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ve taken my moment, so I should get moving.


    But just as he was about to head back into the castle, he sensed somebody coming up behind him and quickly turned around, straightening up to face the newcomer.


    ¡°Oh, so sorry, I didn¡¯t realize there was somebody else out here. Didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±


    Nakoma relaxed his muscles, sensing only vague traces of mana in the man, indicating that he wasn¡¯t a skilled mage at all and didn¡¯t have to be feared. He was somewhere in his late thirties, with pitch black hair that fell down to his back in a singular braid and a lean physique that was visible in the rather tight blue and black suit he was wearing. The only odd detail were the rounded spectacles resting on his nose, a rare sight among nobility given that poor eyesight could be healed by even a novice nature mage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Nakoma assured him. ¡°I was actually just heading back in.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes went wide for a moment as the Master spoke before an intrigued smile crossed his features. ¡°Forgive me, but are you the Master of Fire, Nakoma Taurus?¡±


    Nakoma narrowed his eyes, finding himself oddly off put by the individual despite his weak mana signal, and as he focused on that signal, he realized that it wasn¡¯t normal, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what exactly made it abnormal.


    This man¡­ Who is he?¡±


    ¡°I am Nakoma Taurus, yes. What of it? Can I help you with something?¡±


    The man quickly waved his hands and shook his head. ¡°Oh no, I was just curious. I thought I recognized you from when you and the royal team entered the ballroom, and I must say, it¡¯s quite an honor to be in the presence of a Master of Ijiria.¡±


    Placing his hand over his chest, the individual politely bowed his head.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Master Taurus. My name is Uma Miyon, and if you do have a moment, I was wondering if I could pick your brain about something?¡±

 V3 Chapter 11- In Pursuit Of The Suspect

    Chapter XI


    Upon informing Album of what he intended to do, Ryokumo Caeli didn¡¯t hesitate before turning and stalking toward the stairs that led down to the lower level, his eyes never shifting from Mallicent as the boy continued to make his way through the crowd and toward the ballroom doors. He didn¡¯t want to come across as suspicious either to the guests or the guards around him on the loft, so Ryokumo moved as casually as he could, wanting to appear as if he simply had a sudden desire to go downstairs to dance, and though he had hoped that Album would remain where she was, he still wasn¡¯t terribly surprised when she rushed after him, her features contorted in surprise and anxiety.


    ¡°Ryokumo, you can¡¯t,¡± she insisted, her voice slightly above a whisper. ¡°If you¡¯re caught¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s risky, as is everything else we¡¯ve done, but I¡¯m not about to let that boy out of my sight,¡± he interrupted sharply, regretting his harsh tone and quickly speaking in a calmer voice. ¡°He¡¯s leaving the ballroom for a reason, and I need to know what that reason is. Even if he¡¯s merely stepping outside for some fresh air, I must know! By all means, Album, stay here and keep watch as the princess ordered, but I¡¯m going to follow him and see what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    To his surprise, the young woman grabbed his arm and pulled him back just as he reached the top of the stairs, her grip stronger than he had been prepared for, almost causing him to stumble backwards and lose his footing. Clenching his teeth, he turned back to request that she let him go, only to find her staring at him with a fire that he hadn¡¯t yet seen in Album Luz, and he was both surprised and pleased by what she said next.


    ¡°Not without me, at least. I¡¯ve got your back, too, through thick and thin, so if I can¡¯t stop you then let''s go get him together.¡±


    His eyes widened, and though he would have loved her help, he still knew he couldn¡¯t accept it before reminding her one thing. ¡°I highly doubt the princess would approve of this, you know? Should we be caught, there will be consequences. I¡¯m prepared to face them because I have less to lose, but you have your father and your family to think about. If this goes awry¡­¡±


    ¡°Then so be it,¡± Album asserted without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°But if I let you do this alone, and something happens to you, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. You almost died the other day, so you can be damned if you think I¡¯m going to let you run off without me. Do you understand me, Ryokumo Caeli?¡±


    Realizing that she wasn¡¯t about to take no for an answer, Ryokumo decided that arguing any further would be pointless. Do I understand her? Yes, I understand her perfectly. It¡¯s as I said, Album, you are a strong person who just needs the right push. I wasn''t wrong to believe in you, and you¡¯ve just proved me right not two minutes after I spoke the words.


    Ryokumo grinned, impressed with her conviction, and as she released her hold on his arm, he quickly took her hand and nodded. ¡°Loud and clear, My Lady. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She seemed thrown off by the fact that he was holding her hand, but she didn¡¯t resist as he led her down the staircase that ended just before the open double doors. When they were halfway down, they watched as Mallicent reached the exit, so Ryokumo was about to pick up his pace, but Album pulled him back again. Before he could demand to know what the issue was this time, she subtly extended her hand and cast a spell.


    ¡°Markus.¡±


    A tiny orb of light no larger than eyeball shot from her palm, crossing the small distance between them and Mallicent in under a second before fading into the young lord¡¯s back. Having no idea what Album had just done to Mallicent, Ryokumo was terrified when the boy suddenly stiffened up and turned back to scan his surroundings, indicating that he had felt something when the light entered him. Fearing that he would notice them watching, he and Album turned and casually leaned up against the wall, wanting to seem as inconspicuous as possible, but Ryokumo still observed from the corner of his eye. Mallicent gazed at them for a moment, but he must not have deduced that they had been following him as he merely snorted before properly walking from the room. After checking to make sure that nobody else in the crowd had seen Album¡¯s spell, Ryokumo turned to her with an inquisitive look.


    ¡°What was that? What did you do to him?¡±


    She grinned slyly, seemingly proud that her little scheme had gone off without a hitch. ¡°I stuck a tracking spell on him. With this, I¡¯ll know exactly where he is so long as he doesn¡¯t leave Hiriech. It¡¯s linked to my mana so I can feel his location. Now we won¡¯t have to follow right behind him so it¡¯ll be safer.¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled with pride and pressed both hands over hers. ¡°See, what did I tell you? You¡¯re brilliant, Album!¡±


    ¡°Oh, er, well thank you.¡± She giggled awkwardly, her cheeks turning a bit red. ¡°With that done, we should go tell the others what we¡¯re doing. If we just disappear, it¡¯ll put us in a bad position since we won¡¯t be able to rely on any potential backup.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± he said. ¡°In that case, wait here. I''ll interrupt Nigreos and Abi¡¯s little dance and let them know. Be right back.¡±


    Releasing Album¡¯s hands, Ryokumo moved down the rest of the stairs and entered the crowd of nobles, taking some amusement in the few odd expressions he received due to his Sukonese attire. However, given that he was in a rush, he ignored them and arrived at the dance floor where he found Abi and Nigreos still gently swaying to the tune of the music. Abigail¡¯s back was to him so she didn¡¯t realize he was there, but Nigreos instantly noticed his presence just on the edge of the crowd and cocked an irritated eyebrow, as if silently asking what he wanted and telling him not to intervene if it wasn¡¯t important.


    Enjoying a dance while on the job, eh, Nigreos? Well, not like I can blame you. I¡¯ve noticed you checking Abi out these past few weeks, so I suppose I should be giving you a pat on the back for having the balls to invite her to dance. Lucky for you, I¡¯ll make this brief.


    Noticing Nigreos¡¯s expression, Abi also turned back to stare as Ryokumo stalked towards the two of them, and he could tell that she was quickly on edge.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she demanded once he was just beside the two of them. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Ryokumo shook his head and lowered his voice, leaning forward so that his face was just between Nigreos and Abi¡¯s ears. ¡°Mallicent¡¯s departed the room. It could be for any number of innocent reasons, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s up to something. Album marked him with some sort of tracking spell so we¡¯re going to pursue him into the castle.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nigreos hissed. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! Our orders were¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what they were, but I have a bad feeling about this.¡± The wind mage shook his head, staring at Nigreos intensely enough to convey his emotions. ¡°Apologize to Princess Ilirianna for me. I¡¯ll suffer whatever punishment she has lined up for disobedience, but I have survived by trusting my gut, and my gut tells me to go after him. That being said, make sure she knows I¡¯m forcing Album to come with me. Don¡¯t let her pay for this.¡±


    Nigreos grit his teeth with obvious frustration. ¡°You¡­are an impulsive bastard, you know that? You almost died the other day and you¡¯re still going to stick your nose into this? You¡¯re going to let Album stick her nose into this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯d love to make Album stay behind, but she¡¯s made it clear that¡¯s not an option, and I now need her to track him.¡±


    Ryokumo smiled sadly, understanding his friend¡¯s anger and wishing he could appease him a little bit. But that¡¯s just not a choice. I have to know what¡¯s going on here, and if Mallicent is going to harm anybody, then he must be stopped. Mallicent, Vesh, the changeling, the red knight, the doctor¡­ There¡¯s too many variables, and I refuse to let even one of them get away. I¡¯m going to put a stop to this.


    ¡°Should we come with you?¡± Abi asked softly, but Ryokumo was already shaking his head.


    ¡°No. The more people I¡¯m distorting, the higher the chance we get caught. Not to mention¡­¡± Ryokumo glanced over to a spot near Lord Malloway¡¯s table where Rotana Vesh was now having a conversation with Aeyir. ¡°I saw Master Taurus step outside earlier, so you two need to be here to help the princess watch him. Leave Mallicent to Album and I.¡±


    ¡°And if you¡¯re caught?¡± Nigreos quickly demanded, seeming ever more desperate to stop him. ¡°What if you¡¯re seen? He already suspects you of being involved in the break-in, so trailing him like this could be dangerous. Remember what Princess Ilirianna and Master Taurus said, Ryokumo.¡±


    ¡°I do remember, so I just won¡¯t get caught.¡± Winking slyly at them, Ryokumo then moved back to begin to rejoin Album. ¡°I¡¯ll be cautious, my friends. Take care of things here for me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    They were clearly apprehensive and didn¡¯t agree with him, but Ryokumo refused to give them another chance to argue, so he nodded goodbye and made his way back through the crowd and towards where Album was waiting for him by the door. When he reached her, the young woman smiled up at him, indicating that she was ready, and together, the two mages marched out into the halls of Castle Aquesen in pursuit of Mallicent Malloway.


    ***


    The truth of the matter was that Ryokumo was right. After all of the stress leading up to the eventual success of being chosen for the royal team, Album knew she should be doing everything in her power to preserve her spot on it. Her father had constantly insisted upon its importance, and Album knew that if her decisions on that night jeopardized her position then her father would almost certainly disown her, as she was certain he probably wanted to do anyway. There were plenty of Luz cousins that her mother could use as inheritors of erasure magic. The only reason Acostav still intended to let Album take that role was because of tradition, and because his pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to so quickly give the honor away to one of his brother¡¯s children. But if Album was removed from the royal team for going against Ilirianna and Nakoma¡¯s orders, that would easily be the final straw for the Master of Light.


    But even so, as angry as I¡¯m sure Master Taurus would be, I don¡¯t think Princess Ilirianna would hold this against me.


    ¡°As your teammate, Ryokumo Caeli believes in you, so he is the one you should try not to disappoint. Understood?¡±


    The princess¡¯s words rushed through head once again. In Album¡¯s eyes, accompanying Ryokumo was her way of fulfilling Ilirianna¡¯s order. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint the person who believed in her, so she would stand by his side regardless of how smart his choices were. Perhaps pursuing Mallicent would end in catastrophe, but Album knew that what she had said to Ryokumo before they departed had been the genuine truth¡ªshe truly would never forgive herself if her teammate lost his life in this endeavor. That was why she took the risk and used the tracking spell on Mallicent, and that was why she now walked beside Ryokumo as they made their way through the empty halls of Aquesen.


    They weren¡¯t distorted yet simply because they hadn¡¯t actually done anything wrong. If a guard stopped them and asked what it was they were doing, they would tell them that they were feeling tired and had decided to return to their quarters. As members of the royal team, they would almost certainly not be questioned further than that, so distorting themselves would only risk a rather observant guard sensing them, and if they were caught creeping around under distortion, that would be a lot more challenging to explain away. They walked as casually as they could, with Album constantly keeping her senses locked on the tracker.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the lower level,¡± she whispered, her features tensing up at those implications. ¡°More likely than not, he¡¯s heading down to the lab. In fact, he¡¯s probably already inside, and if he is then there¡¯s not much we can do. Should we keep going?¡±


    Ryokumo nodded as he subtly glanced to the right at a passing guard, who luckily ignored them, and it was only when they man was far enough away that the wind mage answered.


    ¡°Yes, on the off chance he¡¯s still not inside yet. If Mallicent¡¯s leaving his own brother¡¯s celebration to go down there, then he¡¯s probably doing something important.¡± Ryokumo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s finally give this laboratory a look, shall we?¡±


    Album let out a sigh, internally preparing herself for what they were about to do. ¡°Very well then. Follow me.¡±


    She led Ryokumo down another few corridors, towards the stairs that she knew would lead down to the underground. Despite having been ordered to leave the lab alone, Album had actually sought out the entrance to the basement floor just in case they ever needed to go down there, so she was able to find their destination with ease. However, unlike the first floor of the castle, the basement was certainly off-limits to the two of them, so as they were approaching the small and narrow staircase, she moved up close to Ryokumo, their arms pressed against each other, as he cast Disto and concealed them within a distortion.


    When they gazed down the darkened stairwell, lit by dim red firelamps, Album felt her anxiety cropping back up, and forced herself to swallow it down to press forward anyway. They walked as quietly as they could, not wanting their footsteps to be noticed by anybody that might be around the bend, but they were luckily able to reach the basement without running into guards or any other castle staff. The underground corridors were ridiculously creepy when compared to the brightly lit and open halls of the rest of the castle¡ªthe air feeling almost heavy and dry. The hallway went off in both directions, but since Album could sense that Mallicent was somewhere off to the left, they didn¡¯t even break stride as they turned in his direction and continued onwards.


    From what Album could remember, aside from the laboratories, the basement of Hiriech also contained cellars, private libraries that were heavily defended by security charms, the castle dungeons, and an emergency escape route meant to be used to evacuate the Malloway leadership should the castle ever come under siege. In addition, like most castles that predated the Age of Ascension, the basement halls were complex, meant to trap victims and get them lost should they not know the proper routes to take. Had Album not been able to tell the general direction in which Mallicent was located, they probably would have taken more wrong turns than they did. In addition, each wrong turn would have been even more detrimental had one thing not been strange.


    There hasn¡¯t been a single guard down here, she remarked with suspicion. Why? Normally the basement levels are heavily protected, but the halls are empty. Where did they all go? I don¡¯t like this¡­


    Album was about to mention as much to Ryokumo, but didn¡¯t get the chance to do so before the sound of someone¡¯s distant voice reached her ears, causing both her and Ryokumo to come to a sudden stop. They exchanged glances before nodding and proceeding towards the muffled and incoherent voices. As they crept closer, they were able to recognize one of them as belonging to Mallicent, something that was confirmed as Album felt her tracker drawing near. The second voice was unfamiliar, but she could tell that it was most likely a woman¡¯s, and when they rounded a corner, they were forced to stop in place as they caught sight of Mallicent just a few dozen yards up ahead.


    And the one he was currently speaking to was his mother, Yoral Malloway.


    Album frowned, bringing her mana to her hands on the off-chance that either of them sensed their presence, but Mallicent and Yoral were too engrossed in their conversation to have any chance of sensing past Ryokumo¡¯s magic.


    No wonder I didn¡¯t recognize her voice. Lady Yoral has hardly spoken since we arrived, but what exactly does this mean? Is she involved in all of this? Abi said her sense didn¡¯t feel alerted by her, so I can¡¯t help but doubt. But then, what¡¯s going on here?


    Deciding that the only way to garner any information was to listen, Album held her breath and began eavesdropping on their discussion.


    ¡°I do not care what you think you saw,¡± Mallicent was saying with a harsh tone, far from the respect one would expect when addressing one¡¯s mother. ¡°With each supposed vision you claim to witness, I grow more and more skeptical that you can actually do what you say you can. After all, you¡¯ve made some wild claims before, but this one¡¯s just nonsense. If you¡¯d like me to take you more seriously, perhaps you can tell me something more pertinent to myself?¡±


    Yoral rolled her eyes and folded her arms across her chest. ¡°You know full well that I can¡¯t see my visions willingly. They just happen, Mal.¡±


    ¡°And as I always say, how convenient.¡± Mallicent snorted with disgust. ¡°Leave me be, Firrik. If anybody needs to know then it¡¯s Captain Vesh. I¡¯ve done my part so just let me mind my damn business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Captain Vesh,¡± Yoral retorted with frustration. ¡°But Mal, you¡¯re the only one I cannot guarantee the safety of! Regardless of what happens tonight, the others will not die, but I cannot say the same for you. Now knowing what I do about the princess, I feel it¡¯s important to emphasize that you not do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Ryokumo breathed, so softly that Album barely heard him. ¡°Something is happening tonight? And what do they know about the princess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± Album grit her teeth. ¡°I do not think that¡¯s Lady Yoral.¡±


    ¡°The changeling then?¡±


    The light mage nodded. She couldn¡¯t begin to guess where the real Yoral Malloway was, if she were even still alive, but the way Mallicent was speaking did not sound like he was addressing his mother.


    Not to mention, he called her ¡°Firrik¡±? What does that mean? Is that her real name? Album furrowed her brow. But the problem is that if this Lady Yoral is the changeling, then why couldn¡¯t Abi sense her deceit? Can biological magic trick even her sense? If so then there could be enemies in this castle we still don¡¯t know about!


    ¡°I do not want anything to happen to you,¡± the woman went on. ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be!¡± the boy snapped. ¡°I¡¯m doing exactly as I was told. I¡¯ll hide in the lab until it¡¯s over, I won¡¯t go anywhere near that ballroom, and if push comes to shove, I¡¯ll use the escape plan. Just do what has to be done and leave me the hell alone!¡±


    Seeming hurt by Mallicent¡¯s sharp tone, the individual called Firrik merely sighed and nodded. ¡°Very well. Be safe, Mal.¡±


    With that soft goodbye, the woman turned and began walking down the corridor in the opposite direction of where Album and Ryokumo were standing. Meanwhile, Mallicent turned and faced a door on the wall just behind him, one that Album hadn¡¯t noticed until that moment. The boy placed his hand against it, almost certainly deactivating a security charm, and recalling his words from moments ago, she knew that must be the laboratory they had heard so much about.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Album frantically hissed. ¡°Something¡¯s going to happen, Ryokumo. Should we go back to the ballroom and tell the others, or should we try and apprehend the changeling or Mallicent?¡±


    With so many options before them, Album felt overwhelmed, so she relied on Ryokumo to make their decision, knowing that he would be able to keep his calm in their current situation.


    ¡°No, this is our chance,¡± he uttered. ¡°Mallicent¡¯s unlocking the lab, so if we can break in, we can see what he¡¯s hiding, force information out of him, and then take that back to the ballroom. We just need to be quick!¡±


    ¡°But the changeling¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he stuttered. ¡°I want to pursue her, too, but she¡¯s too much of an unknown variable. Mallicent¡¯s a teenager so we should be able to take him down, but that woman could have any sort of ability. She didn¡¯t reveal her hand when the knight attacked me, so I couldn¡¯t tell you what she has up her sleeve. Mallicent¡­ Let¡¯s prioritize him.¡±


    For a brief second, Album thought about suggesting splitting up, but she swiftly rejected the idea. She was in no position to fight anybody on her own, so staying with Ryokumo was the safest choice, and he had opted to combat Mallicent. Therefore, she did as he suggested, moving alongside him as silently as they could as Mallicent finished undoing the charm and pushed the laboratory door open. Unaware that he was being trailed, he casually walked inside without paying much attention to his surroundings, and because of that, Ryokumo was able to use magic to subtly slow the door¡¯s closing behind him, leaving it open just a small crack so that it wouldn¡¯t lock.


    When they reached it, Ryokumo stuck his eye up against the slight opening before looking up at Album and mouthing, ¡°He¡¯s opening another door across the room. When he does¡­¡±


    She nodded her understanding, then glanced down the hall in the direction Firrik had gone, confirming that she was no longer in their sight. Content that they were safe, Album waited for Ryokumo¡¯s signal, and when he gave her a thumbs-up, the wind mage gently pushed the door open and crept inside with Album right behind him. The room was empty, Mallicent having already passed through the door across from them, but even so, they couldn¡¯t help but stop for a moment and glance around with confusion. The room was filled with shelves of metal boxes and weirdly shaped items that Album didn¡¯t recognize. Tubes of sorts stuck out from various parts, and upon closer look, she found that they didn¡¯t have magic signatures.


    What the hell are these?


    Ah, so you¡¯ve finally found me. Good. I¡¯ve been waiting.


    Her body going stiff, Album¡¯s head snapped in the direction of the opposite door, easily recognizing that voice as the one she heard outside of Mallicent¡¯s bedroom a few days prior.


    The little pest has not yet activated the security charm and his back is to the door. He¡¯s on the left side, fiddling with his toys so you will be able to surprise him. Now let me see you, Little Light.


    ¡°Ryokumo?¡± she whispered. ¡°The subject from the bedroom. It¡¯s in that room.¡±


    Her teammate tensed up and glanced uneasily down at her. ¡°How do you¡ª? Wait, can you hear the voice again?¡±


    Album nodded. ¡°Yes. The charm isn¡¯t activated yet. Mallicent¡¯s not looking at the door. The voice could be lying, but I don¡¯t think it is. We have a chance to apprehend him.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Reacting far quicker than she had been ready for, Ryokumo stalked forward and placed his hand on the doorknob. Giving Album one more look to make sure she was ready, he shoved the door open, dropped the distortion, and snarled,


    ¡°Condite!¡±


    ***


    Nyx Rana sat in front of the window of her room, her head resting against her fist as she watched the fireworks glittering in the night sky. The city below her was abuzz with excitement, though less at the coming of age of Aeyir and more at the fact that they were given a perfect excuse to drink and party. Most businesses in the city had been closed early and the bars were filled with merrymakers. In fact, it was so boisterous that Nyx could clearly hear the cheering and celebrating down in the tavern below her room. On the streets, families and their children gazed up at the pretty colors in the sky with awe, and Nyx couldn¡¯t help smiling at their joy. After a stressful and chaotic week, she was pleased that she was able to take one night to relax before returning to Erika and her duties as the Master of Water.


    It wasn¡¯t the vacation I would have liked, but it¡¯s still better than nothing. Hiriech is wonderful, after all.


    However, as comfortable as she was, there was still a nagging at the back of her mind whenever she thought of what might be going on up in the castle. She didn''t think anybody would be bold enough to attack at the ball, but knowing that both the castle and city guards were potentially enemies, she feared that if they wanted to, they could possibly get away with an attack. Yet, there were two things that made her think an attack wouldn¡¯t happen.


    The first was the presence of Ilirianna, Nakoma, and herself. Their skills combined, Ilirianna and Nakoma could probably eliminate every guard in that castle, and somebody like Rotana Vesh would know that. An attack would be certain death to anybody that failed to escape. In addition, after Caeli almost died to that knight, Nyx was informed that her own presence was compromised, and while that was problematic in its own way, it also meant that the enemy would know that they were up against two Masters rather than one.


    The second reason was a lack of a motive. If the nobility of Hiriech was attacked, the forces of the other Great Cities would come crashing down on the attackers, so anybody who took over Aquesen would only be holding it for a minimal amount of time. Unless they had an army, which Nyx would be surprised if they did, even a success in taking Hiriech would eventually become a loss.


    So with that in mind, I think we¡¯re safe to relax tonight.


    Nyx sighed, but a knocking at her door brought her attention away from the fireworks. The Master of Water frowned, allowing her senses to feel for who might be visiting at that hour, and both her magical ability, as well as her nose, confirmed that it was Abigail of the royal team who had arrived.


    She cocked her head in confusion. Hmm? That¡¯s odd. Why would Abi be here at this time? She¡¯s supposed to be at the ball with the rest of the team. Has something happened after all?


    Her first thought was that it might be the changeling, who had already impersonated Abigail once, but Nyx didn¡¯t think she would be able to impersonate Abi¡¯s mana signature, so the Master slowly got to her feet and approached the door, curious to see what the young woman needed.


    When she pulled it open, Abigail was, in fact, there, but the Master found herself staring down the rounded barrel of some metal item. Within half a second of answering the door, a loud boom that blended in with the sound of the fireworks echoed throughout the room as a hole was blasted straight through the skull of Nyx Rana, splattering her brains across the floor and killing her before she even knew what happened.

 V3 Chapter 12- Kosah-Rei

    Chapter XII


    Abigail anxiously watched alongside Nigreos as Ryokumo merged back into the crowd, wanting to do something to try and stop him but knowing that it would be a futile effort. Ever since they arrived in the castle, Ryokumo Caeli had been doing everything in his power to uncover the mysteries behind the combustions and the plots of Mallicent and Vesh, and Abi knew that his encounter with the knight had only made him more determined. Preventing his impulsive trailing of Mallicent was impossible, so the other option would have been to go with him, but even that had been logically shot down. They still needed to watch Vesh, and so with all of that in mind, neither she nor Nigreos moved from their position for a few moments, and it was only when they realized that they were in the way of the other dancers that they turned and began heading toward the table where Ilirianna was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Nigreos growled under his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t like this at all. Why does he have to be so damn stubborn?¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s nothing we can do now. Let¡¯s just inform the princess and make sure she knows what¡¯s going on. Though, I can¡¯t help but be worried she¡¯ll be mad at us for failing to stop him.¡±


    ¡°She probably will,¡± her teammate grunted bitterly.


    Approaching the table of honor, Abi realized that it was more empty than it had been when the celebration began. With Mallicent departing the ballroom and Aeyir talking with Vesh, both brothers had vacated their seats, and even more strangely was that there wasn''t any sign of Yoral Malloway either. The only ones present were Lord Malloway and his brothers off on the far left and Ilirianna sitting alone on the far right.


    Once she had seen them, Ilirianna cocked an eyebrow and waited for them to reach her before speaking. ¡°What is it? Has something happened? The two of you look upset.¡±


    Grimacing at the fact that they were so obvious, Abi glanced sidelong in the hopes that Nigreos would explain the situation. The dark mage noticed this, so he leaned forward to whisper in Ilirianna¡¯s ear,


    ¡°Princess, would you mind coming with us up to the loft? We need to tell you something.¡±


    Her features remaining unchanged, Ilirianna nodded and got to her feet. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Together, Abi, Ilirianna, and Nigreos once again worked their way to the crowd so they could reach the stairs on the opposite side of the room. However, unlike when they had to maneuver their way to the table, Ilirianna¡¯s presence alone made it so that the partygoers quickly moved aside, making the process of reaching the loft far easier than it would have been otherwise. Upon reaching the top, they led Ilirianna over to the far corner where they could have a small modicum of privacy, and once they did, the princess folded her arms and eyed them with exasperation.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Scratching the back of his head with obvious apprehension, Nigreos could only sigh and rip the bandage clean off. ¡°Ryokumo and Album are pursuing Mallicent.¡±


    At first, Ilirianna didn¡¯t react, as if she didn¡¯t hear what he said, but once it had properly processed, the princess put her face in her hands and sighed. ¡°Of course they did. I had a bad feeling when the kid left, but I was hoping Caeli would reign it in a bit. Damn it all. At least Album¡¯s with him, though. Hopefully she¡¯ll keep him out of too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°But what do we do?¡± Abi pressed nervously. ¡°If they¡¯re caught¡­¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head. ¡°We just have to hope they won''t be. That being said, he almost got caught last time, so I can¡¯t help but fear. At least we have the excuse that Caeli was nearly killed though, so if Lord Malloway tries to accuse the Citadel of any foul play, we¡¯ve got that card in our hand. Silver lining and all that¡­¡±


    Abi wasn¡¯t sure what to say, but found herself mildly surprised that, as annoyed as Ilirianna clearly was, there was also a small flicker of satisfaction in her blue eyes, as if a piece of her was actually happy that Ryokumo had acted on his gut.


    Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t really be surprised. Princess Ilirianna¡¯s willingness to let Ryokumo and I break into Mallicent¡¯s room proves that she was just as frustrated with the limitations set on us as we were. So of course a part of her is glad Ryokumo¡¯s trying to get information.


    ¡°Where did Master Taurus go, by the way?¡± Nigreos inquired, to which Ilirianna merely shrugged.


    ¡°Lady Yoral had been acting a little strange before abruptly leaving the ballroom, so I asked him to see if he could check on her,¡± she told them. ¡°I think I¡¯m being a little paranoid given all that¡¯s gone on, but I figured it¡¯s better to be safe. He¡¯ll be back soon, so for the moment, the three of us can hold the fort here.¡±


    Ilirianna walked forward to approach the railing, Abi and Nigreos right behind her, and the three of them subtly glanced down and eyed Vesh, who had now moved to speak with Lord Malloway at the table. Thus far, the captain hadn¡¯t done anything that would imply something was going to happen, but there was always the constant threat of the changeling. In addition, the identities of the red knight and the doctor were still unknown, so they could be attending the ball and they¡¯d never even know it. With that in mind, it almost felt pointless to observe Rotana Vesh, for he was probably the least likely to do anything suspicious with his identity so out in the open.


    ¡°What do you think Mallicent¡¯s up to, Princess?¡± Abi whispered, to which Ilirianna shrugged a second time.


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know. Maybe he just hates celebrations like these, or maybe he is plotting something. It¡¯s hard to tell at this point.¡± She placed her hand against her chin and narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a bit frustrating, isn¡¯t it? Part of me just wants to approach Lord Malloway or Captain Vesh and demand information about Gaya and Willow¡¯s deaths, but all these damn regulations are getting in the way. Though at this point, I¡¯m prone to believe Malloway doesn¡¯t know anything about the combustions and that Vesh hid it even from him.¡±


    Abi nodded her agreement, having come to the same conclusion as well. More likely than not, the reason Lord Malloway never informed the Citadel of what happened was because to him, it had been a simple murder and suicide. With Vesh in his ear, he wouldn¡¯t have thought anything of it, and with the means of the combustions still unknown, the threat was always hanging over their heads.


    ¡°Damn that council of ours,¡± the princess muttered. ¡°Always getting in the way. But regardless¡­¡± Seeming to immediately regret complaining in front of them, Ilirianna straightened back up and smoothed out her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m going to head back down to the table. You two stay up here and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Esteemed guests of Hiriech, can I have your attention please?¡±


    Ilirianna was abruptly cut off by a deep voice that boomed throughout the ballroom, clearly enhanced by magic and silencing everybody present. The three on the loft frowned and glanced back down below to see that Vesh had been the one to call out to the guests. All eyes in the room turned to where he was standing just in front of the table of honor, a goblet of wine in his hand and Aeyir Malloway at his side. Both of them were smiling pleasantly, and on the surface there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the image, but a feeling of dread quickly washed over Abigail. At her side, Ilirianna¡¯s features tensed and Nigreos was now standing a bit taller as well.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you and I promise that you can get back to the festivities in just a moment,¡± Vesh said. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Lord Malloway if I could say a few words about our young lord here and he was gracious enough to allow me to do so. For all of your sake, I will make it brief, but please lend me your ears for a few seconds.¡±


    Abi spared yet another glance at the princess and whispered, ¡°Should we be worried?¡±


    But the woman just shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Be on your guard though.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Abi glanced over her shoulder to check on the three guards positioned up on the loft, and with the few guests gathered up there all now standing beside the railing as well, the armored men were more visible than before. Abi¡¯s body went cold when she realized that all three were gazing in their direction, and upon noticing her, they turned away.


    No, no, no, I don¡¯t like this. Something¡¯s wrong, but it¡¯s not like we can just jump down there and shut Captain Vesh up. We¡¯re stuck, but¡­


    ¡°As many of you are aware,¡± Vesh was saying, ¡°I have known Aeyir and Mallicent Malloway ever since they were born, and in a lot of ways, I see the two of them as if they were my nephews. By the time they were old enough to use magic, I have been their mentor, training them in the arts of magecraft, and I can say with certainty that they are talented young men that Hiriech can be proud of. They¡¯re wonderful, courageous, powerful, and this city could not ask for better leaders.¡±


    Cheers and shouts of agreement came from a handful of the observers as Aeyir¡¯s face turned a bit red from embarrassment. Behind them, Lord Malloway and his brothers raised their goblets to the air, the lord beaming like the proud father he was.


    ¡°You flatter me, Captain,¡± Aeyir said with a chuckle, but Vesh shook his head.


    ¡°But I do not exaggerate,¡± he replied, looking first at the boy before turning and glancing around the room. ¡°And it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m not exaggerating as this city has never needed a competent and compassionate lord more than it does now.¡±


    Abi furrowed her brow at the comment and could see a look of confusion cross Lord Malloway¡¯s features as he processed what his captain had said. Even Aeyir seemed slightly thrown off, but Vesh didn¡¯t give anybody a chance to cut in as he continued in his speech.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not unknown to anybody here just how wide the gap has become between the lower classes of Hiriech and the upper class that I now see before me.¡± Vesh then laughed as if he¡¯d said something funny. ¡°Or perhaps it is unknown to you all. Perhaps your heads are shoved so far up your own asses that you¡¯re blind to what really happens down in the cities you claim to lead. After all, if you stay here in Aquesen, up in these safe hills, it¡¯s so easy to avert your eyes. Even I sometimes find myself forgetting that the people in Hiriech are actually suffering the way I know they are.¡±


    ¡°Wait just a minute, Captain Vesh!¡± Lord Malloway interrupted fiercely. ¡°That is enough! What has gotten into¡ª?!¡±


    Without hesitation, the two guards standing behind the lord suddenly and swiftly stepped forward and drew their swords, the blades instantly pressed up against Malloway¡¯s neck. Murmurs of shock and horror spread throughout the ballroom, and Abi felt Ilirianna tense up beside her.


    No! I knew it! I knew something was wrong! Abi¡¯s heart began pounding violently in her chest as she debated what to do, sensing the guards behind them gradually drawing closer, but Vesh quickly prevented anyone from acting.


    ¡°I would remain where you are!¡± he commanded, his hand jolting out to grasp Aeyir¡¯s neck, his large fingers closing tightly enough to silence the startled boy. ¡°For if you do not, you will bear witness to the sight of Malloway heads rolling along this beautifully polished floor. Any sudden movements, any incantations or flashes of lights, and these two die! Do you all hear me?¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Captain Vesh, what are you doing?!¡± Aeyir managed to sputter, but Vesh ignored him.


    ¡°This is something I think the people gathered here should be aware of!¡± he roared furiously. ¡°The Great Cities of this Empire are rotten! The lords and the nobility waste away their days on pointlessly lavish and expensive endeavors while the people below them are abandoned and forgotten! And do not get me started on those who live outside of the cities! Those countryside villages suffering from poverty, plague, and bandits, all but ignored by those who are supposed to aid them! Just months ago, the Nolaria epidemic ravaged the northern villages, killing people who could have been saved by your average healers, but the Citadel did nothing until an unnecessary amount of innocents had already lost their lives to the disease!¡±


    Abigail¡¯s mind was spinning with panic, but she couldn''t help freezing up as Rotana Vesh¡¯s words gave her a sense of deja vu, for they heavily resembled her own thoughts from her time in the north. She had always cursed the Citadel for its failure to provide aid to those villages, always believing that she shouldn¡¯t have had to do what she did. The face of young Tian, the girl she had been healing when Grunly found her, came to her thoughts¡ªa young girl who would have died without Abi¡¯s presence and whose father did die a needless and preventable death before she could arrive.


    His words¡­ I¡­


    Abi¡¯s lips tightened in disgust, though at the Citadel, Vesh, or herself, she was unsure.


    ¡°Truly, the nobility of Ijiria disgusts me!¡± Vesh snarled. ¡°This Empire needs to be cleansed. I truly believe Aeyir Malloway here would be a perfect lord as he is, but the powers of a lord corrupt, and one cannot be certain that even the innocent mind of this boy would not be tainted by the temptations of this cursed castle!¡±


    Aeyir¡¯s eyes were wide with terror, and Abi could tell that he was frantically debating whether to attack Vesh or not, but she was certain that the blades against his father¡¯s neck were the single variable preventing him from doing so.


    ¡°Captain Vesh, enough of this!¡± Malloway snarled. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Be silent, My Lord!¡± the captain spat back at him with a sneer. ¡°For this world to reach the peace and prosperity it deserves, the elites of Ijiria need to be removed like the cancerous tumor they are! All of you couldn''t care less about who gets forgotten and stepped upon so long as you have your money, your influence, and your power! Which is why¡ªPerkari.¡±


    Suddenly cutting himself off, Rotana Vesh cast a spell mid-sentence. It was so sudden, in fact, that Abi hadn¡¯t even fully processed what he had done until Aeyir Malloway¡¯s severed head hit the floor.


    ***


    ¡°Which is why I have now shown you I am not bluffing.¡±


    Finishing his sentence with a growl, Rotana Vesh stepped away from the collapsed body of the young lord, grinning with satisfaction at the stunned screams coming from all across the room. Ilirianna could feel the drawing of mana from the powerful individuals gathered there, but the Hiriech castle guard immediately rushed forward, blades being drawn as metal scraped leather, and swords were pressed against the necks of dozens of the nobility. The princess could feel the movements of the armored men behind her as the still captured Lord Malloway screamed out in rage and hatred, his face bright red with fury. Ilirianna¡¯s immediate instinct was to jump down and unleash every spell in her arsenal on Vesh and the guard, but the captain certainly knew she was his biggest threat, and his eyes quickly shifted to where she stood on the loft.


    ¡°Remain where you are, My Princess,¡± he called up to her with a smile. ¡°Or you¡¯ll get to see even more of these fools cut down before your eyes. I know how powerful you are, but not even you could save them all.¡±


    Ilirianna clenched her teeth with raw frustration, quickly debating what to do. I still don¡¯t know what his goal is! I could intervene, but more people would die if I did! At the same time, who knows how many are going to die anyway! Is he going to wipe them all out? There¡¯s no way! The guards are still outnumbered! The only reason nobody has yet acted is because a handful of them are already in danger, but if Vesh kills his captives, he¡¯ll be overwhelmed immediately! They¡¯re his only deterrent at the moment, so maybe it is best to hold back and see what he does, then play my cards as I need to.


    A glance to the right showed Abi¡¯s eyes wide as her hands covered her mouth, and to the left, Nigreos was glaring down furiously, shadows swirling around his arms, though he had yet to release them, indicating that he may have come to the same conclusion Ilirianna did.


    Gritting her teeth once more, she gazed down at Aeyir¡¯s severed head and body. She had just been talking with him a mere half hour ago¡ªa boy who was excited for what his future was going to hold now that he had come of age. He was concerned for her safety and for the safety of his guests, and now he was dead, murdered by a man he had wholeheartedly trusted. The anger that boiled up in the princess was strong, but while most of it was directed at the traitor, Rotana Vesh, a good portion of it was also for herself.


    Damn it¡­  I¡¯m sorry, Aeyir. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you.


    ¡°Good choice, Ilirianna,¡± Vesh said with a laugh when she didn¡¯t make any moves, then turned and faced the crowd once more. ¡°Now let me ask if any of you are familiar with the teachings of Kosahanity and the goddess, Rei? Hmm? Any of you?¡±


    Ilirianna furrowed her brow. Kosahanity? The goddess, Rei? What the hell is this all of the sudden?


    Silence filled the room, and even Lord Malloway had ceased his screaming as the blades of the guards pressed tightly against his neck, now having drawn a thin line of blood. His eyes, however, bore the same rage as before, and Ilirianna knew that if he was released, Lord Malloway would rush Vesh without care for his own life or the life of the nobles. He was a father who had just witnessed the murder of his son, so he would be far from in a logical mindset, and would almost certainly do everything in his power to strike the captain down.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Vesh went on with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s an old religion that was suppressed and eliminated by the vile king, Irik Iiji, centuries ago, so it¡¯s only natural that many of you would know little about it. So why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to educate you incompetent bastards, shall we?¡±


    Setting his goblet of wine down on the table, Vesh then stepped over Aeyir¡¯s bloody corpse with a pleasant smile and spread his arms wide, his eyes suddenly taking on a glimmer of excitement that resembled a child who was thrilled to tell his parents about something he achieved. It sent a shiver down Ilirianna¡¯s back even from her position above.


    ¡°Millennia upon millennia ago, this realm of ours was selected by the celestial goddess Rei, who, according to the ancient texts of the Ko-Hahn, gifted us of Kalkorai the blessing of mana, allowing us to perform supernatural and beautiful feats that the denizens of many other realms could not. Rei believed that our realm was the ideal candidate for the multiverse¡¯s utopia, a place where people could live in harmony, loving one another and embracing peace! She wrote the Ko-Hahn to provide us with the instructions necessary to attain that peace, but we as flawed beings did not fully embrace her and take her words to heart, and because of that, our utopia has yet to be found! We are still flawed, but Rei has not given up on us yet! Salvation can be attained even by those of you standing here before me.¡±


    The princess glared at Vesh as his eyes wandered up to gaze into hers, and she couldn¡¯t help but smirk bitterly, wanting him to know that if she gave him even the slightest opening, she would launch herself down there and cut off his head down without hesitation.


    Salvation, huh? Peace? Says the bastard who just murdered Aeyir without a second thought! What did he ever do to you, huh?! Who the hell do you think you are?!


    And yet, as furious as she was, she still snapped her hand out and grabbed Nigreos¡¯s wrist to keep him from doing anything rash. She felt the young man look at her with confusion, but she subtly shook her head, knowing that if Nigreos acted on his emotions, more innocent people would die. Vesh had the ballroom at his mercy, but only for the moment. Like a fool, he was taking his time to monologue and preach, so Ilirianna knew that eventually, she would get the opening she so desired.


    ¡°Yes, our goddess will accept even you rotten and selfish beings,¡± Vesh went on with a chuckle. ¡°She will forgive anybody who seeks forgiveness, for she knows that those of us in this realm are the multiverse¡¯s perfect beings. Our magic is a gift, but we have been squandering it! Those in the higher levels of the Great Cities keep their magic to themselves, preventing those who are below them from learning to harness it. Why? Why do you fear the poor? Why do you fear those who don¡¯t have what you do? Do you think they would steal from you, if they could?¡±


    The captain¡¯s smile then vanished, his features turning firm and bitter yet again as he glanced down at Aeyir¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I truly did respect this boy and it pains me greatly to have done what I just did. He could have been a fantastic lord, but unfortunately, no matter how much I speak to you all, you will never truly accept my words. If I tried to work with you, the fate of Kosahanity would be the same as it was back in the days of Iirk Iiji. The pastors of his era tried reasoning with him, too, but he just wouldn¡¯t have it. He looked at the goddess¡¯s gifts and refused to show gratitude to her. He claimed that magic was a natural phenomenon, like something so beautiful could have come about by accident. THE ARROGANCE!¡±


    Raising his voice to a shout, Vesh¡¯s words boomed throughout the ballroom. ¡°Magic was divine intervention, and magic was only given to us to create Rei¡¯s paradise, but because of what the Iijis did, those lessons were lost! Millions of copies of the Ko-Hahn were burnt and destroyed, churches and cathedrals were torn down, relics were ruined, and the realm of Ijiria forgot just what allowed us to be special in the first place! True believers were forced into hiding, executed for trying to show the natural gratitude that the goddess deserved! And now, centuries later, our realm has destroyed itself! The Age of Prosperity? Give me a break! The only ones who prosper are those of you who were born into it, while those of us who weren¡¯t are kicked to the ground and spat upon! Is that not correct¡­Abigail?¡±


    To Ilirianna¡¯s surprise, Vesh¡¯s wild eyes now turned to gaze up at Abi standing just beside the princess, who stiffened up with fear now that attention had been sent her way.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed how Lord Malloway looked at you!¡± Vesh shouted. ¡°I recall that you and Mr. Caeli were not invited to the lord¡¯s dinner a few days ago simply because of who you are! Royal team or not, he turned his eyes away from your talents and your status because you lacked a name¡ªbecause you were a woman from outside The Cities! Am I incorrect, girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh, I¡­¡± Abigail was shaking, and while Ilirianna could see the hatred within her eyes at what Vesh had done, there was also an undeniable recognition, for Vesh¡¯s words were not incorrect. As much as it disgusted Ilirianna, he hit it right on the head.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± he quickly added with a soft bow. ¡°I didn''t mean to put you on the spot, but I know you understand me. This realm had allowed Rei¡¯s gift to go unappreciated, used for the betterment of greed rather than the creation of utopia! That is why she has sent a messenger to us from the celestial realm, why I was selected by her to cleanse the world¡ªa world that cannot be cleansed without a blank slate!¡±


    As Vesh was ranting, Ilirianna subtly glanced at Lord Malloway still tightly gripped in the clutches of his guards, wondering why he was still so silent, but when she turned his way, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, blinking a few times to make sure she was not mistaken.


    The lord was glowing a dull red.


    But it was not only the lord.


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes went wide as her head snapped in all different directions to survey the crowd with horror as a handful of people in the sea of nobles began to glow, and the report of Dreek Willow¡¯s death shoved itself to the forefront of the princess¡¯s mind.


    Wait¡­ Shit!


    ¡°So let this be the first message of many to the nobility of Ijiria!¡± Vesh snarled with a wild smile. ¡°Your comfortable days are numbered! The Kosah-Rei will cleanse the world and create the utopia the goddess desired! LET THE SIN OF GREED BURN WITH YOU!¡±


    ¡°Proto!¡±


    Desperate to find some way to prevent the tragedy that was unfolding before her eyes, Ilirianna swiftly sent mana into her feet, fully intending to launch down there are fast as she could and kill Rotana Vesh, but before she was even a few feet in the air, Nigreos and Abi grabbed her and yanked her back down, pulling her far away from the railing where the other nobles were gathered. The redness of the ballroom was glowing brighter and brighter as the nobility began to let out groans of pain and agony.


    ¡°What are you¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°NEX!¡±


    Throwing himself in front of Ilirianna and Abi, Nigreos cast the wind spell that would form a shield of air between them, sticking both arms out to completely protect them. However, since the shields were simply air, Ilirianna could see right through them, and bore witness to a tragedy she couldn¡¯t stop. The Aquesen guards all cast a variety of shield spells ranging from wind to rock to water, and within a second of Nigreos casting his spell, the ballroom erupted into utter hell as explosions sounded both from below them, as well as from the people standing up on the loft with them. Just as Nakoma had described, it was as if the front half of their bodies were ripped apart from within, flames tearing through their skin and killing them instantly.


    Realizing that Nigreos wouldn¡¯t be proficient enough in wind magic to completely protect them, Ilirianna cast Nex just in time, adding an extra layer of magic as the violent infernos blasted the loft apart from both atop it and below it, sending the three of them falling through the ground as the ballroom¡¯s ceiling cracked open. Intense heat nearly overwhelmed her, but as she fell, Ilirianna managed to catch a brief glimpse of Rotana Vesh, his skin turned to rock, stalking through the flames and towards the door without once looking back, and though she had no means of pursuit, she internally swore that she would track him down as soon as she could and make him pay for what he had done.

 V3 Chapter 13- Chilled To The Bone

    Chapter XIII


    Uma Miyon?


    Nakoma Taurus furrowed his brow as he regarded the man before him, trying to remember if he knew that name from somewhere. While he didn¡¯t know the names of every single guest at the party that night, he was relatively educated in the higher nobles of the Great Cities, so the fact the he couldn¡¯t recall Miyon¡¯s name meant that he was either not of a terribly high status, or he was some sort of guild master down in Hiriech.


    And given his rather weak mana readings, I can only imagine it¡¯s the latter. No baron or minor lord would ever have such a pathetic signal. Honestly, I should just blow him off and go back inside, but for some reason, I can¡¯t help but be a bit uneasy with him. His sense is weak, but it¡¯s not normal. Why? Could it be that he¡¯s related to the incidents in the city and castle?


    Wanting to make sure of one thing, Nakoma did a swift and subtle check of the man¡¯s magic, and was able to conclude almost instantly that there weren¡¯t any traces of biological mana in his system.


    Which means that he¡¯s not the changeling, nor has the changeling used her magic on him. But then what is going on here? Nakoma subtly tightened his lips in consideration. Well, he wants to talk to me, so perhaps to make sure we¡¯re covering our bases, I¡¯ll humor him for the moment. Liri and the others have the ballroom under control, and she only wanted Lady Yoral checked on just to be on the safe side, so it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing to set that matter aside for now. Perhaps I can learn something from this Uma Miyon.


    ¡°Pick my brain, you say?¡± Nakoma inquired, putting on as pleasant of a smile as he could in the hopes of making Miyon feel comfortable in his presence. ¡°By all means, ask away. It gives me an excuse to stay out here a little longer anyway so I¡¯m perfectly content.¡±


    Miyon chuckled to himself and moved forward to stand beside Nakoma at the terrace¡¯s railing, his eyes quickly coming to focus on the view of the city down below, sprawled out along the edges of the Siptic River. However, wanting to keep his back to the edge on the off chance that this individual attempted anything bold, Nakoma merely leaned up against the stone railing so that the castle doors and the surrounding gardens would always be within his line of sight.


    ¡°Not a fan of celebrations, are you, Master?¡± Miyon asked, to which Nakoma simply shook his head and shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, but unfortunately, it comes with the territory of being a Master. That¡¯s why I came out here for some fresh air. The night breeze is lovely, and I thought it would be pleasant to watch the fireworks.¡±


    Raising his head to the night sky, Nakoma eyed the display of multi-colored lights but ensured that his attention didn¡¯t stray from Miyon.


    ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± the man commented. ¡°I¡¯m not one for anything involving more than a handful of people. I¡¯m a researcher, you see, so I¡¯ve always spent most of my time in my lab, running tests or toying with a new project of mine. It¡¯s a quiet and lonely existence, but I¡¯ve come to prefer it. I hear Masters dabble with research in their affinities from time to time, so I imagine you must understand what I mean?¡±


    Nakoma nodded, giving no indication of what had suddenly gone on in his mind upon hearing Miyon¡¯s response. A researcher? Could it be¡­? Is this the man? Mallicent¡¯s notes¡­ It referred to a ¡°Doctor M¡±! Doctor¡­Miyon?


    ¡°I absolutely understand what you mean, yes,¡± Nakoma confirmed casually. ¡°I love nothing more than going up to my office in the Citadel and just shutting myself away for hours on end, tearing through book after book until my eyes refuse to stay open. It eases my mind. Parties such as these are too political. Trying to maneuver everything just makes my head ache.¡±


    What are you getting at? Why would a man with such a low mana reading approach the Master of Fire alone? If this really is the same doctor that Mallicent referenced then he should be aware that I¡¯ve read the notes! Is he exposing himself to me on purpose? Does he stand to gain something by being so bold? I can¡¯t imagine he intends to kill me! I don¡¯t sense anything on him, after all.


    ¡°That being said, Doctor Miyon,¡± the Master continued. ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what branch of research you specialize in? What sorts of things do you work on?¡±


    Miyon considered the question for a few seconds. ¡°I¡­wouldn¡¯t say I specialize in one field or another. I bounce around, you see, but if I had to select any single thing, I would say I¡¯m most fascinated by realm travel and ancient magic. I feel it gets overlooked by the people of Ijiria because it is such a well-known concept, but the idea of a multiverse is just mind-blowing, yes? The Oralian Isolation Act obviously hinders my research, but even with it in mind, I still find things to study.¡±


    ¡°Multiverse, huh?¡± Nakoma cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Well, the Citadel could certainly use more people of your mindset. Given all the restrictions, scientists tend to avoid dabbling in that field. We¡¯ve learned very little since the time of Torral.¡±


    Miyon enthusiastically nodded his agreement. ¡°Yes, exactly my thoughts! We¡¯ve obviously made great strides with inventions such as the QuaerBasim and the Cross-Dimensional Mirrors, but those are only for observing other realms. They have nothing to do with understanding them! What I wish to do is understand realm travel, and that is why I am glad I was led to you tonight. That is what I wish to pick your brain about.¡±


    Realm travel? Well, if this is the same doctor then that¡¯s certainly out of nowhere. What does that have to do with the subject? What does it have to do with the combustions? Well regardless, I don¡¯t have much to tell him anyway, so¡­


    Nakoma shook his head apologetically. ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be getting much out of me. I¡¯ve never left our realm of Ijiria and there are very few people in this empire that ever will, even among the Masters. Not to mention, there really isn¡¯t any reason to do so. Kaira is a violent hellscape with mages so unhinged you¡¯d think the Noranians were peace lovers, it takes decades to return from Hildegan due to its time discrepancies, Omaruo has nothing of value, and Cansi is a barren wasteland. On top of that, neighboring realms to any of those four are complete enigmas to us these days, their information lost to time because of The Isolation Act.¡±


    ¡°True, true,¡± Miyon murmured. ¡°But with all of that said, you understand the nature of the realms, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve read about them?¡±


    ¡°I have, for my own curiosity.¡± Nakoma narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why? Which realm are you particularly interested in?¡±


    ¡°Cansi.¡±


    Cansi? Interesting. What about that realm in particular has this man so intrigued?


    ¡°Why?¡± Nakoma inquired, feigning disinterest. ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s nothing of value there. Ancient realm theorists might have hypothesized that it was home to a magical civilization that destroyed itself, but we have no proof of that aside from faint mana residue found on its surface. And observations gave us nothing of value back when Ijiria¡¯s mirrors were still operational.¡±


    But Miyon was already shaking his head before Nakoma had finished making his point. ¡°No, I already knew all of that. What I want to know is if the Citadel has ever had records of magical beings that could be traced to the realm of Cansi¡ªeven ones that may not have been native to that realm?¡±


    Magical beings? The subject maybe? Could he be thinking that the subject Caeli and Abigail learned about is from Cansi? If so, he¡¯s being pretty blunt here with information. After all the secrecy, why come out and try to coerce answers from me? Maybe he really isn¡¯t the same doctor and the name is just a coincidence? I don¡¯t get that feeling, but¡­ Nakoma grimaced. I do know of a few records of magical relics being found in Cansi, but it was never confirmed whether they were native to that particular realm or whether they came from another realm beyond. That being said, I don¡¯t want to give him anything that could help him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, anything the Citadel knows that isn¡¯t available to the public would not be something I could share with you,¡± Nakoma answered after a moment. ¡°And assuming you¡¯re from Stellareid, you would have an easier time picking the brains of the researchers there as opposed to myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am from Stellareid,¡± Miyon admitted. ¡°But the scientists there also know very little about realms given that the city¡¯s formation came after realm travel was banned. Oh well, it was worth a try, but I thank you for humoring me, Master Taurus.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m always glad to provide aid to an inquisitive mind, and I wish I could help you more.¡± Nakoma casually glanced to where the doctor was still gazing at the city, his features illuminated by the shifting colored lights of the fireworks above. ¡°But at the end of the day, Cansi is not really a realm with anything of value to us. If you don¡¯t mind my asking, however, what has you interested in it?¡±


    The doctor twisted his lips in thought, absently reaching into the inner pocket of his suit to produce an odd little item that Nakoma didn¡¯t recognize. It was clearly made of some sort of metal, and was curved roughly in the shape of an L. At first, the Master was put on edge by it, but he didn¡¯t sense even a slight trace of mana from it, and was at least relaxed by that fact.


    Calm down, Nakoma. Keep your cool and stop being so on edge. If this man could hurt you, you¡¯d be able to sense it.


    ¡°What has me so interested in Cansi?¡± Miyon finally parroted the question. ¡°Hard to say, really. Perhaps its just because it lacks civilization? Or maybe I like the idea that it once had one. Makes you wonder what might have happened to it, especially if it was magical. It could provide Ijiria with information on how to avoid extinction. I¡¯m a curious man, Master Taurus, and I think that about sums it up.¡±


    You¡¯re lying. I can tell. The subject¡­ Did he find something in that realm? But no¡­ Erika has a monopoly on realm daggers, so he wouldn¡¯t have the means of crossing over into Cansi to find anything in the first place. Should I just be blunt and force the information out of him? No! If I did that, I would just be a hypocrite after all of my lecturing toward Liri and Caeli¡­ Just observe! That was the king¡¯s orders!


    ¡°I suppose I understand that,¡± Nakoma muttered. ¡°I just¡­¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The Master of Fire frowned, having heard a sound that blended in oddly well with the fireworks. In fact, any normal person might not have noticed it at all, but somewhere in the distance, it sounded like an explosion had taken place, and instantly, Nakoma¡¯s instincts were on alert.


    That sounded like it came from the castle! Could something have happened in the ballroom?!


    Nakoma did everything in his power to not make any sudden moves or to indicate that he had heard anything as he glanced sidelong at Miyon to try and determine if he had noticed the sound. And just when he did, he realized just what the discrepancy in his mana signature was.


    He didn¡¯t have one.


    The mana that Nakoma had been sensing was no longer coming from where Uma Miyon stood, rather he sensed it just in front of him despite there not being anybody standing there. Had he not spent his entire life sharpening his instincts, Nakoma Taurus would have died in that moment, but he was able to react just in time as the thin blade of a glaive appeared out of thin air, aimed directly at his heart. With the terrace to his back and Miyon to his left, Nakoma could only dart to the right, the glaive missing him by mere centimeters, and realizing that the weapon almost certainly belonged to the red knight that tried to kill Ryokumo, Nakoma brought his mana to his hands, prepared to fight¡­


    ¡­only for three loud bangs to erupt throughout the night, louder than the fireworks with their close proximity, and Nakoma felt a burning sensation in his chest as he lurched backwards. Blood began to pool up in his mouth as he frantically tried to figure out what hit him. He had kept his senses focused on both Miyon and the knight, but neither had drawn magic that could have struck him from a distance. Yet, when he caught a glimpse of the doctor out of the corner of his eye, he saw the L-shaped item aimed at him just as the booming sound erupted two more times. The attack was so swift that he didn¡¯t have time to put up Nex before he was struck in the torso yet again, and he could feel his internal organs being ripped apart.


    What the hell is that thing?! It¡¯s not using magic?!


    The distortion spell falling, Nakoma caught just a brief glimpse of the glittering red armor of the massive knight charging him with the glaive at the ready, and realizing that he was in mortal danger, Nakoma did the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°Get back! He¡¯s going to destroy the terrace!¡±


    ¡°Infernus.¡±


    The Master of Fire didn¡¯t have time to wonder how Uma Miyon knew exactly what he was going to do before he had done it, but the spell had already been cast and unfortunately, both Miyon and the knight dodged back as powerful flames exploded from Nakoma¡¯s hands, blasting the stone terrace to pieces. He had hoped to at least kill Miyon with the sudden attack, for even though it would harm his own body, he had believed that this weak man would not be able to escape. Nakoma could only curse himself as his body was launched backwards and over the cliffside along with the rubble of the terrace.


    Damn it all¡­!


    While Nakoma¡¯s prime affinity was fire, any Master worth their title was at least proficient in two other affinities, and one of those was often wind due to its versatility. As he was plummeting towards the forest below, Nakoma put as much strength as he could into manipulating the air around his body and slowing his descent.


    ¡°Ventus,¡± he choked just in time.


    His fall slowed, causing the pieces of the terrace to hit the ground long before him as he gently soared through the canopies of the trees, using his magic to shift his position so that he wouldn¡¯t hit any branches and could come to a gradual stop on the forest floor away from the rubble. The moment he had landed, he coughed up more blood, frantically pressing his hand against the numerous wounds on his chest and sending nature magic deep inside of him in a desperate effort to at least heal his wounds.


    Ah, fuck me! How could I let myself get jumped like that?! He had been played like a fiddle and it infuriated him that, even though he had been so alert, he had still failed to act fast enough. That man didn¡¯t have a mana signature! That means he¡¯s magicless! How?! If that¡¯s the case then he came from Omaruo or Hildegan, but that means he used a realm dagger?! Nakoma clenched his teeth with pain, trying to keep his body upright as his body put itself back together. I always rely on my magical senses, but Miyon was magicless and had a magicless weapon, so he used that to trick me?! I was outwitted by a damned magicless?!


    Raw fury flowed through the Master of Fire as he slowly pushed himself to his feet, his body moderately healed for the moment, but given how deadly the wounds had been, he was far from at his best.


    I have to get back to Aquesen! Something happened in the castle! I know it! And these two¡ª


    Nakoma gazed in surprise at the sight of Uma Miyon casually sitting atop a tree branch roughly twenty feet above him, silently watching over the rims of his glasses, a sadistic and excited smile on his face.


    And though Nakoma¡¯s first instinct was to send a burst of fire straight for the smug bastard, he felt the arrival of the red knight fast enough to dodge out of the way as the armored man smashed into the forest floor right where the Master had just been. As Nakoma rolled back to his feet and turned to face the knight, he knew as a fact that if he wanted to get back to Aquesen and the royal team, he would have to kill the two of them first.


    ***


    Leiolai Sartella held her breath, the Omaruan weapon Uma called a ¡°gun¡± still clutched in both of her hands, and her eyes never once shifted from the still body of Nyx Rana. She had been confident that she would be able to approach the inn¡¯s door without alerting the Master of Water simply because she was skilled enough in biological magic to completely replicate Abigail¡¯s mana signature. It was a feat so complex that Leiolai had been certain Nyx wouldn¡¯t once suspect that she was anybody but who she appeared to be. On top of that, because the gun was created without the use of magic, Nyx wouldn¡¯t sense any mana at the ready to attack, and would have been under the impression that she was safe. With all of those variables taken into account, it was no wonder that Leiolai was able to put a bullet in the Master¡¯s head without her ever suspecting a thing, and yet¡­


    She¡¯s dead? Just like that, I killed a Master of Ijiria? I mean, I knew I wasn¡¯t going to die, but¡­


    Still disguised as Abigail, Leiolai cautiously crept into the room, stepping around Nyx¡¯s collapsed form. She kept her senses on high alert, wanting to be prepared for what seemed the inevitable reveal that the Master of Water wasn¡¯t dead, but even when Leiolai knelt down beside the corpse, Nyx didn¡¯t so much as twitch. There was a hole in her head where the bullet pierced her, and her pale eyes were wide open and blank, not a sign of life within them. Her silver hair was stained by the blood pooling up under her head, and when Leiolai gently pressed a hand to her chest, she couldn¡¯t feel a heartbeat.


    She¡¯s¡­actually dead. Doctor Miyon wasn¡¯t kidding! Magicless weapons really do give you the upper hand over people trained to fight magic! I¡¯ve just killed the Master of Water!


    Leiolai jumped to her feet and returned the gun to the holster at her hip, having hoped that the ruckus down in the bar would prevent anybody from distinguishing the shot from the fireworks. However, there was no guarantee that every room surrounding them was empty, and even though anybody that stumbled upon the scene would only see Abigail crouched over the body, Leiolai still wanted to get the hell out of the inn as quickly as she could.


    Alright, that went exactly as I hoped it did! If Uma and Barron can pull off the same trick with Master Taurus, then we can eliminate two Masters in one night. And by now¡­ Leiolai briefly glanced over her shoulder and towards the window across the room. I would imagine the reckoning has begun. The nobility of Hiriech should be no more¡­


    Smiling softly to herself, Leiolai darted back into the hall, shut the door behind her, and swiftly glanced around, satisfied that not a single one of the nearby rooms had been opened. A quick sensing of the area around her more or less confirmed that the occupants of the floor were either at the bar or in the city, though she did sense two individuals just around the corner ahead, but she recognized and expected them, for they were the backup that had been sent to protect her should the assassination of Nyx Rana turn violent, as she had assumed it would.


    The two members of the city guard stalked into view, and though they had abandoned their armor in an attempt to blend in as average cityfolk, Leiolai knew they had chainmail just under their leather jerkins and that their efficiency in magic would provide them with enough power to defend themselves. They stopped upon noticing her, their expressions clearly surprised when Leiolai merely grinned.


    ¡°Went off without a hitch,¡± she announced smugly. ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of here, so let¡¯s return to the castle.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re serious?¡± the young man on the right stuttered. ¡°I mean, I heard the sound from down the hall, but I never would have thought it¡¯d be that easy.¡±


    Leiolai shrugged, motioning over her shoulder with a sharp jab of her thumb. ¡°Neither would I, but what do you know? If you don¡¯t believe me, by all means, go check for yourself, Lassen. Ijiria¡¯s gonna be needing a new Master of Water now. Too bad Rana didn¡¯t have an apprentice.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I believe you, Mistress,¡± he said with a shake of his head. ¡°Good job. The others will certainly be pleased.¡±


    With that, Lassen and his partner, Cedrick, turned and began walking back the way they had come, and though Leiolai had already verified that Nyx Rana was, in fact, dead, she still couldn¡¯t help but glance over her shoulder and give one last look at the closed door of the Master¡¯s room before turning and following after her allies. Leiolai had only taken a single step before she stopped in place and swiftly spun on her heel, mana coming to her fingers as her body tensed up.


    I could have sworn¡­I closed that door¡­


    The door to the Master of Water¡¯s room was wide open, but there was no sign of anybody in the vicinity.


    Am I just losing my mind? Did I only think that I closed it? But no, I wouldn¡¯t have left it open for anybody to just stumble upon the corpse! I absolutely closed it! I know that for a fact!


    Leiolai shivered, feeling suddenly really cold, and despite herself, she still called out, ¡°Lassen, Cedrick, hold on a moment! I just want to check¡ª¡±


    She stopped mid-sentence and couldn¡¯t help but frown as she realized that something else was strange. Despite it being a warm late-summer night, she could see her breath rising up before her like it was winter, and as she shivered again, goosebumps spreading along her skin, she realized the chill she felt wasn¡¯t merely from her fear. It was actually cold in that hallway, like the temperature had suddenly dropped into the negatives, and just as that realization hit her, the firelamps all extinguished at the exact same time.


    ¡°Mistress?!¡± Lassen exclaimed, but Leiolai was quick to shut him up.


    ¡°Hold on! Be ready for anything!¡±


    Not wanting to rely on the magicless technology this time, Leiolai prepared herself by sending biological magic into her eyes, allowing them to morph into the yellowed, narrow eyes of a cat¡¯s, giving her a much clearer view of the hallway. Feeling more prepared, she began carefully creeping back toward the door, knowing logically that there was no way Nyx Rana could have come back to life, but still wanting to check a second time anyway. Something was clearly going on in that corridor, and she had to know what it was. She continued moving, taking each step slowly and carefully, her heart pounding so hard in her chest that she feared whatever was there could hear her.


    And she now knew something was there. She could sense it.


    Yet she still wasn¡¯t prepared when that something showed itself.


    Bursting from the room without making a single sound, a large shadow swung around the side and latched onto the wall, its long and twisted limbs pulling it up onto the ceiling with ease, and without stopping for even a second, the shadow began to skitter towards her like some sort of four-legged spider. It moved so quickly that it had reached Leiolai within a second, and with her eyes no longer hindered by the darkness, she could make out the monstrosity as if it were broad-daylight.


    It was Nyx Rana, but she couldn¡¯t sense even a fragment of humanity in what she was staring at. Her face was that of a nightmare, the tips of her mouth starting at just in front of her ears, her jaw just barely hanging onto her head by a thin sliver of pale white skin. The hole in her forehead was gone, but her silver hair remained stained with blood, hanging down over her face like a bloody veil, but even so, Leiolai could still perfectly see her eyes¡ªor rather, her lack thereof. Instead, they were just empty sockets, but even without anything there, it still felt like the creature was staring at her. For the first time in a long time, Leiolai Sartella felt like screaming. She had never witnessed such a horrifying being, and in that moment, despite knowing as a fact that she could not die on that night, she still had the most overwhelming feeling that she would.


    But even so, Leiolai was abruptly wrenched backwards by Lassen, who pulled her out of the way just as Nyx propelled herself off of the ceiling, her jaw dropping open so wide that Leiolai got a horrific glimpse of the three rows of jagged teeth, long thin tongue, and the pitch black saliva within that maw of hers. Lassen¡¯s fists began to glow red with fire, the only affinity he was strongly practiced in, but the cold of the hallway seemed to extinguish that flame before it had even begun. Right before Leiolai¡¯s eyes, Nyx¡¯s jaw clamped shut around his neck, concealing his entire head from her vision just before the Master of Water wrenched it free from his body, and with one violent gulp, she devoured it whole.

 V3 Chapter 14- A Being Of The Ancient World

    Chapter XIV


    Bursting through the door of the laboratory, Ryokumo Caeli sent ropes of wind straight for the spot that Album claimed Mallicent would be, and sure enough, the information given to them by the subject within that room had been accurate. The young Malloway boy exclaimed in surprise as he was hoisted into the air by Condite and slammed back into the ground, his arms snapping to his sides and remaining bound there as his ankles tied together as well. Flopping around on the cold floor of the lab in a clear struggle to break free, Mallicent¡¯s eyes wandered up to where Ryokumo was already darting towards him, wind swirling around his hands as he prepared to fire off a spell should the boy even begin to utter an incantation.


    ¡°Cast anything and this time, the blade won¡¯t be blunted, my friend,¡± Ryokumo threatened, stopping just a few feet from where Mallicent was laying. ¡°Whether you like it or not, you and I are finally going to get our long awaited chat.¡±


    Mallicent¡¯s face went pale as he took in the sight of Ryokumo above him and Album still standing in the doorway, but that fear was only present for a few seconds before he was overcome by utter rage.


    ¡°Damn you, Caeli!¡± he snarled. ¡°I knew you were the one that broke into my quarters! Do you understand what you¡¯re doing right now?! You have broken into a private lab of Aquesen and assaulted the son of a lord! I could have you executed for treason, you bastard! Do you hear me?! Unhand me at once or else¡ª¡±


    ¡°Blah, blah, blah.¡± Raising his tone in a mocking voice, Ryokumo¡¯s smile turned smug as he regarded the sputtering child before him. ¡°I perfectly understand what I¡¯m doing, and I¡¯m not particularly afraid of you. What exactly do you think you¡¯re going to do against me? I¡¯m a trained student of the Academy of Erika and you¡¯re¡­well, to put it nicely, a whiny little shit. Though if you think you can fight your way past both myself and the esteemed daughter of the Luz family, then by all means, go ahead.¡±


    Mallicent¡¯s lips quivered in one of the most pathetic expressions Ryokumo had ever seen, and had he not been suspecting the boy of being an accomplice in murder, he might have even felt a little bad for what he was doing. However, Ryokumo no longer had the option to pull his punches, for this time, he had truly overstepped his jurisdiction and if he didn¡¯t at least gain something from this move, not only would he be kicked from the royal team, but he could land himself in prison, or even get executed, for the very reasons Mallicent had claimed. Therefore, finding proof of Mallicent Malloway¡¯s treachery was now a prerequisite for not ruining his life, and thus Ryokumo was more than prepared to squeeze whatever he could out of the child before him.


    That being said, even when I decided to pursue him down here, I had no intention of attacking him like this, but that conversation I overheard in the hallway could not be ignored. Not only is it highly likely that the Lady Yoral we¡¯ve been interacting with is not actually Yoral Malloway, but they also spoke as if they were plotting something tonight. So regardless of what Master Taurus and Princess Ilirianna think, I know that this is the right decision. And especially because of that.


    Keeping his hand aimed at Mallicent, Ryokumo now turned and gazed over at the massive glass cylindrical container where a black humanoid mass was floating within yellow liquid, it¡¯s silver eyes gazing directly at Album, who still hadn¡¯t moved from her spot in the doorway.


    I¡¯d recognize those eyes anywhere¡­ That¡¯s the subject Mallicent¡¯s notes were referencing, but with that said, I can¡¯t even begin to guess what the living hell I¡¯m looking at. I can feel intense mana radiating off of it, and it''s clearly a powerful being. I need to be cautious and take this one step at a time.


    ¡°Album,¡± he called to her, though he didn¡¯t turn back to look. ¡°I would imagine that¡¯s the thing that was speaking to you, yes? Is it talking to you right now?¡±


    His teammate didn¡¯t reply immediately, and believing that her delayed response might have been due to the fact that his assumption was right, he waited patiently for her to finish whatever she was doing. When she did finally speak with a trembling voice, she only confirmed what he believed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s talking to me right now. It¡¯s saying, well¡­¡±  She hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s saying to break the glass and let it out.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    Snarling that protest, Ryokumo sensed magic flowing to Mallicent¡¯s hands, and knowing that he couldn¡¯t show any weakness, he cast Perkari and sent a blunted blade straight into his back. While it didn¡¯t draw any blood, the impact was still hard enough that he let out a grunt of agony and began coughing violently.


    ¡°What did I say, Lord Mallicent?¡± Ryokumo inquired with a click of his tongue. ¡°No sudden movements, no incantations, and especially no drawing of your mana.¡± The wind mage cocked an intrigued eyebrow as he was met with another glare from the boy. ¡°Now, seeing as you¡¯re clearly desperate to keep that thing locked away, would you mind explaining yourself? What exactly is this fine specimen?¡±


    Mallicent was breathing heavily, clearly still in pain, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to shake his head and scoff. ¡°Go fuck yourself, Caeli! I¡¯m not telling you a damn thing! I¡¯d never betray my allies so you can waste your breath all you want! Go right ahead and do as you please to me! I will personally ensure that you regret it!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ryokumo then let out an exaggerated sigh and shrugged, keeping his left hand trained on Mallicent while he slowly turned his right to aim at the cylindrical container. ¡°Then perhaps your dear subject will be more cooperative than you, especially if I let him out of his cage like he wants us to.¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE!¡± Mallicent roared furiously. ¡°I swear on the Goddess, Caeli, if you do that¡ª¡±


    ¡°The goddess?¡± Talking over the screeching boy, Ryokumo immediately latched onto the strange part of what he said. ¡°That¡¯s a peculiar choice of words, now isn¡¯t it? You have a goddess somewhere around here? Is it the thing in the tube?¡±


    The young lord¡¯s mouth was trembling again, seeming completely uncertain of what to do at that moment, and Ryokumo couldn¡¯t deny the satisfaction he felt after such a frustrating week. The fact that Mallicent was almost certainly aligned with the knight and changeling that almost killed him only made this moment of revenge all the sweeter.


    Ryokumo shrugged once more. ¡°Very well. If you truly have no interest in discussion, then I¡¯ll blast the thing open. But I¡¯m a benevolent man, and so I will gladly give you until the count of five to make the right decision or else we¡¯re all gonna get to see what that thing is made of. Five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Mallicent vehemently protested. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, you insane bastard! Haven¡¯t you read my fucking notes?! That¡¯s why we¡¯re studying the damn thing! But we know it can be dangerous! If you let it out, I can¡¯t promise we¡¯ll all walk away alive! And hell¡­¡± His face was turning bright from shouting so much, his eyes practically bulging from his head. ¡°Lady Luz over there probably knows more than we do at this point given how talkative it''s been with her!¡±


    Ryokumo frowned and spared a glance back at Album, who was blankly gazing at the creature in the tube. Content to let her handle whatever she was doing, the wind mage nodded and addressed Mallicent once more.


    ¡°Yes, I saw your notes, of course. Quite a fascinating read, really, and I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not intrigued by this parasite, I think you called it. What makes you think it¡¯s seeking a host? What has the creature done to give you that impression?¡±


    The boy clenched his teeth, clearly considering not telling him anything further, but when Ryokumo raised his hand to aim at the tube once more, he snorted and did as was ordered.


    ¡°While I say it hasn¡¯t communicate much, it has still spoken to us,¡± he admitted. ¡°And the few times it has, it¡¯s requested that we find it a fitting body, but each person who stepped forward in the name of understanding this being was rejected by it! I don¡¯t know what it seeks, but the fact that it¡¯s reached out to that girl over there tells me that she may be what it wants! So keep that in mind when you threaten to bust it out, for I cannot promise that Album Luz will not be consumed by it!¡±


    Intriguing, Ryokumo thought. And I can¡¯t disagree with him on that last bit. I¡¯m only bluffing. I have no intention of letting it out for that very reason. I¡¯m not putting Album¡¯s life at risk, but he doesn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°Album can handle herself,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°Now where did you find this thing?¡±


    Mallicent narrowed his eyes and smiled a self-satisfied grin. ¡°No fucking clue. The doctor¡¯s the one who brought it in. All I did was help provide him with the space to conduct his experiments here in Aquesen. Father doesn¡¯t even know all of the details. The old fool doesn¡¯t take research seriously to begin with, so he¡¯s never asked to know about it anyway! All we needed was a half-assed cover story and he hardly batted an eye!¡±


    Ryokumo didn¡¯t immediately respond as he observed the boy¡¯s tone and expression in the hopes of determining whether he was lying or not, and he eventually concluded that it was probably the truth. Mallicent didn¡¯t know any more about the subject than he had already said, so without finding and interrogating the doctor, there wasn¡¯t much else they could do. Therefore, Ryokumo knew he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time on the matter, turning the conversation now to more important questions.


    ¡°Very well then. In that case, why don¡¯t you tell me what your allies have planned in the ballroom?¡±


    Mallicent¡¯s grin completely vanished from his features as he gaped in shock up at him. ¡°You¡­?¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know you¡¯re plotting something, you slimy little shit. We overheard you talking to who I assume is not your mother about hiding out down here until the plan is over.¡± Ryokumo raised his eyebrows expectantly. ¡°So, same rules as before. You give me what I want to know, and your little subject stays nice and safe in his tube of piss, yes? And while we¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t you explain those strange combustions as well. I¡¯ve been curious about that, too.¡±


    ¡°How have you¡ª? How can you possibly know all of this?!¡± he cried out. But his confusion quickly turned to frustration and understanding as his lips tightened in rage, as well as what might have even been a tinge of guilt. ¡°Willow and Gaya, was it? So we weren''t able to cover that up as well as we thought, huh?¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled, finally after all of that time having confirmation that Mallicent and his allies were related to the combustions. Good, then regardless of what happens, as long as I can get this information back to Ilirianna and the Masters, I can justify doing what I¡¯ve done. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me so long as we can prevent more people from dying. I hope you¡¯d be proud of me, Master Daisuke.


    ¡°You were not as slick as you thought,¡± Ryokumo mocked. ¡°Now answer the damn questions. We don¡¯t have all day, and if you waste more of my time, well¡­given that I¡¯m getting repetitive, I¡¯ll just leave the threat hanging.¡±


    But to Ryokumo¡¯s surprise, unlike every other time he had used the subject as a method of coercing cooperation out of the boy, Mallicent simply laughed, fixing Ryokumo with an unhinged glee in his eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he told him between laughs. ¡°It¡¯s already set in stone, Caeli. The magic has been cast and it can no longer be stopped! Nothing, not even the all-powerful Iijis, can prevent what they¡¯re going to do tonight! You can threaten me all you like, but hell is about to be unleashed upon this castle and this city, and you¡¯re going to be powerless to¡ª¡±


    Unleashing a swift kick to Mallicent¡¯s face, he snapped the boy¡¯s head back as blood gushed from his nose. He cried out in agony, but Ryokumo didn¡¯t feel any pity this time, for a sense of doom had come over him as he listened to the boy talk. The certainty with which he spoke caused a shiver to go down his spine, and a frantic desire to abandon the lab and rush back to the ballroom overcame his desire for information. And as if designed to coincide with Mallicent¡¯s threats, Ryokumo suddenly heard a series of violent explosions somewhere off in the distance, followed by a brief shaking of the room.


    Explosions? No¡­ The combustions, but¡­ That sounded like a bunch of them! Shit! Abi, Nigreos, the princess!


    ¡°And there we have it!¡± Mallicent sputtered through the blood running into his mouth. ¡°All of that for nothing! You might have been onto us, but it didn''t matter! They¡¯re all dead! The reckoning has started and now there¡¯s not a damn fucking thing you can do but watch as the scum of this city is eradicated!¡±


    In that moment, despite the dozens of potential repercussions, Ryokumo felt the strong desire to kill Mallicent Malloway then and there¡ªto ensure that he couldn¡¯t hurt anybody ever again, but before he could even properly consider such a violent act, the clear voice of Album Luz echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°Luminetta!¡±


    To the utter shock of both Ryokumo and Mallicent, a beam of light burst from her outstretched hand and smashed a hole into the liquet of the container.


    ***


    From the very second they entered the room and Ryokumo began his interrogation of Mallicent, the silver eyes of the subject never once turned away from Album, nor could she bring herself to focus on what her teammate was saying. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was expecting upon seeing the being that had reached out to her, and when she finally did bear witness to the floating black mass, she felt both intense fear, and a little bit of intrigue.


    Ah, and there you are. I was quite disappointed that you weren''t present during your friends¡¯ little heist, but I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. In the end, you still found your way to me. Now break this container and release me so we can have a proper discussion.


    A proper discussion? Album nervously licked her lips, briefly answering Ryokumo¡¯s question before turning her attention back to the subject. What do you mean? What even are you? I don¡¯t think I can bring myself to just let you out without first understanding what exactly you are. The notes said you¡¯re a parasite, so¡­


    Describing what I am would be pointless, Little Light, for nobody from this age could comprehend it. I come from a world far more developed and complex than this one has yet to reach. The abominations who captured me have referred to me as an angel, so as loath as I am to go by such an inaccurate name, for the sake of simplicity, that is what you may call me. And as for me being a parasite¡­ The subject paused. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s wrong. But if you¡¯re imagining me stealing your body and taking it for my own, then you would be mistaken. No¡­a host of mine would have full autonomy.


    Album narrowed her eyes, knowing that taking The Angel¡¯s words at face-value would be idiotic. But at the same time, she didn¡¯t sense that it was lying either.


    Why me? There¡¯s nothing special about me, you know? You must be able to sense my mana deficiencies? I would be useless to you. Ryokumo¡­the young man over there, would probably suit your needs far better, right?


    No, he may be powerful, but I have seen plenty of mages like him. But in this realm, I had believed the arts of darkness and light magic to be nonexistent. Yet here you are, a light mage before me. And as for mana deficiencies, well, I have so much of it that I could more than make up for your shortcomings.


    What? She took a step towards it, her eyes going wide with disbelief. You can¡­give me mana?


    Yes. It would be simple.


    But just as quickly as it came, her excitement vanished as she realized it was far too good to be true. No, you¡¯re just saying that to trick me into releasing you.


    I am not.


    Yes, you are! There¡¯s no way that it would be that easy! I¡¯ve struggled my whole life with my inability to produce magic properly, and all of a sudden you¡¯re just saying you can fix me! As if! It¡¯s not that simple! Nothing is ever that simple!


    For a moment, The Angel didn¡¯t say anything, and Album briefly keyed back into Ryokumo and Mallicent¡¯s discussion, but before she could properly catch herself up on what they were saying, the voice in her head returned.


    Your life has not been easy, has it, Album Luz?


    Startled by the fact that it suddenly spoke her name, Album¡¯s head snapped back toward the subject and glared at it. How did you learn my name?


    I can sense your internal thoughts. You seek companionship and respect. You seek to live up to the name you were born with, and you want acceptance and validation from your father. You see yourself as weak, and as undeserving of the position you now find yourself in¡ªinferior to the other members of your team and a hindrance to their success. Did I get all of that right?


    Get the hell out of my head!


    I can help you! Let me out and you can have a taste of what I can do for you! And if it¡¯s trust you seek, then let me tell you exactly what it is you want to know! Doctor Uma Miyon, the one who has been studying me, is a magicless bastard who crawled here from the realm of Omaruo and who is a member of a cult known as the Kosah-Rei.


    Woah, hold on just a moment! Album clenched her teeth, feeling her heart beginning to beat like crazy as important in formation was suddenly dumped upon her so fast that she couldn¡¯t process it all immediately. The doctor is magicless? That¡¯s not possible! An Omaruan could not come to Ijiria without a realm dagger, and the Citadel has possession of every dagger left in existence!


    Correction. The Citadel had every realm dagger in existence, but that is no longer the case. The Kosah-Rei possess another¡ªone brought to the realm of Ijiria from Omaruo by Miyon.


    From Omaruo? But then¡­?


    Centuries ago, after the end of the Kairan Genocide, those with the knowledge of how to craft realm daggers, the ones known as the Realm Forgers, collected almost all of Ijiria¡¯s daggers and fled to the surrounding realms with both the means of traveling across realms and knowledge of how to create them, leaving Ijiria with only three daggers left in their possession.


    So if this Doctor Miyon came to Ijiria with a dagger, then he found one left in Omaruo by a Forger that fled all those centuries ago!


    That would be my assumption, though he has yet to say such a thing explicitly. The Angel let out a soft chuckle. Now, given your lack of time, I will swiftly give you the names of the only other members I know, those being Captain Rotana Vesh, a changeling known as Leiolai Sartella, and a giant of a man called Barron Kristoff. There are two others I have heard mention of but I do not know their names. Do with that information as you may, but I hope it is enough to convince you of my trustworthiness. I do not seek to harm you, Album Luz. I seek to help you, and by helping you, I would help me.


    Furrowing her brow in thought, Album filled all of those names away, prepared to report them to Ilirianna and the Masters the moment she had a chance. Well, we already kinda knew about Vesh, but the other two are very useful. Leiolai Sartella was the one impersonating Abi, and Barron Kristoff was the red knight who almost killed Ryokumo. The question is¡­? Recalling the women posing as Yoral Malloway, Album couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Was that Leiolai Sartella? It can¡¯t have been. Mallicent called her Firrik¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m doing exactly as I was told. I¡¯ll hide in the lab until it¡¯s over, I won¡¯t go anywhere near that ballroom¡­¡±


    The words Mallicent snapped at her returned with a vengeance as she recalled the fact that they mentioned something was going down in the ballroom. Angel! I swear on my name that I will free you if you can tell me what these¡­Kosah-Rei are planning tonight!


    Hmm? Well I suppose I could make such a deal, but I must confess that humans are often liars. Therefore, I will only do so if you release me first. Otherwise, we have no deal.


    But¡ª


    Album¡¯s body went cold as a sudden series of explosions sounded somewhere off in the distance and above them, in what she feared was the direction of the ballroom. As she did, she once again returned to listen to the discussion between Mallicent and Ryokumo, only to hear the young lord practically screaming.


    ¡°And there we have it! All of that for nothing! You might have been onto us, but it didn''t matter! They¡¯re all dead! The reckoning has started and now there¡¯s not a damn fucking thing you can do but watch as the scum of this city is eradicated!¡±


    Gaping at Mallicent with utter terror, Album frantically turned back to face The Angel, just as another message was sent to her mind.


    The clock is ticking, Album Luz. Make your decision, or forever hold your peace.


    Damn it! Damn it all!


    Panicking at the thought that Abi and Nigreos might have just died somewhere up in the castle, Album¡¯s constant weakness and inability to make decisions was yet again brought to the forefront of her mind. She had no idea what The Angel was or what the implications of releasing it were, but at the same time, it had been rather cooperative, and she didn¡¯t sense ill intent from it.


    But it¡¯s also some ancient being! Who knows how well it can lie to me! Come on, Album! Stop being such a loser and just decide!


    And so, gritting her teeth and deciding to just make her choice and live with it, Album raised her hand and summoned her meager mana, then chanted ¡°Luminetta¡±, sending a burst of light straight from her palm and into the canister, aiming away from The Angel¡¯s body and smashing a hole through the glass.


    ¡°You stupid bitch!¡± Mallicent snarled with raw terror. ¡°What the hell have you just done?!¡±


    The yellow liquid began to spill out through the hole, and without hesitation, The Angel slammed its hand straight into the glass, shattering it completely. With that, the laboratory erupted into utter chaos as both Mallicent and Ryokumo snarled off incantations, and the black form of The Angel stepped from the canister.

 V3 Chapter 15- On The Other Side

    Chapter XV


    Had Ilirianna and Nigreos not both been protecting the three of them with wind magic, they almost certainly would have died that night. With over one hundred people having been in the ballroom and handfuls of them violently exploding in intense infernos at the same time, the combination of the fire and the destruction of the room would have certainly been enough to kill them. The marble floor cracked apart and the ceiling came crumbling down in large pieces of stone and rock, crushing the charred corpses that now littered the once beautiful room. Both of the lofts were completely destroyed by the combusting of the people upon them, and the pillars that had stood on either side of the room had collapsed alongside the crystal chandeliers with loud and terrifying crashes.


    The temperature was suffocating, the air filled with the sickening scent of burning flesh, each breath searing Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s lungs as she lay on her back, using every ounce of power within her to hold back the chucks of the building floating just above them, resting on the shields she and Nigreos had created. The dark mage had thrown himself over Abigail, who was trembling beneath him, as he used magic to aid the princess, but even with their quick reactions, they still hadn¡¯t been able to completely avoid taking damage. Nigreos¡¯s head was bleeding from a smaller chuck that had struck it and his left arm had been badly burnt by a noble that had exploded just beside him. Ruins of the loft rested around the three mages, with Abi¡¯s arms and face bloody and scraped. Ilirianna couldn¡¯t bring herself to check her own wounds but she could feel intense pain all across her.


    Despite all of that, she was immensely grateful that they were alive.


    Though it¡¯s not gonna stay that way if we don¡¯t get moving right this second! We need to pursue Vesh! We can''t let him get away with this!


    However, despite her training and her powerful skill with magic, Ilirianna was weak from the blast and their subsequent fall, and no matter how much she grit her teeth and put all of her power into her hands, she couldn¡¯t manifest enough mana to move the rubble away from them, just barely managing to keep it in midair. If she or Nigreos wavered even slightly, they would be crushed, so Ilirianna¡¯s mind frantically sifted through plans of how they could get out of there.


    ¡°Abigail,¡± she choked through the heat. ¡°I need¡­.you to¡­help us!¡±


    Wide eyed, Abi slowly turned her fearful features toward the princess. ¡°B-but¡­I don¡¯t know¡­wind magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Then use something else!¡± Ilirianna sputtered. ¡°Just move¡­the rubble!¡±


    To Ilirianna¡¯s relief, that command seemed to snap Abi out of her shock as the determined and intelligent demeanor of the young woman returned. Placing her hand against the floor and grimacing from the heat, Abi breathed,


    ¡°Vino.¡±


    Pumping mana into the ground, thick green vines suddenly burst through the marble and up towards the rubble above them, wrapping their leafy tendrils around the pieces and, with Ilirianna and Nigreos¡¯s wind magic aiding her, they were able to gradually move the chucks off to the right before allowing them to safely land on the floor. Ilirianna let out a sigh of relief as she canceled her spell, but knowing that they needed to move as fast as they could, she pushed herself onto her side and jumped to her feet, coughing as she accidently inhaled even more of the searing air.


    ¡°Move,¡± she choked, motioning for Abi and Nigreos to follow after her, but before she¡¯d even taken two steps, she raised her head and got a clear and proper view of the horrific scene in front of her.


    The ballroom floor was littered with the blackened corpses of the Hiriech nobility, and those who were resting on their backs showed Ilirianna just what that fire magic had done to them. Their faces and the front sides of their torsos were completely gone, giving her a clear and nauseating sight of their insides. Anything that wasn¡¯t bone had been completely turned to ashes, and even their ribs and the front sides of their skulls had been blasted apart, their only remaining bones as black as their bodies. Their arms and legs were still intact, though being so close to the fires had horrifically burnt them. Flames raged all around the ballroom, and despite knowing they had to get out of there, she still knew she needed to verify one thing as she turned her head to gaze in the direction of the destroyed table she had spent most of the night sitting at. She quickly identified the burnt husk of Lord Friez Malloway laying atop the rubble, distinguishable by his ring-covered fingers.


    ¡°Princess, come on,¡± Abi uttered, grabbing Ilirianna¡¯s hand and pulling her toward the doors across the room, Nigreos running unsteadily at their side.


    I can¡¯t believe this¡­ she thought. Just like that, nearly every single noble in Hiriech has been killed. Lord Malloway, his brothers, their children, Aeyir, the guild masters and the merchants, the barons of the surrounding territories¡ªall wiped out in one single instant! This isn¡¯t something the city can just recover from! They¡¯re not going to have any leadership! And the guard that was supposed to protect them¡­


    As they sprinted over and around the corpses scattered across the room, Ilirianna¡¯s features turned from shocked to utterly livid as the image of Rotana Vesh came to her mind.


    Those fucking traitors! How could they do this?! I understand that the nobility was flawed, but to slaughter them like this, and in the name of peace?! Give me a break! I swear on the name of the Iijis, Rotana Vesh, that you are going to pay for what you¡¯ve done here tonight!


    Finally emerging through the doors of the ballroom, which had been blasted apart by the nobles who had been in close proximity to it, Ilirianna, Nigreos, and Abi stumbled out into the corridor. The princess had been more than prepared to have to face the guards, for there had been no sign of any of them back in the room, indicating that they had all fled, but the hallway was devoid of the blue and black armored men.


    The city¡­ Abi had said that the city guard was in league with Vesh, too, so what¡¯s going on down there? And for that matter¡­? She shook her head. Where¡¯s Nakoma? What happened to him? And Caeli and Album were pursuing Mallicent! Did they catch up to him? Are they alive?


    After rounding a corner and putting the ballroom far behind them, the three finally came to a stop once they were certain that there weren''t any guards around. However, Ilirianna didn¡¯t want to waste any time, knowing how crucial it would be to track down and kill Vesh before he got away. Yet the logical part of her told her that taking a moment to gather their bearings and allow Abigail to heal them was necessary, so despite her rage and frustration, Ilirianna collapsed to one knee and gratefully tried to catch her breath.


    ¡°Benedio,¡± Abi chanted, placing a hand on Ilirianna¡¯s head while simultaneously placing her other against Nigreos¡¯s, who had dropped down to kneel beside Ilirianna.


    As the warmth of her healing magic began to flow through the princess, she felt her mind beginning to clear just a little bit, and when she glanced to her left, she was relieved to see the wounds and burns on Nigreos¡¯s body beginning to close and heal.


    ¡°What do we do, Princess?¡± the dark mage breathed, his jaw tightened in what could only be an intense mix of emotions. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what to think¡­ How? What just happened in there?¡±


    Ilirianna closed her eyes and took another deep breath, grateful to have air that wasn¡¯t burning her lungs. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Nigreos, but once we¡¯re healed, we have to move. Not only do we need to take Vesh down, but we have to find Caeli and Album and make sure they¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°And Master Taurus?¡± Abi inquired between castings of Benedio.


    ¡°He can handle himself,¡± the princess assured her. ¡°Master Taurus has been through a lot and made it back alive, so I trust him to do so tonight. Whatever these combustions were caused by, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t have sensed it interacting with his body, so there¡¯s no chance he¡¯s dead. On that same line of thought, we¡¯ll trust Master Rana to deal with whatever might happen in the city itself. We have to prioritize the team.¡±


    Nigreos furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. If Vesh was trying to wipe out nobility, why are you and I alive? I¡¯m of no different status than Aeyir was, and you¡¯re the princess¡ªthe future queen. I just don''t get it! Not that I¡¯m complaining, of course.¡±


    Feeling far better now that Abi had healed her, Ilirianna rose back to her feet and clenched her fists in determination. ¡°Without knowing how they¡¯re caused in the first place, I couldn¡¯t even begin to take a guess. For the moment, let¡¯s just be grateful we survived and get moving.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Abi protested. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where Ryokumo and Album are! They could have followed Mallicent anywhere!¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°True, but I have a hunch. If I had to guess, Mallicent probably left in the first place to get away before Vesh activated the combustions. He¡¯s probably hiding, and while it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s taken refuge up in his room, I would believe that the basement would be the safer option, especially because it has an escape route from the castle.¡±


    Nigreos frowned. ¡°So you think Mallicent tried to flee Aquesen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my best guess,¡± she confirmed. ¡°And I think it''s possible that Vesh may try to use that same route, so if the two of you are on board, let¡¯s go to the basement and see what we can find. And if we can¡¯t track any of them down¡­¡± Ilirianna then turned a furious gaze toward her teammates. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to smash my way into that damn laboratory and see what these traitors have been up to. I won''t force you to join me. If you think Caeli and Album are somewhere else, by all means, go check. But I¡¯m heading to the basement.¡±


    Abi and Nigreos exchanged concerned glances, but as Ilirianna had hoped they would, both turned back and gave her the affirmative. With the two of them at her back, Ilirianna turned and began sprinting in the direction she knew the basement stairs to be. Expecting to encounter some sort of resistance, she wished she had her swords on her, but she had been forced to leave them in her quarters, and she wasn¡¯t about to rush up to the fourth floor to retrieve them. Normal magic would have to do for the moment. To her utter confusion, the halls remained empty, without so much as a glimpse of the guards, and Ilirianna could only wonder if they had all fled the castle.


    Then maybe retaining control over Aquesen isn¡¯t the goal? Were they just trying to wipe out the nobility and nothing else? Vesh spoke of a blank slate, so maybe they really did intend to abandon the castle once they had made their move! If that''s the case, then the basement really is the best option, but¡­ She scoffed bitterly. This isn¡¯t going to be an isolated act. This was carefully manipulated and calculated, with the guard completely compromised by these Kosah-Rei, all behind Lord Malloway¡¯s back. And if he plans to wipe the slate clean, he won¡¯t stop at Hiriech. Krato, Noctalus, Stellareid, Harunhein, and Erika will all have to be alerted! We can¡¯t let this happen a second time!


    She desperately wanted to pump wind magic into her feet and increase her speed, but given that Abi wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with her and Nigreos if she did, Ilirianna refrained. Eventually, they arrived at the dark stairwell leading down underground. She didn''t break stride, jumping down the steps two at a time and taking off towards the lab.


    ***


    Ryokumo had no idea what he was supposed to make of the sight of the subject bursting through the glass of the container that had been trapping it, but given that Album had been the one to set it free, he decided he had no choice but to trust the judgment of his teammate. If she had chosen to release it then she must have believed it was beneficial for them to do so, therefore it must not be a danger to them. That was why he turned his focus completely towards Mallicent, but unfortunately, Ryokumo¡¯s few seconds of being distracted gave the boy the opening he needed to escape.


    ¡°Infernus!¡± he snarled, sending fire bruising from his hands and towards where Ryokumo had been standing.


    He only barely managed to throw up a shield of wind to protect himself, but the impact still sent him flying backwards into the wall, shattering his concentration and releasing Mallicent from the ropes of wind that had been keeping him bound. Ryokumo had been expecting the young lord to either attempt to take a shot at him or to defend himself from whatever the subject was about to do, so he was surprised when Mallicent did neither, instead darting towards the open door of the laboratory and shouting out, ¡°Correio¡±


    It was a summoning charm that Ryokumo knew moderately well, but whatever Mallicent had had attempted to get ahold of must have been in the other room, for Ryokumo didn¡¯t see anything move in the Subject Room. He scrambled back to his feet and sent magic surging into his legs as he propelled himself in pursuit of Mallicent. Loath as he was to leave Album behind with that mysterious and potentially dangerous being, her silence during his interrogation of Mallicent indicated to him that they must have been speaking to one another, and after conversing with it, Album released it.


    Which means that you know something about it I don¡¯t, so I¡¯ll leave that thing to you, Album! As for me, I¡¯m going to take Mallicent Malloway down¡ªand even kill him if he forces me to!


    However, as much as Ryokumo had Mallicent outmatched in terms of skill, he still couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that he was the son of a Great City Lord, so he knew he couldn''t allow himself to underestimate him. Lord Malloway made it clear that he wanted his sons to be mages, and Aeyir had told Ryokumo numerous times that his father had begun their magic training from the moment they were old enough to learn. Mallicent would have honed his fire abilities for his entire life, under the tutelage of Rotana Vesh, so while he may have been two years younger than Ryokumo, he was still going to be threatening.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Propelling himself into the adjacent room and through the opposite door leading back out into the basement corridor, Ryokumo turned his head just in time to see Mallicent round the corner in the direction he and Album had arrived from. The boy was using the explosions from his fire to propel himself forward with more precision than Ryokumo had expected of him, an immediate bit of proof to back up his belief that underestimating the boy would not end well for him.


    ¡°Proto!¡± he snarled once more, bursting off of the ground and soaring through the air in Mallicent¡¯s direction, bringing magic to his hands as well in preparation to both strike Mallicent out of the air or to take on any backup that may be somewhere else in those halls.


    He¡¯s heading back in the direction of the castle! Ryokumo internally noted. Which means rather than trying to escape to the city, he¡¯s got to be seeking out help. He doesn¡¯t think he can beat me one-on-one, so he¡¯s probably going to try and get Captain Vesh or the red knight to back him up! I have to prevent that! I don¡¯t know how powerful Vesh is, but there¡¯s no doubt in my mind I couldn¡¯t beat the red knight if Mallicent was with him.


    Doing everything he could to increase his speed, Ryokumo found himself frustrated by the fact that Mallicent was still keeping a safe distance between them, fire exploding from his feet in controlled yet powerful bursts that allowed him to move great distances with each step he took. Therefore, deciding that he couldn¡¯t close the gap by merely using Proto, Ryokumo launched multiple blades of wind straight for his back, blunting them enough that they wouldn¡¯t kill him but still giving them enough power to knock him off his feet. The hallways were never long enough, for each time a blade of wind almost reached the boy, he darted around a corner and narrowly avoided it. Using Condite was another option, but when Ryokumo attempted to once again bind the boy with his magic, Mallicent waved his hand in midair, sending fire bursting out of it and blasting apart any rope that dared to go near him.


    You little bastard!


    From their distance roughly fifty yards apart, he couldn''t completely make out the item grasped in Mallicent¡¯s left hand, but whatever it was, he made sure he didn¡¯t leave the lab without it, so it was almost certainly important.


    Clenching his teeth, Ryokumo planted his feet against the wall and launched himself around the corner, only to immediately drop down and slide along the ground as three thin flaming bolts nearly punctured his chest, and as he gazed up ahead, he saw that Mallicent¡¯s hand was glowing red in preparation of launching more attacks at him, his first attempt at offense since the pursuit began. They were thin and narrow, resembling arrows, and though they were small, they were still just as destructive as all other fire magic, for as the bolts that had initially missed him slammed into the wall behind him, he heard them explode with far more power than he had been ready for.


    The explosion just barely threw off his momentum, and though he still successfully dodged around the next three arrows, it distracted him long enough to not realize his error in time. Mallicent wasn¡¯t aiming his next few shots at Ryokumo, rather he had turned his free hand to send them violently smashing into the ceiling.


    He¡¯s trying to cave the damn hallway in!


    The logical and safer options would have been to either throw up a shield to protect himself, or to fall back and avoid the crumbling ceiling altogether, but given Mallicent¡¯s rather impressive speed with fire magic, Ryokumo knew that in those complex basement corridors, if he lost sight of the boy at all, he would almost certainly lose him, and he didn¡¯t have the time to stop and try to magically locate him. That was why he made the riskier choice, blasting himself towards the crumbling ceiling and sliding beneath it, just barely managing to avoid getting crushed, and he took smug satisfaction in the shocked expression on Mallicent¡¯s face¡ªshock left him wide open for Ryokumo to slam into his body and send them both tumbling to the ground.


    Reaching down, Ryokumo grappled with Mallicent in the hopes of pinning him, but the boy was bold, swinging what he only just noticed was a knife straight for Ryokumo¡¯s neck. Cursing himself, he barely managed to lurch backwards and avoid having his throat sliced open. To his surprise, the blade had been glowing yellow with a mana output intense enough that Ryokumo¡¯s survival instincts kicked in, and he frantically dodged backwards to put distance between himself and Mallicent, wary of any more surprises.


    What the living hell is that thing?!


    He could only frown with confusion as he gazed at the space where Mallicent had swung the blade, for there looked like there was a cut in the air itself, and before Ryokumo could even begin to wonder what happened, the cut abruptly burst into a circular mass of swirling yellow mana, partially concealing Mallicent from his view. That was when it dawned on Ryokumo exactly what it was that the boy had been holding.


    The dagger¡­ Could it be¡­? No!


    He saw Mallicent lurch forward and dive into the swirling mass and, knowing he couldn¡¯t allow Mallicent to escape him under any circumstances, Ryokumo threw all caution to the wind, chanted Proto, and launched himself directly into the realm portal.


    ***


    Nigreos Noctis came to an abrupt stop alongside Ilirianna and Abigail as they watched who they quickly realized was Mallicent Malloway darting down an adjacent corridor with Ryokumo right on his heels, neither seming to even partially notice their presence due to the long hallway between them.


    ¡°Ryokumo!¡± Abi cried out, but given his speed, the wind mage was already long gone and wouldn¡¯t have heard her call out to him. ¡°What on earth is going on?! Where¡¯s Album?! Why has he engaged Mallicent?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s body went cold, knowing that Ryokumo wouldn¡¯t have left Album behind unless he was certain she would be safe or if something had already happened to her.


    No¡­ Album couldn¡¯t be¡­ She can¡¯t be dead!


    Knowing that he needed to quickly determine what had happened to Album, a girl who had always been like another sister to him, Nigreos came to a swift and certain decision, putting as much conviction into his voice as he could in the hopes that Ilirianna and Abi would trust him.


    ¡°Go help Ryokumo!¡± he told them. ¡°I''ll find Album! I promise!¡±


    Both young women glanced back at him in surprise, but even if they wondered how he planned to locate the light mage, neither of them questioned him. They simply nodded firmly before turning and sprinting off in the direction that Ryokumo and Mallicent had gone. Leaving that matter in their hands, Nigreos didn¡¯t hesitate to get to work, kneeling down and tapping into an art that he had learned not from his father, who taught him almost everything else he knew about magic, but from his mother, allowing her words to return to him.


    ¡°Mind magic is a dangerous affinity, and one a Noctis has no business dabbling in, but that¡¯s not to say it can¡¯t have its uses, especially in moderation. This particular spell will allow you to mentally reach out to other people and communicate with them over large distances. It¡¯s good when you need to make emergency contact with someone, but be warned, when doing so, both your body and theirs will be undefended, for you will enter your own mind to do this. Only attempt this spell when you are safe, and never force yourself into another¡¯s mind unless you don¡¯t care about their safety. Understood?¡±


    Nigreos opened his mind, tapping into that spell and attempting to search for Album¡¯s familiar mana signature. He wouldn¡¯t be able to locate her with the spell, but if he could sense her mana, he would know she wasn¡¯t dead, and if she answered his call, she could give him her location.


    Album will recognize the sensation of me trying to contact her. If she¡¯s alive and safe, she''ll answer me.


    To his relief, despite the dozens upon dozens of other mana signatures in and around the castle, he was able to feel Album, so he reached out to her, praying that she would reach back.


    But it was not Album that answered.


    He was never able to connect with her mind before something else reached out and connected with him instead. Nigreos exhaled sharply as the basement corridors around him vanished, being replaced by a formless world where there was only darkness. Normally he wouldn¡¯t have panicked, for this was simply his mental realm that always formed whenever he made telepathic communication with another. Yet, he was terrified, because whatever had connected with him was not a mere human.


    Well, well, well¡­ What do we have here? So the dark mage himself is nearby, too? Perfect. Come to me, Son of Darkness.


    Panic set in and he was only barely able to keep his composure, his concern for Album overcoming his terror. What the hell are you?! Where¡¯s Album! Why did you interfere with my communications?


    Calm yourself. Album Luz is safe here in the lab with me. She is not dead, as I¡¯m sure you were able to sense with this mental magic or yours. I do not intend to kill her, so why don¡¯t you come pick her up. I¡¯ll make sure you can sense me so that you can find us.


    Wait, hold on just a damn second!


    I¡¯ll be waiting.


    With that, their connection was cut, and Nigreos abruptly found himself back in the basement corridor, breathing heavily as he did his best to compose himself. As terrified and overwhelmed as he was by everything that had happened in the last half hour, Nigreos was still in a strong enough mindset to quickly deduce what had just happened.


    Album¡¯s in the lab with that thing and it communicated with me telepathically. There¡¯s no doubt in my damn mind! Mallicent¡¯s subject has Album!


    Jumping to his feet, Nigreos dashed off in the direction Ryokumo and Mallicent had appeared from, and as the subject had promised, he could sense a distinct and powerful source somewhere up ahead. Magic went into his feet, increasing his strides and allowing him to run as fast as he could as he darted down various hallways toward his destination¡ªa wide open door from which an intense reading of mana was emerging. The dim lighting of the hallway meant that he was surrounded by darkness, so he pulled those shadows around his body and cautiously moved into the room, ready to strike at the first thing that moved. But the second he entered, he gazed through another doorway ahead where Album was laying on the ground, her eyes closed.


    Album!


    Darting forward and desperately trying to feel for the subject, Nigreos lunged into the second room and frantically scanned his surroundings. But the subject didn¡¯t even attempt to hide, for the moment he turned his back to Album and stared over his shoulder, he found a giant humanoid mass of blackness towering over him.


    Worry not. She¡¯s alive.


    That message went through his head immediately before the subject lunged forward, its form splitting apart into tendrils of black that dodged around his shadows and consumed him.


    He never even stood a chance against it.


    Meet me at the hot spring on the mountaintop. There we shall talk, young mage of the shadows.


    Those cryptic words were the last thing that went through the mind of Nigreos Noctis before he suddenly fell unconscious.


    ***


    As reluctant as Abi was to leave Nigreos behind, Ilirianna hadn¡¯t hesitated, and since she could see the conviction in her friend¡¯s eyes, Abi swallowed back her concern and took off alongside the princess as they pursued Ryokumo and Mallicent. She didn¡¯t know what to do or think, for the scene in the ballroom had been one of the most horrific things she had ever witnessed in her life. So many people were killed right before her eyes, and she had been powerless to stop it.


    I¡¯m so sorry, Aeyir! I¡¯m sorry, Lord Malloway! And I¡¯m sorry to every person in that room who I couldn¡¯t save! How could they have done that?! How¡­?


    Knowing that if she took even a second to think about it that she would burst into tears, Abi shoved her intrusive thoughts deep down inside of her, wanting to focus only on the task at hand. They might have lost track of Vesh, but they knew where Mallicent was, and if they could provide Ryokumo help in apprehending him, then they could potentially learn just what had been done to cause the combustions.


    And if we can learn how it¡¯s done, we can stop it from ever happening again! That was our initial goal upon coming to Hiriech. Stopping another tragedy like this one is the only way I can make up for failing the Malloways. Mallicent¡­ He¡­


    The thought of that angry and bitter boy made her stomach churn with a hatred she had never felt in her life, one so intense that it made her disgusted that she could ever feel such a rotten emotion.


    How could he do this?! How could he turn his back on his family?! How could he allow them all to die in such a horrific manner?! His own brother and father and his¡­ Abi frowned. His mother? Was Yoral Malloway in the room? I¡­don¡¯t remember seeing her return. Could she be¡­?


    But her thoughts were quickly cut off by Ilirianna¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I sense an odd collection of mana just past that rubble, Abi! Be ready for anything!¡±


    The nature mage turned and gazed up ahead where it seemed like the ceiling had fallen down, creating a hole leading back up to the first floor and blocking the pathway with a pile of debris. Given how talented Ilirianna was, she didn¡¯t even hesitate before using wind magic to propel herself upwards and over the five foot pile, but Abi only knew nature magic, so she wasn¡¯t sure how she was going to get over it. Yet, she didn¡¯t even have time to think before Ilirianna waved her hand and she muttered something Abi couldn¡¯t hear. Soon after, she felt her body pulled into the air and over the rubble as she and Ilirianna both dropped down to the other side.


    They could only gape at the swirling mass of yellow mana floating in midair, almost certainly the source of what Ilirianna had been sensing seconds ago. There was no sign of Ryokumo or Mallicent, and when Abi turned to ask the princess what they were looking at, her voice caught in her throat due to the stunned expression on her face.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be? How¡­?¡±


    ¡°P-Princess?¡± Abi stuttered. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Ilirianna seemed unable to initially process Abi¡¯s question, her mind clearly spinning in all different directions. ¡°I-it¡¯s¡­a portal to another realm.¡±


    ¡°Another realm?!¡± Abi exclaimed. ¡°But I thought you needed a realm dagger to open one?!¡±


    ¡°You do!¡± the princess spat furiously. ¡°But how did Mallicent ever get a hold of one?! The Citadel has every realm dagger left in Ijiria!¡±


    A terrifying thought came to Abi¡¯s mind as she listened to Ilirianna speak, and despite not wanting to put her theory to words, she knew she didn''t have a choice. ¡°Do you think Mallicent and Ryokumo went through that portal? Have they left Ijiria?¡±


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know. It¡¯s possible. I mean, I don¡¯t sense them nearby.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to go after them!¡± Abi insisted.


    But Ilirianna swiftly shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t! It¡¯s illegal!¡±


    ¡°My Princess, with all due respect, we cannot let Mallicent get away, nor can we abandon Ryokumo if he just got stuck in some other realm!¡± she protested vehemently, knowing that the princess knew that what she was saying was true. ¡°If that realm is magicless, then who knows what Mallicent might do to the people living there! Like you said earlier, Masters Taurus and Rana will handle things here, as will Nigreos and Album! But we¡ª¡±


    Without a word, Ilirianna sprinted towards the portal, and when Abi turned to look, she soon realized why the princess had suddenly made her choice without any further argument.


    It¡¯s closing!


    Ilirianna Iiji had come to her decision, and so she knew she couldn¡¯t remain behind either. Darting after the Princess of Ijiria, Abi caught up to her just as the two of them jumped into the yellow mass together.


    She hadn¡¯t known what to expect, but for a handful of seconds, Abigail was submerged in whatever existed between realms, a sensation similar to being underwater, before she was suddenly and abruptly tumbling forward, her feet getting caught on uneven ground before she lost her balance and fell into a grainy substance with a grunt.


    Abi grimaced and blinked a few times, only to frown as she realized that she was laying in sand. There was a soft breeze blowing against her skin and the air was no longer stuffy like it had been back in the basement. The sound of waves crashing against the shore came to her from behind, and as Abi slowly got to her feet and brushed the sand off of her torn and ruined dress, she found herself gazing ahead toward what looked to be a natural stone stairway leading upwards and towards a path. To her left was the opening of a cave, and as she turned around and tried to get her bearings, she could only exhale softly at the massive expanse of ocean stretching off toward the horizon far in the distance, the sun already halfway below it.


    Beside her, Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s jaw was drawn tight, and the realization of the consequences of their impulsive decision dawned on Abigail. The portal had closed just after they arrived in this new realm and there was currently no sign of Ryokumo or Mallicent there on that beach.


    Unless they tracked Mallicent Malloway down and recovered his realm dagger, they were now stuck in an unfamiliar realm, without any means of returning to Ijiria.

 V4 Chapter 1- A Magicless Boy

    Chapter I


    The warm orange light of sunset gently streamed through the windows of the second floor classroom, indicating to those within that twilight was almost upon them. Given that the current time was six-thirty, most of the other students in the school had long since gone home for the day, even those who stayed after for club activities, but the individuals in that particular clubroom had yet to even suggest departing. All four of them were more than happy to remain in that comfortable place, enjoying each other¡¯s company and listening to the soft sound of the radio playing some relaxing classical music. It was currently a Friday evening in mid-October, with Halloween on the horizon, and given that they were all seniors in high school, it was no longer the exciting event that it had been when they were kids. These days, Halloween was celebrated by attending costume parties or going to haunted houses, but these four were far from the type to bother with such things. The only Halloween-centric event that any of them might attend was the Halloween Party that their school, West Wilham High, held every year.


    Though, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m all that excited for it. Halloween¡¯s cool and all but, like, I feel putting on a whole ass event is kinda overkill for a high school. Not like I¡¯m complaining, but I can¡¯t even say for certain that I¡¯m gonna bother going. Then again, who¡¯s to say I have a choice in the matter.


    Scott Reiner snorted to himself, glancing up from his chemistry homework to stare across the rows of desks and towards the front of the classroom where two senior girls were currently working out a stoichiometric equation on the chalkboard, intently debating what the next step in the process actually was. On the right stood Laura Harrison, who was rather tall, with long legs and a slender body that often caused his eyes to wander, and if it hadn¡¯t been for her sharp tongue and nasty personality, Scott was certain he would have fallen for her years ago. Her blonde hair was sloppily tied back in a bun and her green eyes were narrowed behind her silver-rimmed glasses as she argued with the other girl in their club, Carmen Escarra.


    Laura towered over Carmen, who was only barely above five feet, but that didn¡¯t mean she was overwhelmed by her presence, rather she stood firmly with her piece of chalk sharply tapping against a section of the equation beside her. She grinned confidently, brushing a loose strand of her black hair out of her brown eyes as she spoke. Both girls were wearing the required West Wilham High uniform of a white polo shirt, black knee-length skirt, red tie, and a light blue blazer with the school¡¯s emblem on it, though Carmen also wore a pair of black tights.


    Since Scott hadn¡¯t been paying enough attention to their initial discussion on the problem, he couldn''t immediately say which one of them was correct, and so he decided not to intervene, knowing that if he did, the two girls would instantly ally together to debate against him instead, and having been in the Science Club with them since freshman year, he learned long ago to not stick his nose where it didn¡¯t belong. Therefore, before either girl could notice that he was watching them, he returned his attention to the homework laying half-completed on his desk, realizing how unlikely it was that he would finish before they were kicked out and sent home.


    And unfortunately, before he could even read what the next question was, a loud snore sounded through the room, silencing the girls¡¯ bickering and causing Scott to glance over his shoulder at the fourth member of their club, who was sitting at a desk in the back of the room fast-asleep, his head tilted backwards and over the side of the chair with his mouth wide open as he let out a second snore.


    ¡°Is he asleep again?¡± Laura grunted, shaking her head with disbelief. ¡°God, he¡¯s such an idiot.¡±


    Carmen rolled her eyes and folded her arms across her chest as she, too, regarded their friend with disapproval. ¡°Honestly. I¡¯m shocked his neck hasn¡¯t snapped with how far it¡¯s stretched like that. When he wakes up, that¡¯s gonna hurt like a bitch.¡±


    See? And just like that, they¡¯ve set their sights on their prey and united, the argument all but forgotten! Thank you for taking one for the team, Brian! I won¡¯t forget your sacrifice!


    Mentally saluting his friend, Scott watched in silence as Laura stalked across the room, stopped in front of the sleeping boy, then leaned down and put her lips beside his ear as if to gently whisper soothing words. ¡°WAKE THE FUCK UP, BRIAN!¡±


    Jolted awake by the sudden shout, Brian Carter¡¯s head snapped forward and in his attempts to get his bearings and see what happened, he almost tumbled out of his chair. It was only when he saw Laura grinning smugly down at him and Carmen snickering up front did he seem to realize what had happened.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Laura,¡± he snapped irritably. ¡°A little nudge would have been enough, you know?¡±


    She giggled, as if to be cute, but there wasn¡¯t even a molecule of cuteness within that chilling sound. ¡°I mean, I could have, I guess. But this was far funnier! You looked like somebody electrocuted you. Honestly, I¡¯m shocked I couldn¡¯t see your skeleton!¡±


    Brian cocked an eyebrow, glaring at her for a moment before turning his brown eyes towards Scott. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to try and stop her, Scotty? You¡¯re supposed to be my bodyguard from these maniacs, you know?¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡± Scott growled. ¡°Bodyguards get paid and you¡¯ve never given me shit! Fork over some cash and maybe then I¡¯d at least consider sacrificing my life to the devil queen over here. But until then, here I sit.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such an ass! Why is it that every time I take a nap in here, one of you jerks screams in my ear! I¡¯m gonna go deaf ¡®cause of you guys, you know that?!¡± he protested, getting to his feet, only to still be a few inches shorter than the blonde girl still grinning at him.


    ¡°Well maybe you should just go home if you¡¯re gonna sleep!¡± she retorted gruffly. ¡°This is a clubroom, not your bedroom. And besides, you¡¯re only falling asleep cause you stay up all night playing those stupid shooter games! Maybe try going to bed at a decent time and see what happens.¡±


    Brian grimaced. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t act like you guys don¡¯t slack off in here either! I see you using the time to do homework!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, science homework, you goof,¡± Carmen pointed out, her back now turned to them as she continued calculating that earlier problem on the blackboard. ¡°And since this is the Science Club, I don¡¯t see that as inappropriate at all.¡± She then spun around and proudly put her hands on her hips before declaring, ¡°Take a look, Laura! I was right, after all!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Let me see that!¡±


    Stomping back over to the front of the room, Laura spared Brian any further lecturing, leaving the boy to plop back into his seat and sigh with relief. ¡°Fucking psychopath,¡± he muttered under his breath, only for Laura to shout over shoulder,


    ¡°I heard that!¡±


    Brian stuck his tongue out at her like some sort of elementary schooler, and Scott knew that had Laura¡¯s back not been turned, she would have practically flown across the room to smack him upside the head.


    ¡°Anyway, Scotty, what time is it anyway?¡± Brian asked as he attempted to rub the sleep from his eyes.


    Scott glanced down at his watch, then replied, ¡°Six-thirty-five.¡±


    ¡°Already? Fuck, I musta dozed off longer ago than I thought.¡± The boy reached up and pushed his brown bangs from his face before straightening out his shoulder-length hair and cracking his neck. ¡°Guess I gotta get going. My mom¡¯s gonna be on my ass if I get home after dark again.¡±


    ¡°Then you better start running,¡± Laura told him. ¡°Sun¡¯s gonna be down soon, you know.¡±


    Brian snorted, getting back to his feet and lifting his backpack up off the ground beside him before hoisting it up over his shoulder. ¡°Yeah, Laura. I have eyes. I can see that.¡± He then shook his head. ¡°Besides, the three of you oughta move your asses, too. I¡¯m sure Mr. Lopez is on his way up here to kick us out again. He did tell us that if we stay later than six-thirty a second time, we¡¯d get tossed in detention.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ He did say that, didn¡¯t he?¡± Laura sighed, exchanging disappointed looks with Carmen before shrugging. ¡°Guess we¡¯re packing up, too, then.¡±


    Carmen nodded. ¡°Yup, guess we are¡­¡±


    Scott could hear the sadness in their tones, and he couldn''t help but feel a little bad for them. Having known the two girls for a very long time, he was close enough with them now to have a decent idea of what their home lives were like, and he couldn¡¯t say he was envious of them. Laura¡¯s father had passed away months before she was born, and her mother was a heavy alcoholic, drunk more often than she was sober. On top of that, while Laura never admitted it and Scott never pressed the matter, he and Brian both feared that her mother occasionally got violent with her, though he had no evidence yet to back that up.


    For Carmen, she had both of her parents, as well as an older sister, but Scott knew that she didn¡¯t feel particularly close with any of them due to the fact that they didn¡¯t put much effort into forming a relationship with her. Carmen often lamented that they far preferred her valedictorian, music prodigy older sister and didn¡¯t give much of a damn about what she did with her time. Of course, Scott knew that Carmen was brilliant, having grades far better than he could ever hope to achieve, but because her sister was still so much better, Carmen never gave herself enough credit, always focusing on her minor failures as opposed to her impressive successes.


    For those reasons, Carmen and Laura often stayed in the clubroom for as long as they possibly could, finding safety and comfort in that quiet little room. Scott knew they dreaded going home, especially on Fridays, and that was why he and Brian almost always stayed with them. Brian¡¯s family were relatively lenient with him, and so long as he was home by his curfew and didn¡¯t do anything stupid or dangerous, they didn¡¯t care what he got up to in his spare time. Scott had a similar situation, and so the two of them had made an unspoken pact years ago that so long as they were able, they would remain in the clubroom with their two friends until it was time to leave.


    And I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t enjoy being here. This place¡­has kinda become like a second home to me. Scott smiled to himself, watching Laura, Carmen, and Brian collecting their things and wiping off the chalkboard. I¡¯m going to miss this when we graduate. This is our last year at West Wilham High, and then we¡¯re off to college. After that, no more science club¡­


    ¡°The hell are you smirking at, huh?¡± Laura snapped when she noticed Scott still sitting at the desk. ¡°Pack your things, Reiner! Come on!¡±


    Scott silently dismissed her words with a wave of his hand as he got to his feet and shoved his unfinished chemistry homework into his binder. He was annoyed that he hadn¡¯t been able to finish it, but he at least had the entire weekend to get it done, and on that particular weekend, he had more time to kill than he normally did. His parents were out of town for the next week, having gone up north to visit his grandparents, so Scott had the house to himself. They had offered to take him, but since he hadn¡¯t wanted to miss an entire week of school, he declined the offer and simply told them to tell his grandma and grandpa that he said hi and that he loved them.


    Honestly, woulda been nice to get out of Wilham for a little while, but what can you do? I have that stupid history test next Tuesday and Mrs. Kinroy¡¯s exams are a notorious pain in the ass to make up. It¡¯s just easier this way.


    Once everything was cleaned up, the four of them departed the clubroom, Carmen locked the door, then they turned and began heading off down the halls. The wall on their right was lined with windows that allowed the light of the setting sun to cast its orange hues over the empty corridor, and since they were on the second floor, Scott had a good view of the courtyard down below and the neighborhoods that surrounded West Wilham High. It was a sight that still didn¡¯t get any less beautiful even after four years of seeing it almost daily, so the boy merely smiled as they approached the staircase and headed down to the first floor where, once they arrived at the front doors, they moved up to wait beside the wall as Carmen rushed off to return the clubroom key.


    Throughout the walk, the four of them didn¡¯t talk, but the silence was comforting as they simply enjoyed each others¡¯ presence. They constantly bickered, made fun of and pranked each other, but the three of them were as close to him as family, and so he knew that the teasing was always in good fun. Laura, Carmen, and Brian were his best friends, and regardless of where the future was going to take him, he prayed that it would stay that way for the rest of their lives.


    That being said, I can¡¯t help but wonder¡­ Where is the future going to take me?


    It was a question that had always been on his mind, but had never been more stressful than it was with senior year having begun. Scott Reiner didn¡¯t consider himself an ambitious boy, so unlike the other three, he didn¡¯t have a clue what college he was going to attend or what he wanted to do with his life. Brian was almost certainly going to get a football scholarship to a high-end university in the south, Carmen had applied to multiple different colleges around the country in the hopes of studying psychology and becoming a therapist, and Laura was aiming to become a teacher someday.


    But me? I don¡¯t have a damn clue. I know I love science, but what exactly do I want to do with that? I guess I could study chemistry or biology, but in order to do any of the fun research jobs, you have to go pretty far in your education, and I¡¯m not sure I have the patience for that. In the end, I¡¯ll probably just go to Oceanview Community College on the other side of town, get some generic degree, and become an average businessman.


    Eventually, Carmen returned and they departed the school together, making their way out into the massive courtyard in the southern part of the school. Stretching out on either side of the cement path were lush green lawns with picnic tables scattered around for the students to eat lunch during the day, and at the end of the path were the main gates that exited into a suburban neighborhood. Scott didn¡¯t live too far away, but he did have to head off in the opposite direction of Carmen and Brian, so after bidding the two of them goodbye, he and Laura split off and began making their way home.


    ¡°So Reiner,¡± Laura began with a teasing expression, already telling him that whatever she was about to say was going to be annoying. ¡°What costume are you gonna wear for the Halloween Festival, huh? You pick it out yet?¡±


    Scott clicked his tongue, gazing at the tall girl out of the corner of his eye. ¡°For one, who said I was even gonna attend that stupid festival, and for two, why the hell would I ever dress up for Halloween? I¡¯m seventeen, Laura.¡±


    ¡°So what?!¡± she snapped. ¡°You listen here, buddy! The one saying you¡¯re gonna go and that you¡¯re gonna dress up is me, you got that? And you don¡¯t wanna piss me off, so if you¡¯re not at that festival next week, then I¡¯m gonna march over to your house and drag you there! You got me, Reiner?¡±


    Yup, there it is. I knew I wasn¡¯t gonna be given a choice. Good thing I bought that cheap-ass wizard costume from Party Town the other day.


    ¡°Yup, got you loud and clear, Madame Harrison,¡± he said in monotone, though despite his lack of enthusiasm, she still seemed pleased that he gave in. ¡°So on that topic, what costume are you going with? A demon, maybe? Or perhaps a goblin? A witch might suit you, too.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You wanna die, Reiner?¡±


    ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    ¡°Then shut the fuck up and guess something cuter!¡± she shouted, and given how badly her screeching hurt his ears, he could only feel more pity for poor Brian. ¡°You care to tell me why all your guesses are ugly and mean?¡±


    ¡°Laura, I¡¯d never call you ugly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re walking a fine line here, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But then if my guesses are wrong, then what are you going as?¡±


    Laura turned her head away and huffed. ¡°I never said you were wrong! I just asked why your guesses were all ugly!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you did pick the goblin then.¡±


    ¡°I picked the witch, you bitch!¡±


    ¡°That was my third guess.¡±


    Ah shit, if she¡¯s a witch and I¡¯m a wizard then that¡¯s gonna get kinda embarrassing. People are gonna think we¡¯re doing a couples costume and that¡¯s the last thing I need. Maybe I¡¯ll buy another costume then and just give the wizard to Brian.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Laura said with another huff. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re at that festival! See you Monday, you ass!¡±


    With that harsh goodbye, Laura turned left down an adjacent neighborhood and headed towards her own house, leaving Scott all alone. For a moment, he watched her depart, marveling at the abruptness of the conversation¡¯s end, but since his stomach was growling, he decided to pick up the pace and get home so he could fix himself some dinner.


    Though, I¡¯m a shitty cook, so I¡¯ll probably be stuck with instant noodles again. I¡¯m so gonna be sick of those by the end of the week.


    Mentally accepting his fate, Scott continued down the roads, turning onto a small dirt path at the end of the street that would take him on a shortcut home. He was only half paying attention since he knew the route by heart at that point, so it was only once he heard the sound of voices up ahead that he realized there were three boys wearing West Wilham¡¯s uniform leaning up against a wooden fence on his left, their eyes turned towards him and lit cigarettes sticking out of their mouths.


    Oh, fuck me. Not today¡­


    ¡°Hey, if it isn¡¯t Scotty Reiner,¡± jeered the tallest and largest of the boys, who pushed himself off the fence and faced him. ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d be here. You always dally around after school for so long, and I was getting impatient! Don¡¯t you know it''s rude to keep somebody waiting?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know we had an appointment,¡± Scott remarked sarcastically. ¡°But how can I help you, Dylan? I¡¯m kinda in a rush to get home, so if you could make this quick.¡±


    The boy, Dylan Anderson, was one of the most famous delinquents at West Wilham High. Scott couldn¡¯t even count the number of times he¡¯d been suspended over the course of their four years at school, and the Science Club even had a bet going for how long it would take for him to be expelled. He skipped class constantly, always bullied the younger kids, and because of his size, he often won most fights he got into. On top of that, his two friends whose names Scott didn¡¯t care enough to remember, backed him up whether he needed it or not. Scott recalled one particular time where the three of them ganged up on a lanky little freshman who couldn¡¯t have beaten one of them, let alone all three together.


    And he¡¯s had a vendetta against me ever since that day, Scott remarked, recalling how he had rushed to that very boy¡¯s defense and clocked Dylan across the head so hard that he dropped him in one shot.


    The boy had been humiliated by what Scott did, and though Scott himself got suspended for attacking him, Dylan never felt satisfied. These sorts of encounters weren¡¯t necessarily common, but if Scott ever accidently pissed him off, he could be sure to expect retaliation.


    So what the hell did I do this time? Let me think¡­ Hmm¡­ Oh¡­ Yeah, it was probably that.


    It had been so minor that he had mostly forgotten about it, but that morning in their first period math class, Scott had been unable to suppress his laughter when the teacher caught Dylan passing notes in class, and when Mr. Thomas ordered the dumbass to answer their current question, he had failed spectacularly. Dylan¡¯s next words confirmed Scott¡¯s theory.


    ¡°So what exactly was so funny this morning, huh?¡± he demanded, jutting his chin out as if to be threatening, but instead, he just wound up looking kinda dumb.


    Scott shrugged. ¡°I thought that was obvious. It was an easy question and you couldn¡¯t even answer it. You looked like a clown, and since you¡¯re supposed to laugh at clowns, I thought I was doing you a favor. Sorry if I offended you.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so clever, don¡¯t you?!¡± Dylan snarled, to which Scott nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°You listen here, Reiner¡­¡± The boy stalked towards Scott, stopping just in front of him, their faces inches apart, forcing Scott to lean to the side to avoid the cigarette sticking in his face.


    God, his breath reeks¡­


    ¡°You gonna apologize to me?¡± Dylan snapped. ¡°Or are we gonna have to settle things the hard way again?¡±


    Scott apathetically blinked at him, knowing that if he didn¡¯t do something, then it would be far too long until he got his dinner. So, he decided to move things along, and instead of continuing his pointless banter with the moron, he did the only logical thing he could do:


    He made sure he acted first and punched him in the gut.


    ***


    Running as fast as they could in their current state, Abigail and Ilirianna bolted up the natural stone staircase behind where they entered the realm, and once they reached the top, they hooked a sharp left, following a hiking trail that was taking them southward along the coast. Normally, such a pace wasn¡¯t much trouble for the young nature mage to keep up, but since she hadn¡¯t had the time to fully heal herself, her body still ached all over. To make matters worse, she was wearing the green dress she had brought for the ball, which was seared and ripped in certain places from the violent explosions that wiped out the Hiriech nobility and destroyed Aquesen¡¯s ballroom. That terrifying scene kept playing over and over in her mind, and she could only grit her teeth and force herself to bear the pain of regret at not being able to save any of them. That was why she forced herself to push past her limit and continue running, for she and the princess had to catch their target.


    ¡°Regardless of how smart of a decision this was, we don¡¯t have the choice to turn back anymore,¡± Ilirianna had told her back on that beach. ¡°This realm¡­ I can already tell from the lack of mana around us that it¡¯s magicless, and while that¡¯s dangerous in its own right, it also means that I know as a fact we guessed right. Caeli and Mallicent are here. I can sense them easily.¡±


    It was just as Ilirianna said. Magical realms were different from the non-magical realms in many significant ways, but the most obvious difference was the complete lack of mana both in the air and in the realm¡¯s lifeforms. Back in Ijiria, mana was dense, so it took a lot of concentration to locate specific mana signatures amidst the chaos, but in the realm they now found themselves in, the only mana anywhere around them would be coming from magical beings, that being themselves, Ryokumo, and Mallicent Malloway. With the air lacking magic, they could tell without question both the direction Ryokumo and Mallicent had gone, as well as how far away they were.


    And it¡¯s only made easier by the fact that they¡¯re obviously casting spells! I¡¯ve never felt a mana signature this clearly before! There¡¯s no way anybody could even hope to conceal themselves in a place like this!


    However, while that made both confirming their suspicion that Ryokumo and Mallicent went through the portal, as well as tracking them, quite easy, it would also mean that the two of them would know other magical individuals had pursued them. Naturally, Abi was glad that Ryokumo would know they were there, for he would recognize their signatures, but the drawback was that Mallicent would know he was outnumbered, and that could very well push him to do something insane.


    After all, he¡¯s already proven he doesn¡¯t care about killing people! He helped Rotana Vesh and the Kosah-Rei wipe out his father and his brother, so why should he care about a bunch of faceless magicless?! If we don¡¯t stop him quickly, the people of this realm could be slaughtered! Tapping into every reserve of energy she could, Abi quickened her pace, remembering the heat of those flames and the despair she felt. I refuse to let something like that happen again! Mallicent will not take any more lives! I swear it!


    Eventually, the hiking trail spat them out onto some long strip of smooth black rock that ran far off into the distance in both directions. Yet, still gazing southwards toward where she could sense the other two Ijirians, Abi could see what looked to be a city, and a sickening feeling formed in her stomach.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Ilirianna urged, only taking a second to catch her breath before she pressed on once more.


    A part of Abi wished Ilirianna could have left her behind and used wind magic to catch up to them, but when she had suggested as much, the princess had explained to her why that was a bad idea.


    ¡°Recovering mana in a magicless world is still possible since we can create some with our own bodies,¡± she had said. ¡°But without the mana in the air aiding in the synthesis, we¡¯re going to resupply at a far slower pace than usual. Conserving our mana is going to be critical, and seeing as I can feel Mallicent casting spells, he¡¯s going to run out soon. If we can catch him when he¡¯s low, defeating him and taking the realm dagger will be simple.¡± Ilirianna had then grimaced, as if something else occurred to her just before they headed off in pursuit. ¡°For that same reason, the realm dagger isn¡¯t going to be able to open another portal for at least a few weeks, so for better or for worse, Mallicent can¡¯t escape us.¡±


    Abi wasn¡¯t sure what to make of that last part, for while it meant Mallicent couldn¡¯t try and return to Ijiria, it also would leave him like a cornered animal, with nowhere to go, and cornered animals were often the most dangerous.


    He¡¯s going to hold this place hostage if we don¡¯t hurry!


    As they followed the black strip towards the town, Abi soon spotted a green sign just ahead of them with the words, ¡°Welcome to Wilham!¡± written across it overtop background art of a coastal view.


    Wilham? Wait¡­why can I understand that? Do they speak the same language as us?


    ¡°Princess!¡± she called out, breathing heavily between her words as Ilirianna spared an inquisitive glance over her shoulder. ¡°That sign back there¡­? Why could I read it? I mean, can the people of this realm speak Ijirian?¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s deep blue eyes shifted away, as if momentarily lost in thought, before the woman shook her head. ¡°Remind me to tell you later! It¡¯s not exactly a simple explanation, but yes, they can speak Ijirian¡­¡±


    Abi reluctantly nodded, knowing that there were far bigger problems at hand and that her curiosity would have to wait for later. However, because they had taken off so quickly, she was still so overwhelmed by it all, so she couldn¡¯t help asking another question.


    ¡°Do you know where we are?¡± she pressed. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s only four realms we could have gone to, and seeing as there¡¯s civilization, this can¡¯t be Cansi, and almost certainly isn¡¯t Kaira, so we can only be in either Hildegan or Omaruo! But¡­if it¡¯s Hildegan¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to finish that thought, for if they had just jumped into the realm of Hildegan then by the time they returned, everything would have changed. From what she had read long ago, Hildegan¡¯s time moved so much faster than Ijiria¡¯s to the point that one day in Hildegan amounted to one year in Ijiria. That was why, centuries ago, Ijiria stopped sending researchers and mages into that magicless realm, for every time they did, they would never be heard from again for at least a few decades, upon which they would come home to find it nothing like they remembered.


    And if it takes three to four weeks for the dagger to recharge, then by the time we beat Mallicent and get home, it will have been roughly twenty years since we left! Please¡­don¡¯t say we¡¯re in Hildegan¡­


    Thankfully, and to her immense relief, Ilirianna smiled comfortingly. ¡°From what I remember in my studies, Omaruo¡¯s entry point is on a beach just outside of a coastal town. Don¡¯t worry, Abi, this isn¡¯t Hildegan.¡±


    If Abi hadn¡¯t been sprinting, she would have given a sigh of relief, so all she could do was weakly return the princess¡¯s smile. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. What¡¯s Omaruo¡¯s time difference then?¡±


    ¡°About double,¡± Ilirianna answered. ¡°So one day here is two back home. Not ideal, but still far better than the alternative.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Yeah, agreed.¡±


    Of course, that would still mean they would have vanished from Ijiria without a trace for two to three months, but with Ilirianna present in Omaruo with them, Abi decided she could just rely on the woman to handle everything once they stole the dagger.


    Finally reaching the outskirts of the town called Wilham, Abigail and Ilirianna did their best to stay away from any highly populated areas, but since the people of Omaruo didn¡¯t have mana signatures, it was nearly impossible to know where everybody was, especially since it was such an unfamiliar town. And right away, she found herself in awe of what she was seeing.


    She knew of what the Ijirians referred to as ¡°magicless technology¡±, but to see their inventions with her own eyes was leagues apart from merely hearing of them. Along what she had realized were magicless roads drove big metal vehicles reminiscent of carriages, except there were no animals pulling them nor could Abi sense any magic propelling them forward. She couldn¡¯t begin to guess what mechanisms were controlling these carriages, but she wished she had the time to stop and ask. The people driving these vehicles spared the two women confused expressions through their windows, and Abi could only imagine just what a confusing sight they were.


    Not only am I in a dress with burnt edges, but I¡¯m not sure green hair is genetically possible in Omaruo either. We really should put up a distortion but Princess Ilirianna said to conserve mana, so¡­


    To compensate for their lack of distortion magic, they followed the roads and sidewalks into some upscale neighborhoods, with houses that heavily resembled the sorts she had begun to see in Erika, once again leaving Abi wondering how such buildings were constructed without magic aiding in the process.


    ¡°Wait, they¡¯ve split up!¡± Ilirianna breathed, her features contorting in confusion.


    ¡°But then¡­ Does that mean Mallicent got away from Ryokumo?¡± As she asked the question, she focused her own senses onto the faraway mana signatures, realizing that Mallicent''s was, in fact, getting further away from Ryokumo¡¯s. Luckily, Ryokumo¡¯s was still moving, so she knew he wasn¡¯t dead, but it still concerned her that the boy managed to escape. ¡°Ryokumo should still be able to sense us and him, so should we follow Mallicent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s probably best,¡± Ilirianna agreed. ¡°Reclaiming the dagger is the top priority, and as much as I would love to interrogate that bastard and learn more about the Kosah-Rei, for the sake of the Omaruans, it might be smarter to kill him and eliminate the problem before it can get worse.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re aiming to kill?¡± Abi stuttered.


    ¡°We are, so¡ª¡±


    The princess cut herself off as they made a sharp turn down a small dirt path at the end of the street, only for them both to come to a screeching halt. A teenage boy, probably close to Abi¡¯s age, was being held on his knees by two boys much bigger than him, and directly in front of them was another individual, who was seemingly about to press some sort of small, handheld blade into his victim¡¯s throat, as if to kill him. The only thing that stopped him was their sudden arrival, with all four of them turning with surprise to gape at Ilirianna and Abi.


    ¡°The fuck?¡± the boy with the blade grunted. ¡°Who the hell are you chicks? You some of those hippies who love dying their hair stupid colors, huh? And what¡¯s with the ugly ass dress?¡±


    As he spoke in a harsh and mocking tone, Abi instinctively opened her sense to swiftly get a read on the four of them, and the result was just as she expected: All of them came up with a dangerous reading except for the boy being ganged up on.


    And so, reacting before she could think better of it, fearing that the boy was about to be killed by his attackers, Abi stretched out her hand and snarled,  ¡°Vino!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Abi¡ª!¡±


    Cutting off Ilirianna¡¯s protests, the path around the boy with the blade practically exploded as large, green tendrils burst upwards, wrapping themselves around his body as he frantically tried to get away.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± he snarled, but he didn¡¯t get the chance to say anything else before he was wrenched upwards and off his feet, then tossed across the path. From there, he rolled along the ground, groaning in agony as the blade fell from his grasp, and though Abi¡¯s logical mind caught up with her in that moment and the realization of what she had done hit her like a bag of bricks, she still barely managed to keep her composure as she turned towards the stunned expressions of the other three and said,


    ¡°Release him. Now.¡±

 V4 Chapter 2- Terror In The Darkness

    Chapter II


    The sight of Lassen¡¯s head being violently torn from his shoulders and swallowed down a throat half its size left the changeling, Leiolai Sartella, in shock. She hadn¡¯t known the man that well, but she knew that he was willing and ready to dedicate his life to the ideals of the Kosah-Rei¡ªto dismantle the corrupt Ijirian nobility and make the world a better place for the common people. Before joining them, he had been a poor man who used his magic to make money as a sellsword, barely scraping by to support the wife and sons he left behind in the village of Pillaruun an hour north of Hiriech by carriage. The Kosah-Rei had reached out to him, promising him that they could change the Empire and he had been perfectly willing to join them for the sake of his family. As he had been instructed, he had joined the city guard by recommendation of Rotana Vesh, preparing for the reckoning that would take place on the night of Aeyir Malloway¡¯s ball. But right before her eyes, his life had been brutally and abruptly snuffed out, and Leiolai felt her chest tighten at the fact that he had pulled her out of the way of Nyx Rana¡¯s attack.


    Lassen just died to save me¡­? Leiolai clenched her teeth, watching as his headless body fell to the ground, the Master of Water atop him and using her long, pointed tongue to lap up the blood pooling from the stump of his neck. I will not forget your sacrifice! You have my word¡­ I¡¯ll apologize to your family¡­and they will be well cared for in our new world!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you are¡­¡± Leiolai breathed, her feline eyes giving her a clear view of the creature who devoured Lassen even in the pitch black corridor of the Riverside Hall inn. ¡°But regardless, you¡¯re going to die here, you abomination! Exalaant!¡±


    Snarling out that water incantation, searing steam burst from her hands, filling the hallway and blinding them all, but as she cast the incantation, she concurrently sent biological magic into her ears, feeling as they changed appearance, becoming more pointed and curved, resembling those of a bat¡¯s. With that spell cast, the chewing sounds of the monstrous Master bounced off the walls, allowing her to pinpoint where her target was despite being blind. Frantically reaching down to the gun she had holstered, Leiolai yanked it out, turned it towards where she knew Nyx to be, and pulled the trigger three times.


    Yet, having only fired a magicless weapon for the first time a mere five minutes ago, she had forgotten to account for the ear-shattering noise of the shots, and whether she managed to strike Nyx or not, she didn¡¯t get the chance to check before her head felt like it exploded, her ears ringing so violently that she couldn¡¯t keep herself upright. Inwardly cursing herself, Leiolai fell to her knees, the gun slipping from her grasp as she wondered how the hell she could possibly survive this situation. But her answer swiftly came to her.


    Just as a bloody claw emerged from the steam, it¡¯s nails swiping straight for Leiolai¡¯s head, she felt the surrounding air morph into ropes that wrapped around her torso and yanked her backwards, sending her soaring away from the Master of Water where she was caught by the burly arms of the other city guard, Cedrick, who spun on his heel and began darting away as he cradled her small body.


    Wait¡­ No¡­ We can¡¯t leave Lassen with that thing...


    But Leiolai was too weak to speak her protests as Cedrick uttered healing incantations, the nature magic surging into her finally saving her from the horrific head pain and allowing her to just barely speak.


    ¡°Ced¡­rick¡­¡± she rasped. ¡°That¡­creature¡­ I don''t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mistress!¡± the man assured her, rounding a corner and bounding down the stairs to the inn¡¯s first floor. ¡°You can explain it later! In that brief moment when Lassen cast his fire, I got a glimpse of whatever that thing was¡­and based on your scream, I can guess what happened to him. He sacrificed himself, so we must get away and tell the others what happened!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Leiolai felt her strength returning as she sent more of her changeling magic through her body, focusing enough to turn her ears back to a human¡¯s.


    At the same time, since she had been disguised as Abigail in an effort to trick the Master of Water, she also began the process of turning back into herself, feeling her long braided hair pulling back up into her head, becoming short and boyish the way she often liked. She also felt her body get slightly taller as her facial features matured by a few years and returned to their original state. By the time she was herself again, Cedrick had finished healing her and she felt at full strength, so she quickly whispered,


    ¡°You can set me down now. We can run faster if you aren¡¯t carrying me.¡±


    Cedrick nodded. ¡°Understood, Mistre¡ª¡±


    Having left her eyes that of a cat¡¯s in order to continue seeing in the dark, Leiolai witnessed every detail of the top half of Cedrick¡¯s head being sliced clean off by long dark claws as if it were a mere onion and not solid bone. Her eyes went wide as his body fell forward, all strength leaving it, and when she hit the ground, she only barely managed to throw magic into her hand, propelling herself upwards and allowing her to roll back to her feet.


    What the hell?! I only just sensed it half a second before it attacked! Was she concealing herself that easily, or did she follow us that fast?!


    She suspected it was the latter option, for this time, Nyx didn¡¯t even stop to chew upon her prey as she landed on the ground roughly ten yards from Leiolai and pushed off of it, crossing the distance in a jump that was inhuman despite not having any magic put into it.


    ¡°Vino!¡± Leiolai snarled, grateful that she was on the first floor and could now use her more familiar nature magic.


    Vines burst upwards from the ground, shattering the wooden floor of the inn, with one of them piercing straight through the Master¡¯s stomach, wrenching her further into the air as the tips of the four vines stuck themselves into the ceiling. Nyx shrieked from the pain, her jaw falling open and revealing her three rows of blood-bathed teeth as the sound ripped through the air. To Leiolai¡¯s horror, the shriek wasn¡¯t a mere cry of agony. As the sound echoed through the corridor, everything around Nyx seemed to freeze over as ice rapidly spread across the vines, reaching both the ceiling and the ground before expanding in both directions.


    Shit! she shouted internally, darting backwards to avoid the oncoming rush that just barely stopped a few inches over where she had been standing. What in the living hell am I fighting?! Is this still Nyx Rana, or did something else take over her body after I killed her?! I mean, I¡¯ve researched the Masters more than the average Ijirian, but I¡¯ve never even heard a rumor of something like this!


    In her years studying the flora and fauna of the continent of Kalkorai, Leiolai had learned of numerous types of parasites that took control of their victims, and she knew of a particular kind that was common down in Norania known as the Eating Death, which crawled into the brains of corpses and took over, reanimating them into beings that were neither alive nor dead, and existed only to devour.


    So is that what happened here? Did Nyx Rana have one of those things on her before she died? But why? That wouldn¡¯t make sense¡­and I¡¯ve never heard of one that can use magic as powerful as this!


    Shouting out her frustration, Leiolai tapped into the only fire spell she knew, Infernus, lighting a ball of flame in her palm and hurling it at the trapped monster. To her, it wouldn¡¯t matter what Nyx had become so long as she could kill her and wipe her hands of the mess. The changeling grinned as the flames soared towards it, but just as it reached roughly a yard in front of her, it extinguished in an instant, returning them to the pitch black corridor.


    W-what¡­? But¡­?


    It was just like what happened to Lassen¡¯s spell. Without even an incantation cast, Nyx seemed to cause the flame to die before it could strike, as if she had some sort of protective barrier between her body and fire.


    And then, something terrifying happened again.


    For a split second, the Master of Water seemed to become translucent, and right before Leiolai¡¯s eyes, she fell forward, the vine moving through her as if she weren¡¯t solid anymore, but once she hit the ground, her body returned to its normal state, her empty eye sockets turning to gaze at the changeling as if mocking her. The wide smile that followed only further that impression.


    Leiolai brought more mana to her fingers as Nyx¡¯s back legs bent in preparation of jumping towards her again, but before either could act, one of the room doors on the right wall was pushed open, the dim torchlight from inside illuminating part of the hall as a woman who looked to be somewhere in her thirties stepped out, dressed in loose bedclothes.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she called out, squinting into the dark hallway, probably unable to see either Nyx or Leiolai before her eyes adjusted. ¡°What¡¯s all the noise out here? Is everything oka¡ª?¡±


    The Master of Water had been momentarily distracted by the newcomer, and since she hadn¡¯t thought an Ijirian Master would harm civilians, Leiolai was prepared to take advantage of that brief second to cast another nature spell.


    But as if forgetting Leiolai was even there, Nyx Rana¡¯s smile turned towards the woman, and in the blink of an eye, her claw shot outwards and tore open her stomach, her other hand quickly plunging into the cut to yank out what must have been her intestines. The woman grunted, her brow furrowing as if unsure what had happened, but as Nyx was slurping up the innards like noodles, she waved her free hand and a spike of ice shot from the already frozen ground, piercing her neck and killing her before she even knew what was going on.


    She just killed an innocent!? But¡­ I mean, I knew the Masters were corrupt, but I at least thought they wouldn¡¯t ever hurt civilians¡­ Why?


    As Nyx gulped down the last of the guts, she then crawled towards the spike and began licking up the blood that was dripping down the side so rapidly, it was as if she hadn¡¯t drank in weeks.


    No¡­ This can¡¯t possibly be the Master¡­ This is something controlling her¡­ It¡¯s just eating, and if it¡¯s going to eat people, then I have to kill it, no matter what, before it hurts anybody else!


    Taking advantage of Nyx¡¯s focus being on the corpse, Leiolai reached out with her senses and tried to feel for anybody else nearby, only to be satisfied by the fact that all of the rooms between her and the bar were empty.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    That means if I can evacuate the bar, I can lure Master Rana out into the street! From there, the city guard can give me backup and we can hopefully kill this thing properly¡­assuming that¡¯s possible. Fleeing is no longer a choice! For the sake of the Hiriech people, this thing must die!


    Spinning around, Leiolai sent wind magic into her feet and bolted down the hallway, grateful when she rounded another corner to see the light of the bar just up ahead. She could hear the patrons enjoying the night of festivities, completely oblivious to the fact that the House of Malloway and the other nobles of the region were almost certainly dead. Keeping her senses fully attuned to her back, knowing from experience how quickly Nyx could get the jump on her, Leiolai pressed forward, rushing into the bar only to find every table filled with customers eating food and drinking beer. A few eyes turned toward her momentarily, probably yet to process the blood covering her front, but before anybody could question her, she inhaled deeply and shouted,


    ¡°Everybody! You need to get the hell out of here right now! Evacuate this building immediately!¡±


    Her voice just barely made it over the overwhelming chatter, and as each patron gradually fell silent and glanced back at her, she saw a mix of concerned expressions, as well as annoyed ones from the more drunken individuals present.


    ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡± growled the barkeeper. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Leiolai grimaced, terrified of the tragedy that might be about to occur and desperate to convince them to listen. Shit! I should have transformed into somebody they might recognize like one of the guards¡­


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± she begged. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain everything, but I¡¯m with the city guard! There¡¯s a creature back there and it¡¯s already killed two of my men! If you don¡¯t run, it will kill you, too, so please just¡ª¡±


    In the middle of her pleading, the lights in the bar extinguished all at once, bathing them all in blackness as a bone-chilling cold crept in from the corridor behind her. In the dark, she could see the patrons all getting to their feet, shouting out various exclamations of anger and confusion, but her attention was on them only for a moment before her eyes shifted to her visible breath rising up before her.


    Damn it¡­


    Feeling the presence just before it reached her, Leiolai obeyed her instincts and dropped to the ground, allowing the creature to soar over her head as it hungrily tore at the air in its desperation to get more food. Once again, she witnessed the monster puppeting Nyx Rana hit one of the nearby tables with a loud thump before its jaw unhinged and it tore off the head of an older man like his skin was made of the weakest parchment. Cries erupted through the room, for the patrons couldn¡¯t see Nyx, but they certainly heard her landing, followed by the very audible slurping and chewing as she grasped the body of her victim and tore off the skin around his neck.


    ¡°GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE, DAMN IT!¡± Leiolai snarled, feeling her vocal cords hurting from the effort before she extended her hands and chanted, ¡°Perkari!¡±


    A blade of wind burst forth, slamming into Nyx¡¯s back and sending her flying from the table, hitting the ground in a heap as blood gushed from her newly opened wound. Leiolai wasn¡¯t terribly strong in any affinity aside from nature, but she had at least picked up a few basic attacks from her allies. The problem was that they were weak compared to a mage who studied them, so she cursed herself that the blade hadn¡¯t dealt a wound deeper than it did. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any time to berate herself before Nyx had hopped back onto all fours, and as if forgetting that somebody had attacked her, she launched onto the back of the closet customer, violently tearing at him in an effort to reach his insides.


    His horrific shrieking was what finally broke the confusion.


    All at once, the patrons frantically bolted for the exit, but with so many people trying to file through a single doorway, they began pushing and shoving in a desperate attempt to get away, and since Leiolai was on the opposite side of the bar, she knew she had no chance of getting out before they did.


    But it doesn''t matter. I know that I won¡¯t die tonight, so no matter what happens, I will survive my battle with this abomination. It¡¯s better to prioritize their safety.


    That being said, as much as Tali had never led her astray before, being in the presence of such a horrific monstrosity left her unable to simply accept that she was safe. She knew that until Nyx Rana was properly dead, or until she was forced to flee, she wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable.


    ¡°Vino!¡± she chanted a second time, sending more vines out of the ground as she tried to shepherd Nyx away from the fleeing citizens.


    The attempt was successful, for Nyx reacted just barely before they emerged through the floorboards, launching herself off of the now dead man and hopping across the tables before landing in the opposite corner of the room. However, instead of charging Leiolai or trying to eat the others, she instead did something the changeling hadn¡¯t been prepared for: She turned, crouched down, and jumped straight through the cobblestone wall, escaping the Riverside Hall and bolting into the alleyway between it and the neighboring establishment.


    ¡°No!¡± she cried out, sprinting after Nyx despite every instinct in her body telling her to run away.


    Casting some basic wind magic, Leiolai was barely able to push the debris out of her way as she hopped through the hole the Master of Water had made before glancing in both directions in the hopes of getting her target in her sights. Unfortunately, locating Nyx Rana wasn¡¯t a hard accomplishment, for the screaming off towards the road out front of the bar made it painfully clear which way she had gone.


    Rushing through the alleyway, Leiolai skidded to a halt just at the exit, gaping at the scene before her. Roughly ten of the Hiriech city guards, dressed in their armor with their swords in their hands, were standing their ground against Nyx, launching a variety of spells, but always missing due to the intense speed the monster displayed. She was skittering along the ground and the walls like some sort of humanoid spider, always quick enough to dodge the attacks as she hopped up onto the buildings. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t trying to escape, and given what Leiolai had already seen, she could only guess that Nyx intended to eat the guards now before her. The only silver lining was that her attention was so focused on avoiding the attacks that the patrons of the bar were able to flee north, and from what Leiolai could see, the citizens that had been out enjoying the fireworks had been evacuated as well. Up above, booming in the sky and casting multicolored lights over the bloody struggle, were the fireworks celebrating Aeyir Malloway¡¯s coming of age.


    Having taken in the situation, Leiolai recognized one of the guards, a fellow Kosah-Rei named Cira Kalda, and without hesitating, she shouted out, ¡°Cira! Fire magic won¡¯t work on her! Prioritize the other affinities!¡±


    Cira, who was on the other side of the street, briefly glanced her way, a look of relief coming over him as he recognized her. All at once, the guards wordlessly took in her warning, and the handful of them that had been using fire magic shifted to wind or water. As for Leiolai, now that she was in the open, she felt she had more of an advantage.


    Swiftly undoing the buttons of her jerkin, Leiolai slid out of it, stripping into just her underwear from the waist up, then sent powerful surges of biological magic into her back. It was a challenging, and somewhat painful, procedure, but she had succeeded at it enough times to have faith it would work again. From out of her back sprouted massive, black wings that resembled the dragons of Western Dunnovia, growing large enough to support her weight. The moment they were done, Leiolai sent wind magic into her feet to Proto up above the buildings, and only once she had cleared them did she beat her wings and move further upwards so that she could get a clear picture of the battlefield from the sky.


    The cobblestone street was covered in patches of ice, and as Leiolai glanced around, she could already see the corpses of four guards laying around the road, mangled and bloody, their limbs torn off and their insides spilling out from tears that ripped through both their armor and their stomachs. The sharpness of Nyx¡¯s claws was horrifying, magically-reinforced armor being destroyed as if made of paper. On top of that, her speed was hard to follow even from her safe point in the sky, her eyes only barely able to follow the rapid hops onto the walls of the surrounding buildings and across the street as she dodged, and in some cases blocked, the oncoming spells that were fired at her one after another.


    Slicing a blade of wind out of the air, Nyx slid along a strip of ice and pounced onto the closest guard, shoving her claws into his chest before opening her mouth wide and sinking her rows of teeth into his face, tearing off pieces of skin before ripping open his neck and dodging away from the Condite ropes that appeared around her.


    Do we even stand a chance against her? Leiolai thought with dread. These men are trained, hand-picked by Captain Vesh, yet she¡¯s handling them on her own without issue! Not to mention¡­


    The changeling had noticed it back in the inn, but the few attacks that did land weren¡¯t actually damaging her. At some point, the wounds Nyx had received from Leiolai¡¯s vine attack had closed up, and just before her eyes, she watched as the wind-infused sword of another guard sliced cleanly through the Master of Water¡¯s stomach. It was as if Nyx didn¡¯t even feel it as she continued charging towards the man, opening up his bowels before hopping onto the stone wall of the inn, the wound already healed.


    She¡¯s invincible! I¡¯m a nature mage and even I can¡¯t sense any healing mana being used, so how is she doing this?! I don¡¯t understand! Furious with her inability to come to a decision as the city guards were wiped out to a mere three left, Leiolai clenched her fists. All of my allies¡ªpeople who share my ideals and who simply wanted to fight the unfairness of this world¡­are being slaughtered while I watch safely from the sky! I have to do something now, but¡­


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re able to perfectly replicate another¡¯s mana signature, so long as you use the gun I''ve lent you, you should be able to eliminate Master Rana with ease,¡± Uma had told her before she departed the castle that evening. ¡°That being said, you¡¯re not a warrior, Leio, so if the plan fails and it comes to a fight, run like hell.  I don¡¯t care what Firrik says. Losing you would be a pain in our ass.¡±


    But if I run¡­I¡¯d be abandoning my allies and the people of Hiriech that I swore to protect to this creature inhabiting Master Rana¡­ Tali assures me that I¡¯m not going to die, so that means that I must be able to win, right?! So what right do I have to flee?! Not while they¡¯re all being butchered!


    Rejuvenating herself and seething with hatred, Leiolai sent a burst of biological magic into her right hand, altering its very nature as her fingers fused together, her skin turning into metal as her limb became a blade. As she did so, she went into a nosedive, soaring towards the ground where Nyx Rana was gleefully charging Cira.


    ¡°Vino,¡± she cast again, creating a wall of vines that erupted from the ground between the monster and her ally, forcing Nyx to dart backwards to avoid it.


    The Master of Water only had a second to turn her empty eye sockets towards the descending Leiolai before the woman was upon her, swinging her blade and opening Nyx¡¯s body from her chest to her stomach in a clean downwards strike. A soft exhale exited the Master¡¯s mouth, the only indication of pain that she had shown thus far, and wanting to take advantage of that monetary surprise, Leiolai jammed the blade into Nyx¡¯s body three more times in quick succession, the first strike piercing where her heart should be, the second going through her neck, and third severing her head completely.


    Gotcha! Leiolai internally exclaimed, bolting backwards as she watched the monster¡¯s head topple to the icy ground beneath her. Did that work? I mean, it almost felt too easy after all she¡¯s done so far, but¡­


    Yet, to Leiolai¡¯s horror, the headless torso of the Master of Water remained upright, as if it still had feeling in its body. Wanting to ensure that it would die, she prepared to close the distance once more and cut it into as many pieces as she possibly could, but before she could take even a single step, that hauntingly familiar scream erupted across the street, the same one Nyx had let out back in the Riverside Hall. The changeling only had a second to gaze at the screaming severed head before she was yanked into the sky by ropes of wind just before ice violently exploded outwards from right where she had been standing, freezing everything in sight in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°NO!¡± she shrieked, but despite her powerful desire to stay and fight, she knew that the ropes of wind were cast in an effort to save her.


    Leiolai gazed down at the frozen body of Cira Kalda and the other two guards that had still been alive, knowing that she would never see them again. Just like Lassen and Cedrick, Cira sacrificed himself, using magic to save her instead.


    Damn it¡­ I really can¡¯t beat her, can I? No matter what I did¡­it wasn¡¯t enough¡­


    Feeling her body flying over the top of the Riverside Hall, Leiolai used her wings to stay airborne, making for the Siptic River that was just a few dozen yards behind the inn. Swiftly throwing biological magic through her body, she deformed the wings and reformed her hand, then created gills on the side of her neck moments before she was submerged in the water and wrenched downstream.

 V4 Chapter 3- In The Domain Of The Angel

    Chapter III


    As Nigreos¡¯s eyes slowly flickered open, he couldn¡¯t help but cringe away at the painfully bright light that greeted him. His mind was groggy, as if the nap he had seemingly been taking hadn¡¯t been enough to wipe away his fatigue, so for a few moments, he just lay there with his eyes closed again, enjoying the relaxing warmth against his skin and the soft touch of the grass beneath him. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly where he was, and his first thought was that he must have gone out to the palace gardens and drifted off to sleep, but he soon brushed that possibility aside. He wasn¡¯t in Noctalus, after all, for he had already departed for the Academy a couple of weeks ago, and then after that, he and his new team joined Princess Ilirianna Iiji and Nakoma Taurus on an investigation of Hiriech when¡­


    The dark mage shot to a sitting position as if he had been electrocuted, his body going cold despite the pleasant warmth around him. Finally, his memories returned and he recalled the events of Aeyir Malloway¡¯s coming-of-age ball where Rotana Vesh and his ¡°Kosah-Rei¡± used magic to completely wipe out the entire nobility of Hiriech that had been present. He, Abi, and Ilirianna had bore witness to the carnage and had nearly become victims themselves, but after escaping the destroyed ballroom, they rushed into the basement both in pursuit of Vesh, as well as in the hopes of rejoining Album and Ryokumo.


    Right¡­ Then we saw Ryokumo chasing after Mallicent by himself, so I split up from the girls to go find Album. He put his hand to his face as he desperately tried to recount the events that brought him to his current situation. I used mind magic to reach out to her, but that subject responded, so I sprinted to the lab and saw Album unconscious when¡­ He frowned. When what? Was I attacked? I only remember seeing her laying on the ground, but now I¡¯m¡­


    Meet me at the hot spring on the mountaintop. There we shall talk, young mage of the shadows.


    Nigreos exhaled sharply, his eyes going wide as the final piece of the puzzle clicked. That humanoid mass of black that he knew had to be the subject consumed him, speaking those words in his mind before knocking him out.


    And then I woke up here. I remember all of that, but ¡­where the hell is here, because this certainly isn¡¯t the Aquesen basement.


    Having composed himself, Nigreos surveyed his surroundings, finding himself currently sitting in a massive field of grass that seemed to stretch out for miles to his right, his left, as well as behind him, without an end in sight. Directly ahead, the fields came to an abrupt stop at the base of a giant mountain that loomed high overhead, with a dirt pathway winding up around the side and towards the peak. Above him, the sun was shining, indicating that it must be sometime around midday.


    How long was I out then? The sun had only set a few hours before I passed out, so if it¡¯s already noon, then what happened? On top of that, from what I know, there¡¯s no lone mountain like this anywhere near Hiriech, so I would have had to be transported and dumped way out here. Why would anybody do that? The Kosah-Rei would have just killed me, so this has to be the work of the subject. And if it¡¯s the work of the subject¡­ Closing his eyes, Nigreos reached out with his mana, attempting to get a feel for his surroundings, and almost instantly, he was able to confirm his hunch. Yeah, I¡¯m not in Ijiria right now. With a mana density like this, I must be in a pocket realm.


    Creating a pocket realm was one of the most complex magics known to Ijiria, and so very few could actually make one. In fact, under half of the Masters of Ijiria, those being Acostav, Koroha, and Nigreos¡¯s father, could even make one, and from what he knew, King Markreas was currently the only Iiji with a pocket realm. It was challenging because pocket realms were essentially the creation of a miniature realm, with the largest pocket realm ever created being barely the size of the city of Erika. Mages also only had enough mana to support no more than one, so once a realm was formed, that was the only one the individual would ever have.


    If this subject can create one, then what the living hell is it? It wasn¡¯t human, that¡¯s for sure, but I¡¯ve never heard of anything nonhuman that could¡­ Nigreos furrowed his brow, craning his neck to gaze up at the mountain¡¯s peak before letting out a reluctant sigh. Well, it said to meet at the mountaintop to talk, so I suppose I¡¯m not gonna be learning anything unless I start hiking. With any luck, Album will be up there, too. That thing assured me she¡¯s alive, and I have a feeling she¡¯s in here. I need to find her, at all costs.


    However, as Nigreos got to his feet, he couldn¡¯t help but pause and stare blankly down at his body, only to find himself completely naked. Well shit¡­ So it didn¡¯t send me in with my clothes, huh? He glanced around in the senseless hope that his clothing just might be laying in a pile nearby, but another scan told him that wasn¡¯t the case. So I¡¯ve gotta hike up a mountain ass naked? Fantastic. Guess I oughta get on with it then¡­


    The dark mage shook his head and began making his way towards the start of the trail, but just as he stepped off of the grass and into the dirt, something else strange occurred to him.


    He felt perfectly calm.


    Despite the horrors he witnessed in that ballroom, despite knowing that Album could be in danger somewhere in this realm, and that Ilirianna, Abi, and Ryokumo, as well as the Masters, were fighting for their lives back in Hiriech, he didn¡¯t feel panicked or rushed. On the contrary, he hadn¡¯t been this calm since he was a child.


    The pocket realm¡¯s probably affecting me¡­ That should be worrisome, but I don¡¯t really care. There¡¯s nothing I can do, after all. Until I find Album and reach the mountaintop, I¡¯m stuck here anyway, so why get worked up? He shrugged. Oh well, let¡¯s get hiking.


    And so, dismissing his concerns with a soft chuckle, Nigreos Noctis began what was sure to be a very long hike to the peak of that mountain.


    ***


    I must be almost there, right?


    Absently asking herself that question, Album Luz casually made her way along the trail, humming softly to herself as she admired the beautiful scenery of lush green trees and bushes that lined the sides of the pathway. The sounds one would have expected from a nature trail, such as birds chirping or the skittering of critters were completely absent, making it feel as if Album was the only living thing inside that realm. She knew that knowledge should have made her anxious, but for some reason, she was okay with it, and actually found it comforting, for even though it meant she was separated from her allies, it also meant there wouldn''t be any enemies there to cause her harm. She had been walking for what she guessed was an hour, but she had long since realized that the sun wasn¡¯t moving, for it was still at its zenith, just as it had been when she awakened in The Angel¡¯s pocket realm.


    This is such a unique place¡­and I kinda like it. It makes me think that maybe it can be trusted.


    She knew it had been a rash and impulsive decision to blow open The Angel¡¯s container and release it, but after hearing the explosions off in the distance and listening to Mallicent cackling with glee, declaring his victory, she knew she hadn¡¯t had the time to ponder her options any longer. Not only had The Angel promised to give her the details of the members of the Kosah-Rei, but it also claimed to have the means to fix her mana deficiencies, so after making the choice to align herself with it, she could only pray it wasn¡¯t going to stab her in the back.


    I just hope Ryokumo and the others are safe. I still don¡¯t know what Mallicent¡¯s allies did back there, so I¡¯m a little worried for them.


    Album had to remind herself to trust in Ryokumo, who had left her behind when he went in pursuit of the fleeing Mallicent. Believing he would have the situation handled, she stayed and confronted The Angel, but before she could demand anything else of it, the black mass that was its body consumed her, and it gave her one last piece of information.


    We can talk within my pocket realm, Little Light. You¡¯ll be safer there, so when you awaken, come to the top of the mountain where we can get to know each other better. There, we will be safe to discuss my proposal.


    Therefore, when she finally woke up in that field and saw the mountain before her, Album gathered her resolve, got to her feet, and began heading to the designated meeting point.


    That being said, I do wish it could have left me with my clothes¡­


    She had been apprehensive about walking up a mountain completely nude, and especially without shoes, but to her pleasant surprise, the sun¡¯s warmth was soothing against her bare skin and the dirt was as soft as a pillow beneath her feet. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was far better than she had expected, so she just decided to go with the flow and do as requested.


    Eventually, the trees and shrubbery began to thin out, and not long after the plant life had mostly vanished, Album came came to stand just before a natural stone bridge that crossed to the other side of what she guessed was a two-hundred foot ravine, a magnificent waterfall pouring down on the right side and flowing down the mountain to a river below. A calming mist enveloped the area where she stood, tiny water droplets covering her skin. For a few seconds, Album closed her eyes and simply enjoyed the many relaxing sensations running across her body.


    Yet, she had to remind herself that The Angel was waiting for her, so she reluctantly opened her eyes and stepped onto the ten-feet wide, railingless stone bridge. With nothing to protect her from falling should she stumble, Album knew she should have been nervous, but just like before, she was strangely at ease, and walked across like it was nothing. Off to the left was a stunning and breathtaking view of the fields she had woken up in as they stretched off as far as the eye could see, probably only ending at the edge of the pocket realm. It was a sight she wished she could enjoy longer, but upon reaching the other side of the bridge and returning to the trail, Album was forced once again to press on and put the beauty behind her.


    I wonder¡­what this conversation is going to be like¡­


    So much of what The Angel had claimed back in the laboratory seemed far too good to be true, and since she hadn¡¯t had the time to determine how reliable its information about the Kosah-Rei was, she couldn¡¯t be certain that she wasn¡¯t being manipulated like a fool.


    I mean, if it really can increase my mana then that means I¡¯ll finally be able to start living up to Father¡¯s expectations. I can make him and Eko proud, and I¡¯ll be able to support Princess Ilirianna and my team. The only thing is, even if it is telling the truth, it¡¯s not going to help me unless I give it what it wants¡­


    If you¡¯re imagining me stealing your body and taking it for my own, then you would be mistaken. No¡­a host of mine would have full autonomy.


    That¡¯s what it told me, but I still can¡¯t say I¡¯d be so willing to be its host. It¡¯s clearly intelligent and dangerous, so I need to stay on my toes.


    Continuing on to the higher elevations, Album couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fact that, despite having been walking for around two hours, she wasn¡¯t even close to winded, and could only assume that was yet another effect of the strange realm¡ªa realm that was only growing even stranger by the second. The plant life had returned to the scenery not long after crossing the bridge, but the colors were now more unnatural. The trees had red trunks and pink and gold leaves while the grass had become a beautiful bright blue that bordered more on cyan. She had never seen anything like it, and she hoped that someday, she could return to this pocket realm when she had more time to bask in the serenity.


    To her disappointment, the colorful forest only lasted for around twenty more minutes before Album emerged from the trees and came to a stop as she found herself standing at her destination. Stretched out before her, taking up almost the entirety of the mountaintop, was a seemingly natural hot spring with steam rising from the waters along with the scent of roses. She would have loved to have immediately submerged herself in that pool, but she couldn¡¯t bring her legs to move, and that was because her eyes were locked onto the individual already inside. She was already submerged up to her chest in the spring, for Album was gazing at a clone of herself, resting against the edge of the pool with her eyes closed.


    What¡­the hell? That¡¯s me, but¡­


    ¡°So you finally made it, Little Light,¡± her clone said softly, the voice identical to hers, and when her eyelids opened, revealing bright blue eyes, she smiled a knowing smile. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hesitate to get in. You¡¯ve more than earned it after that walk.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± Swallowing back her protests, Album frowned as she realized based on the way it addressed her that this clone was, in fact, The Angel in her body. ¡°Why do you look like me? What are you?¡±


    It shook its head. ¡°I could explain it, but like I said back in the lab, you wouldn¡¯t understand it. I¡¯m an artificial being of magic created by people who understood the workings of the multiverse far better than even the most educated being in your realm.¡± It then laughed softly, its smile then becoming oddly warm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I only appear this way because of the nature of what I am. Please, take a seat.¡±


    The Angel motioned towards the spring once more, and when Album turned and gazed around at the alluring pool, she couldn¡¯t help but obey simply because she desperately wanted to. She gently lowered her right foot into the water, and instantly, she was overwhelmed by a relaxing sensation the likes of which she had never experienced in her life. Within a second, she had sat down on a natural stone step that ran along the side of the spring, the warm water coming up to her neck as she leaned down and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely, is it not?¡± the Angel said.


    ¡°Lovely is an understatement. This is heaven.¡±


    The Angel giggled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it. In that case, enjoy it to the fullest while we wait for my other guest. And based on my calculations, it shouldn¡¯t be much longer until their arrival either. Once they¡¯re here, we can begin our discussion.¡±


    ¡°Other guest?¡± Album murmured with a frown, but given how hazy and sleepy her mind had become, she found herself unable to dwell on The Angel¡¯s words any longer than it took to speak them, and soon enough, she had closed her eyes and forgotten all about it.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It was a wonderfully welcome relief after the intense and sickening stress of the past few weeks. From the orientation at the Academy to the fear that she had ruined their chances of being the royal team, and then to the responsibility of helping Princess Ilirianna investigate the murders in Hiriech¡ªthere hadn¡¯t been a single moment where Album Luz could just unwind and stop worrying. In fact, even before any of that had begun, she had been stressing over her insufficient mana and her strained relationship with her father. She studied her ass off all the time without anything to show for it, so there was just a never-ending sense of terror that hung over her and weighed her down. She couldn¡¯t even begin to count the days where she didn¡¯t want to get out of bed¡ªwhere she wished she could just shut her eyes and cover her ears.


    When her despair got really bad, she would even begin to consider just pressing her hand over her throat and using her meager mana to cut off her own head. After all, if she died, it would probably be for the better. She wouldn¡¯t be risking her incompetence humiliating her family, and her father would be free to allow her cousins to vie for the eraser power. It would be perfect for everybody, and the only reason she never did was because she knew that, at the very least, Eko, Nigreos, Lunara, and Neah would miss her, and that knowledge stayed her hand.


    Her life was full of painful stress and anxiety.


    But in that moment, resting in the soothing waters of The Angel¡¯s hot spring, it was like she was free. For the first time in her life, she didn¡¯t feel stressed over anything, and she knew she would have given anything to never leave those waters again. Logically, she knew that her allies were currently fighting for their lives in Hiriech, but that logic simply couldn¡¯t break past the enchanting aura of the spring, and she was perfectly happy to keep it that way.


    That was why, when she heard the soft patter of footsteps approaching the spring from behind, she reluctantly sighed, knowing that her euphoria was over, for that sound was certainly marking the arrival of The Angel¡¯s other guest.


    ¡°Er, Album? Good, you''re safe¡­ I was worried.¡±


    Recognizing the voice, Album thought for a moment that she must have been mistaken, but when she weakly opened her eyes and glanced over her shoulder, she found Nigreos standing just at the edge of the water, gazing down at her with a relieved expression.


    ¡°N-Nigreos?¡± she stuttered, and upon realizing that he, too, was completely in the nude, Album turned to face forward, feeling her cheeks turning a bit red from embarrassment as she added, ¡°What are you doing here? I mean, how did you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°He arrived in the lab not long after you entered this realm,¡± The Angel interrupted. ¡°And seeing as his magic is as rare as your own, I decided you both could be of use to me and let him inside as well.¡± It then glanced up at the young man standing behind Album and motioned towards the waters. ¡°Please, Son of Darkness. Take a seat.¡±


    Album subtly tried to twist her body so that Nigreos wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything, but a brief glance at the surface of the water showed that it was rather cloudy, and that anything below the surface was safely concealed. Content with that fact, she waited for her friend to enter, but to her confusion, Nigreos didn¡¯t immediately move.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the subject, I imagine?¡± he growled, addressing The Angel.


    ¡°I am, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why the hell do you look like me? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Album furrowed her brow in confusion, glancing at The Angel to find that, contrary to what Nigreos was saying, it still looked like a clone of her rather than him, but before she could voice her own confusion, it explained itself.


    ¡°For the sake of simplicity, I appear to each person as themselves,¡± it said. ¡°Album perceives me as a clone of her just as you perceive me as a clone of you. I can appear however I like, to be honest, but with so many options, I just go with the easy choice. Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s damn unnerving,¡± Nigreos grunted, a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°Listen here, Subject. I don¡¯t know what you and Album discussed, but you have a lot of explaining to do for me. We don¡¯t have the time to waste hiking up your mountain and chilling in a hot spring. Our allies are fighting out there, and could be dying. They need our help.¡±


    The calmness of his tone didn¡¯t match his words, and she could only assume that the realm was affecting Nigreos¡¯s anxiety as well. He knew they needed to get out and provide backup to the others, but he didn¡¯t feel the matching desperation.


    ¡°Worry not,¡± The Angel assured him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this given your status, but pocket realms, like normal realms, do not always have to match the passing of time in Ijiria. Time here is far faster than it is back there, so despite the roughly two hours you have experienced, it has actually only been around twenty minutes back there. By the time we are done talking, it should only have been thirty.¡±


    ¡°Thirty minutes is plenty of time for somebody to die,¡± Nigreos snapped. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nigreos, it¡¯s okay.¡± Talking over her old friend, Album gazed down at the water and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not going to let us out unless we speak with it, so for the sake of our team, we should just do as it says and get on with it. I trust Ryokumo and Abi, as well as the Princess and Masters, to handle Hiriech without us for the time being. So please¡­enter the spring.¡±


    The Angel grinned pleasantly. ¡°Thank you, Little Light.¡±


    To Album¡¯s relief, after a few moments of silence, Nigreos let out a heavy sigh and stepped into the water, moving far enough to Album¡¯s right to give themselves plenty of personal space, and only once his body was covered did she turn and smile reassuringly at him. The somber expression on his face gave her pause, and she wondered if perhaps he knew something she didn¡¯t, but before she could inquire about it, The Angel began speaking.


    ¡°First of all, Son of Darkness, as much as I dislike the name Doctor Miyon gave me, I loathe being called ¡®The Subject¡¯ even more, so please just refer to me as ¡®The Angel¡¯, if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°S-sure,¡± Nigreos stuttered, still seeming put off by the fact that, from his perspective, he was talking to himself. ¡°Whatever you say, just get to it. Why are we here and what do you want with us? Earlier, you said something about our rare magic affinities, so I imagine your interest in us has to do with light and dark magic?¡±


    ¡°It does, yes.¡± The Angel then glanced up at the cloudless sky, a distant look coming over its face as it seemed to mentally go somewhere else. ¡°You see, I am not of this realm that you call Ijiria. No¡­I am from somewhere else entirely.¡±


    It had already said as much to Album back in the lab, but since this was the first Nigreos was hearing of it, his eyes went wide. ¡°W-what? But¡­Omaruo and Hildegan aren¡¯t magical, and since Cansi doesn¡¯t have civilization, are you telling me you¡¯re from Kaira¡­or even one of the border realms?¡±


    The Angel slowly shook its head. ¡°I do not know enough of your Ijirian terminology to give you specifics, but I can tell you what I¡¯ve overheard from the doctor. I recognize one of the names you just spoke, so I must correct what you claimed. The realm of Cansi might not have a civilization now, but it did a couple millennia ago.¡±


    Given the lengthy walk she had taken to get there, Album had more than enough time to ponder their earlier conversation, so she had already reached this conclusion. It had said it was from a world far more complex and advanced than Ijiria currently was, and since magic didn''t exist in Omaruo and Hildegan, and had only entered Kaira when the Ijirians invaded it, that left only the barren wasteland of Cansi as the most likely candidate.


    For centuries, Ijirian scientists have theorized that there may have been a civilization in Cansi long before we ever arrived. There¡¯s a faint magical residue indicating that something must have existed to produce it, but after exploring as much of the surface as possible, we never found even a trace of a civilization anywhere. Many have concluded that the mana residue might have come from plants or marine life beneath the surface of the ocean, but we never got to check before the Realm Forgers fled Ijiria. Album¡¯s lips tightened in curiosity. But if The Angel is to be believed then our ancient scientists might have been on the right track¡­


    Album glanced sidelong at Nigreos to find that his expression had gone even more stunned, and she couldn¡¯t help wondering what he would have looked like had the calming effects of the realm and the hot spring not been affecting him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± he uttered, his brain clearly moving faster than his mouth could keep up. ¡°Our people thoroughly explored Cansi for evidence of a civilization and found nothing! If there really had been one¡­?¡±


    The Angel cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Did you not hear me? I said a couple millennia ago. The nature of that realm¡¯s end was a destruction beyond anything you could ever comprehend, and there were entire cities that were left without a trace of their existence aside from craters. Over the many years before your people ever arrived, I¡¯m sure nature altered much of the landscape and hid any evidence that might have remained. That being said, they didn¡¯t look close enough, for if they had, they would have found me.¡±


    Its features then turned rather intense as its eyes slowly shifted between the two of them, making it appear as if it had suddenly started glaring at them, but when the ghost of a longing smile twisted the corner of its lips, she realized that the emotion it was showing was not anger, but regret and pain.


    ¡°My memories¡­left me long ago,¡± it said softly. ¡°In my mind, I can see vague images of the world you called Cansi, and of people that may have been important to me, but every time anything starts to become clear, it slips from my grasp. I think it¡¯s a product of what was done to me¡­but I could not tell you what became of my home and my people. I could not tell you what I am or why I am like this¡­ I was in a magical slumber for centuries and my first truly clear memory is waking up in the ruins of a laboratory to that wretched magicless doctor, and before I could properly gather my bearings and defend myself, I had been contained¡­¡±


    The Angel¡¯s blue eyes shifted down to the steaming waters they were resting in, and for a moment, everything was silent. Album knew that the second she left this realm, the weight of what they were learning would properly hit her, so she was grateful that The Angel¡¯s magic was keeping her composed enough to properly process everything.


    What every scientists in the world wouldn¡¯t give to speak to this thing, she remarked with a little bit of pride at the fact that she was getting such an unlikely opportunity. There actually were people in Cansi once upon a time, and they created this angel¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wondering actually,¡± Album commented, finally managing to find her voice and ask it one of her own questions. ¡°You told me back at the lab that this doctor, Uma Miyon, was a magicless from Omaruo. What do you know about him? I mean, the collective efforts of the Ijirian research teams couldn¡¯t find even a tiny piece of evidence for the existence of this ancient civilization, so how did a magicless man manage to locate wherever you were sleeping?¡±


    At the moment, the doctor that Mallicent had been working for was an enigma, and with this new information The Angel was providing, she just couldn¡¯t fathom how he could possibly have both found it and captured it, but unfortunately, its answer was disappointing.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± The Angel admitted. ¡°Miyon has what you call a realm dagger, that much I can confirm, and he used it to enter Cansi, but he never let anything slip about his means of finding me. I can add that he was accompanied by a young woman and a large knight, though the knight seemed mainly for protection. I do not think any of the three had any power that could have tracked me down. I am sorry I can not give a more satisfactory answer.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Album assured it. ¡°We¡¯ll find him and force him to tell us ourselves.¡±


    Nigreos nodded his agreement. ¡°And already, you¡¯ve given us some ridiculously crucial information. There were only three realm daggers left in the entire realm, so if Miyon brought one here from Omaruo, then we have the potential to recover it.¡± He then glanced at Album. ¡°We should let the princess and Master Taurus know the second we find them.¡±


    But before Album could say anything in reply, The Angel quickly intervened. ¡°Unfortunately, just minutes after I made mental contact with you, I felt a surge of magic not far, indicating that a portal was opened. It is my belief that somebody has already fled your realm with the dagger.¡±


    The two Noctalus froze, and as Nigreos and Album exchanged concerned glances, it was clear that they were thinking along the same lines.


    If somebody escaped to another realm, that could be utterly disastrous depending on what they did there. The Oralian Isolation Act forbids anybody, even the Masters, from crossing realms without authorization from the crown and the council, and if they went to a magicless realm, the law dictates the erasure of any locals who come in contact with magic.


    ¡°Then in that case, we need to hurry,¡± Nigreos grunted, his features strained with fear. ¡°Get to the point, Angel, so we can go aid our allies. What do you want with us? Why are you even telling us all of this?¡±


    The Angel leaned back against the edge of the hot spring and considered his question. ¡°Well, as I said, I do not recall my purpose or what the intention of creating me was, but deep inside of me is this innate desire, as if I instinctively know what it is my creators wanted me to do. To reach my full potential, I need a human host, and the two of you are the most compatible individuals I have come across since I was reawakened.¡±


    ¡°A host?¡± Nigreos parroted, a hint of suspicion creeping into his voice. ¡°Do you mean to say you¡¯re trying to take over our bodies? Like a parasite?¡±


    The Angel instantly shook its head. ¡°Not in the slightest, no. As I somewhat explained to the little light, I use the term ¡®host¡¯ loosely. I would not be eradicating your mind, nor would I even be entering your bodies. At least not yet for that last one,¡± it added softly, but still loud enough to be heard. And seeming to expect that comment to startle them, it immediately kept talking. ¡°What I seek to do is not imprint on you, but for the opposite. You will not become me, rather I will become you.¡±


    Nigreos and Album glanced at one another again, and she could see in her old friend¡¯s eyes that he was clearly more concerned for her than for himself.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, Ijiria never reached its full potential,¡± The Angel went on. ¡°Somewhere along the way, the evolution of your people came to a premature stop, whereas those who dwelled in Cansi continued to improve. Ijirians look down on the magicless as inferior beings, but you are not supreme in this multiverse either.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Nigreos demanded sharply.


    ¡°Tell me, Son of Darkness, what types of magical affinities do your people possess? What forms of mana are produced within you?¡±


    Furrowing his brow in ever-growing annoyance, Nigreos answered the question with confidence. ¡°Well, the base five consist of Nature, Wind, Fire, Water, and Rock. On top of that, we have the three more dangerous affinities of Darkness, Light, and Mind, all of which are rare because most people cannot produce dark, light, and mind mana in their bodies. They have to draw from the air to do it.¡±


    ¡°Not us, though,¡± Album added. ¡°Our families are some of the only ones who can produce dark and light mana internally.¡±


    The Angel chuckled, eyeing them both with what almost seemed like excitement. ¡°Then it is as I suspected.¡± It sat up straighter and brushed some of its hair from its face. ¡°Almost every magic user of this realm is limited to those five, but in Cansi, there were far more ¡®affinities¡¯ than just those. Mages could draw upon more advanced classes of mana, some of which would put even your dark and light to shame. I wish I could recall what they were, but in many ways, it¡¯s pointless. It matters not to the discussion at hand for not even the two of you can draw upon these types.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on a second!¡± Nigreos protested. ¡°We can¡¯t just push that to the side! Other affinities?¡±


    But The Angel was already moving on. ¡°If the proper spells are known, they can be cast without needing the internal mana, as I¡¯m sure you are aware. Anybody can cast dark and light magic, but it''s not as effective and very damaging to the body. Compatibility is important. If I were to guess, Mind magic, as you called it, probably drives the caster insane after a period of time, yes? Is that correct?¡±


    Sensing Nigreos¡¯s frustration at being so swiftly ignored, Album decided to jump in and answer herself. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Mind magic is almost never studied because the casters all go crazy after a while. Because of this, Ijiria hasn¡¯t had a Master of the Mind in around a century. Those who can safely wield it are even rarer than those who can safely wield dark and light. It¡¯s probably around one in a million who can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is because Ijirians never evolved to create mana more advanced than those five,¡± The Angel stated. ¡°If one¡¯s body could produce mind mana, they wouldn¡¯t go crazy. They could harness it without damage to their brains.¡±


    ¡°But hold on!¡± Nigreos snapped. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ijirians didn¡¯t evolve like that, but like Album said, the Noctis and Luz families can create dark and light magic! On top of that, almost every Master of the Mind in history could handle mind magic! If what you¡¯re saying is true then clearly some Ijirians evolved to do it!¡±


    ¡°Incorrect.¡± So bluntly and easily denying Nigreos¡¯s claim, The Angel merely laughed. ¡°No Ijirian can do it, that¡¯s not how it works. My memories may be faded and dull, but I still recall the basic elements of the multiverse¡¯s laws. No, Son of Darkness¡­ If your family can create dark mana¡­¡±


    It then paused and looked Nigreos dead in the eyes before speaking words that caused both him and Album to freeze.


    ¡°Then the two of you are descended from the mages of Cansi.¡±

 V4 Chapter 4- Magnificent Destruction

    Chapter IV


    As much as I hate to admit it, I¡¯ve gotta give Caeli some credit for managing to survive against this bastard! Nakoma Taurus bitterly shouted in the quiet of his mind.


    Almost stumbling backwards, the Master of Fire just barely dodged out of the way of the glaive, its blade coming so close to hitting him that he couldn¡¯t be sure it didn¡¯t slightly graze the bridge of his nose. His opponent was a massive man, standing somewhere around six and half feet tall, with broad shoulders and powerful arms¡ªan appearance that would have given one the assumption that his movement would be slow and cumbersome, especially when garbed head-to-toe in sparkling red knight¡¯s armor. Had Nakoma not already heard about this man from Ryokumo, he would have instantly assumed that he was a rock mage, but the reality was that this knight was ridiculously powerful with wind magic, and thus his attacks were fast and rapid, the glaive moving at speeds that Nakoma only barely managed to follow and avoid. The knight darted forward once more, wind magic propelling his weapon as three subsequent jabs made to pierce Nakoma¡¯s chest.


    Damn it all! As strong as he is, if I was at my best, I¡¯d have beaten him by now! he furiously cursed.


    Back up on the terrace just outside of Castle Aquesen¡¯s main gates, Nakoma had failed to realize that the faint mana signature he believed was Uma Miyon¡¯s actually belonged to the distorted knight, and in the confusion, the doctor was able to use a magicless weapon to shoot him a handful of times in his torso. Then, in a frantic effort to escape, Nakoma destroyed the terrace and plummeted down into the forest below where he was only able to heal himself so much before the knight arrived to finish the job.


    I don¡¯t have time for this! Something happened in the castle and I need to know what! If anything happened to Ilirianna¡­


    ¡°Ilirianna¡­ You will watch over her, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Recalling Toranei¡¯s words from the night before they departed Erika, Nakoma knew that he needed to rush to the princess¡¯s side as soon as possible¡ªto confirm her safety and to determine what Uma and the knight¡¯s allies might have done. Harnessing his fury to enhance his power, Nakoma dodged around the knight¡¯s attacks, then growled under his breath,


    ¡°Hinosora.¡±


    It was well known by any mage worth a damn that fire magic was extremely destructive, and could cause damage even to the caster, so when combating them, it was imperative to stay in close proximity and prevent them from being able to use their magic without harming themselves. Every opponent Nakoma had ever faced that knew his affinity had used this strategy, and the red knight was no exception. Ever since he landed in the forest a mere few moments before, he had been within a range that succeeded in forcing Nakoma to refrain from anything too destructive. But having known of this strategy all his life, he had long since concocted a means of breaking free.


    The spell Hinosora sent a powerful curved burst of flame outwards from his hand, hot enough that most combatants would react instinctively and hop backwards, giving Nakoma the space he needed to strike with something more powerful. The problem with this current duel was that somehow, his attacks were being predicated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall back! Take the hit!¡±


    Up on the higher branches of one of the nearby trees sat Doctor Uma Miyon, who had shouted out those words mere seconds before Nakoma had cast the spell, as if somehow, he had known exactly what the Master of Fire was going to do before he did. Heeding Uma¡¯s words, the red knight allowed the burst of fire to hit him, and while it did slightly knock him off of his balance, his armor seemed to take the brunt of the attack.


    I can sense the charms he¡¯s weaved in with the metal. Any attack that won¡¯t damage me at this range won¡¯t damage him either! On top of that, I can¡¯t fathom how a magicless man like Miyon is predicting me so well! Nakoma internally grinned. In that case, I¡¯ll just have to do something nobody would expect!


    ¡°You can take this one, too!¡±


    ¡°Infernus!¡±


    What?! How did he¡ª?


    Despite the close quarters, Nakoma extended his hand and sent a violent spray of flames smashing into the knight¡¯s chest, hoping that when it exploded on impact, it would crush the armor and fry his skin. At the very least, even if the armor didn¡¯t break, if he could heat the metal to a high enough degree, he could cook the man alive. But just like before, Uma called out seconds before he casted it, and as the fire engulfed him, blasting off of the red metal, the knight strode forward. With the intense flames concealing his opponent momentarily, Nakoma was only able to see the blade swinging downwards barely in time.


    The Master of Fire shoved wind magic into his foot and propelled backwards, out of the way of the attack, as he ceased his casting of Infernus, grimacing at the burns he could feel on his face and hands from using that violent spell in close proximity.


    How?! All things considered, that was a stupid idea, so how did Miyon predict it? I mean, unless he can somehow see the future, but that¡¯s impossible for those with magic, let alone someone like him!


    Ever since the Age of Ascension, mages and researchers had sought to overcome time itself¡ªto be able to witness things before they took place, or to somehow break through the flow of time and go to the past to change the present. It was a field of magic known as Time Magic, and in theory, it would have been its own affinity. The problem was that Time Magic never succeeded even once. In fact, it never surpassed the stage of being a hypothesis, for not only was seeing the future never achieved, but actually moving through time was inconceivable. Over the centuries, there were oracles and seers who claimed to witness visions of events to come, but every single instance was disproved by the Citadel. In Nakoma¡¯s eyes, Time Magic was laughable, so he knew without a doubt that Uma Miyon could not be seeing the future.


    Then¡­what¡¯s his trick? How the hell is he able to tell the knight what to do?!


    In an ideal world, Nakoma would have attempted to capture Miyon and force him to reveal not only his method of predicting his attacks, but also the secrets of their subject, but in that moment, the most important thing was returning to Ilirianna and her team, at all costs.


    So it doesn¡¯t matter how he¡¯s pulling this off. I unfortunately have no choice but to kill him if I want to beat this knight! Therefore¡­


    Gathering fire mana in his palms and building it up in a fiery ball between his hands, the Master of Fire grinned when Uma shouted out, ¡°Fall back!¡±


    ¡°REPULSA!¡± Nakoma snarled.


    When he did so, fire exploded outwards in every direction around him, searing the ground and igniting some of the nearby trees, ripping through everything in its path. As Uma ordered, the red knight used Proto to fly off to a safe distance, and before the spell had even finished, Nakoma spun on his heel, identified the tree where Uma was sitting, and¡­


    ¡°To me!¡±


    ¡­cast the spell that formed three bolts of fire around him, sending them hurling straight for the doctor with the sole intention of ending his life. But the knight reacted to Uma¡¯s orders yet again, practically appearing out of thin air to slice the bolts apart with the glaive, successfully protecting his ally before landing at the base of the doctor¡¯s tree, his weapon held at the ready.


    ¡°Ah, that was a nice try, Master Taurus,¡± Uma mocked from up above, his head casually resting on his fist as he observed Nakoma through the lenses of his glasses. ¡°But if you thought we weren''t prepared for you to come after me, then you¡¯re more of an idiot than I was led to believe.¡±


    Nakoma narrowed his eyes, desperately trying to catch his breath in this much-needed moment of calm. The problem was that, for every second Nakoma took to recuperate was also a second for Uma and the knight to do the same.


    At least he¡¯s at a distance now. As a rough estimate, there¡¯s about forty yards between me and them, so I have plenty of space to go all out. The problem is that the knight¡¯s armor clearly has some sort of heavy protective charm, and thus far, my attacks haven¡¯t been doing the damage I need them to. Perhaps I should switch to blue fire? The Master¡¯s lips tightened in frustration. No, that could be too dangerous in my current state. What I should do is consider fleeing this area. If I can get out of earshot, Miyon can¡¯t warn the knight, and then my attacks will land more often.


    ¡°Who the hell even are you two?¡± he finally demanded, deciding that this was an opportunity to try and see what he could learn from them. Back on the terrace, Miyon had been strangely bold with what he chose to share, though whether that was calculated or the man was simply an arrogant fool, Nakoma couldn¡¯t be sure. Either way, he knew how crucial it could be to coerce the doctor into revealing anything, no matter how seemingly insignificant it was, for at the moment, he knew next to nothing about their enemies.


    Uma slowly titled his head, regarding Nakoma with an amused expression, and for a moment, the only sound in the forest was the exploding fireworks above, as well as the crackling of the flaming bushes and grass surrounding them¡ªa product of Nakoma¡¯s earlier attack. ¡°Hmm¡­ Who are we, you ask? I thought I already answered that before? I told you, I¡¯m merely an innocent researcher doing his best to unlock the mysteries of this fascinating multiverse. On my word, Master Taurus, I told no lies to you back there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he spat, his voice raspy from having inhaled so much searing air, but he was still able to project his words far enough for Miyon to hear. ¡°Well, that¡¯s curious then, given that you claimed to be from Stellareid. Yet I know that¡¯s not true, because I can sense your lack of magic! I know you¡¯re not from Ijiria!¡±


    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Uma quickly added. ¡°I lived in Stellareid for a time before coming here to Hiriech, so that was not a lie. I merely came from elsewhere before moving to the City of Starlight.¡± The doctor laughed darkly. ¡°Does it enrage you, Master Taurus, that a mage of your stature was nearly killed by a magicless man like me? I know you Ijirians, and especially the Masters, are a prideful bunch, so I would guess that I may have made you a little angry. Did I?¡±


    He¡¯s mocking me. He¡¯s a magicless going up against a Master, yet he speaks like his victory is assured. Keep telling yourself that, Doctor. It¡¯ll make it all the more pleasant when I torch you to ash!


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Angry? No, I¡¯m not angry,¡± Nakoma retorted. ¡°I¡¯m simply amused. What made you think you could kill a Master of Ijiria? Maybe you got the jump on me, but I¡¯m still standing. That knight can¡¯t protect you forever.¡±


    Uma¡¯s eyes momentarily shifted to the red knight standing silently at the base of his tree, almost like a statue with how still he was. ¡°To be honest, once you survived the initial attack, I abandoned all hope of successfully killing you tonight. Instead, all I need do is keep you busy enough for the plan to wrap itself up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the Master of Fire snapped. ¡°And you would so easily admit as much to me?! What the hell are you trying to do here in Hiriech?¡±


    The doctor chuckled, grinning smugly as he mockingly shook his head. ¡°No, no, Master. It¡¯s not what we¡¯re planning to do. It¡¯s what we planned to do, and you¡¯ll be disappointed to know that we¡¯ve already succeeded. We¡¯ve achieved our goal, and soon enough, our allies will have escaped and you will be left with nothing more than a pile of rubble and a room full of corpses!¡±


    It¡¯s already over? So that noise I heard earlier in the castle¡­ Was that what he¡¯s referring to here? No!


    Clenching his teeth furiously, Nakoma turned a sharp glare up at the doctor, flames erupting in his hands as he prepared a spell for defense, knowing that he couldn¡¯t afford to allow the conversation to go on any longer. ¡°Is that so? And tell me, Doctor Miyon, what does a magicless bastard such as yourself gain by harming the people in that castle?! What stake do you have in all this?!¡±


    ¡°What stake do I have?¡± Uma snorted, and for the first time, the amusement in his voice vanished altogether, being replaced by soft yet brutal malice. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand your laws. I should consider myself lucky that when I opened a portal with my realm dagger, I didn¡¯t find myself spat out in the Citadel. What I¡¯ve gathered is that your laws dictate the erasure of every magicless being that comes into contact with magic, yes? So what stake do I have?¡± His features twisted in a wild disgust as he spat out his next words. ¡°My life, Master Taurus! Your people would have me eradicated from existence, so it¡¯s only natural that I align myself with those opposed to you, especially when they supply me with the needed resources to understand this reality of ours, where not only magic is real, but there are an infinite number of realms to research! The Kosah-Rei have cared for me, protected me, and supported me, so I¡¯ll be damned if I allow them to fall!¡± Stretching his arms out to his sides, Uma Miyon cackled then shouted, ¡°Yes, I am magicless, but I can assure you that I¡¯m not going anywhere! The Kosah-Rei have won this night, and they will win every night that follows until your disease of a government is toppled to the ground!¡±


    Without any warning, seeming to take Uma¡¯s declaration as his cue, the red knight burst from the ground, wind magic surging from his back foot as the massive man shot across the forty yards between himself and Nakoma in an instant, magic swirling around the glaive. However, throughout the entire interaction, Nakoma had never once allowed his attention to fully waiver from the more dangerous of the two, and so he was more than prepared.


    ¡°Fyuri!¡± the Master snarled, the flames already held in his hands exploding outwards and hit the red knight square in the chest, bathing him in bright orange.


    Most others would have instantly died from such a direct and powerful attack, and though the knight was launched backwards, when the fire receded, he was still on his feet, wind magic pushing the flames away from him. The second Uma didn¡¯t bother to call out, Nakoma knew that the attack wasn¡¯t lethal, but at that point, escape was more necessary than anything.


    You shouldn¡¯t have told me what your goal was, Doctor, for now I know that you can¡¯t afford to let me run!


    ¡°Repulsa!¡± he chanted, and just like before, he sent a violent surge of fire blasting in all directions around him, but unlike before, he concurrently sent wind magic into his feet, uttering a soft ¡°Proto¡± under his breath that the roaring of his attack would conceal. Of course, concealing his next move was merely instinct, for Uma was still a step ahead of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s attempting to flee!¡± the doctor shouted.


    As if having expected the same thing, the knight was once again upon him, cutting him off midair by pressing off the trunk of a tree before launching directly at him. Nakoma refused to alter his trajectory, the two combatants coming together as the fire mage tapped into every ounce of energy he had left in his body to send out a burst of flame that clashed with the wind-powered cut of the knight¡¯s glaive.


    If Miyon¡¯s predicting my attacks, and I can¡¯t yet get away, then I merely have to cast spells faster than he can shout! Casting concurrent spells wasn''t the easiest thing even when he was fully healed, but Nakoma knew how to reach deep down inside him and pull off whatever he needed to survive. I swore to Tora that I¡¯d protect Liri, so I¡¯m sure as hell not going to allow anybody to stand in my way when she could be in trouble! You two made a mistake when you decided to challenge me!


    Landing back on the forest floor, Nakoma sent wind mana surging into his right hand and fire mana into his left, then released them just as the red knight closed the gap yet again. The massive glaive swung down towards the Master of Fire, but within the span of a second, Nakoma deflected the attack to the side with Nex before swiftly altering the shield of air so that there would be a hole in the center. In the same move, he put his left hand just before the opening, using more wind magic to give a form to his chaotic fire, creating a controlled burst that once again sent the man lurching backwards as he was overtaken by heat.


    Nakoma Taurus didn¡¯t relent.


    Dropping the shield, he cast Infernus and sent a powerful and continuous jet of fire into the knight¡¯s body, using his free hand to form shields of wind all around the man, boxing him in and containing him in the one spot. But rather than try to break free, the knight used Proto to push through the fire, and even though the stab of his glaive was roughly five feet from Nakoma¡¯s neck, he could feel it brush across the skin, as if the blade had been extended by wind magic.


    Clever bastard! Just what is that armor made out of?! I¡¯m starting to think he¡¯d be a hard match for even Cartus!


    The knight now gaining a brief upper hand, Nakoma was thrown on the defensive once more, constantly casting a variety of fire and wind spells in an effort to break through the impenetrable armor. The flames that were deflected by the knight scattered around the forest, and as trees began to catch fire, Nakoma knew that if he didn¡¯t do something soon, the entire place would burn to the ground. The problem was that he was just barely managing to keep the knight at bay, and no matter what he did, he could not overcome him, especially with Miyon constantly calling out warnings from the tree.


    Then perhaps I do use blue flames? Do I take that chance and risk burning my arms off?


    Fire magic had three stages of power, and with each increase in the stage, the fire became more intense, but the potential for damage to the body became more likely. Red and orange flames were the basic type, with most fire mages, and even novices, being able to cast spells safely. Blue flames were much more difficult, with around only ten percent of all fire mages able to use them without causing any damage to themselves. White flames were the most powerful, and in some ways, the most destructive magic of all, but were so uncontrollable that there were plenty of horror stories where the caster burned away everything around them, themselves included, until there was nothing but their ashes left as evidence of their existence. Only those near the level of the Masters could do it, and even Nakoma struggled to cast them safely at his best.


    White fire would break through his armor without question, and might even disintegrate Miyon in the process, but I¡¯d probably die, too. Blue flames won''t kill me, but without a healer nearby, I might not be able to reach Aquesen if I fail! Orange isn¡¯t working, though, so what the hell am I supposed to¡ª?


    Nakoma exhaled sharply, just barely dodging around a blade of wind when, off in the distance and mixed with the booming of the fireworks, he heard what sounded like the pained screeching of a monster. The knight¡¯s helmet prevented Nakoma from knowing if he heard it, too, but there was no doubt in the Master¡¯s mind that it wasn¡¯t a hallucination.


    What the hell was that? It was in the direction of the city¡­ Nakoma¡¯s eyes went wide. No¡­ That couldn¡¯t be¡­ When the changeling pretended to be Abigail, Caeli admitted that he exposed Nyx¡¯s presence in Hiriech. Miyon and this knight went after me in order to keep me away from the castle, so wouldn¡¯t they do the same to Nyx? If they succeeded¡­ If they got the jump on her and managed to kill her, then that would mean¡­?


    A second scream, one slightly farther away than before, echoed through the night, leaving Nakoma Taurus certain that he was not mistaken.


    Shit¡­ I need to get to Aquesen, but if Miyon¡¯s allies accidentally released the Wraith, then the people of Hiriech are in danger! Until it¡¯s stopped, it will only continue to kill, and with Nyx no longer in control, it won¡¯t distinguish between enemies and innocents! They¡¯re going to need me! I''m the only one who can take it down!


    Overwhelming dread partially consumed him, and though he needed to reach Ilirianna at all costs, he could not leave Hiriech to the mercy of the Wraith of Eniok. The longer he was held off, the more would die, so he had no choice.


    There was a spell he avoided using unless it was absolutely necessary. If he cast it, it would destroy everything within half a mile of him. Much of the forest would be leveled, and it might even reach the walls of Hiriech, but it would absolutely end the fight and enable him to rush to the city. In Nakoma¡¯s weakened state, it might not kill the knight due to his armor, but if he didn¡¯t reach Miyon in time, the doctor would die.


    It¡¯s my only choice. Forgive me¡­


    ¡°FLEE NOW! WE NEED TO GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!¡¯


    That desperate shriek from Miyon was satisfying, in a way, but it also meant that the knight had already darted up towards the tree to collect the doctor to flee just as Nakoma began drawing mana for the spell. Fire swirled around his body, and he internally sighed as he watched the red knight propel himself up to Miyon, pick him up, and soar into the sky.


    They¡¯re going to survive. In some ways, I guess that¡¯s a good thing, because it means I can track them down and confront them on my terms. You guys have won this one, but I swear on my name¡­


    I will find you.


    And, with the power in his hands, Nakoma Taurus uttered the incantation.


    ¡°Coreptio.¡±


    ***


    His arms wrapped around Barron¡¯s neck, Uma Miyon glanced over his shoulder, gazing not through his glasses, but over the top of the rims so that he could witness the oncoming power with his normal sight. For a brief second, he could see the tiny individual that was Nakoma Taurus down in the forest, but in an instant, he was consumed by the most intense explosion Uma had ever seen with his own eyes, consuming everything around the Master of Fire and all of the forest that surrounded him. Even dozens of stories into the air, the heat and the energy from the flames hit Uma and Barron, and though he knew he should have been terrified that they would have been caught up in that had he not been using his glasses, Uma Miyon could only grin in awe.


    That explosion¡­ It¡¯s like a miniature nuke¡­


    The fires rising into the sky indeed resembled the mushroom clouds of a nuclear warhead, and he couldn¡¯t help but doubt that Nakoma survived even though the Master of Fire wouldn¡¯t have cast it if he believed himself to die. The trees were all destroyed, and it even looked like the eastern wall of the city didn¡¯t come out unscathed.


    ¡°Are you okay, Doctor Miyon?¡± Barron grunted, his voice sound muffled due to the helm.


    ¡°Okay?¡± he parroted, a wild smile twisting his face. ¡°I¡¯m beyond okay, Sir Kristoff! I¡¯m magnificent! Such raw power¡­from one person! It¡¯s just¡­amazing, isn¡¯t it? Oh, magic¡­ I think I¡¯m in love¡­¡±


    Controlling the wind around them, Barron allowed them to practically fly away from the site of their battle, and though Uma didn¡¯t want to turn away from the beautiful sight of the explosion, he couldn¡¯t help but glance down towards Hiriech off to his left, trying to spot the source of the screeching from before.


    The second he heard that noise, he resorted to this? I wonder why? What was so significant about that screeching?


    ¡°Shall we make for the rendezvous?¡± Barron inquired, to which Uma nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we should. I¡¯m sure the others will be curious to know what that was.¡±


    Barron grunted once more, and as they soared back down towards the forest, Uma Miyon grinned to himself, enamored by the flames.


    Until next time, Master Taurus.

 V4 Chapter 5- His Inquisitive Mind

    Chapter V


    It was like he was gazing at something straight out of a movie, and despite knowing as an absolute fact that this was reality, Scott Reiner had to blink a few times, half-expecting the two women to vanish as quickly as they had appeared. After all, what he witnessed was utterly impossible, for just when he thought he may have bitten off more than he could chew, he was suddenly saved by what could only be described as a miracle. A part of him truly had believed he was about to die since he never expected Dylan Anderson to pull a knife on him. The guy was an aggressive moron, but Scott had always been under the impression that he had his shit together enough to not do something as insane as that. He didn¡¯t have the first clue what might have been going on in Dylan¡¯s personal life, but clearly Scott¡¯s mocking of him that morning had been what finally caused him to snap.


    Scott had taken the initiative and struck first, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was outnumbered, and soon enough, Dylan¡¯s cronies had him held down on his knees while the bigger boy whipped out his knife so he could wave the blade in Scott¡¯s face. The insanity in Dylan¡¯s eyes had told Scott that, without question, the boy was not in the right state of mind and was perfectly willing, and even eager, to slit his throat and kill him then and there.


    But, from out of nowhere, two young women probably around their age suddenly appeared in the pathway, and given their utterly bizarre and concerning appearances, all eyes shifted to them with surprise. However, their appearances were quickly forgotten as the woman in the green dress extended her hands and shouted out some incoherent word in an utterly enchanting voice. Thick green tendrils that appeared like vines exploded upwards around Dylan, grabbed him, then yanked him into the air and tossed him across the pathway, his knife falling from his grip in the process.


    And, turning her bright blue eyes towards the boys still holding Scott down, the woman spoke in a commanding tone,  ¡°Release him. Now.¡±


    Nobody reacted as the pathway fell into a stunned silence, the only noise coming from Dylan¡¯s grunting as he clutched his stomach and lay in the fetal position on the ground. The boys behind Scott were frozen in fear, and while Scott wouldn¡¯t have described his own emotions as fear, he knew with certainty that even if he hadn¡¯t been held down, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to move. Barely managing to tear his eyes away from the women, Scott watched as the vines that attacked Dylan pulled themselves back into the ground and vanished, leaving only the holes in the dirt as evidence of their existence.


    What the hell even was that? Those vines¡­? It was almost like¡­magic...


    ¡°What the fuck did you do to me?¡± Dylan sputtered furiously, making a weak attempt to get back to his feet as he glared furiously at the new arrivals. ¡°How did you do that?! Huh?! What are you?!¡±


    ¡°I, um¡­¡± The young woman hesitated, her features turning a little less confident than they had been a minute ago, before she cleared her throat and added in a far less intimidating tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you anything! Let him go or I¡¯ll do it again!¡±


    Finally rising back to his full height, Dylan sneered at her. ¡°You don¡¯t get to order me around, bitch! This doesn''t concern you, so¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Perkari.¡±


    Speaking for the first time, the girl with the emerald-colored hair extended her hand, said a word that clearly wasn¡¯t English, and as if hit by some invisible force, Dylan was knocked off his feet and back into the dirt like a ragdoll.


    Scott exhaled sharply, his brow furrowing in shock. What did she hit him with? He just flew off his feet but¡­?


    ¡°Be quiet, kid,¡± she snapped with annoyance, as if the whole situation was merely a mild inconvenience for her. ¡°Just get the hell outta here or the next one¡¯s gonna be sharp.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡±


    But before Dylan could even begin to say anything else, bright red flames erupted around the outstretched hand of the emerald-haired woman, and though she said nothing, her threat was obvious to all. That single action seemed to finally snap Dylan¡¯s cronies out of their daze as they frantically released Scott and scrambled away, rushing to pick Dylan off the ground. The boy grunted curses and complaints, but far from being in a state to fight the seemingly supernatural women, he didn¡¯t protest and obediently fled off down the path before disappearing around the corner. Scott absently gazed in their direction for a few seconds before his attention was turned back to the women by their voices.


    ¡°Abi, what on earth were you thinking?!¡± the emerald woman snapped furiously, rounding on her partner. ¡°Do you understand what you just did?! Not to mention, I told you it was critical for us to save our mana!¡±


    The woman apparently named Abi chuckled awkwardly and glanced away from the sharp gaze being directed at her. ¡°W-well¡­ Yes, I know that wasn¡¯t a particularly smart idea, but the kid was in trouble and my sense assured me he was trustworthy! I mean, Princess, they had a knife to his throat!¡±


    ¡°And as unfortunately cold as this may sound, that wasn¡¯t our problem!¡±


    Having seemingly forgotten he was still sitting on his knees in the dirt, the two women began arguing as Scott just watched, far from able to understand what most of their words meant. However, that might have been due to the fact that he wasn¡¯t really even listening, for he was enraptured and confused by their appearances.


    The one with her hair dyed green looked to be a few years older than her partner, with more mature and pretty features. Her voice was the lower of the two, her eyes were a dark blue, and her body was clearly more toned and fit, making him wonder if she did some weight-training or something. Her hair was long, coming down to her mid-back, and her clothing was like something a nobleman from a fantasy novel would wear, with a velvet shirt and fancy overcoat that were both green with gold trim, as well as pants of a similar material. Her presence was overwhelming and almost intense, a very stark contrast to the girl named Abi.


    Abi looked to be around Scott¡¯s age, perhaps slightly older, and where the other woman could easily be described as beautiful, Abi was more cute and charming with her long, braided brown hair, crown of multi-colored flowers, and almost innocent blue eyes. She was wearing a long green dress, but Scott couldn¡¯t fail to miss the multiple burn marks around it, marks that he realized upon closer inspection were also present on her friend¡¯s attire.


    For a long moment, while the two women frantically spoke to one another, Scott gazed at Abi as if entranced, and as he listened to her soft but strong voice, he felt feelings in his chest not quite like anything he had felt before. He had an intense desire to speak with her¡ªto get to know this odd girl and learn more about her. He had never felt that way towards a stranger in his entire life, but even setting aside the abnormal and impossible things they did to Dylan, her presence alone could have left him in awe.


    And¡­she saved me¡­even though from the sound of it, she wasn¡¯t supposed to. She just put herself at risk for a stranger and saved my life¡­


    ¡°E-excuse me!¡± he interrupted awkwardly, cutting into their argument and drawing the gazes of the women towards him. ¡°I, uh¡­thank you! I don¡¯t really understand what happened or what you did, but you saved my ass so¡­ I just¡­ I¡¯m grateful!¡±


    Yeah, way to go, Scott! You¡¯re stuttering over your words like a fucking idiot. Way to leave a good impression¡­


    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Abi replied with an embarrassed smile. Then, seeming to notice something, she rushed towards him and knelt down so close that Scott almost moved backwards out of nervousness. This was only made worse when she gently reached out and placed her soft hand against his cheek, touching a lump that was the result of Dylan¡¯s attack. ¡°Your face is all bruised! Those jerks really did a number on you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Er, uh, yeah, I suppose they did,¡± he muttered, finding himself mildly relaxing as he stared into her beautiful eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s totally fine! While I wouldn¡¯t say I get into fights all the time, I¡¯ve certainly had my fair share of brawls so I can handle a few bruises!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if that sounded impressive or pathetic, but the look on Abi¡¯s face didn¡¯t really reveal what she was feeling. Instead, she just smiled politely. ¡°Well, I could take care of them if you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Abi,¡± the other woman interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Abi glanced back at her and shook her head. ¡°With all due respect, Princess, the damage is already done. Might as well fix him up, right?¡± And, without giving either Scott or this supposed princess any time to say anything, she turned back and muttered, ¡°Benedio¡±.


    Warmth suddenly entered his body from his face, seeming to flow from the woman¡¯s palm in what was one of the most pleasant and strange sensations he had ever felt in his life. All of the pain from his fight with Dylan, as well as some of the tension and knots throughout the rest of him from a long week at school, practically vanished, and when Abi pulled her hand away, Scott felt more relaxed than he could ever remember.


    Abi grinned sweetly. ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Much.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad.¡± Rising back to her feet, Abi glanced back at her disapproving partner and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess, but regardless of the Citadel¡¯s laws, I¡¯m not just gonna leave somebody to die.  Not even a magicless. I could sense the malice in those boys and the looks in their eyes told me how willing they were to kill him. Report me to your father or punish me yourself. That¡¯s perfectly fine and I¡¯ll accept it, but I don¡¯t regret what I did. Especially¡­¡± Her jaw tightened and a pained expression overcame her beautiful features. ¡°Not after what happened back in the ballroom.¡±


    To Scott¡¯s surprise, despite clearly having been against Abi intervening, the green-haired woman¡¯s irritation seemed to fade at those words. After a moment, a reluctant sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡°I understand that feeling, but laws are laws. Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Abi nodded firmly and then bowed her head towards her partner. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Regarding Abi for a few more moments, the princess glanced over her shoulder, narrowing her eyes in consideration before speaking again. ¡°Loath as I am to say it, we should remain here for a few more minutes. I can sense Caeli¡¯s mana signature growing closer to us, so it would probably be best to rendezvous with him and get the full picture of what went down with Mallicent. So that being said¡­¡± She turned and walked past Abi to stand just before where Scott was still kneeling on the ground, watching and listening with utter fascination. ¡°It would be best if you forget what you saw here, kid. Go home, call whatever authorities you need on those boys, and never utter a single word about us. You hear me?¡±


    Scott furrowed his brow as he slowly got to his feet, finding himself to be around the same height as the green-haired woman, and though he was slightly scared of her, he knew that if he did as she ordered, he would forever regret it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but there¡¯s no way in hell I could ever forget what just happened,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°What are you guys? I mean, how did you summon those vines and what did you do to knock Dylan down without touching him? I¡¯m not one to believe in the supernatural! Far from it, in fact, but I¡¯m completely unable to explain what I just witnessed without calling it magic! Please¡­just explain it.¡±


    The woman narrowed her eyes, as if finding him amusing, and he got the irritating impression she wasn¡¯t even remotely taking him seriously. ¡°You listen here¡­ We don¡¯t owe you anything. In fact, it¡¯s the complete opposite. You owe us for saving your life. So you better turn and walk away right now, or I¡¯ll change my mind and kill you myself like our laws dictate.¡±


    Perhaps he was simply high on adrenaline from the excitement of what he had witnessed, but despite logic urging him to do as the woman said, Scott refused to move. Science was his passion, and there was nothing he wanted more than to understand the world. Just five minutes ago, he had bore witness to something completely impossible, so he knew there wasn¡¯t a chance in hell he could just walk away. He needed to know what they did and what they were, so despite his survival instincts assuring him that this woman could kill him without lifting a finger, he held his ground and shook his head.


    ¡°I understand that, Miss Princess, but you need to realize that I¡¯ve just had my entire world flipped upside down! I at least want an explanation! And if you need it, I can pay you back for helping me! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go home,¡± she repeated sharply. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you again.¡±


    Standing off with this imposing woman, Scott bit his lip, trying desperately to come up with something he could offer them. Off to the side, Abi was nervously fidgeting, as if wanting to intervene but also unsure of how to help the situation, and just as it seemed the princess was about to lose her temper with Scott, the boy was once again a witness to something truly incredible.


    From out of the sky, a young man soared down to the ground behind them, the air itself seeming to flow around his body as he landed in the dirt with grace. Both the princess and Abi turned back to regard him as he stalked forward, and though the sun had already set, there was still enough light for Scott to take in his bizarre appearance. Like Abi, he looked to be around Scott¡¯s age, with jet black hair and narrowed brown eyes that were currently filled with a mix of shock and relief. He was on the shorter side, dressed in a black robe with large sleeves and a big gray sash around his waist, though Scott could just barely make out some burns and cuts along his attire as well.


    What did these three get themselves into? After what they did to Dylan, I can¡¯t imagine what it would take to damage them like this¡­


    ¡°My Princess! Abi!¡± the young man exclaimed, rushing towards them with a weak smile. ¡°I thought I sensed the two of you coming through the portal but I couldn¡¯t really be sure! What are you doing here?! I mean, what happened back in Hiriech and¡­er¡­?¡± He came to a stop the second he noticed Scott awkwardly standing there and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯s he? Is he magicless?¡±


    Magicless? Portal? Every logical center in my body is trying to convince me this is a prank, but¡­ It can¡¯t be! There¡¯s just no way to pull off what they¡¯ve done! This guy just dropped out of the damned sky!


    ¡°Ignore him for the moment,¡± the princess said quickly. ¡°Are you okay, Caeli? What happened to Mallicent? I sensed you two fighting but then you abruptly broke off! Not to mention¡­¡± She regarded him with a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯d also like the details about what happened after you disobeyed me and snuck down to the lab.¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Glancing away guiltily, the boy referred to as Caeli spared one last glance at Scott and shook his head. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a bit of a long story, and I need to know what took place in the castle. I heard an explosion, but¡­ Er, anyway, we should find a safer place to talk. For the moment, Mallicent should be harmless. He bolted away because he used up his mana supply, so there¡¯s not much more he can do tonight.¡±


    The princess frowned, seeming to be focusing on something before grimacing. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I can¡¯t sense him anymore. Fine, I guess we have no choice. Let¡¯s go somewhere safe and get on the same page.¡±


    ¡°But where should we go?¡± Abi inquired. ¡°I mean, what are we supposed to do? It¡¯s not like we can just walk up to an inn. We don¡¯t have money!¡±


    Listening to them discuss, Scott couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they¡¯d already forgotten he was there. Perhaps a ¡°magicless¡±, as they called him, was so beneath them that they didn¡¯t have to worry about him overhearing their troubles, but Scott didn¡¯t consider himself too upset by that fact, for he was swiftly provided with a means of keeping them around.


    ¡°Actually!¡± he interrupted, drawing their attention back to him. ¡°As it so happens, my parents are out of town for the next week so I¡¯m the only one home. If you need somewhere to lay low, I¡¯d be happy to help.¡± He grinned smugly. ¡°That¡¯ll be my way of thanking you.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± the princess snapped again. ¡°Go home!¡±


    ¡°Why not though?!¡± Scott shot back. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the hell you are, but if I can help you then why not let me?!¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second, Princess,¡± Caeli cut her off, twisting his lips in thought as he stepped past the green-haired girl to approach Scott, making a show of looking him over before grinning with amusement. ¡°You would offer us free lodgings, my friend? Would that perhaps come with complimentary meals as well? And a cozy bed?¡±


    ¡°Caeli¡­¡± the princess muttered with exasperation, meanwhile Abi had her face in her hands.


    Scott, however, could immediately tell that this Caeli was his ticket to convincing them to come with him, so he returned the grin with a confident one of his own.


    ¡°Well, the best I can make is probably instant noodles, but if the three of you know how to cook, you¡¯re welcome to help yourself to what I¡¯ve got in the fridge,¡± he replied. ¡°And I happen to think the beds in my house are lovely.¡±


    Caeli nodded, making a show of considering the offer. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, that is alluring. Very well, we¡¯ll accept your offer! What is your name, young man?¡±


    ¡°Scott Reiner,¡± he answered simply. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Me? Ah, well¡­¡± Taking a step back, the young man placed his hand over his stomach and extravagantly bowed. ¡°My name is Ryokumo Caeli! It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr. Scott Reiner!¡±


    The boy chuckled. ¡°Yeah, you, too, Caeli.¡± He then glanced over Ryokumo¡¯s shoulder at the two women who were still observing the interaction with a mixture of different emotions. ¡°And you? I overheard you referred to as Abi, but what about you, Miss Princess? Got a name?¡±


    For a second, it looked like she was going to snap at him again, so he was pleasantly surprised with she curtly answered, ¡°Ilirianna Iiji.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s nice to meet all of you.¡± Scott then turned and motioned for them to follow him. ¡°My place isn¡¯t far. Come on. Let¡¯s get going before it gets dark.¡±


    The three strangers did as he requested, though Abi and Ryokumo were far more willing and happy to do so than Ilirianna. A part of Scott feared that getting himself involved with this was going to come back to bite him in the ass, but his inquisitive mind would not allow him to walk away from whatever these people were. Regardless of the consequences, Scott Reiner was determined to get to the bottom of this mystery.


    ***


    Leading them through the post-dusk Wilham, Scott took them down the streets to a nearby neighborhood where he lived, and throughout the entire walk, Abigail could tell that Ilirianna was internally panicking about the way the situation had unfolded. She truly did regret stepping out of line and saving Scott, but Abi also wholeheartedly meant what she said. After failing to save all those lives in Aquesen, there just wasn¡¯t any way she could turn her back on Scott and allow those thugs to kill him. Of course, she hadn¡¯t expected the boy to be so eager to talk to them, but in Abi¡¯s mind, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. She was aware of the Oralian Isolation Act, which made it forbidden for Ijirians to get involved with the magicless citizens of other realms, but in her mind, this was a necessary evil given the circumstances.


    As Ryokumo had reported, Mallicent used up all of his mana fighting to escape, and since it would take a little while for him to replenish in a magicless realm, it would be nearly impossible to track him down that night. They needed somewhere to stay, and not only could Scott Reiner provide them with that help, but he lived in Wilham, and would know the city better than them. He might know where Mallicent could hide, and thus he was an asset they could use.


    So come on, Princess. What the Citadel doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt them.


    Arriving at their destination, Abi was once again in awe of the fascinating architecture of the Omaruan town. The house Scott brought them to was two stories tall, with a long strip of concrete leading up towards a big metal wall that, when asked, she was told led to a ¡°garage¡± where they kept their magicless vehicles. She was disappointed, however, when Scott informed her his parents had taken their only ¡°car¡± since it meant she wouldn¡¯t get to ride in one. Ryokumo was also disappointed by this fact, but they didn¡¯t complain too much as they were led up the porch and to the front door.


    The interior of the house was quite fancy, and actually resembled their dorm rooms in regards to the furniture. They entered into a nice living room with a couch, an armchair, and a fireplace. Just in front of the door was a staircase leading to the second floor, and on the opposite side of the room was the entryway to the kitchen and dining room. The kitchen, in particular, was filled with more magicless tech, and though Abi was exploding with questions, she didn¡¯t ask any of them for fear of irritating Scott.


    How does the fridge work without water magic? she wondered. And this oven and microwave? They don¡¯t have fire magic either so what¡¯s cooking their food?


    Even though he promised them instant noodles, Scott apparently decided he would make them something fancier and prepare boxed noodles instead of the ones he kept in cups. Abi and Ryokumo watched with utter fascination as he pulled out a pot and lit the stove, little blue fire igniting beneath the pot, and no matter how much they tried to sense for it, neither Abi nor Ryokumo could find even a single molecule of mana within the device.


    ¡°This is so interesting,¡± Ryokumo mused, leaning down to watch the fire flickering. ¡°Mr. Reiner, how exactly does this ¡®stove¡¯ function? What lit the fire?¡±


    Scott cocked an eyebrow as he leaned his back on the counter beside the stove, regarding Ryokumo dubiously. ¡°Er, I don¡¯t know¡­ Gas, I guess? What, you guys don¡¯t have stoves in whatever fantasyland you crawled out of?¡±


    ¡°Not like this one, at least,¡± Ryokumo answered. ¡°We usually just use fire magic to heat things up and cook them. You know, just produce flames with your body.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, well, we can¡¯t just make fire, so¡­¡± Scott raised his eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°Yeah, we just use a stove.¡±


    Ryokumo laughed. ¡°Well, if you want, I can have the water boiling in a mere few seconds if I just cast one teensy little spell and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Caeli, no,¡± Ilirianna intervened sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our mana won¡¯t replenish at normal speed here. We¡¯re not wasting such a critical resource to make noodles!¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Sorry.¡±


    And so, at Ilirianna¡¯s orders, they were forced to wait for the stove to magiclessly heat the water, upon which Scott dumped the noodles inside and they waited once more for them to cook. Abi was quite content observing, but she could tell Ryokumo was getting antsy, though it seemed more like he wanted to start discussing the situation as opposed to getting his food. Scott also appeared quite impatient, and Abi made a mental note to thank him once she got a chance. After another ten minutes, Scott finished preparing their dinner by adding some butter and cheese to the pot and serving them into little bowls he pulled out of the pantry. Gathering at the dining table, Scott and Abi sat across from Ryokumo and Ilirianna, and instantly, before they had even gotten a chance to start eating, Ilirianna began the discussion.


    ¡°Alright, Caeli. What happened in that lab and how did you get here to Omaruo?¡± she demanded. ¡°Nigreos and Abi already told me that you saw Mallicent leaving and tracked him with Album, but what happened then? And is Album alright, for that matter?¡±


    Ryokumo let out a soft sigh and grimaced. ¡°To be honest, My Princess, I can¡¯t really say anything for certain. It all happened so fast, but with Album¡¯s tracking magic, we were able to follow him to the lab and even managed to get inside. Having overheard confirmation that he was, in fact, in league with the red knight and Vesh, we decided we couldn¡¯t afford to let him escape and confronted him.¡±


    ¡°You got confirmation?¡± Abi muttered after a bite of the noodles. ¡°How?¡±


    Her friend considered the question as he, too, tried the food, seemingly having an answer but trying to figure out how to phrase it. ¡°We overheard him talking to Lady Yoral down in the halls, but we weren¡¯t really following any of it. Yoral said something about seeing visions and that they couldn¡¯t confirm Mallicent¡¯s safety¡­ Album and I didn¡¯t know what to make of it, but at the very least, we came to one conclusion: Mallicent called her Firrik rather than Mother, and we think the Lady Yoral we spoke with was actually the changeling.¡±


    Abi exhaled sharply. ¡°The changeling? So then¡­is Lady Yoral dead?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a possibility,¡± Ryokumo admitted. ¡°But as much of a little bitch as Mallicent is, I don¡¯t think he would go so far as to work with the people who killed his own mother.¡±


    ¡°No, he would.¡± Ilirianna¡¯s words were filled with a bitter venom that seemed to throw off Ryokumo, and even the silently observing Scott. ¡°Caeli, there¡¯s no easy way to say this, so I¡¯ll be blunt. Vesh and his allies activated the combustion magic, and slaughtered every single noble in that ballroom, Lord Malloway and Aeyir included.¡±


    The wind mage gaped at her for a few seconds, seeming to process what she said before managing a weak, ¡°W-what? They¡¯re dead? Aeyir¡¯s¡­dead?¡±


    ¡°Well, more specifically, Aeyir was killed before the combustions took place,¡± the princess corrected. ¡°Vesh cut his head off. If Mallicent¡¯s in league with them, which it seems like you¡¯ve confirmed he was, then he conspired to have his father and brother murdered. Having his mother killed so the changeling could pose as Yoral is not surprising, and given how odd she acted at the ball, it adds up.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­¡± Ryokumo murmured, unsure of what to say. ¡°I mean, I only knew Aeyir for a couple of days, but I was actually kinda happy that he would be attending the Academy next year. He just came of age even¡­and now he¡¯s dead¡­¡± Clearing his throat once more, Ryokumo added, ¡°Did we learn the cause of the combustions? Was Vesh apprehended or killed? And what of Nigreos, and Masters Taurus and Rana?¡±


    He was holding himself together, but as he spoke, a fire seemed to light in his eyes, and Abi realized just how angry Ryokumo was. The red knight¡¯s attempt on his life had left him determined to bring the Kosah-Rei down, and it was what led him to ignore Ilirianna and go to the lab, so Abi couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what he felt knowing that Mallicent had helped murder Aeyir.


    ¡°I wish I could give better news,¡± Ilirianna admitted. ¡°But we know very little. We learned nothing about the combustions, Vesh escaped, and Masters Taurus and Rana are unaccounted for. Nigreos went to the lab to check on Album, so we can at least confirm he survived the attack on the ballroom.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ryokumo nodded to himself. ¡°Well, I would hope Album is safe, but I admit I left her behind to catch Mallicent. While I was confronting the little bastard, she had been speaking with the subject, and out of nowhere, she busted it out of its confinement. I could only assume she knew what she was doing, and that¡¯s how I reasoned out what I did, but at this point, who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, but then you guys saw the entire subject?¡± Abi asked.


    Ryokumo shrugged. ¡°Somewhat, but honestly I still know next to nothing. It was just a big black blob floating in a tube of piss and it didn¡¯t say a word to me. Album¡¯s the only one who could answer anything about it. I planned to return to her once I¡¯d subdued Mallicent, but he had a realm dagger on him, and once I realized he was trying to escape to another realm, I forced myself to follow and wound up here.¡± He spread his hands in defeat and scoffed at himself. ¡°We fought out in those fields for a while, but he hit me with a rather powerful attack, and once his mana depleted, following him became impossible. I could feel the two of you here so I turned back and sought you out.¡±


    ¡°And did you learn where Mallicent got the dagger?¡± Ilirianna questioned.


    ¡°Not a damn clue. All I know is he pulled it out last minute. Couldn¡¯t tell you how he ever got one. I was under the impression the Citadel had them all.¡±


    The princess grimaced. ¡°We do. This one came from somewhere else. We need to retrieve it, but¡­¡± Ilirianna trailed off as Scott gently raised his hand. ¡°What, Reiner?¡±


    ¡°Er, well¡­¡± The boy seemed completely unsure of what to say or do, and hoping to comfort him a bit, Abi smiled warmly at him for encouragement, which must have done the job, for when he continued, he was a bit more composed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m lost as hell, but from what I¡¯ve gathered, you three are from another world entirely. Setting aside that being impossible, this Mallicent guy helped to murder his family and a bunch of other people and now he¡¯s here in Wilham, right? And you¡¯re here to take him down?¡±


    ¡°We are,¡± Abi confirmed. ¡°He¡¯s very dangerous, and he¡¯s proven his willingness to kill. There¡¯s no doubt that he would take this town hostage if it meant saving himself. We didn¡¯t want Omaruo to get involved in this, so ideally we¡¯ll handle it quietly, but¡­¡±


    Scott took a deep breath, his mind clearly running a million miles a minute as he processed what they were saying. ¡°Look, you¡¯re gonna have to tell me more about your world, but for the moment, that¡¯s not important. I have people I care about in this town. It¡¯s my home and it¡¯s where I¡¯ve lived all my life. If this Mallicent guy is gonna hurt people, then it¡¯s in my best interests to get rid of him. Even if it¡¯s just providing you a place to stay and lay low, I want to help you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous though,¡± Ilirianna told him. ¡°Mallicent can sense where we are at all times. If we stay here too long, he¡¯ll know where you live and he¡¯ll try to hurt you. You could even die, Reiner.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Despite his confidence being misplaced, Scott still regarded them without hesitation. ¡°You said your damn laws want me dead anyway, so that shouldn¡¯t be your concern, Miss Princess. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna help for free.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You see, I want to understand the science of our world, and the last two hours have undone everything I thought I knew about it. So in exchange for risking my life, I want you to tell me everything you can about magic and the other realms. I want to know everything. I¡¯d even risk my life for it! And if it means helping the people of my home in the process, then I don¡¯t have a choice! You got me?¡±


    Ilirianna was still clearly annoyed by this nosy magicless boy, and Ryokumo was regarding him like a funny child, obviously not taking him completely seriously. Abigail, however, couldn''t help but smile with respect for him. He knew that he was getting himself into something very dangerous, but he was concerned for his home and his friends, so he was willing to put his life in danger to save them. She was sure he still wanted to know about Ijiria, but she didn¡¯t think it was the sole driving factor, so she couldn¡¯t help seeing a bit of herself in his motivations.


    This boy¡­ Scott Reiner¡­ Despite what Ilirianna and Ryokumo might think, he could be helpful to us. We might need him to navigate this town properly, so I think it would be foolish to decline his offer. The help of a local could be a determining factor in taking Mallicent Malloway down.


    And so¡­


    ¡°Then we accept your help, Mr. Reiner,¡± Abi said with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ***


    Stumbling through the door of the apartment, Mallicent Malloway nearly lost his footing, just barely managing to grasp the knob and keep himself upright. He was breathing heavily, his body throbbing from the multiple times he had almost died that night. Barron had made a comment about how strong Ryokumo Caeli was, but Mallicent still hadn¡¯t been prepared for just how tough it was to not only survive, but to successfully flee. In the end, it took one massive attack that fully drained him of his mana to allow him to hide amongst the magicless of Omaruo. Now, he was utterly exhausted as he weakly shut the door behind him, locked it, then glanced around the one-room apartment that he had been instructed to use as a safehouse.


    ¡°Listen to me, Mal. Given that you are the only one amongst us that Firrik cannot guarantee the survival of, it is imperative that you have a means of escape should things turn south. While you should be safe down here in the lab during the reckoning, should anybody attempt to capture or kill you, take my realm dagger and flee to Omaruo. After exiting the portal, you will find yourself on a beach not far from a magicless coastal town known as Wilham. Within Wilham, I have purchased a small apartment that I¡¯ve been using as a base of operations, and it will be a perfect place for you to lay low and allow the dagger to recharge. And remember! When you jump back to Kalkorai, ensure you do not exit into the Citadel! Try and enter either in Dunnovia or Norania like I did. Now, listen closely while I give you directions to the apartment.¡±


    At the time, Mallicent had rolled his eyes and reluctantly listened as Uma told him what to do, but now that the need for an escape plan actually came to be, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly grateful that the doctor had his back.


    Though I doubt Miyon planned for not only Caeli to track me here, but the princess and Abigail as well! I¡¯m horridly outnumbered! And hell, I couldn¡¯t even beat Ilirianna if she were by herself!


    He was grateful that, for the moment, his lack of mana would conceal his location, so at least for that one night, he wouldn''t have to worry about the royal team tracking him down.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to have to figure something out. Miyon said the dagger will not recharge for a few weeks, so I¡¯m going to have to stall for time! Mallicent¡¯s lips tightened in a mixture of frustration and fear. So if it comes to it, I¡¯ll use their laws and their morals against them. Getting involved with the magicless is illegal, so I¡¯ll make sure they know that if they try anything, I¡¯ll expose magic to this entire damn town


    The second son of the House of Malloway laughed coldly.


    I will survive this ordeal¡­no matter how many of the Citadel¡¯s pathetic laws I have to break.

 V4 Chapter 6- The Battle In Hiriech

    Chapter VI


    Arriving at the black iron gate, Nakoma Taurus glanced up at the large, three story mansion just on the other side. It was clearly an expensive place and one befitting the rank and prestige of the one who lived within. A lush green lawn separated the fences from the house, and he could see an elaborate stone fountain not far to his right, the soft trickling of water serving as a rather soothing sound in the otherwise silent neighborhood. Not seeing anybody nearby, he gently pushed the gate open to find that it was unlocked, so he simply shrugged and followed the marble pathway that led directly towards the porch and the two front doors. The Master of Fire couldn¡¯t help but notice that the building was far nicer than his own home, and he had to remind himself that he didn¡¯t need that expensive of a place since he tended to stay most nights at his quarters up in the Citadel.


    Knocking three times on the beautiful oak surface of the door, Nakoma stepped back and stuck his hands into the pockets of his crimson coat, waiting for the homeowner to let him inside. I do wonder what she wants, he internally commented for what felt like the millionth time since receiving the request to pay her a visit. It¡¯s not like I really know her that well, but she seemed pretty anxious when she approached me, so I can¡¯t help wondering what the matter is. After all, she hardly shows any emotion at all, so if she¡¯s anxious then this must truly be important.


    He stood there for what felt like quite a while, and despite knowing he was there exactly at noon as requested, he couldn¡¯t help wondering if she was even home.


    Or she fell asleep again. Can¡¯t really discount that, now can I?


    Luckily, just as he was about to knock a few more times, he felt a surge of mana on the other side of the door as the security charm was deactivated. Seconds later, it was pulled open to reveal a young woman with long silver hair and half-lidded pale eyes, wearing a white silk dress that left her shoulders exposed. Like she typically did, she appeared rather tired, as if she hadn¡¯t slept in weeks, but despite this, she smiled pleasantly and bowed her head in greeting.


    ¡°Master Taurus,¡± she said softly. ¡°You actually came.¡±


    Regarding the Master of Water, Nyx Rana, with an expression that didn¡¯t fully conceal his curiosity, Nakoma gave her a smile of his own and replied, ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯m not one to turn down a request from a fellow Master.¡±


    Nyx raised her head and then tilted it to the side, her lethargic brain seemingly struggling to process his words at the rate of a normal person, but knowing her strange tendencies like he did, Nakoma politely waited for her to speak.


    ¡°Mm. Well thank you,¡± she murmured, stepping aside and motioning inwards. ¡°Please enter. I won¡¯t keep you long.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Stepping into the mansion¡¯s entrance hall, he couldn¡¯t help but glance around to find it rather empty. There was a large staircase leading up to the second level just before him, and there were doorways into adjacent rooms on the two walls to his sides, but there was an odd lack of furniture or any wall decorations such as paintings or sigils. In fact, despite knowing that Nyx was one of the few Masters who spent most of her time living in the city rather than the Citadel, the mansion appeared as if nobody inhabited it. The only indication of a consistent occupant was the obvious lack of dust. At first, he opted not to comment on it as he undid his boots and left them by the front door, but when she led him through the door on his right and into a living room, he was once again thrown off by how utterly empty it was. Even the dining room she brought him to only consisted of a small wooden table with a measly two chairs, leaving a ton of open space for something that could seat more guests.


    ¡°Master Rana?¡± he began hesitantly. ¡°Not to be rude, but why the lack of decorations¡­or even furniture? Do you not stay here as often as I believed?¡±


    Taking a seat at the table, Nyx apathetically glanced up at him, considered the question, then shook her head. ¡°No, I live here most of the time. I merely do not need anything more than this. I would have bought a one-room house, but Sinna said that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for a Master of Ijiria, so here I am.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­why not just stay at the Citadel?¡± he inquired with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°Most of the other Masters don¡¯t have any homes outside of it anyway. In fact, I think the two of us and Master Cartus are the only ones who do.¡±


    ¡°I like my privacy.¡± That was all she said before lazily gesturing at the chair across from her. ¡°Please sit, Master. Let us get to it.¡±


    Deciding that trying to put logic to the actions of Nyx Rana was pointless, Nakoma sat down and folded his hands on the table, regarding the woman for a moment as he awaited the start of the discussion. However, they yet again found themselves in an awkward silence, Nyx merely blinking at him with eyes so distant and glazed she might as well have already forgotten he was there. He cleared his throat as an indicator that she could begin, and when she didn¡¯t, he gave an internal sigh and did it himself.


    ¡°So, what was it you wanted to talk about?¡± he asked her. ¡°You appeared quite anxious when you asked me to come by, so I can¡¯t help but be a bit concerned, especially given that you¡¯ve never approached me like this before. Is everything alright?¡±


    Nyx looked up at the ceiling for a second then shrugged. ¡°It is at the moment, yes. I suppose what I want to discuss¡­is more an assurance for the future. You see, I¡¯ve been pondering reaching out to you for a long time now, but I¡¯ve never been sure how to broach this matter. It¡¯s personal, you see, and if you were to betray me, it could spell my end.¡±


    ¡°Betray you? Spell your end?¡± Repeating those rather unnerving sentences, Nakoma narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯m still willing to listen, and so long as you¡¯re not about to tell me something illegal, I can probably help you, but I must then ask: Why me? Why not reach out to Master Cartus? You¡¯ve always seemed closer to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she already knows,¡± Nyx said simply. ¡°And unfortunately, there is not much she can do to help. You are the only one I can count on.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    Frowning, Nakoma realized that her voice had briefly and subtly taken on an almost scared tone, as if behind that tired and emotionless expression was a woman quite scared of having this conversation. It was a brief but important glimpse into her inner thoughts, and Nakoma found himself almost hoping he could be of service to her.


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡± Nyx whispered. ¡°What do you know about the types of magical creatures that can possess?¡±


    At the abrupt question, the Master of Fire raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? You mean, like, parasites?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat, yes.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Considering the question, Nakoma thought back to his studies of magical organisms, finding his knowledge to be rather lacking on the subject. ¡°To be blunt, I don¡¯t know much. You¡¯d probably be better off asking either Ed or Master Noctis. Most parasitic creatures fall under their specialties.¡±


    ¡°No, I must ask you,¡± she repeated firmly. ¡°If you do not know, I will explain. So please, tell me what basic knowledge you have.¡±


    Given how unwavering Nyx was, Nakoma decided he might as well just tell her the truth and let her do with the information as she pleased. ¡°I mean, I know that magical parasites are much more common in the hotter ecosystems down south. Some possess and infect corpses, replacing the deceased soul and taking control of their bodies, while others invade the living, killing their victim and forcefully stealing control from them. I¡¯m unfamiliar with the types of dark parasites outside of just knowing they exist. That¡¯s about it though.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good enough,¡± Nyx replied, seeming satisfied. ¡°In that case, I must elaborate on something I touched upon earlier. What I am about to tell you is something only myself and Sinna know, and I would really like it to stay between the three of us. That being said, as a Master, you would be obligated to reveal this information to King Markreas and by keeping it to yourself, you could get in a lot of trouble should your knowledge of it ever come to light. Sinna was prepared to risk her safety because of our friendship, but you have no reason to do that. I will not blame you if you leave this house and go straight to the king, but I will beg you not to.¡±


    Okay, what the hell is she up to? First she asks me about parasites, and now she¡¯s begging me to do something behind the Iijis¡¯ backs?


    Yet, as suspicious as he was, he knew there was no reason not to at least hear her out, so he spread his hands and told her, ¡°It depends on what you have to say, but I swear on my name that I will keep an open mind.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Yes. That is probably the best I could hope for.¡± Nodding to herself, Nyx then looked into his eyes and casually said, ¡°Master Taurus, I am possessed.¡±


    It was so casual, in fact, that the true meaning of her words took a second to process. ¡°W-what? Possessed?¡± Furrowing his brow, Nakoma stared at her, silently waiting for her to elaborate, which of course, she did not. ¡°The hell do you mean? You seem fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, like I said, I am fine at the moment,¡± she assured him. ¡°But I am not always fine. You see, there is a fourth class of parasite that is rare, but that does still exist. It is one that does not have the ability to take full control, and instead cohabits the body along with the original owner. The one I am currently talking about is called a ¡®wraith¡¯. Do you know of them?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ Kind of,¡± he stuttered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard them referenced in some books, and I know the common people still fear them¡­but from my understanding, they¡¯re extinct and have been since before the Age of Expansion over a thousand years ago.¡±


    Nyx smiled sadly, her head tilting once again as she considered his words. ¡°From what most believed, they were thought to be gone. Perhaps they mostly are, and the one inside of me is the last of its kind. I hope for the sake of this world that it is. To put it in simple terms, wraiths are not the ghosts of the living like most commoners believe, rather, they are a strange manifestation of a mana that resembles a normal human but lacks a physical form. So instead, they try to fuse their beings with that of us mages, but because they lack flesh and blood, they have a strong desire to consume it. Once they take possession, they do everything in their power to use their body to devour meat. A wraith is inside me right now, and as we sit here, your body smells so alluring and delicious that if I lost control, I would gladly eat you.¡±


    Nyx was speaking in her typical soft and airy voice, but her words were so chilling that he felt a tingle run up his spine. However, Nakoma Taurus was a Master of Ijiria, and so regardless of the many concerns running through his mind, he kept himself as composed as possible despite having been told something like that.


    ¡°Eat me? And how likely is it that you would lose control?¡± he demanded.


    Her answer was quick. ¡°Unlikely. You see, the wraith is similar to the parasites that take over corpses in that so long as I am alive, it cannot take control. But if I were to be killed, an opening then appears for it to take my place, and the only way for me to return is for the wraith to then be killed.¡±


    Nakoma let out a baffled sigh. ¡°Okay. But then¡­are you trying to say that you can just die and come back to life?¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Yes, in almost all circumstances, I cannot die. The wraith¡¯s magic preserves my body and my soul, but if it takes over, I am powerless to keep it from harming anybody the same way it is currently powerless to make me do what it wants. This is why I still look sixteen years old despite being in my late twenties. It is also why I am so tired all the time. The only sustenance that makes me feel full is human meat, and I could never devour another person. So I starve¡­ I perpetually starve¡­¡±


    As she spoke, despite how bizarre her words were, Nakoma realized that many of her eccentricities were being given an explanation, and he found himself with a little more respect for her. She was constantly suffering from an insatiable hunger and she was successfully fighting it off, something he knew he would have struggled to accomplish.


    ¡°And¡­has it ever gotten out? Have you died before, Master Rana?¡±


    At that question, her lips drew thin with what was clear pain, making him almost instantly regret asking. ¡°The Citadel would be aware of this detail, so perhaps you know already, but my entire town, including all my friends and family, were slaughtered, leaving myself as the only survivor.¡±


    Nakoma did, in fact, know some of the details of her history. Nyx had been the eldest daughter of a rich and influential lord up in one of the northern towns, but roughly ten years ago, the entire place was wiped out by an unknown assailant that, to this day, was never identified, which had unnerved many in the Citadel due to the gruesome and shredded bodies that lay scattered around the town. At the time, both he and Sinna were serving as apprentices to the Masters of Fire and Rock that preceded them, so they were both rather privy to the details of the incident. In fact, Sinna had personally gone with her master to investigate the reports and had been the one to find and rescue Nyx. Once she was fully recovered, her talents as a water mage impressed many in Erika, and she was given a recommendation to attend the Academy.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    But¡­the corpses were reported to have been partially eaten, which led many to conclude that it was some rabid beast that attacked. Yet, despite the creature never being found, there was never another incident quite like it, which confused us. Sinna went north and found Nyx, but Nyx now tells me Sinna knows about this wraith. Then¡­


    ¡°It was you,¡± he stated softly, terror running through him as the weight of that revelation came crashing down on him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t some wild animal or a serial killer¡­ It was you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it was the wraith,¡± she corrected, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°It got control, and it ate everybody. Most of the populace were unskilled with magic, so they could not defend themselves. Those who were skilled, like my parents, siblings, and the guards¡­weren¡¯t strong enough to overcome its raw power. I do not remember eating my family, but I know that I did. Sinna has known what I am from the beginning, for she was the one who killed the wraith and returned control to me. She hid that fact from everybody and reported that I was simply a survivor¡­¡±


    Cartus¡­ You saw that massacre and spared her?


    Forcing himself to set aside such questionable behavior from the current Master of Rock, Nakoma leaned forward and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Earlier you said that only I could help you, but I fail to see what the issue is here. Ignoring the fact that it¡¯s clear you are a danger to everything around you, I want to know why you need me.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Folding her dainty fingers together on the table, Nyx raised her head and once again made eye contact with him. ¡°You see, the Wraith of Eniok is primarily made up of water mana. It¡¯s why I¡¯m so strong with that type of magic, but when it escapes, its ice is so cold and violent that it freezes over everything close to me. Fire cannot touch it because it gets extinguished by the cold if it comes near¡­ But I can sense that the more powerful fire, that being blue and white fire, would be too strong for it.¡± She smiled sadly. ¡°You are probably the only one in this city that can cast white fire, yes?¡¯


    Nakoma cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Most likely. But you said Sinna managed to kill it, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She interrupted sharply. ¡°I am not here to request that you bring me back should the wraith take control. I told you earlier that in most circumstances, I cannot die, but should my body be disintegrated into nothing¡­without even a cell left¡­both me and the wraith will permanently pass.¡±


    Her request finally dawning on him, Nakoma sat up straighter as another look filled with pain came over her delicate features.


    ¡°I have never forgiven myself for what happened to my home. I did everything in my power to become the Master of Water because the Masters are the most powerful mages in the Empire. It is very hard to kill one, so I sought a means of never dying. But¡­¡± She grit her teeth. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t ever die again, so if the wraith gets out, I want you to eliminate it. If it comes to it¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I beg of you, Master Taurus, please kill me!¡±


    Standing at the top of a shopping street, Nakoma could only stare with horror and regret at the dozens of mutilated corpses that lay scattered around, covered in their own blood. Some of them were wearing the armor of the city guards, which he knew were aligned with Miyon, so he could hardly mourn their deaths. But amidst those bodies were plenty of innocent civilians, and even a couple of children. Sometime after fleeing the forest and rushing through Hiriech¡¯s collapsed eastern wall, the fireworks had ceased, leaving the road silent of all noises save the violent and desperate chewing coming from roughly forty yards down the street. He could see the darkened outline of a person hunched over, and when the moonlight caught her silver hair, stained red, he knew without a doubt that it was Nyx. He had never seen the Wraith of Eniok himself, for it had only ever escaped once before, but the corrupted mana emanating from it told him without a doubt that he had not been mistaken.


    I¡¯m sorry, Nyx. We should have been more careful, but we were outplayed. We allowed your presence to be exposed, and that gave Miyon¡¯s allies the opportunity to kill you. I imagine they used their control of the guard to find your location, and I should have been better prepared for that. Like you, I prayed the Wraith would never escape again, but I could not prevent it.


    Fire erupted around his left hand, and this sudden drawing of mana caused the Wraith to stop chewing, its body going rigid before turning a hideously deformed face, eyeless sockets, and a gaping maw of bloody jagged teeth towards him. Immediately, an excited smile twisted her features as she slowly rose to her feet and, to his surprise, called out to him.


    ¡°I recognize that scent! You¡¯re that fire mage she was counting on to kill me, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Her voice was a strange combination of Nyx¡¯s normal voice, and one far more raspy and monstrous, as if two people were speaking at the exact same time. ¡°Well, I was kind of hoping you¡¯d make an appearance! Especially after seeing that huge mountain of flames just moments ago. That was you, was it not? And given you¡¯re the only one likely to be able to kill me, so it would be best to get you out of the way before I¡¯m forced back inside of that wretched girl!¡±


    I¡¯m the only one with the ability to permanently kill it. That¡¯s what Nyx has always said, and it¡¯s why she relied on me. Against my better judgment, I kept her secret for her, always prepared to end her life should I need to. Against all odds, I happened to be within a few miles of her when the Wraith took over again. These are ideal conditions to eliminate the last of its kind and spare Nyx of her suffering. I know that. That was my promise¡­but¡­


    ¡°Do you not feel like talking?¡± the Wraith asked, tilting its head in a similar fashion to Nyx, but without the innocence usually seen on her face. ¡°Well, I¡¯d be happy to just get right to it! Would you like that, Fire Mage?¡±


    I¡¯m low on mana. I was nearly killed by Miyon and his knight, and using Coreptio drained me of much of my power. Casting white fire might just be beyond me right now. Oh well¡­ What a pity¡­ I guess I won¡¯t be able to disintegrate her. In that case¡­returning Nyx¡¯s body to its proper owner is my only choice.


    ¡°Correio.¡±


    Casting the spell, Nakoma extended his hand to the side and used wind magic to summon a one-handed sword dropped by one of the dead guards, waiting as the hilt soared into his hand. He momentarily opened his senses to see if there were any civilians nearby, but he found there wasn¡¯t anybody within a mile of his location, leading him to believe they must have evacuated the area after the Wraith appeared.


    Good. Then I can fight it without worrying about more casualties, he internally remarked. Though, I know this is selfish. I always figured I could do it, especially after seeing the carnage left in its wake. But she¡­


    ¡°I beg of you, Master Taurus, please kill me!¡±


    The look on her face when she made that request was the look of a girl who did not want to die¡ªa girl who was terrified of dying. Perhaps it was the pain in her eyes, or the way she was so desperate to control herself, but I protected her secret nonetheless¡­and I do not want to see such a strong and respectable Master get put down like an animal. So¡­


    I will bring her back!


    All at once, the Wraith dropped back to all fours and practically propelled itself across the forty yard distance while Nakoma sent orange fire surging into the blade. He was well practiced in the art of merging swordcraft and magecraft, but since most weapons he had ever used were forged with magic in mind, he had a nasty feeling that a simple blade such as that one would not withstand his power for very long.


    That was why he knew he had to make the first shot count.


    In those two seconds where the Wraith dashed towards him, Nakoma could feel the subtle but undeniable chill in the air that followed it, so recalling Nyx¡¯s warning from many years ago, he turned his fire blue at the exact moment the Wraith¡¯s claws came swiping down on him and swung his sword upwards. The flaming blade made contact, casting an ominous blue glow over the nightmarish visage now in his face, and though the fire wavered due to the Wraith¡¯s power, it didn¡¯t extinguish like it seemed to expect. In an instant, there was a violent explosion of blue that singed a part of Nakoma¡¯s body and blasted the Wraith of Eniok straight into the wall of a nearby shop. The moment she hit the stone wall, she crashed straight through it, causing the building to tremble as the flaming body exited through the back wall.


    An average mage would have died the second the spell landed, and even most above-average mages would not have survived going headfirst through a wall, but Nakoma could hear its shrieks and could sense its mana roiling violently, indicating that their battle would not end so easily. Just as expected, the sword had blown itself apart, leaving him holding just the hilt, so he tossed it aside and cast Correio a second time, bringing another fallen blade to his hand.


    It was just in time, for the shop where the Wraith disappeared abruptly exploded, a huge mass of ice smashing through the roof and the walls as the monster possessing Nyx continued to scream from within. From the base of the building, the street began to rapidly freeze over, coming straight for the place where he calmly stood, and knowing that he could not allow it to touch him, Nakoma muttered another incantation, raised his foot, and stomped it onto the shattered cobble ground. Blue flames erupted in a ring around him, melting the ice with ease and sending a wave of fire surging towards where he could sense the Wraith.


    Whether fortunately or unfortunately, the Wraith did not intend to hide as it appeared among the frozen spikes on the shop¡¯s roof a mere second before it used magic to propel itself down to him. Curiously, he did not sense any wind magic behind that propulsion and could only conclude that it must simply be due to its physical prowess. He didn''t have time to ponder the matter as it reached him almost instantly, but this time, it didn¡¯t take such a direct approach. Like before, Nakoma turned the fire around his sword blue and swung for her neck, but the Wraith dodged under it, using its flexible and spider-like nature to avoid his strike and attempt to get behind him.


    Cursing under his breath, Nakoma was then put on the defensive as he dodged forward to avoid the speed of its claws¡ªclaws that just barely missed his back as he used his momentum to spin on his heel and turn to face it. The blue of the fire and the silver of the moonlight merged with the deathly cold air to create an ominous scene, and Nakoma could feel a powerful fatigue from already using so much of his mana to fight Uma and the knight, to heal the many wounds dealt to him that night, as well as to cast the most destructive spell he knew. The Wraith was one of the fastest things he had ever encountered, and it practically merged with the darkness, so Nakoma was only barely able to keep it at bay as he swung his sword, watching as it dodged and weaved around his attacks, forcing him to do the same for her.


    Frustrated and desperate to both lock the Wraith back inside of Nyx, as well as to go and verify the current state of Ilirianna and the royal team, Nakoma knew that he had to tap into everything he had left, no matter the cost.


    Sending mana back into his feet, Nakoma stomped on the ground again, sending out yet another ring of blue flames, leaving the Wraith unable to extinguish them. A brief fear flashed across its face as it stumbled backwards, and Nakoma quickly took advantage of that fear. The flames around his blade were created with fire mana, the most destructive of the base five classes, so every time it made contact, rather than slicing through her body, it would instead create a burst of fire that would destroy any normal person. With this in mind, The Master of Fire stepped forward and swung the sword as if it were a blunt weapon rather than a blade, allowing the fire around it to connect with the Wraith¡¯s body and once again create a burning explosion of blue that sent the monster tumbling through the air parallel to the road. However, unlike last time, Nakoma didn¡¯t intend to give it a chance to recover.


    The exact second he struck her, he tossed the destroyed weapon aside, placed his right foot a few feet back, then sent more fire into it, creating a microexplosion beneath his sole that launched him into the air in pursuit. While it was flying, it would be vulnerable and unable to manipulate its trajectory. Shouting out with anger, Nakoma ignited more fire around his hands, casting a blue ¡°Infurnus¡± that sent a stream of flames so powerful he cringed at the sparks that burst backwards and struck his face. As for the Wraith, it struck her head on, and for a brief moment, Nakoma feared he had gotten caught up in the adrenaline of the fight, going overboard and actually killing her. Both to his relief and his horror, when the flames subsided, he found it laying on the ground, its body seeming translucent, as if it had lost its physical nature and allowed the fire to pass harmlessly through it.


    Nakoma grinned bitterly. You weren¡¯t kidding, Nyx. This thing is a damn menace!


    Its physical form returning, the Wraith was already using its four limbs to rush him, failing to give Nakoma any time to recover his breath before the fight continued. He couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for those who worked at the surrounding shops, for the battle between the Master of Fire and the Wraith of Eniok was turning the market into piles of rubble. His streams of red, orange, and blue flames often missed due to the Wraith¡¯s reflexes, smashing into and destroying the buildings around them. The huge masses of ice did the same, but Nakoma knew that it was a necessary price to pay in order to subdue it, for if he was unable to win, then the citizens of Hiriech would lose more than just a few shops.


    Lord Malloway¡¯s going to have a headache after this one, but he¡¯s simply going to have to handle it! I¡¯ll come up with an excuse for all this later, but I will protect Nyx and I will win this fight!


    Amidst the struggle, Nakoma barely managed to summon one more sword in order to arm himself, but the Wraith was swiftly adapting to his moves, and he had already burned himself more than a few times due to the destructive force of blue fire magic.


    I¡¯ve probably reopened the wounds I got from Miyon! I can feel my body weakening, but this thing just won¡¯t relent!


    In fact, somewhere along the way, it had begun to cackle a chilling laugh that felt like it was scraping the inside of his ears. Its mouth was twisted in an excited grin, telling him how much fun it was having, and each time the fire of his sword got close to it, it cast disturbing shadows across its face.


    I truly do pity those whose final sight was this nightmare¡­


    So many innocent people had lost their lives, and he still didn¡¯t know the state of Castle Aquesen. He felt sick and his vision was growing blurry, but he knew he could continue to power on once he struck the Wraith down and got a moment to heal himself for the third time that night.


    That being said, I am running short on mana, so I might not have anything left. This needs to end now! Maybe¡­I just take a chance and give everything left inside of me to one deciding blow. I have just enough to try a small amount of white fire that won¡¯t destroy her but that could kill her and return control to Nyx! If I fail, I¡¯m dead, but if I succeed¡­


    With so little time to think and his strength fading, Nakoma Taurus decided that the only way out was to take a risk. He had yet to use wind magic against it, so it would not be prepared for an attack any faster than he was already managing. If he could spare just a tiny bit of mana to increase the speed of his attack and fused the blade with white fire just before impact, he could take it by surprise.


    That was his last option.


    And that was what he did.


    I swear to you, Nyx! You¡¯re going home safely!


    Wind surged through the hand grasping the sword, the swing doubled in speed, and as the empty sockets of the Wraith went wide with what seemed to be surprise, the abandoned and destroyed street of Hiriech was illuminated in a bright and blinding white. Nakoma felt the intense heat searing against his skin, and he could hear the loud crashes of the shopping district being blown apart all around him, but he managed to stay on his feet, defending himself with a tiny bit of wind that just barely managed to protect him from the uncontrollable spell.


    When the blaze dissipated, Nakoma found nothing but rubble, and a brief glance around showed him that he was alone. He could just barely sense the mana signature of the Wraith somewhere down the road, so he used his meager strength to step around the scattered stone and make his way towards it. Fifty yards away and to his left, he found the blackened and charred husk of the Wraith lying amidst the rubble of what must have been an inn. Most of it was crushed, but he could see its head sticking out, and to his shock, it was still breathing.


    Well, I suppose I¡¯m glad it¡¯s still in one piece, but I can¡¯t believe it survived an attack like that. Perhaps Nyx put too much faith in me.


    The Wraith was whispering something, but its vocal cords would not function, so it could only gaze up at him with its empty sockets, as if silently pleading not to be killed. Nakoma didn¡¯t so much as hesitate before reaching down, grabbing a large piece of rock, and smashing it into its head three times. Only when he was certain it was no longer breathing did he begin to dig her out, and with the temporarily dead body of Nyx Rana in his arms, the Master of Fire turned and began weakly hobbling back towards Aquesen.

 V4 Chapter 7- Submerged In Truth

    Chapter VII


    Descended¡­from the mages of Cansi?


    The being calling itself The Angel had already been throwing everything Nigreos Noctis believed into question, but that last sentence left him utterly speechless, only able to gape at the copy of himself sitting in the hot spring not far from him. Album was also stunned by that absurd claim, and as The Angel glanced between the two of them, a slightly amused smile turned the corner of its lips, as if it was pleased with their reactions. When nobody spoke, it went on.


    ¡°Something clear to me is that when the civilizations of Cansi fell apart and the apocalypse descended upon them, those with the means of escape fled to adjacent realms,¡± it explained. ¡°You have stated that realm travel within Ijiria is very rare due to how few of these daggers you have, but back in Cansi, it was not so challenging. Those who realized the end was inevitable and who had the means of traversing the multiverse simply gathered their families and belongings, then departed. They settled down, reproduced, and passed their advanced mana production down to their descendents.¡± The Angel chuckled smugly. ¡°Pure Ijirians only evolved access to the most simple of affinities, so if the two of you can produce dark and light mana then your ancestors were from Cansi.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­?¡± Nigreos stuttered, finding that not even the calming effects of the pocket realm were helping him process it all. ¡°So then¡­what you¡¯re trying to tell us is that we¡¯re descended from a civilization that until just minutes ago we didn¡¯t even know existed? And we¡¯re just supposed to take your word for that?¡±


    The Angel shrugged with mild disinterest. ¡°To be blunt, I can¡¯t say that I care whether you believe me or not. It makes no difference in the end, but it is the truth. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided that you two would make the best hosts. Why downgrade to the levels of the Ijirians when I can retain some of my Cansi nature?¡±


    Despite having already decided it would be better to avoid looking in Album¡¯s direction while they were naked, Nigreos couldn''t help but spare a glance at his friend, wanting to try and see what she might be thinking about the matter. However, even though there was a clear strain in her features, there was also an undeniable excitement, as if Album not only believed what it was saying, but was also prepared to give it what it wanted and become its host.


    Taking a deep breath, Nigreos returned his gaze to his copy and, in a sharp voice, demanded an answer to something that had been on his mind. ¡°And what exactly do we gain from this, huh? What benefit is there to taking this risk and giving you what you seek?¡±


    The Angel grinned with satisfaction, as if expecting and hoping he would ask that question. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already said this to the little light, but if she helps me, I can cure her mana deficiencies and not only bring her up to your normal levels, but perhaps even give her the potential to surpass your average mage.¡±


    ¡°Surpass?¡± Album muttered, her eyes going wide. ¡°You mean that? I know you said you could cure me, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Nigreos interrupted. ¡°With all due respect, that sounds far too good to be true¡ªlike you¡¯re just saying what she wants to hear to manipulate her. Why would you be able to fully cure a condition our most practiced healers couldn¡¯t?¡±


    The Angel snorted. ¡°Because I am not Ijirian and thus, I am not limited by your inferior bodies and your lacking knowledge. Her condition is that her cells produce mana far too slowly, but they still function, don¡¯t they? Your healers are trying to fix something that is not broken, and if it is not broken then there is nothing to heal. What you need to do is simply increase production, and so I will use my magic to do so. Simple as that.¡±


    Simple as that, huh?


    Nigreos didn¡¯t like that one bit, and it frustrated him that he was struggling to take it all in due to the relaxing haze that had settled over his brain ever since he arrived. His protective instincts for Album were the only reason he was able to think somewhat clearly, but he felt that The Angel was still successfully manipulating her.


    ¡°As for you, Son of Darkness, perhaps I could aid in your research to heal your little sister?¡±


    The dark mage exhaled sharply, having not been prepared for such words and finding himself put off by the knowing look in its brown eyes. Instantly, Nigreos was on his guard, but he couldn¡¯t deny the hope that had suddenly sprouted up in his heart.


    ¡°How did you know about Neah?¡± he demanded, though his tone lacked the sternness he had desired.


    The Angel chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been able to read the surface level thoughts of those around me, but within my domain, I can prod even further inside of you. I know that your little sister is dying and that her time is short, and having gazed into your memories, I have a good idea of what is happening to her. Her body cannot handle the dark mana being produced, and since it is such a violent type of mana, it''s tearing her apart. Truly, I pity the girl for having to live like that.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± he spat, feeling an uncomfortable shiver go over him. ¡°You know how to cure her, too? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    But to his surprise and disappointment, it shook its head. ¡°No, unfortunately Hell¡¯s Shadows was not a condition found in Cansi, or so far as I can recall. After all, almost everybody in that realm could produce dark mana, and those who couldn''t tended not to try.¡±


    Nigreos furrowed his brow, not fully understanding its meaning. ¡°But¡­you said the Noctis can produce dark mana, so what makes Neah different? I thought this was just a condition that all dark mages have the chance of developing?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not,¡± The Angel told him. ¡°If I had to guess, the Noctis who immigrated from Cansi probably kept their breeding specific to those who were like them, but as time passed and the Cansi heritage was lost to history, they probably started having children with Ijirians. Am I right to assume that is the case?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ Well, yes,¡± he confirmed. ¡°My mother¡¯s from the south, close to Krato.¡±


    The Angel nodded. ¡°As I expected. You see, Son of Darkness, the ability to produce certain types of mana is a dominant trait. So long as one of your parents can make dark mana, the children will absolutely be able to. However, even if one can produce dark mana, it is not a guarantee that their body will be able to handle it. Ijirian cells did not evolve to withstand the ferocity of dark magic, and every now and then, a Noctis will have been born with the ability to produce it but a body that can not handle it. Your sister is one of those, and to be honest, a cure may very well be impossible, for she does not have a disease. The issue is an innate mismatch between her mana and her cells.¡±


    ¡°You¡­don¡¯t think it can be cured?¡±


    He felt a stab of terror in his chest the second he heard those words, and for the first time since the conversation began, he was grateful that the pocket realm was keeping him relatively calm. Had he been told such a thing in the outside world, he might not have been able to keep himself together.


    ¡°But then¡­¡± Clenching his teeth, Nigreos shook his head. ¡°What the hell are you offering? If there¡¯s no way to help Neah, then why would you say you could cure her!¡±


    ¡°I did not say I could cure her,¡± it retorted. ¡°I said I could help you research a cure. I would imagine having a being like me would highly increase the chance that we could find a way to help her, yes? So in exchange for becoming a host, I will do everything in my power to help her live a long and happy life.¡± The Angel then glanced between the two children of Noctalus, spreading its hands out before it and raising its eyebrows. ¡°So what¡¯s the verdict? Are you willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°And if we refuse?¡± Nigreos snapped before he could think any better of it.


    ¡°Then I eject you from my realm and we go our separate ways. I do not intend to force you to do anything.¡±


    Slumping his shoulders and leaning back against the smooth stone wall of the hot spring, Nigreos turned and gazed up at the deep blue of the sky, allowing the warmth of the sun to beat down on his face and sooth him.


    My instincts are still telling me to be cautious of this thing. Album and I know next to nothing about it, and it''s offering us exactly what we want. Like I said, it¡¯s almost too good to be true, but¡­


    The sweet and innocent visage of Neah appeared in his mind, smiling up at him as if she was the happiest girl in the world despite living her life in constant pain, its end always just barely on the horizon. He swore on everything that he would do whatever it took to save her life. It was why he worked his ass off to get to the Academy and to claim first rank. It was the true reason he sought to join the royal team, and it was his most important goal in life. If Neah died, then no matter what he accomplished over the course of his time alive, he would always consider the life of Nigreos Noctis to be a failure. Just that night, he had confided all of this in Abigail, and with her help, he had begun to believe he might just have a chance.


    So if I had both her and The Angel working on this, there¡¯s no way we would fail, right? Yes, it might be manipulating me, and I might come to regret it, but if it''s for Neah, then I can¡¯t just pass this up! I know I can¡¯t! I¡¯ll live the rest of my life wondering if I missed my greatest chance! What the hell should I do?!


    ¡°Nigreos?¡± came the soft call of Album¡¯s voice, and he realized that she hadn¡¯t spoken in quite some time, leaving him wondering if she had been lost in her own contemplations as well.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he replied without looking down.


    Her answer was instant, and it was the most confident thing he had heard from his old friend in a very long time. ¡°I¡¯m going to take this chance. Fixing my mana production would make it so that I won''t be a burden on you or the team. I can pull my weight. I can ensure that an incident like orientation never happens again. You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m going to take this risk. I¡¯m willing to strike this deal.¡±


    Taking a long and deep breath, Nigreos tilted his head and gazed at Album to find her features tensed with determination, and despite his own internal conflicts, he knew he couldn¡¯t allow her to do it alone. They didn¡¯t know what The Angel would do to them, and that was what terrified him, but Album made her choice, and so indirectly, she made his as well.


    ¡°Fine then,¡± he muttered with a weak sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that for Neah, I would walk through hell. I guess it''s time to make good on those words.¡± Nodding to himself, Nigreos made eye contact with The Angel and scoffed. ¡°Go ahead then. Take what you need. Just cure my sister.¡±


    The Angel grinned with amusement, as well as with what might have even been relief. ¡°If it¡¯s in my power, it will be done.¡± With that, it then extended its hand and motioned towards the water around them. ¡°Submerge yourself fully into the spring and then allow me to take it from there. However, I will warn you that the process is not pleasant. You will not be harmed, per se, but you may see things you would wish to remain unseen. Prepare yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Nigreos grumbled, wondering what the hell it meant by that. Unfortunately, he had already made his decision, and so whatever it was he would be seeing down there, he would simply have to grit his teeth and bear it.


    ¡°Whenever you are ready,¡± The Angel said, and for a second, Nigreos and Album exchanged one final look, silently wishing each other good luck, before they ducked down and submerged their heads beneath the waters.


    The second all of Nigreos¡¯s body was under, everything abruptly changed. The sunlight that had been flowing down to them was gone along with the surface of the water, leaving him floating in an endless void of darkness. Strangely enough, he could see his body without issue, though he wasn¡¯t sure if that was because of his dark affinity or a part of The Angel¡¯s domain, and he realized quickly that he could still breathe. He also attributed his current lack of panic at this sudden void as being due to the effects of the pocket realm, but before he could properly get his bearings and wonder just what he was in for, he heard the sound of a baby crying. He instantly frowned, for the sound simultaneously seemed to be coming from off in the distance, but also from within his head, and as he frantically looked around, the scene had already changed a second time.


    Despite still feeling as if he were floating in water, the void had been completely replaced by what seemed to be a bedroom. Instantly, Nigreos¡¯s eyes went wide. He recognized this place, for it was his parents¡¯ room back in Noctalus, and there on the massive bed was his mother, Nium Noctis, appearing much younger than she currently was, with the source of the crying laying in her arms, wrapped in a bundle of blankets with its head against her chest.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Standing beside his mother and the baby was his father, Viiro, arms folded across his broad chest and his eyes gazing down at the child. His features were as neutral and unreadable as always, giving the impression that he wasn¡¯t currently staring at his own son¡ªlike it meant absolutely nothing to him. However, being as familiar with his father¡¯s tendencies as he was, Nigreos knew that he didn¡¯t often let his emotions show, and that deep inside, he must be feeling some sort of joy or pride. After all, Nigreos knew without having to be told that the baby was himself, so Viiro Noctis must feel something at the birth of his first born and heir.


    So is this what I¡¯m in for? The Angel¡¯s going to force me to witness my past? Why? What does this achieve?


    ¡°In order to properly become my host, I must understand every facet of what makes Nigreos Noctis who he is, thus we must experience those critical moments together.¡±


    Despite not having expected a response nor sensing its presence anywhere nearby, Nigreos was nevertheless unsurprised when The Angel spoke.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he grunted with a soft smirk. ¡°Well then, this shouldn¡¯t be so bad after all. My past may not be perfect, but it¡¯s certainly nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±


    ¡°We shall see¡­¡±


    The scene below him shifted, and Nigreos found himself curious to know just how many visions he was going to witness. The next sight presented to him was already around nine years in the future, so clearly The Angel had no interest in his early childhood. It was a simple yet joyful image of a nine-year-old Nigreos running around the grassy courtyard of the palace with Lunara, who would have been seven at the time. They were smiling and laughing, leaving him unable to hold in a smile as he recalled those simpler days. Off on the edge of the courtyard, sitting on a blanket with a picnic basket was Nium and a four-year-old Neah, who was sitting in her lap enjoying a sandwich as she watched her siblings play with wide and innocent eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he would witness this particular vision, but a part of wished it would never end.


    And unfortunately, it not only ended, but was replaced by something he had never wanted to see again¡ªa sight that had haunted his nightmares since it happened. A blood-curdling screech echoed out over the halls of the palace as the young Nigreos and Lunara stood pale and shocked as Neah writhed on the ground, her body being ripped open by shadows that were clawing their way out from within. This was only a year after the previous scene, so Neah was only five, and Nigreos vividly remembered the feeling of powerlessness as he thought his sister was about to die. He hadn¡¯t understood anything about Hell¡¯s Shadows so he didn¡¯t know why Neah was being hurt like that. Since he was only ten, he didn¡¯t know the proper magic to save her, and so he could only shout out desperately to his sister,


    ¡°Luna! Go find Healer Ryre! S-she¡­ She must know what to do!¡±


    Despite being so young, Lunara snapped out of her own shock and did as he begged, turning on her heel and sprinting away while Nigreos dropped down and tried to do anything. Viiro had already taught him a little bit of dark magic, so he pressed his hands to her small form and tried to connect with the shadows, hoping to bring them under control, but a ten-year-old could only do so much when it came to an affinity as challenging as darkness, and all he had to show for his efforts were numerous bloody cuts created by the trashing shadows.


    ¡°You and your sister did act quite well for your age,¡± The Angel commented beside him. ¡°If Lunara had brought your healer any slower, Neah would have died that day. Of course, you know this¡­so rather than blame yourself for failing to do something a child could never accomplish, you should be proud.¡±


    Nigreos shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not aware. Logically, I know I couldn¡¯t have done anything else¡­but sometimes, logic just isn¡¯t enough. All I know is that I watched my sister nearly die and couldn¡¯t do a damn thing¡­¡±


    The Angel didn¡¯t respond, and to Nigreos¡¯s relief, the scene vanished. Yet, when it returned, a sickening feeling twisted his stomach, and he couldn¡¯t help but breathe, ¡°No! Not this one¡­¡±


    His younger self was standing just to the side of a slightly ajar doorway, his back pressed against the wall and his eyes blankly staring at the ground as he listened to the words of the two individuals on the other side: Viiro and Nium Noctis.


    ¡°Viiro, please!¡± his mother was begging. ¡°You¡¯re the Master of Darkness! There has to be something you can do for her! The resources in the Citadel have to have something we can use! If we don¡¯t cure her, she¡¯s going to die!¡±


    But Viiro just scoffed and irritably snapped back, ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as that! This condition has been in my family for centuries and nobody has ever found anything! As far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s incurable! As harsh as it may be, Neah simply drew a bad hand and there¡¯s nothing we can do to change that! The best we can do for her is make the few years she has left as pleasant as possible!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it then?!¡± Nium shrieked furiously, causing both the young Nigreos and the current one to wince. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to try to save her?! You¡¯re going to let our daughter die?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to explain it to you a second time!¡± Viiro retorted sharply. ¡°I work myself to the bone at the Citadel to make our city and our family prosper! I¡¯m always taking assignments and doing as that damned king needs for the benefit of Noctalus! I do not have the time to waste on a lost cause, Woman, and you have no right to demand it of me when you hardly understand what it is I do for you! Neah is going to die and I cannot change that!¡±


    ¡°YOUR DAUGHTER IS DYING, YOU SELFISH BASTARD!¡±


    ¡°I AM NOT GOING TO WASTE MY TIME FOR A CHILD I NEVER INTENDED TO HAVE!¡±


    Yet again, Nigreos flinched at the cry of pain that came from his mother, and he knew without looking that Viiro had hit her.


    ¡°In two days, I¡¯m returning to the Citadel,¡± the Master of Darkness went on. ¡°We will do our best to make Neah as comfortable as possible in the coming years, but I will not sacrifice the interests of the Noctis family for an incurable disease, and especially not for a child we do not need. Nigreos will inherit the position of Master and Lunara will take over the city. Neah only exists because you begged me not to have that pregnancy terminated, and I listened. I will not be listening to your foolish wishes a second time so do not bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± His mother¡¯s voice shook with what sounded like a mixture of rage and agony. ¡°I hate you.¡±


    ¡°I do not desire your love. I desire your cooperation.¡±


    The scene ended, and for a few seconds, Nigreos was back in the dark void, floating in silence as that confrontation echoed through his head. He felt sick and wondered if he¡¯d have thrown up had he been in the real world.


    ¡°Earlier tonight, you told Abigail that your father was doing his best to help Neah. You told her that he hasn¡¯t forgotten her.¡± The Angel cocked an eyebrow and regarded him curiously. ¡°Why did you lie?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The words had left his mouth before he even had a chance to consider them, already rattling off the excuse and the reasoning his younger self had concocted way back then. ¡°Father was drunk when he said those things. He was emotional and panicked, so he drank too much and lost control. He cares about Neah. He¡¯s helping Neah. I know he is.¡±


    ¡°Did you see him drink anything?¡±


    ¡°No, but he must have!¡± Nigreos spat, rounding on The Angel with his fists clenched. ¡°There was no reason to have to see that moment! It¡¯s irrelevant! My father cares about his children! He didn¡¯t mean any of it!¡±


    It sighed with what might have been disappointment. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that. I know you don¡¯t. You''re making excuses for a monster, Nigreos.¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up! My father is not a¡ª!¡±


    Cutting off his protest, the world changed again, and when Nigreos glanced back down to the sights below him, his words caught in his throat. Back when he was thirteen, Viiro had brought him to an average-sized village about a day¡¯s ride from Noctalus where a mercenary gang of rogue mages had slaughtered the leadership and taken control. Viiro went to put the uprising down, and it was there that Nigreos first witnessed the true power of dark magic.


    Down below was that very village, an hour after sundown when the shadows had just come out. There had been eight mercenaries that first confronted Viiro, who stood alone, and not a single one of them even came close to scratching him. The darkness of the night itself turned upon those mages, the black shadows entering their bodies and tearing them apart from within, causing flesh and blood to scatter across the street. They couldn¡¯t very well fight the air itself, and in a matter of seconds, these relatively strong mages were turned into bloody lumps of meat and bone while Viiro hardly moved a muscle.


    ¡°Do you see, Son, just how superior our magic is to all the others. In the dead of night, we might as well be the reaper himself, for few could survive even a handful of seconds against us. Someday, you will be able to accomplish these feats as well.¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s lips tightened, for he clearly remembered what he had thought in that moment, those words flashing through his head. I never want to do what I just saw. He butchered them¡­ In mere seconds, those human beings were destroyed beyond recognition. That was horrifying. Dark magic is evil. He¡¯s¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster,¡± The Angel finished, as if reading Nigreos¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You bore witness to the truth of your affinity and you sought to turn away from it. Viiro Noctis is a monster. Dark mages are monsters, and you sought to not follow in their footsteps. Yet somehow, you¡¯ve gaslit yourself into thinking Viiro is some respectable and honorable man. What went wrong, Son of Darkness?¡±


    Nigreos didn¡¯t reply, having no idea what he was supposed to say, so The Angel chuckled and went on.


    ¡°Let me spell it out for you, since you seem to have gotten confused somewhere along the way. You do not seek to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps. You do not wish to be his successor. What you want to do is save your sister because Viiro Noctis has no interest in doing it himself. Your father has already abandoned Neah to her fate like the cruel bastard he is, and if not for Neah, you would not seek to be the Master of Darkness either. But it''s a necessity! Without the resources of the Citadel, you could not hope to cure her, so you¡¯ve worked yourself as hard as possible to join Ilirianna Iiji and to succeed Viiro because it is all you can do. Am. I. Wrong?¡±


    ¡°O-of course you are,¡± Nigreos uttered, but it lacked conviction, and The Angel only snorted.


    ¡°Then we shall continue.¡±


    ***


    The first handful of visions that Album Luz bore witness to were surprisingly happy given the ominous warning The Angel had spoken, though when she watched the scene that took place not long after her birth, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised at the expression of utter joy on Acostav Luz¡¯s face as he gently caressed her cheek. As far as she could remember, her father had never done anything so affectionate, and it kind of took her off guard. Yet at the same time, it gave her a sense of comfort knowing that there had, in fact, once been a time when her father had gazed upon her with the same love he had for Eko. It made her hope that, someday, he might see her with that same pride again, for it would mean that somewhere along the way, she had become the daughter he sought.


    ¡°Is that really what you want though?¡± asked The Angel, who watched the scene from right beside her. ¡°What would his acceptance actually bring you, Little Light? Why do you feel the need to appease a man who has never given you any reason to care about his opinion?¡±


    Album wasn¡¯t surprised by the question, though since it had already proven it could read her mind, she was certain that it already knew the answer. For whatever reason, it wanted her to speak it aloud, and she had no issue doing so.


    ¡°He¡¯s my father,¡± she said, as if that explained it perfectly.


    The Angel frowned. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s it. Is it so unnatural for a girl to want her father to love her? To accept her?¡± Album smiled warmly at the sight below, loving the expressions on her parents¡¯ faces as they cradled the sleeping baby. ¡°I understand that he¡¯s a very unforgiving and cold man, but a person in his position has no choice but to be like that. To survive as the Master of Light¡­ To be born into the family of erasers¡­ One must know the importance of those responsibilities. I will inherit the erased realm someday, and Father knows I am not yet ready. He may be harsh, but he is not incorrect. I hope¡­¡± She laughed softly. ¡°I hope that someday, he will consider the erased realm to be in good hands.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Perhaps¡­¡±


    The Angel didn¡¯t press the matter, and they watched as a couple of other scenes from her childhood played out. She saw herself playing with Eko, Nigreos, and Luna. Even Neah joined them at times, though she was very young when her condition first surfaced, so there weren¡¯t many instances where she could join them. Nevertheless, those four were all like siblings to her despite Eko being the only one related by blood. Before her training truly began, Album experienced the happiest days of her life, and though she longed to return to such a simple era, she knew that was impossible.


    It was when she was in her early teens that Acostav began to train her in light magic. Before that, she spent most of her time studying the history of her family and the erasure powers¡ªthe powers to alter the very fabric of reality and change it into something else. Before she was ten, Album understood the ability thoroughly, and though the origin of that magic was lost to time, the meaning of wielding it was still very much known. The plan was for her to properly start learning to use the magic shortly after starting at the Academy, but her inability to cast light magic left that plan quite uncertain.


    Since Acostav was Master of Light and lived primarily in the Citadel, Album didn¡¯t interact with him much, and he wasn¡¯t a loving or affectionate person to begin with, so she never considered herself all that close with him. Even so, she had hoped that learning to use light magic would bring them together and allow her to have a proper father for the first time in her life. But when Pinner¡¯s Syndrome first surfaced and Acostav realized she was unable to use her magic the way he wished, their relationship became strained.


    ¡°Pull yourself together, you idiotic child!¡± her father roared, grabbing a fourteen-year-old Album by the face and forcing her to stare at him. ¡°If you can¡¯t even cast a basic attack spell like Luminetta then how the hell are you supposed to do anything advanced?! A Luz who cannot use our ancient arts is nothing more than a failure!¡±


    She was scared of her father.


    Whenever in his presence, she trembled and pulled into herself, afraid that he might be about to hit her again. When he was displeased, he got violent, and had healing magic not erased the evidence, she would probably have a few scars at that point.


    ¡°And yet you still seek his love?¡± The Angel inquired. ¡°A father who was never there for you, and who blames you for your body¡¯s inadequacies¡­ One who would harm his only daughter because she cannot meet his high expectations¡­ You would still seek to appease him?¡±


    ¡°I would.¡± She shook her head. ¡°He has a right to be disappointed in me. There are ways of counteracting mana deficiencies and I failed to master them. I could have been better and yet, I was not. However¡­¡± Turning to gaze at the clone of herself that was The Angel, Album smiled confidently. ¡°Perhaps you thought seeing all of this would be hard for me, but instead it¡¯s motivating. Show me what you like, Angel, and when it''s over, fix me. If you do that¡­¡± Glancing back down at her younger self and her father, Album hoped that this was the turning point she had been seeking all her life. ¡°Then I can start to get to where I want to be. Keep them coming¡­¡±


    True to her word, the visions never broke through, and no matter how many conflicts between her and her father that The Angel showed her, Album simply used them to convince herself that they would never take place again.


    By The Angel¡¯s word, when she returned from Hiriech, she would have all the mana she needed.


    I¡¯ll be the daughter you want, Father. Just hang on a little bit longer¡­

 V4 Chapter 8- Dawn of War

    Chapter VIII


    Sitting upon the branch of a tree up in the mountains overlooking the city of Hiriech, Leiolai Sartella and Uma Miyon watched with differing expressions of horror and unbridled glee as flashes of red, orange, and blue lit up one of the empty streets not far from the riverfront¡ªso powerful that they could still somewhat make it out from so many miles away. Naturally, Leiolai had enhanced her eyes with biological magic, giving her a very clear view of the battle between Nakoma Taurus and Nyx Rana, but Uma¡¯s eyes were no different from usual, leaving her wondering how much of it he could actually discern. Yet, the changeling found she didn¡¯t really care, for regardless of what Uma could see, he was grinning like a child at the circus, so she turned her attention back to the struggle down in the city.


    There was no doubt in her mind that what she experienced that night would haunt her until the end of her life. She did not know whether the creature she fought was Nyx Rana or if the Master of Water was truly possessed, but either way, it was something that should have remained in hell where it belonged. Its nightmarish appearance combined with the way it slaughtered and devoured its victims made her shiver despite having safely escaped, and her heart once again went out to the people who had died trying to protect both her and the citizens of Hiriech. Leiolai only barely got away, and it was solely due to the sacrifices of her fellow Kosah-Rei.


    I have to wonder what this even means. Master Taurus is fighting it, so he now knows what Nyx Rana is. The question is whether or not he already knew, and according to Uma, after hearing its shrieking, he ceased his attempts to kill him and instead made his way to the city. My gut tells me that means he must have already been familiar with the creature, but then that begs the question: Who else knows? Are all the Masters aware? Do the Iijis know the truth?


    Leiolai sighed, not finding it hard to believe that the elites of the Citadel would protect a demon like her simply because she was one of them. They wouldn¡¯t care about the innocent people getting eaten, after all. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find that they were providing her with people to eat, most likely homeless from the slums.


    The elite protect the elite, right? That¡¯s how it''s always been¡­ She snorted. It¡¯s a pity though. Wish we coulda killed at least one of the Masters tonight¡­ But hey, maybe we managed to eliminate one of the Noctalus kids¡­or even the damned princess herself. That would make them take us seriously¡ª


    The changeling jolted upwards with surprise, almost falling off the twenty-foot high branch as a massive white light exploded from Nakoma Taurus down below, and she could only gape in utter shock as the entire street around him was blasted into nothingness.


    What the hell did he just do?!


    ¡°Master Taurus,¡± Uma muttered with a smug grin. ¡°Truly, I¡¯ve never seen such destructive power from one person. It¡¯s no wonder you guys didn¡¯t want to use the Teritus on him. With control over fire magic like that, he would have felt us before we even touched him.¡±


    Leiolai scoffed, finding herself disgusted with how in awe of the Master of Fire he was. ¡°Well what did I tell you, huh? The Masters of Ijiria¡­ You can¡¯t simply kill one. They¡¯re all practically forces of nature, so unstoppable you would have to be on their level or higher to even get a decent shot at them. People like us¡­could never compare.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so pessimistic, Leio,¡± the doctor mused. ¡°Do not forget that we nearly killed two of them tonight. I¡¯ll admit that perhaps I talked with Taurus a little too long, but I was just fascinated to see what I could learn. If I¡¯d acted sooner, he¡¯d be dead. And how could you have known that Master Rana was hiding a demon inside her flesh, hmmmm?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, well, nearly killing them is irrelevant. Masters are known for having tricks up their sleeves.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what makes them so interesting.¡±


    Laughing to himself, Uma adjusted his glasses and leaned forward a little far for her comfort, though a part of her wished he would just tumble over the side.


    Not like it would kill him though. Barron would catch him before he hit the ground.


    ¡°You think Master Rana is dead?¡± Uma inquired. ¡°That was a pretty big blast.¡±


    But all she could do was apathetically shrug. ¡°Who the hell knows anymore. After fighting that thing myself, it wouldn¡¯t shock me for that monster to survive even an attack as insane as that one.¡±


    ¡°Sartella. Doctor Miyon. They¡¯re here.¡±


    At Barron¡¯s soft call at the base of the tree, Leiolai and Uma glanced over their shoulders and down to the ground to see both Rotana Vesh and the women who currently appeared as Yoral Malloway emerging from between the trees, the former seeming rather pleased with himself and the latter looking oddly concerned. Scanning for the third person that should have been with them, Leiolai already had a theory as to what might be wrong, and Uma put it to words almost immediately.


    ¡°I do not see Mallicent,¡± he said under his breath.


    Oh no¡­ He was the only one among us that we couldn¡¯t guarantee would survive, so if he¡¯s not here, then¡­


    Exchanging uncertain looks, the two of them turned around and hopped off the branch, feeling as Barron manipulated the air around them to allow a safe and slow descent to the forest floor.


    ¡°Vesh, where the hell is Mal?¡± Leiolai demanded, her tone sharper than she had initially intended. ¡°I thought you two were going to pick him up before rendezvousing?¡±


    The large, broad-shouldered captain shook his head, reaching up to scratch at his full brown beard. ¡°Well, that was the plan, but we ran into a bit of unexpected trouble. There was no sign of Mallicent at the laboratory. When I arrived, I found both of the doors wide open, and from where I stood, I could see that the canister holding The Angel was shattered, the being itself no longer inside.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± she exclaimed.


    The man brushed it off like it was nothing despite the high likelihood that Mallicent may have been killed, but before she could demand any further details, Uma stalked forward, his features contorting with fury.


    ¡°Excuse me?! Do you mean to say we¡¯ve lost the subject?!¡±


    Vesh narrowed his eyes and clicked his tongue. ¡°I did not say The Angel wasn¡¯t in the lab, rather I told you it wasn¡¯t in the container. The fact of the matter is, I could still sense its presence in the far room, but it was egging me on, as if wanting me to come inside so it could tear me apart.¡±


    ¡°But how could it have gotten out?! Mallicent would never have unleashed that thing, but who else could have gotten into the laboratory?!¡± Uma roared. ¡°Unless you¡¯re telling me that meddling princess and her band of children were actually bold enough to break in there!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I think they were,¡± the former captain said. ¡°Back in the ballroom, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Mr. Caeli and Miss Luz slipped out not long after Mal departed, so after seeing the state of the lab, I can only imagine they broke in and confronted him. That being said, we must pray to the Goddess that Mallicent managed to use the realm dagger and flee to Omaruo as instructed. If he did, he¡¯ll return to Ijiria in two months and meet back up with us.¡± Vesh grimaced. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, of course, losing The Angel is truly a pity given how much power it could have provided us should we learn how to harness it, but it was also dangerous. I do apologize, Doctor Miyon, but I was not about to risk my life to recapture your subject after the victory we accomplished tonight.¡±


    Uma looked as if he was about to turn and march right back to Aquesen himself, but Vesh¡¯s words caused him to hesitate, and even Leiolai couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    ¡°So it succeeded then?¡± she pressed. ¡°The reckoning still came to pass even with Ilirianna in the way?¡±


    Vesh grinned broadly and nodded. ¡°That it did. Lord Malloway, his brothers, Aeyir, and almost everybody else in that room were blown back to hell. That being said, in the end, we did decide to spare the princess and her team, but that¡¯s a story for another time. For now, we should get to the carriage. There, you three can tell me how your assaults on the Masters went.¡± Grinning slyly, as if already knowing that they had failed and Nakoma and Nyx were still alive, Vesh motioned for them to follow. ¡°The guards all evacuated themselves and the castle staff as ordered, so the casualties of the night are low. We¡¯ll leave the corpse of Hiriech as a warning for what¡¯s to come.¡±


    Leiolai didn¡¯t move at first, watching as Uma and Barron followed Vesh, though the doctor still seemed to be heavily debating whether or not to make a recovery attempt of his prized subject.


    The way Vesh talked¡­ He said he didn¡¯t try to make the last minute addition of Ilirianna and the royal team like we talked about. I could assume he just opted not to take a risk that could undo all of our preparation, but if it needs discussion then¡­


    ¡°Tali,¡± she said, turning to gaze at the individual disguised as Yoral Malloway still waiting beside her. ¡°You saw a vision of Ilirianna, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The woman, Leiolai¡¯s best friend, Tali Firrik, giggled with slight amusement and tilted her head to the side wryly. ¡°Always so quick on the uptake, aren¡¯t you, Leio? Obviously I saw something, and let me tell you, it is probably the most interesting vision I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. I¡¯ll tell you on the way, but could you change me back now? I¡¯m real tired of being a middle-aged woman, you know?¡±


    Laughing softly, Leiolai stepped forward and pressed her hands against Tali¡¯s cheeks, sending a flow of biological magic into her body. Tali shrank a few inches, coming back down to Leiolai¡¯s height, as her pitch black, braided hair turned to a soft hazel color that was softer than before. Her eyes turned from Yoral¡¯s dark brown back to her own bright blue and the aged and mature features became that of a cute sixteen-year-old. Once Leiolai was done, Tali smiled cheerfully and stretched her arms up, finding that her dress was a lot looser in a few places now that she was herself again.


    ¡°Much better!¡±  she chirped. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get going! You aren¡¯t going to believe what I saw!¡±


    ***


    Nakoma Taurus was more fatigued and battered than he had been in a very long time. He used every ounce of energy left in his body to survive his battles with the red knight and the Wraith of Eniok, so by the time he managed to drag himself back up the mountain and reach Castle Aquesen, he hadn¡¯t had the mental strength to process anything. The guards had all up and vanished, and as Nakoma carried Nyx¡¯s body in his arms, he remained at the ready to use anything he could to defend them, but the halls of the castle were completely abandoned. He couldn¡¯t even hear the sounds of the partygoers, and as he hobbled down the corridors in the direction of the ballroom, Nakoma prayed that everybody would be safe¡ªthat he would find Ilirianna and her team still enjoying the festivities despite all that had happened outside.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He was not prepared for the carnage he witnessed.


    The ballroom looked like somebody had set off multiple explosions given all of the rubble and charred surfaces left in the room, but it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out where those explosions came from. The dozens upon dozens of blackened and mangled corpses made it very clear to him that the fate of Dreek Willow had been met by the nobility of Hiriech. As they had claimed, Uma and the knight had been distracting him, keeping him busy long enough so that their allies could unleash this hell and carnage upon Aeyir¡¯s celebration.


    Nakoma collapsed in the doorway, barely holding on to Nyx, as he desperately scanned for any sign of someone he might recognize, but almost every body was burnt beyond recognition. If Ilirianna were among the victims, he could not know. That horrific thought was the last thing that flashed through his head before his strength finally gave out, and despite knowing that if he collapsed there in the entryway, both he and Nyx would be vulnerable to any stragglers aligned with Miyon, he could no longer keep himself upright before everything faded into blackness.


    In some ways, the loss of consciousness was welcome, for it meant he would not have to ponder the potential consequences of the events of that night for a few more hours. Whether Ilirianna was dead or not, the nobility of Hiriech had been wiped out, leaving the city and the surrounding countryside without anybody to govern it. All of House Malloway was present for Aeyir¡¯s coming of age, so assuming nobody escaped the attack, Erika would have to swiftly install another lord before the region turned to anarchy. Yet, Nakoma would gladly sacrifice it all if it meant that Ilirianna was alive, for she was the one he cared about more than anybody else in Hiriech, so before passing out, he briefly prayed she was alive.


    When the Master of Fire came to, his crimson eyes narrowed at the blinding light that caused him to wince, and the painful aching of his body told him that he still hadn¡¯t received any proper healing, indicating that Abigail must be unaccounted for. However, not only was he relieved to be alive, but based on the softness beneath him and the comforting touch of blankets around him, he knew that at some point, he was moved out of the corridor and to a bed. Realizing that at least one of his allies had survived and located him, Nakoma once again hoped it was the princess, but as he weakly scanned the room, he found someone sitting in a chair beside him who was not, in fact, Ilirianna, and his anxiety quickly returned.


    ¡°Hey¡­Nyx,¡± he rasped, his throat hurting from just those two words. ¡°Where¡­is¡­Liri?¡±


    The Master of Water slowly opened her eyes to glance down at him, and for the first time in the many years they had known each other, there wasn¡¯t even a little bit of lethargy in them. She appeared alert, the complete antithesis to his current state, and it made her slightly more readable than usual. But Nakoma found himself wishing he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking because the pained look on her face made his stomach churn.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she stated softly. ¡°I¡¯m glad. Given how you looked, I was honestly worried you¡¯d die from your wounds. We don¡¯t have any adequate healers on hand right now, so there was very little I could do for you.¡±


    Then¡­?


    ¡°Abigail?¡± he grunted. ¡°Is Abigail dead then?¡±


    Nyx just shook her head and sighed. ¡°We do not know. At the moment, the current whereabouts of Princess Ilirianna, Abigail, and Caeli are unknown. That being said!¡± she quickly added when his eyes went wide and he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Nigreos and Album are perfectly fine, and Nigreos confirmed for us that they were not victims of the massacre in the ballroom. That I can say for certain.¡±


    Letting out a shaky breath, Nakoma turned his head and gazed blankly up at the ceiling, realizing after another scan of the bedroom that he was back in the quarters Lord Malloway had given him during his stay in Aquesen. His mind began to run a million miles a second, and though he had a ton of questions to ask Nyx, he settled on the one that mattered to him most.


    ¡°If Nigreos knows Liri survived the ballroom, then I assume he was still with her,¡± Nakoma muttered. ¡°How did they get separated?¡±


    Nyx didn¡¯t immediately respond, but he could see her youthful features tensing in consideration. ¡°I do not know the complete story as I only woke up a mere hour ago, so it would be best for Nigreos to explain it himself. Currently, he and Album are keeping watch on the castle, for there is still no sign of anybody else. From what we can tell, the four of us are the only living things still here.¡± The Master of Water then got to her feet, walking around the side of his bed to approach the window. ¡°At the moment, everything is quiet, but I¡¯m sure the people of Hiriech will be marching up the mountain quite soon if a statement isn¡¯t given. After the destruction that took place down there last night, they will demand answers, but it seems Lord Malloway and Aeyir are dead, so there is nobody left to provide what they seek.¡± Then, without turning around so as to conceal her expression, Nyx¡¯s tone became cold as she added, ¡°The Wraith got out last night, didn¡¯t it? It killed people¡­¡±


    Nakoma¡¯s lips drew tight, having been expecting that subject to be broached, and since he had no right to avoid it, he gathered his resolve and replied, ¡°It did, yes. From what I would guess, the enemy got the jump on you.¡±


    ¡°That is what happened,¡± she confirmed. ¡°The changeling disguised herself as Abigail and used a magicless weapon to kill me before I even knew what was happening. With any luck, the Wraith consumed her. I honestly thought that was the end of me, yet I woke back up, so somebody must have managed to kill it. Nigreos told me he found you and I together, leading me to believe you confronted it. So answer me, Nakoma Taurus¡­ Why am I alive?¡±


    Because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill you. Because I know Sinna would never forgive me if I did. Because at the end of the day, you¡¯re a fellow Master. Because¡­I know you don¡¯t actually want to die, and you asked that of me because you think it¡¯s the right thing to do¡­


    But he didn¡¯t say any of that, for he had a better excuse that she couldn¡¯t reject. ¡°Doctor Uma Miyon and the red knight attacked me last night. They were also armed with a magicless weapon, so I was already wounded and barely survived my confrontation with them. By the time I reached Hiriech to eliminate the Wraith, I did not have the strength left to do it. Unfortunately, returning control to you was the only option I had.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Her question was quiet and almost inaudible, but she failed to hide the very subtle touch of relief, and that alone convinced Nakoma that he made the right call.


    ¡°It is. There was no helping it, Nyx,¡± he said. ¡°Those bastards won all across the board. If what you say is true and both Lord Malloway and Aeyir are dead, then Hiriech has truly fallen. Erika will not only need to act fast to rebuild the government of this city, but we need to be ready for these people to do this again. I like to imagine that they only succeeded in infiltrating Hiriech because Vesh and Mallcient helped them, but there¡¯s no guarantee that the other Great Cities aren¡¯t compromised as well. The lords need to be contacted, the Masters need to be ready for deployment, and these terrorists must be brought to justice.¡± Nakoma clenched his teeth with frustration at the utter defeat they faced, wondering if they could have done anything different. ¡°Miyon and the knight escaped, the changeling is unaccounted for, and I doubt Mallicent and Vesh are dead. They¡¯ve proven how far they¡¯re willing to go, so we must mobilize for a potential war.¡±


    Nyx slowly shook her head, then finally turned back to gaze at him with a somber expression. ¡°You think Kloras is going to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°He will if you say the right things,¡± Nakoma grunted. ¡°Keep your eyes on his son, and that man will bend over backwards to appease you. We need to take advantage of that.¡±


    Nyx rolled her eyes and made one of the expressive faces of irritation he had ever seen from her. ¡°Oh joy. I¡¯m so glad that responsibility falls on me.¡± Snorting to herself, the Master of Water then began to make her way towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch Nigreos and Album for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re dying to know more about the princess, and he seems confident that she¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Thanks¡­¡±


    Once Nyx departed the room, Nakoma reached up and rubbed his forehead, feeling a sense of dread, not only at the possibility that Ilirianna could be dead, but also at what the future would have in store. They had already been walking along a delicate road, but the situation had just gotten a hell of a lot worse.


    Ijiria¡¯s gonna need its princess more than ever¡­so please be safe, Liri. Please¡­


    ***


    At Nyx¡¯s orders, Nigreos and Album rushed to Nakoma¡¯s quarters, relieved that the Master of Fire was alive. After stumbling upon him and Nyx half-dead outside the ballroom, Nigreos had been utterly terrified that two Masters of Ijiria had been killed in the same night, so it was comforting beyond belief that they were both okay. That being said, he was far from thrilled to be the one to recount all that happened, but since he was the only one who had been present in the ballroom, he had no choice.


    He told Nakoma of Rotana Vesh¡¯s speech and about the cult known as the Kosah-Rei. He confessed that they never learned what caused the combustions, and informed him of their failure to apprehend the treacherous captain. For Album, she explained Ryokumo¡¯s impulsive decision to trail Mallicent, as well as describing what went down in the lab, though the two of them lied and claimed that the subject had already been removed by the time they got there. They finished the explanation with Ilirianna and Abigail moving in pursuit of Ryokumo and Mallicent, with that being the last they saw of them. However, Nigreos had a slight hunch as to what might have befallen them, though he feared what those implications might mean.


    Back in the pocket realm, The Angel had revealed that it sensed the opening of a portal, and when Nigreos and Album returned to the real world, they immediately went back in the direction he had seen Ryokumo go. The basement corridors had been riddled with destruction, but that destruction abruptly ceased after a certain point, and given that he knew the dagger was used, Nigreos proposed a theory to the Master of Fire, though he used fake details to explain himself.


    ¡°Album witnessed Mallicent holding a realm dagger when he fled the laboratory, and if what you have said about Uma Miyon being magicless is true, then we know where he got it from,¡± Nigreos said. ¡°I think that Mallicent used the dagger to escape pursuit, and Ryokumo, Abi, and the princess followed him through a portal. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re in Ijiria anymore.¡±


    Nakoma¡¯s already pale features had gone even more white at that suggestion, though he at least seemed comforted by the fact that Ilirianna was not only probably alive, but had backup and was facing a teenager. ¡°We have to be absolutely certain if we are to convince the Council to permit a trip to another realm to retrieve them. For the moment, I want the two of you to return to Erika immediately and have the Masters check the QuaerBasim for any unusual activity in the neighboring realms. Mallicent would not have gone to Hildegan if he intended to return, so they are more likely to be in the other three. Confirm your theory, and leave the rest to King Markreas and the Masters.¡±


    On top of that, Nakoma informed them that Nyx would also be making a secret return to Erika while he would remain in Hiriech for the time being to handle the aftermath of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s attack. Accepting Nakoma¡¯s orders and leaving him to rest, Nigreos and Album excused themselves and departed. They were silent for a while as they walked down the corridor, and it was only once they were comfortably far away that Album finally spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised,¡± she said with a nervous chuckle. ¡°I know The Angel said nobody would sense it if it didn¡¯t want them to, but still¡­it was five feet from the Master of Fire and he didn¡¯t have a clue.¡±


    Nigreos grimaced. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Before ejecting them from the pocket realm, The Angel had apparently told them the exact same thing: ¡°Do not tell anybody else about what I¡¯ve revealed to you or what you¡¯ve seen. If anybody in your government learns of me, they will confiscate me and possibly destroy me. So hide everything. I will do my part and ensure they can never sense my presence so do not worry about that.¡±


    The Angel¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to feel about this. A part of me thinks we should have told Master Taurus or Master Rana, but¡­


    ¡°So in exchange for becoming a host, I will do everything in my power to help her live a long and happy life.¡±


    Nigreos internally scowled. But I need its help. If lying to the Masters is what it takes to heal Neah, then I suppose that¡¯s what I have to do, no matter how guilty it makes me feel.


    Sticking his hand into the pocket of his pants, Nigreos produced a small, eight-inch glass canister that was currently filled with a black and white substance. The Angel could apparently alter its size, so once they awoke, it entered this canister and stayed there ever since, without speaking even a single word to them. Nigreos didn¡¯t know what being its host meant, so he didn¡¯t have the first clue why he watched those moments from his life, but he supposed he would find out sooner or later.


    ¡°You do not seek to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps. You do not wish to be his successor. What you want to do is save your sister because Viiro Noctis has no interest in doing it himself. Your father has already abandoned Neah to her fate like the cruel bastard he is, and if not for Neah, you would not seek to be the Master of Darkness either.¡±


    Clenching his teeth so hard it hurt, Nigreos was forced to recall those words yet again, for they were mocking and ridiculing him. Right until the end, he had vehemently denied those claims, for he just couldn¡¯t accept the idea that his father was such a disgusting and selfish individual. He couldn¡¯t accept that he would abandon his own daughter like that.


    He was drunk that night. He was speaking out of rage. I know that. I¡­


    But a little piece of doubt had begun to creep into the back of his mind, ripping at his brain and causing him a sickening pain.


    I know that¡­right?

 V4 Chapter 9- Time For A Shopping Trip

    Chapter IX


    The sound of a rough knocking against his front door brought a groggy Scott Reiner back to consciousness, and for a few seconds, he wondered just where the hell he was and why his entire body felt ridiculously sore. Opening his eyes, he glanced around to find that he was laying on the couch in his living room, realizing that he was in pain due to a night sleeping in such an uncomfortable place. Absently rubbing the dreariness from his eyes, he wondered why he was on the couch and not in his bed until his brain became alert enough for the bizarre events of the previous night to return to him.


    Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ I gave my bed to Caeli, he recalled, and despite how exhausted he was, the boy couldn¡¯t help smiling at the thought of the three magical beings currently resting on his second floor. God damn, what a night! To think that magic is actually real¡­ Every part of me still wants to say I dreamt it or that it was some sort of hallucination, but I know what I saw and I¡¯d be stupid to try and deny it.


    He didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what the coming days were going to be like, and as Ilirianna had constantly reminded him, helping them take down this Mallicent guy would put him in very real danger. He knew he should be scared, but at the end of the day, he truly did see it as a worthy price to pay for learning whatever he could about this multiverse he didn¡¯t even know existed until yesterday. Mallicent Malloway was a threat to the safety of the people of Wilham, so regardless of what Scott chose to do, it was still critical that the three mages succeed in apprehending him and reclaiming what they called a ¡°realm dagger¡±. If he wasn¡¯t stopped, people could die, so in Scott¡¯s eyes, he had every reason to help them. Not only had Abi and Ilirianna saved his life from Dylan, but he wanted to both learn more about them and protect his home, so if putting himself at risk by housing them was the price he needed to pay then he would be damned if he didn¡¯t pay it.


    After they came to this agreement, Ilirianna admitted that Mallicent¡¯s mana wouldn¡¯t return enough that night for them to track him down, so she suggested they get some rest. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let them sleep in their ripped and dirty formalwear, but he also hadn¡¯t had many clothes on hand for them. The original plan had been to lend Ryokumo some of his old pajamas and go fishing through his mother¡¯s closest for the women, but the issue was that his mom was four foot ten and probably one hundred and thirty pounds soaking wet. Nothing she had would fit Ilirianna or Abi, who he guessed were both at least above five-nine, so in the end, he wound up giving them some of his old clothes as well. With that out of the way, he told Ryokumo he could sleep in his room and gave their spare room over to the girls, deciding he would just take the couch.


    That should have been the end of the night, but to his surprise, after taking a shower¡ªwhich they had taken a second to figure out how to use¡ªAbi had come downstairs to talk to him. He figured she needed to ask him something, but to his surprise, she informed him that she wanted to hold up her end of the deal, so she sat beside him on the couch and told him to ask her whatever he wanted to know about Ijiria, though she confessed she knew very little about the greater multiverse. Ecstatic by the opportunity, he and Abi talked long into the night, Abi explaining to him all about the Ijirian Empire and the Great Cities. She told him of the five magic affinities, as well as of the three rarer and dangerous ones, adding details about what she referred to as ¡°The Masters of Ijiria¡±, who were apparently the best of the best.


    Scott could not recall a conversation as gripping and fascinating as that one, and though it sounded like something straight out of a fantasy novel, he couldn''t bring himself to dismiss any of it. Abi even showed him a little bit of magic, asking him to promise not to tell Ilirianna she used any more mana, and created a flower in the palm of her hand. She also filled him in on the events at the city of Hiriech, and what eventually led them to be in Wilham. There was still so much he wished to ask her, but once they realized it was already four in the morning, Abi excused herself so she could go to bed, promising to talk with him more over the next few days.


    Scott laughed to himself, realizing that in just the last twelve hours, he had become utterly enamored with Abigail. Even setting aside her beauty, she had a presence that felt unique even among the three mages, and had she not been of a completely different world from him, he would have asked her on a date in a heartbeat. He wanted to get to know her, and he cursed the fact that he would probably be obsessing over her for a long time.


    So is this what it means to be lovesick? Damn, I¡¯m pathetic. I guess I owe those cheesy rom-coms Carmen likes an apology. Perhaps they weren¡¯t so unrealistic after all.


    Snapping him out of his thoughts and reminding him of what brought him awake in the first place, the knocking at his door returned, this time much harder than before. On top of that, the person visiting called out to him, revealing who his uninvited guest was.


    ¡°Reiner, open the hell up! I know you don¡¯t have any other friends, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯re not home!¡±


    Scott rolled his eyes, wondering what could have brought Laura Harrison to his house so early on a Saturday morning. However, since he couldn¡¯t exactly pretend he wasn¡¯t there, Scott dragged himself off of the couch and shuffled over to the front door before unlocking it and greeting his guest, only to realize that Laura wasn¡¯t the only one standing there. Carmen was beside the tall blonde, her eyes going wide as she and her friend stared at him for a few seconds before the former let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Scott, did you just wake up?¡± Carmen demanded.


    He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°So what if I did? It¡¯s Saturday, Carmen! Give me a break and let me sleep in!¡±


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s two in the afternoon,¡± Laura said with a barely suppressed smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m all for sleeping in a weekend, but that¡¯s a little excessive, even for me.¡±


    ¡°Two in the¡­?¡± At first, he figured she was probably pulling his leg and trying to take advantage of him while his brain was only half awake, but when he noticed that the sun was suspiciously high in the sky, he frantically checked his watch, only to gape at the time of two-fifteen. ¡°Wait, what?! Holy shit, I slept that long?!¡±


    Fucking hell! I know Abi and I were up late, but still! I¡¯ve never slept this late into the day in my entire life!


    ¡°Oh, silly Scott,¡± Laura teased slyly. ¡°Whatever would you do without us, huh? Good thing we dropped by or else you¡¯d have slept your whole weekend away! What do you say to show your appreciation?¡±


    Scott snorted. ¡°I say get to the damn point. What are you guys doing here anyway? Did we have plans that I forgot or¡­?¡±


    Carmen, also smirking a little too smugly for his liking, shook her head, reaching down into the tote bag over her shoulder before producing what looked to be a textbook. ¡°I realized I never returned your history book yesterday, and since you kinda need it for the weekend¡¯s homework, I thought I¡¯d drop by. Laura and I were going out on a girls day so we figured we¡¯d stop on our way.¡±


    Oh right¡­ In all of last night¡¯s excitement, I completely forgot we had history homework. I shouldn''t let them know that, though, or else I won¡¯t hear the end of it until Christmas.


    ¡°Ah, thanks,¡± he muttered, taking the textbook from her as he concocted a quick lie. ¡°I was wondering where I put that. I thought maybe I¡¯d left it at school, so at least I don¡¯t have to make an unnecessary trip back there.¡±


    Carmen smiled with a touch of red in her cheeks as she tugged at her black hair the way she tended to when she was embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry about that. It totally slipped my mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it,¡± he assured her. ¡°I do shit like that all the time, too, so who am I to judge? But on that note, enjoy your girls¡¯ day and I¡¯ll see you two on Monday¡­ What?¡±


    He trailed off as both Laura and Carmen¡¯s eyes drifted past him to something over his shoulder, and as their expressions shifted from confused to seemingly shocked, a soft red hue coming over their faces, Scott glanced back to see Ilirianna standing just at the top of the staircase, dressed in his old PE clothes which were quite baggy on her, gazing down with a hint of suspicion in her blue eyes as she regarded him with a look silently asking who they were.


    However, Scott¡¯s mind caught up with the situation real quickly, and as it dawned on him how that sight must have looked like out of context, he spun back around, stepped forward, and pulled the door shut behind him, realizing as Laura¡¯s features lit up with a stunned excitement that he was certainly in for an earful.


    ¡°Well now, Scotty Reiner,¡± she began, folding her arms over her chest and grinning mischievously. ¡°Who was that gorgeous girl coming from the direction of your bedroom? And dressed in your clothes, no less. You dirty rat bastard! No wonder you slept in so late! I guess you got a little busy last night, eh?¡±


    ¡°No, hold on a¡ª¡±


    But Laura was not going to give him a chance to talk until she had finished her teasing, so she spoke right over him. ¡°Though she seemed a bit old for you. Is that even legal? And what¡¯s with the green-ass hair, huh? She one of those wild chicks from the city I¡¯ve heard so much about? Hmmmmmmm?¡±


    Leaning forward and putting her mocking face just inches away from his own, Scott did his best to formulate an explanation while simultaneously praying that his cheeks weren¡¯t turning red at her very unsubtle implications.


    ¡°You done, Harrison?¡± he growled, but she just cackled at him.


    ¡°Not by a long shot, but please! I gotta hear what you have to say for yourself! And if you lost your virginity to her, then maybe I owe you an apology! I mean she was hot! I don¡¯t even swing her way and I¡¯d happily let her fuck me if she wanted to!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Laura, calm down,¡± Carmen intervened, and though Scott was about to silently thank her for stepping in and saving him, the expectant look she sent his way told him she had simply shut Laura up so that she could hear his explanation.


    Scott sighed, still too tired to deal with their shit, and asked, ¡°Would you believe me if I said she was my cousin?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Laura chirped. ¡°Cause from what you¡¯ve told me, the only female cousin you have is currently a newborn!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Yeah, fuck me. I had hoped she had forgotten how many cousins I had. Scott¡¯s mind began to run through everything he could say, but the problem was that these two girls were ridiculously smart and observant. Lying to them would not be easy, if even possible. But I can¡¯t tell them about magic! Ilirianna made it painfully clear that her country considers it illegal to expose magic to the magicless. She said she¡¯d hide that I know from the government, but there¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯d protect them, too.


    ¡°L-look, Laura,¡± he began, his features turning serious enough that their smugness began to waver. ¡°It¡¯s a long story and a bit personal, honestly. I can assure you that my virginity is still intact, not that it should matter to you, and for the moment, let¡¯s leave it at that. She¡¯s just¡­¡± He paused, knowing that this one would have to be a lie, and he prayed he was able to sell it well. ¡°She¡¯s an old friend who needed a sudden place to stay, and has asked me to keep it quiet. Okay?¡±


    Thankfully, his tone seemed to communicate that he wasn¡¯t joking around, and to his relief, Carmen replied as he had hoped she would. ¡°O-oh¡­ Right¡­ S-sorry for teasing you then.¡±


    She actually seemed to regret it, so Scott swiftly moved to reassure her. ¡°No, you¡¯re totally okay! I know how it looks, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised you jumped to that conclusion. Just¡­do me a favor, don¡¯t tell anyone, and if I¡¯m able to, I¡¯ll explain everything eventually. Okay?¡±


    The two girls exchanged glances, and Scott failed to understand whatever was communicated, but to his surprise, Laura looked slightly upset, and he wondered if she was offended by the fact he was hiding this from them. Either way, they both assured him that they wouldn¡¯t tell anybody and headed off a few seconds later, leaving him watching their departing backs with an uncertain feeling in his stomach. He had hoped to hide the Ijirians from everybody he knew, and within the first day, he had already magnificently failed at that.


    That being said, it¡¯s not like I knew Ilirianna was just gonna show up, he begrudgingly added as he turned back and reentered the house, only to stop and stare at the sight of not only Ilirianna sitting on his couch, but Abi and Ryokumo as well.


    Abigail looked a little nervous and Ilirianna was as unreadable as she had been since they met, but Ryokumo was grinning like he thought what had just happened was the funniest thing he had ever seen, and it slightly irked Scott. He had already been mocked to death by Laura, so the last thing he needed was for Ryokumo to add to it.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°And what do you find so funny, Caeli?¡± he grunted, to which Ryokumo theatrically shrugged.


    ¡°Oh, nothing at all! It¡¯s just that your door is just a little thin, so I couldn''t help overhearing your conversation with the two beauties outside.¡± He rested his head on his chin and regarded Scott with amusement. ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised you didn¡¯t just go with their original assumption! It would have given your reputation quite the boost, you know?¡±


    Cackling like some sort of goblin, Ryokumo was only silenced by a firm glare from Ilirianna, who then turned an apologetic smile towards Scott. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯m so used to being able to feel the presence of other people that I keep forgetting the citizens of this town don¡¯t have mana. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. Thank you for covering for me.¡±


    ¡°Er, nah, it''s fine,¡± Scott stuttered, a little intimidated by her serious demeanor. ¡°I cleared everything up so we¡¯re good. That being said, I think it makes one thing clear¡­¡±


    They all glanced at him curiously as Scott walked over to his abandoned backpack resting in the corner of his room, trading his textbook out for his wallet.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have you three running around town in my damn gym clothes,¡± he called back. ¡°So go get dressed. We¡¯re going shopping.¡±


    ***


    Despite wanting to draw as little attention as possible, Ilirianna also couldn¡¯t deny the need to blend in with the Omaruan locals. No matter what, they could not allow magic to be exposed to the magicless population, for the consequences would be utterly grim. Not only did the princess want to avoid damaging the rather peaceful life these people lived, but she also didn¡¯t want those consequences weighing on her conscience. That was why she begrudgingly accepted Scott¡¯s offer to go buy them clothes that were more fitting of Omaruo, grateful that the boy was even willing to pay for it out of his own pocket since they didn¡¯t exactly have any currency on them. In fact, they had very little of anything given how sudden and unexpected this realm crossing had been. The only thing Ilirianna had brought with her was her formal wear, which had been ruined back in the ballroom. Even her swords had been left in her quarters in Aquesen, so she was effectively left with nothing but her magic¡ªsomething that was also far more finite than she was used to.


    Honestly, as much as I hate to admit it, I¡¯m grateful Scott¡¯s been so willing to help us. He wasn¡¯t wrong about the usefulness of having a local on our side. He¡¯s provided us money and a place to stay, even after being told that doing so was dangerous, so on my honor, I will make sure we pay him back, even if all I can do is protect him from both Mallicent and the government.


    However, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but internally berate herself for her blunder that morning, realizing that she was already doing a rather poor job of taking care of him. She had been trained from a very young age to always be aware of the various mana signatures surrounding her, to the point that it was almost more useful than her physical senses. Being in a magicless realm where the people didn¡¯t give off such signatures was throwing her so hard off her game that it was pathetically embarrassing. She¡¯d been so mentally and physically exhausted after the events at Aeyir¡¯s ball, so when she woke up that morning and didn¡¯t sense anybody nearby aside from her allies, she hadn¡¯t been prepared for Scott to have visitors. He assured her that he took care of it and that she didn¡¯t have to worry, but his assurances did very little to ease her frustration.


    I¡¯m out of my element here, but I have to pull myself together. Simply defeating Mallicent isn¡¯t enough. If any of the locals get caught up in this, or if Scott, Abi, or Caeli get themselves hurt or killed, then I cannot consider it a victory. We need to take that traitor down without even a single casualty!


    The problem was that, even by the time morning arrived, she still couldn''t sense Mallicent¡¯s presence despite the fact that he should have regained some of his power overnight. At the moment, their only running theory was that Mallicent had intentionally been expelling mana to prevent them from being able to locate him. By doing that, they wouldn¡¯t have any clue where he was, but he would always know their location, and while it would mean he was unable to cast magic, he also wouldn¡¯t need magic if they couldn''t find him.


    And honestly, that¡¯s his best bet. He¡¯s outnumbered, and even if he wasn¡¯t, he¡¯s not powerful enough to take me on alone, so avoiding combat is smart. If he can hide from us long enough to allow the dagger to recharge then he can slip back to Ijiria and leave us stranded here without any guarantee that the Citadel would pick us up.


    At the moment, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t be sure that anybody knew they had hopped realms. After all, there had never been a reason to suspect Mallicent had a dagger, and since they had split up with Nigreos before seeing the portal, he would have no idea what became of them.


    On top of that, we don¡¯t know what state Uncle Nakoma and Master Rana are in. If they weren¡¯t able to sense the portal¡¯s mana then from their perspective, we all just vanished without a trace. The only way to contact the Citadel would be to cast enough magic that it shows up on the Basim, but even then, they¡¯d have to convince Kloras to permit a trip to investigate, and that might never happen. Without that dagger, we could be stuck here for a long time while Vesh and his traitors continue their massacre.


    She clenched her teeth with barely restrained rage, recalling the events in the ballroom for what felt like the millionth time since it happened. Ilirianna prided herself on the fact that she was almost always the most powerful person in the room. She had been certain that should Vesh try anything, she would be able to handle it, but when the time came to act, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t stop them. Rotana Vesh slaughtered dozens upon dozens of people right before her eyes and all she could do was stand powerlessly and watch.


    ¡°Your comfortable days are numbered! The Kosah-Rei will cleanse the world and create the utopia the goddess desired! LET THE SIN OF GREED BURN WITH YOU!¡±


    She shivered at the memory of Vesh¡¯s guttural scream, his words tinged with such hatred and disgust. That was his declaration that what happened in Hiriech would not be an isolated incident. The Kosah-Rei would move to wipe out the leadership of all the Great Cities, and for all they know, they might have compromised each one the way they did Hiriech.


    Or maybe¡­they attacked all of them in the same night¡­ We don¡¯t know how big the movement was¡­ Is it possible that all of Ijiria has been¡ª


    A gentle touch on her shoulder startled her back to the present, and it was only then that she realized how fast her heart was pounding and how dry her lips had become. Swallowing back her fear, Ilirianna glanced to her right to see Ryokumo smiling warmly at her.


    ¡°Breathe, Princess,¡± he said softly. ¡°Just take deep breaths.¡±


    They were walking down a rather noisy sidewalk along Wilham¡¯s Main Street sometime in late afternoon, Scott leading them towards their destination. The window displays of little shops lined their left, and on their right was the street where the big metal carriages Scott called ¡°cars¡± were rumbling on by. To stay out of the way of the many pedestrians around them, they had fallen into pairs, with Scott and Abi walking together in the front while Ilirianna and Ryokumo took up the rear. The former two had been chatting excitedly with one another ever since they left the house, but Ilirianna had opted for silence as she continued to ponder their situation, and only realized where they were when Ryokumo pulled her from her thoughts.


    Though, as grateful as she was that he was clearly concerned for her, she also couldn¡¯t deny her frustration at being so obvious. Wanting to brush it all aside with a joke, she smiled wryly and said,


    ¡°Bold of you to so brazenly touch the princess, Caeli. I don¡¯t recall ever giving you permission to lay a hand on me.¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled, removed his hand, and shrugged. ¡°Well, by all means, hang me from the gallows if you wish. Just promise that you¡¯ll relax a little bit and have faith that we¡¯ll work this all out. The Ijirian Empire isn¡¯t going to fall in one night, you know?¡±


    Jeez, he read me like a damn book¡­


    ¡°I won''t deny that getting worked up isn¡¯t going to help, but I think you don¡¯t get worked up enough,¡± she retorted. ¡°How are you so calm about everything? I mean, for all we know, we¡¯re going to be stuck in Omaruo for months without any way of contacting home, while Vesh and damn cultists raze Hiriech, and god knows where else, to the ground. Do you not feel even a slight bit of anxiety?¡±


    ¡°Not particularly, no,¡± he answered without hesitation. ¡°Yes, last night was an utter disaster in every sense of the word, but I trust Nigreos and Album, as well as the Masters, to handle things in our stead. Right now, our priority is to capture and interrogate Mallicent, something we will accomplish. He can only elude us for so long. That being said, I do want to make one thing clear¡­¡± He continued to smile at her, but she could clearly make out the coldness that creeped into his voice. ¡°Don''t take my calmness as meaning I¡¯m not angry. Mallicent helped murder his family, as well as who knows how many others¡­ He is going to pay, that I promise.¡±


    As they continued walking, Ilirianna had an intense feeling of deja vu, and she couldn¡¯t help but think back to their conversation in Aquesen¡¯s healing quarters hours after the red knight almost killed him. The young man had come bursting through her door, half-dead, and Ilirianna had truly believed he was going to die¡ªthat she was going to lose one of her royal team members on their very first mission. She¡¯d sat by his side until he came to, terrified, but when he woke up, he joked around and laughed like his near-death wasn¡¯t cause for concern. She couldn¡¯t fathom how he was so composed after such a traumatizing incident, and she respected the fact that it only furthered his drive to investigate the castle.


    And even now¡­ After all that happened last night, he¡¯s still smiling and joking. Hell, he was teasing Scott just this morning¡­ It makes me wonder what would break his composure. And not to mention, he always has faith that everything¡¯s going to turn out fine. Some might call him flippant and careless, and perhaps that¡¯s somewhat accurate, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s stupid. He¡¯s a very intelligent individual who takes things in stride¡­ It¡¯s admirable, honestly. That being said¡­


    She snorted internally, recalling how he had been so willing to slip down to the lab during the ball despite numerous orders not to go near it. He does have a bit of a problem with his impulses. I don¡¯t think he respects the law as much as he should¡­


    However, because she was the future queen and the one that would be in charge of creating those laws, Ilirianna was slightly guilty that she considered that a good quality in him. They didn¡¯t speak again for the rest of the walk, and more than once did she absently reach up and adjust the rather large beanie that Scott had given her to hide her hair. As expected, green wasn¡¯t a natural color in Omaruo either, so for the sake of avoiding any attention, she had tied her hair up in a tight bun and put on the beanie to hide it.


    Luckily, after her brief talk with Ryokumo, she was a little more composed by the time Scott led them through the automated glass doors of a large clothing store called ¡°Murphy''s¡±, and Ilirianna was slightly surprised at its resemblance to the few Ijirians shops she had browsed down in the market. There were dozens upon dozens of racks containing different types of clothes, as well as a few plastic models of people dressed in fancy articles that, upon asking, Scott told her were called mannequins. The wallpaper was a pleasant and warm reddish brown, with a tile floor and the scent of coffee lingering in the air, making her wonder if perhaps there was a small cafe somewhere in the building. It was almost a little overwhelming, especially because Ilirianna had never once in her life purchased her own clothes.


    I usually stick to formal clothing anyway unless I don¡¯t plan on leaving the royal levels¡­ What am I actually going to buy here?


    At the moment, they were all wearing some of Scott¡¯s old clothes, and while they fit Ryokumo well enough, she and Abi certainly looked a little out of place in T-shirts that were a bit too big and pants that were clearly not meant for their figures. That being said, she wasn¡¯t opposed to the style, so she figured she¡¯d just go find something similar and call it a day.


    ¡°Alright, so what exactly is the plan here?¡± Ilirianna inquired of the boy as they lingered awkwardly to the right of the entrance.


    Scott shrugged casually. ¡°I mean, just go see what you like and I guess I¡¯ll just buy it. That being said, while I have a moderate amount of savings, I haven¡¯t worked since summer break, so try to keep the prices to a minimum. Maybe just pick out two or so outfits and we¡¯ll just keep washing them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± Abi said cheerfully, seeming rather excited to start browsing around, and Ilirianna figured she¡¯d never been in a shop as fancy as this one, despite the fact that it wasn¡¯t even particularly all that fancy. ¡°And we¡¯ll try to pay you back, I promise!¡±


    ¡°Pay me back?¡± Scott muttered with an amused smile. ¡°In what, magical gold coins? Don¡¯t worry about it, Abi. Just keep answering my questions and I¡¯ll consider it well worth it. And on that note, Caeli, since my clothes already fit you, we can¡­ Er¡­ Where the hell did he go?¡±


    Having turned to look at the spot Ryokumo had been standing just moments ago, Scott was thrown off by the fact that the Sukonese man had already disappeared. Ilirianna sighed with exasperation, pointing to a spot down the aisle from them where Ryokumo was currently admiring a sleek black jacket.


    Grimacing, Scott marched over with the two women in tow, calling out, ¡°Hey, Caeli! Don¡¯t run off on me!¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Reiner, but have you seen this coat!¡± he replied, sticking the black jacket out in front of Scott¡¯s face. ¡°The stitching job on this thing is amazing! I¡¯ve never seen anything quite like it! I must have it!¡±


    However, the Omaruan was already firmly shaking his head. ¡°Absolutely not! As I was saying before I realized you¡¯d run off, my clothes are fitting you just fine, so that¡¯s what we¡¯re sticking with! I¡¯m not rich, so we¡¯re only going to be purchasing things for the girls!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡±


    ¡°And even if you actually needed new clothes, leather jackets are far too expensive for me to afford!¡± he said, talking over Ryokumo while folding his arms across his chest. ¡°So put it back and help the girls find what they need!¡±


    Making a theatrical show out of begrudgingly putting the coat back on the rack, Ryokumo gave a heavy sigh and frowned. ¡°Ah, the unfairness of the world! And I was so excited to see what Glaus would say when he saw me walk into the Academy wearing such a pristine item!¡±


    ¡°Setting aside the fact that we¡¯re required to wear uniforms most of the time, I don¡¯t think Rennigan would really care,¡± Abi pointed out. ¡°He¡¯d probably just scoff at you and keep walking.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Ryokumo said, clapping his hands together. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get moving then!¡±


    With that settled, Scott led them over to the women¡¯s section of the store and told Abi and Ilirianna to find whatever they wanted. Since she wasn¡¯t that picky and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be wearing any of these once she got back to Ijiria anyway, Ilirianna found what she needed almost instantly. After being told by Scott where the changing rooms were, she grabbed a few pairs of jeans in different sizes, and once she knew which one fit, she returned to the shelf and grabbed two identical pairs. She used the same process to pick out some simple green blouses, underwear, and some strange type of shoes apparently known as ¡°sneakers¡±. Abi, on the other hand, was struggling with what to pick, so after Ilirianna informed Scott that she was done, he gave her the pieces of paper Wilham used for its currency and told her to go buy them while they waited for Abi.


    This is all so bizarre, she thought absently as she sifted through the Omaruan money with a sigh. Wouldn''t have thought I¡¯d be off shopping like some airheaded noblewoman the day after that massacre, but here we are. I feel a bit guilty, especially when I think about what everybody back home might be doing now. We need to move fast.


    Stepping into the rather long line in front of the cash register, Ilirianna prepared to wait for what was sure to be a good few minutes when she felt a soft tapping on her shoulder. Curious, she glanced back to ask what they wanted, and instantly froze at the sight of Mallicent Malloway¡¯s cold smile.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Princess,¡± he whispered. ¡°Could you spare a moment to chat?¡±

 V4 Chapter 10- A Reason For The Risk

    Chapter X


    Mallicent¡¯s grin was merciless as his dark brown eyes narrowed, making it quite clear just how much she disgusted him. Pitch black hair fell down to his shoulders, framing a narrow and gaunt face, whose chin jutted out in a manner that made him look even more condescending than he already did. He had broad-shoulders for a sixteen-year-old, and stood just a little taller than the princess he was staring down. To her surprise, he was wearing clothing that heavily resembled the attire of the magicless, those being brown cargo shorts and a blue T-shirt, along with shoes like the ones Ilirianna was about to purchase.


    For a few seconds after the boy spoke, they stared at each other in a tense silence, with Ilirianna¡¯s mind frantically trying to decide the appropriate course of action. She couldn¡¯t sense any mana in his body, meaning that he still hadn''t recovered from the previous night¡¯s battle with Ryokumo. Even if he had magic, she would have beaten him with ease, but his lack of mana meant that he couldn¡¯t hurt any of the many civilians within the store. It would be a simple matter to take him down right that second, but¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything rash, Ilirianna,¡± he said softly. ¡°After all, is it really wise to beat me to hell with so many innocent magicless around us? Hmm? Not even the eraser could clean up this mess if that many magicless witnessed such a thing, right? So why don¡¯t we be civil about this?¡±


    A chill ran down her spine, those words heavily resembling something that had been said to her just last night.


    ¡°Remain where you are, My Princess, or you¡¯ll get to see even more of these fools cut down before your eyes.¡±


    That was what Rotana Vesh had threatened back in the ballroom, forcing her into a position where, despite being the stronger combatant, she was unable to use her powers to stop that tragedy, and there she was again, at the mercy of her own conscience and morality. Yes, she could take Mallicent down right then and there, and even kill him if necessary, but she would be doing so in front of dozens of magicless. On top of that, she was sure the Wilham authorities would be called, thus dragging more of the city into an Ijirian struggle. Mallicent had her trapped, and he knew that, so no matter what she wanted to do, she could not lift a finger against him. He must have seen in her eyes that she had come to this decision, because he laughed at her.


    ¡°Glad to see you¡¯ve got a brain in that pretty head of yours,¡± he mocked. ¡°Now, face forward and let''s pretend like we¡¯re old friends. Don¡¯t want the fools in front of you to notice anything, after all.¡±


    Furious that she was obeying the treacherous scum beside her, Ilirianna readjusted her grip on the red basket her clothes were in as she turned back to stand straight, Mallicent moving to place himself beside her.


    ¡°The hell do you want?¡± she muttered sharply. ¡°I mean, this is a risky move, isn¡¯t it? Who''s to say I would actually back down?¡±


    Mallicent smirked. ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures.¡±


    ¡°Measures like preventing your mana from refilling?¡± Ilirianna retorted, but the boy merely shrugged.


    ¡°Yes, that would be an example.¡± His eyes then shifted off to their right, as if making sure that none of the other three were about to round the corner of the aisle and come into view, which told her that he knew where they were and pretty much confirmed he¡¯d been watching them. ¡°Although, I should correct one thing, though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed by now. I still have some mana, enough at least for a single casting of Infernus. It¡¯s meager, but when I¡¯m close enough to the three of you, hardly noticeable. Keep that in mind¡­ I could still burn this building down if I wanted.¡±


    Clenching her teeth and growing fed up with him, Ilirianna spat, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve made your threats, so get to it. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± he mused. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to return home in one piece. Unfortunately, that dagger was a last resort, and I hadn¡¯t been prepared for not only Caeli, but you and the commoner to come through as well. I¡¯m obviously outmatched, so I have to take precautions. Therefore, I¡¯m here to inform you of what is going to happen to this quaint little town if you do anything to harm me.¡±


    The princess swallowed nervously, having expected such a thing. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Mallicent replied quietly as they stepped forward in line. ¡°Let me tell you something, Ilirianna. I¡¯m currently staying on the fourth floor of an apartment building off on the western side of town. It¡¯s a cozy place, full of innocent magicless, so it would be a damn shame if some of my fire were to get out and bring that building crashing down. So many would die¡­ Quite tragic¡­¡± Since he was watching her out of the corner of his eye, seemingly seeking a reaction, Ilirianna kept her features still, which clearly displeased him. ¡°It goes without saying that if I sense you anywhere near me, I will blast that building and its people into the deepest corners of hell. Is that understood?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, her mind having already returned to weighing the pros and cons of taking him down right that moment. The temptation was powerful, but as she scanned the various people happily going about their days, oblivious to the danger they were currently in, she found herself unable to throw them away for a shot at Millicent. There were women and men, teenagers, a father and his child in a stroller, among various others that would be sacrificed if she started a fight there, and a part of her silently berated herself for caring about the lives of the magicless. It was the common Ijirian belief that magicless people were inferior beings¡ªhumans that failed to reach the next step of evolution, and since ninety-nine percent of all Ijirians went their entire lives without stepping foot in a magicless realm, there was never any reason to change that opinion. She was sure her mother, and even Nakoma, would be disappointed that she was taking their well-being into account.


    Ilirianna, however, had never really seen the magicless in a poor image. They were simply different, and even if they lacked the power that the Ijirians had, she thought it was silly and arrogant to think that made them inferior beings. After all, her idol, Oralia Iiji, had declared the closing of the realms to protect the magicless from the uncontrollable greed that the magical invaders displayed in Kaira. Having now met Scott Reiner and seen a boy who was ready and willing to help them, she simply could not throw their lives away, for if she did, she would never forgive herself.


    After what Vesh did last night, I refuse to let anybody else die, no matter who or what they are! I will clean this mess up without casualties.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all I wanted to say,¡± Mallicent whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid and we can get along. The choice is yours.¡±


    With those final words, the boy made to turn and walk away, but a sharp snap of her hand to his wrist stopped him in his tracks, her firm grip nearly knocking him over. The sudden action mildly startled the older man who had entered the line behind them, but Ilirianna ignored him, silently watching as Mallicent turned back and fixed her with a cocked eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes? Did you have something else to say?¡± he growled.


    Collecting herself, Ilirianna smiled coldly at him, her blue eyes narrowed. ¡°Why did you do it? Why did you help the Kosah-Rei kill all those people? Your father and your brother were among them, you know? Lord Malloway was burnt to an unrecognizable husk, and Captain Vesh severed Aeyir¡¯s head himself, on his birthday and in front of everybody. And from what I¡¯ve gathered, I suspect even your mother is no longer with us. Do you feel nothing? Do you even care that your family was murdered? ¡±


    To her surprise, his expression was a mix of so many different emotions that she struggled to identify any of them. He looked surprised, angry, embarrassed, and perhaps even a little pained, but unfortunately, of all of those feelings, rage was the one that won out as a sneer came over his face, his words tinged with venom as he spat back at her in a voice so soft that she knew only she could hear it.


    ¡°Those bastards all got what they deserved. My wretched father was a disgrace to my name, and every single one of those vile nobles should have been hung from the gallows years ago! You ask why I did it, but if all went according to plan, then Captain Vesh should have made that clear to you! The government and nobility of Ijiria is rotten, and if it isn¡¯t removed, then the rot will only spread. The people seek salvation and the Kosah-Rei will supply it to them, no matter the cost. Your days, and the days of every lord in the empire, are numbered.¡±


    Another chill went down her spine, for his words were the same as what Vesh preached to the guests at Aquesen, but Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help scoffing at one little detail.


    ¡°Says the son of a lord,¡± she uttered. ¡°Or did you forget that you¡¯re nobility, too?¡±


    Mallicent shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve abandoned the Malloway name. I¡¯ve abandoned any rights to Aquesen and Hiriech that I may have had. I do not want it. I do not need it. I would gladly step down to the level of the common man if it means I can uphold the teachings of the Ko-Hahn¡ªif it means I can bring peace and harmony to this broken realm.¡±


    ¡°Peace and harmony?¡± she repeated, moving forward another spot and hoping she could get her final piece in before it was her turn. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me the carnage you helped create was harmonious¡ªthat causing such painful and excruciating deaths is peaceful?¡±


    ¡°To remove a cancer, you must cut out the tumor, yes?¡± he retorted. ¡°You can¡¯t reason with a tumor. You can¡¯t beg it to stop attacking the body. You can¡¯t barter with it, for it is simply doing the only thing it knows to do. That same logic applies to you. The elite won¡¯t listen to the woes of the common man for arrogance is their inherent nature. Therefore, the only thing we can do is forcefully remove them, by any means necessary.¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Glancing back at the call of the young woman at the register, Ilirianna hesitated, but Mallicent merely grinned coldly and waved goodbye as he turned and exited the line. For one last moment, the thought of pursuit crossed her mind, but for the same reasons as before, she could only let out a weak sigh and move to purchase her clothes.


    As guilty as she felt, she couldn¡¯t deny that there was a part of her that knew he wasn¡¯t completely wrong. For most of her life, Ilirianna had detested the self-serving nature of the people around her. She always believed that the Masters and the Council of Elders should be prioritizing the Ijirian people and their needs, but all she ever saw from the majority of them were people there to further their own ambitions and benefit themselves. On top of that, not only did they not bother to help the common Ijirian, but they were even actively disgusted by them.


    ¡°This world is not equal. There are those born on the bottom and there are those born on the top. And as it stands, those positions are rigid and unchanging. You live with the hand you¡¯re dealt and you accept that. But if you start appointing the masses to positions as grand and influential as Masters, you are sending the message that anybody can rise to power. Now what do you think that will do?¡±


    Acostav Luz had said those words to her at the orientation matches when he¡¯d been expressing his aversion to the idea of Grunly taking on Abi as his apprentice. It was a belief held strongly by most of those in the Citadel, so Ilirianna did believe there was some merit to what Vesh and Mallicent had said.


    But even so¡­ The image of Aeyir Malloway¡¯s head falling from his shoulders flashed through her mind, causing her fists to clench as she watched the cashier shining some red light over the clothing. I cannot agree with their methods, no matter what!


    Once she had finished paying, she collected her items and was making her way back to the others when she noticed Ryokumo leaning up against the wall beside the entrance, a hand raised to beckon her over.


    ¡°What is it, Caeli?¡± she inquired, upon which his features turned a little hesitant.


    ¡°What did Mallicent want?¡± Her eyes went wide, for she hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d seen them speaking. Ryokumo chuckled, as if a bit amused, and added, ¡°Since Scott won¡¯t buy me anything, I was bored and thought I¡¯d keep you company in line. But lo and behold, I find a rat had beaten me there. I hung back and waited, but he never did anything.¡±


    Ilirianna sighed then smiled wryly. ¡°So you saw Mallicent talking with me and actually held back? I would have thought you''d be eager to rush over and beat the hell out of him.¡±


    He feigned offense, dramatically putting his hand over his heart. ¡°What kind of impulsive idiot do you take me for, Princess? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯d love to kick his ass, but given that you didn¡¯t do such a thing, I suspected you had a reason. Didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in public, yes?¡±


    ¡°Er, yes, exactly.¡± As much as she knew Ryokumo wasn¡¯t stupid, she did think he had an impulsivity problem, so she was pleasantly surprised that he made such a logical choice. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you in when we get back to others, but he pretty much said what you would expect. He was here to threaten us.¡±


    Ryokumo snorted. ¡°Bold bastard, he is. Well, at the very least, he didn¡¯t walk away without some consequence.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ilirianna glared at him, wondering if she prematurely gave him too much credit, but the young man merely smirked and reached into the pocket of his pants to produce a small brown square that she realized wasn¡¯t much different from Scott¡¯s wallet.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°It seems Mallicent had a bit of Omaruan cash on him,¡± Ryokumo chirped. ¡°So while he was focused on you, I used a subtle casting of Correio to snatch it from his pocket. He never suspected a thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Putting her hand over her face, she could only roll her eyes and snap, ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot, Caeli!¡±


    And though she knew it was her job as the leader of the royal team to reprimand him for acting without permission, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t stop herself from laughing at the thought of Mallicent frantically searching for his money once he realized it was gone.


    ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± Ryokumo began. ¡°That leather jacket is still calling my name!¡±


    ***


    Aside from Mallicent making contact with Ilirianna at Murphy¡¯s, something the princess filled Scott and the others in on after they left, the weekend passed by uneventfully. It was mostly spent with the Ijirians attempting to concoct a plan of action that would enable them to steal the dagger and apprehend Mallicent without getting any of the locals involved. Scott felt bad that he couldn¡¯t really offer anything to the discussion, but Abi assured him that the lodgings and clothing were more than enough, and as promised, she still taught him what he wanted to know about the other realm. Before he knew it, Sunday had come and gone, and then it was Monday, meaning it was time for him to return to school. A huge part of him heavily considered skipping out and staying home, but given that he hadn¡¯t spoken to Laura and Carmen since the previous afternoon, and that he had some important tests coming up, he begrudgingly woke up early and got ready to head off. Ilirianna and Ryokumo were still asleep by the time he was ready to leave, but Abi was awake, and she cheerfully sent him off with a smile, something that brought him more joy than he cared to admit.


    Like usual, he arrived in the courtyard of West Wilham High just as the five-minute bell rang, so he had to rush into the building and towards the calculus class he had on the second floor, and only once he entered did he recall that he shared it with Dylan Anderson. However, much to his intense relief, when he walked into the room, there was no sign of the big boy, leaving Scott praying that Abi and Ilirianna had terrified him so badly that he wouldn''t ever bother him again.


    That¡¯s probably wishful thinking, though.


    Unfortunately, coming to school might have been made pointless by the simple fact that he couldn¡¯t really focus on anything. After all, trying to study calculus almost felt boring after having his understanding of the world destroyed by the Ijirians. Throughout most of the class, he found himself zoning out as he pondered the biology behind mana, the reasoning for there only being five controllable affinities, or even what the composition of the multiverse itself was. On top of that, he wondered why some realms were magicless and others weren¡¯t, and unfortunately, Abi didn¡¯t know enough about the multiverse to answer those questions.


    That was how the first four periods went, and he could not recall a single thing he was taught that day. Some of those classes were shared with Carmen or Laura, but aside from brief hellos, they didn¡¯t get much time to chat until fourth period chemistry ended, and the three of them met up to make their way to the second floor where Mr. Lopez¡¯s classroom, the one they used for their club activities, was located. Neither of the girls mentioned Ilirianna, instead just bantering like they usually did as if nothing was wrong, and Scott was grateful for that. It reminded him that as much as they bickered, they were still his best friends who would look out for him when he needed it, and he didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d be without them.


    Brian was already in the classroom when they arrived, sitting at a group of desks in the back corner. Nobody else ate in this particular room, so the only other person present was Mr. Lopez, who nodded a silent greeting to them from behind his desk before returning to whatever he was writing.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Brian greeted with a laid-back smile as he ate his ham and cheese sandwich. They all echoed his greeting, taking their seats at the three empty desks around him before simultaneously pulling their lunchboxes out of their backpacks. ¡°So you all have a nice weekend? Do anything fun?¡±


    Scott glanced up at his friend and shrugged. ¡°Nope. Completely uneventful.¡±


    He could feel the girls¡¯ eyes on him when he said that, and he wondered if his lie was that obvious, but Brian didn¡¯t seem to notice before awaiting Carmen and Laura¡¯s answers. They omitted the incident at Scott¡¯s house, instead going on about how they went to the mall and did four hours of shopping that somehow didn¡¯t include them buying anything. As for Brian, he told them that he spent the weekend either at the gym or doing homework before going on to complain about the ungodly amounts of work they were being given in their history class. From there, they got into their usual banter, and Scott found it strange how normal everything felt, as if the stunning events of his weekend simply hadn¡¯t happened. As he listened to Brian and Laura heatedly arguing about which of their history teachers was the bigger asshole, Scott couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself.


    ¡°If this Mallicent guy is gonna hurt people, then it¡¯s in my best interests to get rid of him. Even if it¡¯s just providing you a place to stay and lay low, I want to help you!¡±


    Back when he spoke those words to the Ijirians, he could tell that Ilirianna, at least, hadn''t fully believed he could actually back up his claims¡ªthat he had simply declared that in the heat of the moment due to all the excitement he had experienced in those few hours. Yet, sitting among his friends, he knew without a doubt that his resolve hadn¡¯t changed. Mallicent Malloway was a threat to his hometown, and had already threatened to slaughter a bunch of people if they tried subduing him.


    Sure, I want to know as much about the multiverse as I can, but at the end of the day, protecting my home is the most important thing. Maybe I should be scared that I¡¯m gonna get myself killed, but for some reason, I¡¯m not.


    ¡°Why are you grinning like an idiot, huh, Reiner?¡± Laura snapped upon noticing his smile. ¡°You think we¡¯re funny? You treating us like we¡¯re a couple of clowns giving you a show?¡±


    Scott chuckled and eyed her slyly. ¡°Well, you said it, not me! I just think it¡¯s funny how you can find the stupidest shit imaginable to argue about. I mean, who gives a damn which one of you has it worse in history? It¡¯s a shitty subject anyway! And on top of that, you two have it easy! Carmen and I are stuck with the old hag Mrs. Kinroy, so if anybody should be whining, it¡¯s us!¡±


    ¡°Damn right,¡± Carmen agreed.


    But naturally, the other two didn¡¯t take too kindly to that, and in a rare occurrence, Laura and Brian actually backed each other up.


    ¡°Not so fast, Scotty!¡± Brian said, shaking his head and clicking his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I had The Hag for World History last year, and I won¡¯t deny she¡¯s one of the meanest bitches in this school! But at least her test¡¯s are easy, you know? Survive the ungodly amounts of homework and you¡¯re set! Mr. Bill, though¡­ Now I¡¯m convinced he asked the devil himself to write those test questions! ¡®Select all that apply¡¯ questions are a crime against humanity and should be illegal, I tell you! I¡¯m gonna sue!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and Miss Podesta doesn¡¯t shut the fuck up about the book she¡¯s supposedly writing,¡± Laura added. ¡°Then she expects us to know all this shit she didn¡¯t even lecture about! Like, how the fuck am I supposed to know anything when all she yammers on about is herself! It¡¯s bullshit! At least The Hag teaches!¡±


    But Scott stuck his pointer finger out and wagged it in front of them. ¡°I would take either of them if it meant I had more time to myself at home. You two only have to put up with the bullshit at school, but The Hag¡¯s ten-page summaries follow me around even after the bell rings!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, those ten-page summaries are half the time on a text that isn¡¯t even ten pages to begin with!¡± Carmen added. ¡°The bitch needs to go back to school herself and learn what a summary is!¡±


    ¡°Okay, but¡­¡± Brian went to retort, but he fell silent mid-sentence as his eyes wandered to something behind Scott and Carmen, before he let out an annoyed sigh. ¡°Ah, here we go. Trouble¡¯s brewin¡¯.¡±


    Scott raised an eyebrow, but before he could even turn around to see what was up, an obnoxious voice rang out through the room.


    ¡°I was hoping I¡¯d find you up here, Reiner! You and I need to have a little fucking chat!¡±


    Ah, balls. Here we go again.


    Naturally, because that was how his luck went, Mr. Lopez had left the room a few minutes ago, so he knew he wasn¡¯t gonna get bailed out by a teacher, leaving him to face Dylan Anderson alone. Scott got to his feet, as did Laura and Brian, but Scott motioned for them to stay back so that he could handle it himself, then turned to regard the big boy standing just in the doorway with his lackeys behind him. His face had a few new bruises on it that was almost certainly caused by Abi and Ilirianna, leaving Scott unable to suppress a smile.


    ¡°Nice face, Anderson,¡± he mocked, to which Dylan sneered furiously at him. ¡°Where¡¯d you get it?¡±


    ¡°Get your ass outside, now!¡±


    Scott titled his head, feigning confusion, and while his typical instinct was to make fun of the other boy, he had to remind himself that his mouth got a knife pulled on him a few days ago, so it might be best to reign it in this time.


    Honestly, I probably should have called the police, but I guess it kinda slipped my mind with everything going on. Oh well, let¡¯s just get this over with before he says anything that¡¯ll make Laura and Carmen more suspicious of me than they already are.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good, thanks,¡± he grunted. ¡°I¡¯m eating lunch, you see, so I don¡¯t really have time for your shenanigans. I¡¯ll take a rain check, ¡®kay?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you little¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Dylan, fuck off!¡± Brian snapped, quickly jumping to Scott¡¯s aid. ¡°We don¡¯t have the patience for your bullshit, so get outta here before I make you!¡±


    While most of the Science Club members could hardly be considered popular, Brian was the exception. Being one of the star football players, he enjoyed quite a deal of respect and love from the student body. On top of that, he had a big build, so it was clear that Dylan was a little afraid of him. Normally, Brian was enough to get the boy to back down, but for some reason, in that particular moment, he held his ground despite his obvious fear.


    ¡°N-no! I need answers, Reiner!¡± he snarled, turning back to Scott. ¡°What the hell did¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    At the pleasantly cute voice, Dylan froze up, his eyes going wide as a hand was gently placed on his shoulder, and when he slowly turned his head to gaze at the newcomer, his skin went even paler at the sight of Abi smiling warmly up at him.


    ¡°Y-you¡­?¡± he stammered. ¡°The fuck are you d-doing here?¡±


    She shrugged innocently. ¡°Just came to talk with Scott, but if we¡¯re having problems, I¡¯m sure we could work things out again.¡±


    The sight of the large and intimidating Dylan Anderson looking utterly terrified by the petite and pretty Abigail left Scott unable to suppress a laugh, and though Dylan was clearly furious and embarrassed, he had seen what she could do, so without another word, he aggressively shook her hand off his shoulder and accidentally tripped over his feet as he fled into the hallway with his buddies at his back. Abi watched them go with a sigh before turning back and turning her beautiful smile to Scott.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± she said. ¡°I suppose I didn¡¯t really help you much in the long run, did I?¡±


    Feeling the inquisitive gazes of his friends on the back of his head, Scott tried to ignore them as he responded, ¡°Eh, I wouldn¡¯t worry about him. In fact, I think he¡¯s so scared of you at this point that he¡¯ll probably just avoid me. But anyway, what brings you to West Wilham High? I¡¯d ask if something happened, but you don¡¯t seem particularly worried, so¡­¡±


    Abi shook her head reassuringly. ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. I just got a little nervous after what happened and thought I¡¯d stop by to check in on you. You said you¡¯d be having lunch around now, but is this a bad time? I can head back if you want¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s perfectly fine!¡±


    Even though now he would have even more explaining to do with his friends, the thought that Abigail was worried about him made him feel quite pleased, so he decided he could overlook it, especially given how cute she looked in her Wilham attire. After a rather long search for something Abi liked, she wound up picking a modest green blouse and a black skirt that went down to her calves, though her hair was still the same, braided down to her back with a crown of flowers wrapped around her head.


    Yeah, she made a very good choice! It fits her perfectly!


    However, before he could enjoy the sight any longer or say anything else, he felt a large arm get tossed over his shoulders, only for Brian to turn him around so that his back was to Abi and he was facing his friends. Laura and Carmen seemed suspicious, but Brian was grinning like a proud father.


    ¡°Scotty, my boy! Have you been holding out on me?!¡± he whispered. ¡°Since when did you get a cute-ass girlfriend?!¡±


    Scott rolled his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend, Brian.¡±


    ¡°Then who the hell is she cause I would have remembered seeing her before and she clearly doesn¡¯t go here!¡± he demanded. ¡°Not to mention, she says she¡¯s here to check up on you¡ªthat she¡¯s worried about you?¡± Brian cocked an eyebrow and lowered his voice. ¡°Though if you¡¯re telling the truth and if she¡¯s free, you think she¡¯d be down to go out with me? I mean, damn dude! She¡¯s adorable!¡±


    Doubtful, he added internally. Unfortunately, buddy, I think you¡¯re a little too magicless for her. Better luck next time.


    Sighing, Scott glanced over his shoulder to where Abi was awkwardly standing in the doorway, silently asking once more if she should just leave. As grateful as he was that she was checking in on him, a part of him wished it had been Ryokumo, whose appearance would have caused much less of a stir. That being said, Ryokumo Caeli was obnoxious and would have probably taken this opportunity to embarrass him in front of his friends, so perhaps Abigail was the better choice.


    Unfortunately, Scott took too long to reply, and the punishment for his slothfulness was Laura taking the initiative as she stalked around the desks and smiled curiously as she approached Abi. ¡°Well, if Reiner isn¡¯t going to introduce us, then I¡¯ll do it myself! Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Laura Harrison.¡±


    Laura stuck her hand out for the other girl to shake, and though Abi hesitated for a moment, she nevertheless returned her smile and accepted the offered hand. ¡°Nice to meet you too, Miss Harrison. I¡¯m Abi, Scott¡¯s¡­er¡­? Um¡­?¡±


    ¡°Cousin!¡± Scott called over, knowing that answering the question was going to look ridiculously suspicious, though since Carmen and Laura already knew he didn¡¯t have any female cousins Abi¡¯s age, the lie was more for Brian than anybody else.


    But of course, Brian wasn¡¯t an idiot either, and seconds after Scott spoke, his friend muttered, ¡°Huh? But Scotty, I thought you said your cousins were all dudes? Oh, well, except the newborn, of course.¡±


    Fuck me! Did I parade this information around at one point?! I don¡¯t have a clue how many cousins they have, so why the fuck do all three of them know about mine?!


    Scott cleared his throat as casually as he could before glancing back at Brian. ¡°Well, technically we¡¯re not cousins, but we¡¯ve known each other since we were children and so it¡¯s as if we were cousins, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I guess,¡± Brian murmured, leaving Scott grateful that at least he was little easy to lie to. ¡°Well anyway, welcome to West Wilham High, Abi! I¡¯m Brian Carter.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Carmen,¡± the girl added. ¡°Welcome.¡±


    Though Abi was clearly feeling a bit guilty about the way things were unfolding, she still smiled and returned their greetings, though they were a bit confused when she bowed her head to them.


    Whether fortunately or unfortunately, Abi didn¡¯t remain long, for the bell signaling the end of lunch rang after only five more minutes, but Scott was still pleased that she had been there at all. Though the girls were obviously still suspicious of them, that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t going to treat Abi nicely, especially since she was clearly important to Scott. Abi seemed to enjoy her brief talk with them, though being of a different realm, she was also a little awkward in the way she spoke.


    Once she had bid them goodbye, telling Scott she¡¯d be back later to walk home with him, the members of the Science Club headed on their way to fifth period and Scott didn¡¯t fail to notice the inquisitive stares of his friends.


    ¡°Well she was certainly sweet,¡± Laura mused with a laugh. ¡°You gonna ask her out, Reiner?¡±


    Scott snorted. I wish.


    But instead, he merely answered, ¡°Not a chance in hell. She''s way out of my league.¡±

 V4 Chapter 11- Never Regret

    Chapter XI


    Mallicent Malloway gazed blankly at the white ceiling of the one-room apartment, his hands behind his head as he lay on the bed in the back right corner. Despite it being three in the afternoon, the room was dark, with the lights off and the blinds pulled shut, allowing only a few rays of sunlight to peek through. Up until this point, he had been keeping a consistent yet small amount of mana igniting fire in his palm that would use it up and prevent the other mages in the realm from sensing him, but ever since his confrontation with Ilirianna Iiji a few days prior, he had ceased this strategy, allowing his power to refill itself until he finally reached full strength again. Naturally, that meant his location was now known, but he was certain that Ilirianna and her allies would be too afraid of exposing magic to the Omaruans to attack him. He was sure she wouldn''t give a shit about innocent lives, for the nobility rarely did, but if Mallicent set the apartment building on fire, it would make it hard for Ijiria to cover up their existence.


    Not to mention, from what Captain Vesh told me about Abigail, she shares many of our values, and is a commoner herself, so even if Princess Ilirianna doesn¡¯t care about Omaruan lives, Abigail might. Course, this strategy banks on them not realizing I¡¯m bluffing. As if I would ever slaughter a bunch of innocent civilians like that. It goes against everything we believe in. If she calls my bluff, I¡¯m dead, but at the very least, they haven¡¯t yet made any moves.


    Closing his eyes, he allowed his senses to reach out, and in a realm lacking in mana, he could sense Ilirianna, Ryokumo, and Abigail on the other side of town, having thus far refrained from coming anywhere near his location. Back when he had been undetectable, he had snuck towards where he continued to sense them, only to find that they were staying within a civilian¡¯s house. Then, when he stalked them to that clothing store, he found them in the company of a young Omaruan boy, leading him to realize that they had already made an ally of one of the locals.


    I pity that poor guy, he internally spat. I¡¯m sure they failed to inform him that any magicless that comes into contact with magic will be erased from existence. They¡¯ll use him for all his worth and then cast him aside. How vile¡­


    Mallicent sighed, pushing himself to a sitting position and running his hands through his hair as he glanced around the apartment, specifically to the magicless fridge humming in the opposite corner within the attached kitchen. His stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, and he could only curse the fact that he had so foolishly lost his wallet at some point. Uma had promised him that the apartment would have some money stashed away, which should have been enough to get him through the few weeks of waiting for the realm dagger to recharge, but by the time he returned home after confronting the princess, it had disappeared from his pocket, leaving him without a way of purchasing food.


    It¡¯s a good thing I already went shopping, but there¡¯s no way what I¡¯ve got lasts the whole time. Rationing is my only choice unless I try to use magic to rob somebody¡­and I¡¯d rather avoid that if possible.


    However, when his stomach growled a second time, he gave in and walked over to the fridge to grab himself an apple that he could use as a snack. As he ate, he wandered over to the room''s singular window and pulled up one of the blinds so he could gaze down at the empty street below.


    I suppose I can at least appreciate the fact that I¡¯m one of only a handful of people alive to have crossed realms. Omaruo¡¯s not that bad of a place. I¡¯m sure Aeyir would have¡­


    His lips tightened at the thought of his older brother, and though he tried his best to prevent Ilirianna¡¯s words from twisting their way into his mind, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from remembering what she said to him.


    ¡°Lord Malloway was burnt to an unrecognizable husk, and Captain Vesh severed Aeyir¡¯s head himself, on his birthday and in front of everybody. And from what I¡¯ve gathered, I suspect even your mother is no longer with us. Do you feel nothing? Do you even care that your family was murdered?¡±


    Mallicent gripped the half-eaten apple tightly, trying to force the guilt out of his mind and ease the nausea that was once again threatening him. He didn¡¯t care whatsoever that his father was dead. He had never liked the man even when he was young, for Mallicent always believed he was selfish and greedy¡ªthat he never actually loved his sons and only saw them as a means to an end to further his own lineage. Aeyir never seemed to care, ready and willing to embrace the expectations of being Hiriech¡¯s heir, but Mallicent was never able to do the same.


    After all, he never asked to be born as the son of a lord.


    He knew that most people would be disgusted by such a sentiment, for how could he complain about being born into wealth and privilege¡ªthe son of the one of the most powerful houses in all of Ijiria. Though he never would have taken over Aquesen unless his brother died, Mallicent could have easily lived a comfortable life. His admission into the most respected magical school in the empire was guaranteed. He had an easy route to joining the Korrei-Tarr or becoming a significant leader within mage organizations or among the knights. If he didn¡¯t want to see combat, he was sure that either his father or brother could give him control over some land, allowing him to serve as a baron the way one of his uncles did. It would have all been so easy for him, where most others could never even dream of such a thing.


    But that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to do with life. I wanted to study our world and all the worlds that surround us. I wanted to join the Organization for Magical Advancement and Research in the capital of science itself, Stellareid. I wanted to dedicate my life to the benefit of the people¡ªto seek answers to the mysteries of our world. But Father just wouldn¡¯t hear it¡­


    ¡°Members of the House of Malloway are mages and warriors. No son of mine is going to be locking themselves away in a laboratory. My children will be in the army or part of the Korrei-Tarr. They will make names for themselves and live up to their family legacy.¡±


    Mallicent scoffed, turning away from the window and beginning to pace, finding that the movement was quite effective in easing his anger. Well Father, I¡¯d like to see you get in my way now. Can¡¯t tell me what to do if you¡¯re dead.


    Of course, Mallicent didn¡¯t aid in the murder of his father for such a pathetically selfish reason. In his eyes, a lord existed to protect the common people, but all Lord Malloway ever did was look out for the rich and powerful, stepping over those beneath him to get what he wanted. Hiriech had a homeless problem mainly because Lord Malloway didn¡¯t care to divert any resources to fixing it. Instead, he spent it on lavish celebrations, trips, and an army that was unnecessarily large. He cheated on his wife with whores from the pleasure houses and taught his children that it was expected of a lord to have some women on the side. Mallicent knew he had bastard siblings somewhere out there, though Lord Malloway never supported any of them whether emotionally or financially.


    And the other nobles were no better! Baron Ikro ordered his soldiers to steal from the peasants, arresting them and hanging them when they tried to fight back and defend themselves. He used the fact that his men knew magic and his people did not to harass them. Baron Ubal used the funding meant for the improvement of his territory¡¯s infrastructure on an expensive riverboat he hardly ever used. Baron Caldar was rumored to have raped the underage daughters of his servants, and I knew as a fact that he did because he boasted about it to my father like it was something to be proud of, and he only laughed along with him. The goddamn list only goes on and on! Those pieces of human garbage needed to die! They wanted Aeyir and I to be like them, as if it was expected of a noble to be such scum!


    Wanting to vent his fury, Mallicent turned and forcefully threw the apple core into the trash bin, finding himself breathing heavily as he attempted to compose himself.


    I will never be like them!


    One way or the other, Captain Vesh had noticed this disgust for the elite forming in Mallicent, for he had approached him one day and broached the subject.


    ¡°I can tell you are dissatisfied with the current state of things. I can tell that you are different, Mal, and that you might not be as far gone as most people of your status are.¡±


    Vesh had spoken to him about the goddess, Rei, and the beliefs of Kosahanity in the past, but since religions were more or less a debunked and abandoned part of Ijirian past, he had never taken it seriously. Even now, he couldn¡¯t say with certainty that he believed there actually was a goddess who created the multiverse and granted Ijirians magic. But regardless of Rei¡¯s existence or not, her ideals were exactly what he sought.


    An Ijiria built on peace¡­ A place where magic was used to help each other¡ªwhere conflict and suffering were things of the past. I do not know if Rei exists, but I want to believe that her paradise is attainable. It¡¯s not possible, though, if the structure of our society isn¡¯t upended, and like I told the princess, violence is the only means when dealing with people who lack a conscience.


    Obviously, when Rotana Vesh first began to hint at the concept of fighting this unfairness with violence, Mallicent had been hesitant. Just as Ilirianna had accused him of, it seemed hypocritical to vie for peace by slaughtering people¡ªeven people as vile as the elite Ijirians. There had been nights where he contemplated reporting Vesh¡¯s treasonous rhetoric to his father, but each time he came close to doing so, he felt that if he did, then he would be abandoning the chance of creating that paradise. To him, Vesh represented the only means of attaining that future, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to commit.


    And then, something terrible happened that changed everything.


    His mother, Yoral Malloway, had always been somewhat of a depressed woman. She was quiet and reserved, even with her children. That wasn¡¯t to say she wasn¡¯t loving, though, and Mallicent had always considered himself closer to her than anybody else. He knew that his father didn¡¯t really care for her, and that they argued quite often, so he could only imagine that she had simply lost the will to press on because a few months ago, she used ropes of wind to hang herself. She and Mallicent had gone off on a vacation to the southern coastal city of Tropac to get away from the oppressiveness of Hiriech for a while. The two of them did this around two to three times a year, for they shared the same aversion to the Great City and its politics. However, during that particular trip, he had noticed that she seemed more withdrawn than usual, not responding to him as much and unable to hold a conversation.


    Then, the night before he discovered her body in her bedroom, she had broken down into tears and apologized to him. At the time, he hadn¡¯t known what she was apologizing for, but she just kept repeating that it was too much and that she hadn¡¯t been the best mother for him that she could be. The rage he felt when he realized that she had been apologizing for her plan to die had been more intense than anything he had ever felt in his life. His mother might have been the one to end her life, but she had been killed by the unloving and harsh environment created by Lord Malloway and Hiriech. Vesh had been a part of the guard assigned to them, and Mallicent had gone to get him immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever the hell you need me to! I¡¯ll kill whoever you need me to! I don¡¯t give a damn anymore! These fuckers need to be dragged to hell, so tell me what you desire from me, Captain Vesh, and I¡¯ll do it without hesitation!¡±


    Mallicent stopped his pacing and gazed down at his palms, still not regretting that decision even now. His mother¡¯s death was covered up because, as much as it pained him, she gave them an opening to breach Aquesen more than Vesh already had. Leiolai used her changeling powers to replace Yoral Malloway with Tali Firrik, who had been posing as his mother ever since. Nobody outside of the Kosah-Rei ever learned of Yoral¡¯s suicide.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, I suspect even your mother is no longer with us.¡±


    Mallicent smiled bitterly. Don''t think I didn¡¯t miss the accusation buried within those words, Ilirianna. I did not kill my mother, nor did anybody I was aligned with! No, the people we wiped out were the ones responsible.


    However, not even he could miss the contradiction in his words, for though he certainly did not kill his mother, he played a significant role in the death of his older brother. He had known for a long time that Aeyir had to die in order to reach Rei¡¯s paradise, for he was already too ingrained in the role expected of him. He excused their father¡¯s actions and turned a blind eye to the atrocities committed by the barons. Perhaps he had yet to participate himself, but his morals were already corrupted, and there was no changing that.


    But that does not mean I¡¯m not sorry things turned out like this, Aeyir. I did love you. I really did, but sacrifices have to be made. House Malloway has been completely wiped out, and now they can never stain Hiriech again. Yet, the smiling face of his brother entered his mind, and though Mallicent told himself he would move past it, the guilt was still strong. I must never forget why I¡¯ve done what I have. The Kosah-Rei are going to clean up this empire. We¡¯re going to make life better for those who have struggled for far too long. I must never forget that!


    And therefore, I must never allow myself to regret my decisions!


    Unfortunately, that was easier said than done.


    ***


    Ryokumo snorted with dissatisfaction after using his senses to check in on Mallicent¡¯s location, only to find him in the exact same place he had been ever since he began allowing his mana levels to replenish. It irritated the wind mage, for it was beginning to seem like he was simply going to sit around until his dagger finished recharging before jumping back to Ijiria and leaving them behind. They obviously couldn¡¯t allow that since it meant they would be stuck in Omaruo without any way of getting home, but after the threat he delivered to Ilirianna the other day, they had no choice but to sit and wait while they attempted to come up with a plan. The problem was that they couldn¡¯t even begin to approach Mallicent without alerting him unless they emptied their own mana, but that would leave them without any magic left to actually combat him.


    Why does it feel like we''re always stuck like this? It¡¯s just like back at Aquesen¡­ Our hands are tied despite knowing exactly who to fight. Mallicent¡¯s shoved us into a corner and at the moment, we have no way out. I just wish I¡¯d killed him when I had the chance to!


    Having been the only one to enter Omaruo alongside the boy, Ryokumo had been locked in combat with him for quite some time just outside the borders of Wilham. Taking Mallicent down should have been simple, but sensing the arrival of Ilirianna and Abi had thrown his thoughts into disarray, and when Mallicent began prioritizing flight instead of fighting, he set off a large enough explosion to knock Ryokumo to the ground. By the time he was back on his feet, Mallicent¡¯s mana signature had gone dim before disappearing altogether.


    I was outplayed¡­by a mere boy, at that. How embarrassing.


    ¡°No change?¡±


    At Ilirianna¡¯s inquiry, Ryokumo opened his eyes and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. The little bastard is relaxing in his room. It¡¯s honestly like he¡¯s mocking us.¡±


    ¡°Lovely¡­¡±


    The two of them were sitting alone in Scott Reiner¡¯s kitchen, across the table from one another as they awaited Abi and Scott¡¯s return from school. Ilirianna¡¯s expression was unreadable, but the way she kept staring off into space told him that she was deep in her own thoughts. She had already expressed her fears about the current state of Ijiria in the aftermath of the attack on Hiriech, so he had a little bit of insight into what was bothering her. He wished he could do something to ease her nerves even just a little bit, but he knew that until they returned home and received a report on what had taken place, she wouldn¡¯t be able to relax. If there was anything he had learned about her over the past week, it was that she had a very strong sense of honor and justice, as well as a powerful desire to protect her people. Someone with such morals would not be able to rest happily after what they went through.


    Honestly, I do not think Ijiria could ask for a better princess. Even I would happily follow her, and I¡¯ve never felt much loyalty to the Citadel.


    Even setting aside the realm hopping, the past handful of days had been strange, for Ryokumo never would have thought he¡¯d be in a situation like this alongside the heir to the Ijirian Empire. After all, he¡¯d only known her for a little over three weeks, and during that time, they were conducting a secret and important investigation, so she had held herself with professionalism and composure. She was his leader, so she was the one in charge and the one he had to obey.


    Yet, since arriving in Omaruo, the situation had changed.


    Once the school week began, Abi had been escorting Scott to and from West Wilham, so Ryokumo and the princess had been spending more alone time together than he had ever thought they would. While they were obviously trying to find a way to take Mallicent down and get home, there was a lot more time to casually sit around, showing him a side of Ilirianna he didn¡¯t think many ever saw.


    Hell, just look at her now. She¡¯s not in her fine and lavish noblewomen¡¯s clothes, rather she¡¯s dressed in the casual garments of this magicless realm¡ªsimple pants and a shirt¡­


    In the soft light shining through the kitchen windows, Ryokumo found himself smiling at the sight of the princess, her emerald green hair pulled back in a lazy ponytail with a few stray strands hanging over her face. It seemed like she had gone back into her thoughts, hardly processing that he was staring, and the fact that she was zoned out in front of him at all communicated that she had already grown to trust him. Ryokumo was more pleased with that fact than he would have thought, for although he sought the princess¡¯s respect so that she could help elevate him up the social ladder, he didn¡¯t expect to like her much as a person given the reputation of the powerful.


    But it''s very clear to me, even in just this short time, that she¡¯s different from them¡­


    He thought back to a conversation the two of them had in regards to Scott just a day ago, where Ryokumo had asked whether she really intended to hide the fact that this magicless boy had been exposed to magic. After all, the law dictated his erasure, and Ilirianna was supposed to be the upholder of the law, so he was a bit nervous she was deceiving Scott. Her answer had been exactly what he wanted to hear, and it greatly increased his already powerful respect for her.


    ¡°There¡¯s not even a slight chance I¡¯d turn him over after all he¡¯s doing for us,¡± she had stated firmly. ¡°Scott¡¯s risking his life to help us subdue Mallicent, so what kind of person would I be if I stabbed him in the back after all of that? As far as the Citadel needs to know, we posed as magicless people and took Mallicent down without ever getting the citizens involved.¡±


    ¡°And what if they figure out we¡¯re lying?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see them prove it.¡±


    ¡°Hey? What are you smiling about?¡± Ilirianna asked, bringing him out of his thoughts as he realized he had begun grinning.


    Ryokumo chuckled. ¡°Just thinking about how I¡¯d follow you to the ends of the earth, my dear princess.¡±


    Ilirianna narrowed her eyes, seemingly trying to figure out if he was teasing her, but before she could accuse him of such, the front door unlocked and the voices of Scott and Abi began carrying through the house. But to Ryokumo¡¯s surprise, they were speaking in hushed voices, and it sounded as if they were arguing about something.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it''s too dangerous,¡± Abi said firmly as they entered the kitchen. ¡°Providing us with a place to stay is one thing, but taking such a direct action is out of the question! You could get yourself killed!¡±


    Scott shook his head. ¡°Sure, but if it goes well, then we can turn the tables on the asshole! Sitting around isn¡¯t going to accomplish anything! Besides, I¡¯m the only one who could feasibly get away with it!¡±


    Abigail was clearly concerned, and not wanting to be left out of the loop, Ryokumo sat up straighter and asked, ¡°What are you guys going on about? From the sound of it, is there perhaps a plan brewing?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting mixed signals here,¡± he muttered, just before Ilirianna chimed in and added,


    ¡°Both of you, explain. If you have a plan then I¡¯d at least like to hear it. It¡¯s important to have all of our options on the table, regardless of how risky they might be.¡±


    Abi shot Scott an uncertain expression, but the boy just shrugged and motioned for her to do as the princess ordered, so she sighed with resignation and began to fill them in on the situation. ¡°Well you see, since the deal was that Scott would let us stay with him if we taught him about Ijiria and magic, I¡¯ve been answering a lot of his questions in our free time. Today, we got talking about mana and how we can sense people via their signatures.¡±


    ¡°And that cleared a lot of things up for me,¡± Scott chimed in. ¡°You guys have mentioned sensing Mallicent and him sensing you, but you¡¯d never actually explained to me the details of how that worked. So when Abi reminded me that you guys can¡¯t sense us magicless since we lack mana, it occurred to me that I could be standing ten feet from the bastard and he¡¯d never know it, right?¡±


    Ilirianna furrowed her brow. ¡°Yes, that is correct. Why does that matter though?¡±


    ¡°Why does that matter?! Think about it, Princess!¡± Scott urged. ¡°Right now, Mallicent has the advantage over us because he¡¯s got that dagger, right? All he has to do is sit around and wait for it to recharge, and with that threat he issued, you can¡¯t do anything about it since he¡¯ll sense you coming from miles away. Therefore, the only way to steal back that dagger is for somebody he can¡¯t sense to do it!¡± Scott then grinned confidently. ¡°So what I¡¯m saying is that I can break into his apartment and snag the damn thing without him being any the wiser!¡±


    ¡°And my response to this was that it¡¯s too risky!¡± Abi quickly chimed in, wanting to make her position known. ¡°Mallicent has made it clear how willing he is to kill people, so if he catches Scott stealing the dagger, he won¡¯t hesitate to burn him alive.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m willing to take that risk! If he¡¯s gonna kill me, then I just won¡¯t get caught!¡±


    Abigail¡¯s features were strained with concern as she glanced sidelong at a frustrated Scott then over towards Ilirianna, whose uncertain expression was making it appear as if she were about to take Abi¡¯s side. Ryokumo, however, quite liked where this conversation was going, for the young magicless boy had actually concocted quite an interesting plan. Of course, there was a single flaw in the idea, and Ilirianna didn¡¯t hesitate to point it out.


    ¡°The issue, Scott, is that in this realm, anything with mana is very easy to sense,¡± the princess told him. ¡°Yes, Mallicent won¡¯t be able to sense you, but the second the realm dagger is in your pocket and begins to move, he¡¯ll realize what¡¯s up. Once he does, that dagger will act like a beacon broadcasting your location, and this house and his apartment are too far away for you to reach us before he catches you.¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t be there to help,¡± Abi added reluctantly. ¡°A fight with Mallicent anywhere near civilization needs to be avoided at all costs. It just wouldn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    Scott¡¯s features tensed in frustration once again, but Ryokumo was pleased by the fact that he clearly wasn¡¯t giving up, for the gears turning in his head were obvious, and he came up with a response impressively fast before turning to address Ryokumo.


    ¡°What about distortion?¡± he asked. ¡°Caeli, you mentioned the other day that there¡¯s a spell to conceal you both physically and magically, yes? Could the two of us sneak in under that spell?¡±


    Impressed that Scott remembered that so well, Ryokumo grinned proudly, but unfortunately had to shake his head. ¡°If distortion worked, I would have done it already. The problem is that distortion isn¡¯t perfect even in our realm. Here, the distorted mana would be much easier to sense, and Mallicent has already proven he can sense my magic.¡±


    ¡°Damn it all¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, Scott, and I appreciate you trying to help,¡± Ilirianna said in a clear effort to comfort him. ¡°But Abi¡¯s right. You¡¯ve done enough for us by letting us stay here, and feeding us, and clothing us. Honestly, we could never properly thank you, so there¡¯s no reason for you to put your life in any more danger. We¡¯ll figure something out. I promise.¡±


    Scott sighed and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I suppose so.¡±


    Abi placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled, which seemed to ease some of his disappointment, before she turned and excused herself to go to the bathroom. Ilirianna left as well, mentioning that she wanted to lay down for a bit, and soon enough, it was just Ryokumo and Scott in the kitchen. The boy was turning to depart as well, muttering something about having homework to do, when Ryokumo began speaking.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re absolutely correct about the dagger being a priority,¡± he commented. ¡°Retrieving it would force Mallicent¡¯s hand, and since he knows he can¡¯t come into direct conflict with us given our superior power, he would probably hesitate to harm anybody for fear of retribution. That dagger is the key to turning this all around.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just wish my plan could have been useful,¡± Scott muttered. ¡°I know Ilirianna and Abi are right, but at the same time, I¡¯m getting a bit antsy. I want to do something helpful for you guys¡­ I want to make sure you get home safely, and that Wilham doesn¡¯t get set on fire by this bastard. I wish I wasn¡¯t so powerless.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not get too ahead of ourselves,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°You see, I¡¯m something of a veteran when it comes to breaking into Mallicent¡¯s private spaces, and I think your plan is doable, so long as we tweak a few details.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± Scott¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ryokumo grinned slyly. ¡°I¡¯m saying, why don¡¯t you and I go on a little adventure.¡±

 V4 Chapter 12- Yet Another Heist

    Chapter XII


    Awaking with a startled jolt, Mallicent Malloway sat up in bed, frantically scanning the darkened surroundings of his apartment, his heart beating powerfully in his chest. At first, he wasn¡¯t sure why he had so abruptly come to consciousness, and a glance at the clock told him that it was only eight in the evening, indicating that he must have accidentally taken a nap, but as he composed himself with a handful of deep breaths, he realized just what was so strange. One of the mana signatures of his enemies had come within half a mile of the apartment, and after taking a few seconds to focus on it, he deduced that it was Ryokumo Caeli¡¯s. Mallicent¡¯s initial instincts told him to get ready for a potential attack, but Ryokumo was approaching his position rather slowly, as if out for a mere evening walk, and since his allies were clearly not with him, he came to the possible conclusion that the wind mage might be on his way to speak with him. After all, even he couldn¡¯t be stupid enough to try and fight him without backup from Ilirianna and Abigail, especially after the threat Mallicent had issued.


    Then again, maybe Caeli doesn¡¯t care. He has no reason to protect the magicless, and since he¡¯s not a native Ijirian, he probably cares less about their laws than the other two. Could this be an assault? But no¡­ Mallicent clenched his teeth. If Caeli were here to fight me, he¡¯d probably be moving quicker and under a distortion, if only to minimize the amount of his mana I can sense. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s here for combat¡­ But then what the hell does he want?


    Mallicent got to his feet, waiting with bated breath as Ryokumo got closer and closer to the apartment building before finally entering it. His signature then rose the four floors to reach Mallicent¡¯s position, and soon enough, he was standing just on the other side of the door, knocking casually as if he were a friend there for a visit.


    Perhaps he¡¯s here for some negotiation? Mallicent considered, but since he couldn¡¯t very well pretend to not know he was there, he decided for the moment to humor this odd situation, finding himself curious what Ryokumo wanted. The boy walked forward and, after one last second of debate, he unlocked the door and pulled it open to reveal the sight of Ryokumo Caeli with his stupidly pleasant grin and dressed in rather baggy jeans, a white T-shirt, and a surprisingly expensive-looking leather jacket.


    ¡°Good evening, Mallicent,¡± he greeted wryly. ¡°Hope I didn¡¯t interrupt anything.¡±


    Still failing to sense anything dangerous and not finding any sign of a companion, Mallicent let out a snort and regarded Ryokumo with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°What do you want? It¡¯s a little bold to so rashly approach my location like this. You are aware of what I told Ilirianna, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ryokumo laughed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m well aware, my friend! Should we try to kill you, you¡¯ll light this whole damn building on fire and cook a few Omaruans. Luckily, I¡¯m just here for a pleasant chat, so there shouldn¡¯t be any need for magic. With that said, may I come in?¡±


    ` Ah, so I was right. Negotiations it is then.


    ¡°No, you may not,¡± he snapped bitterly. ¡°We have nothing to discuss, Caeli. You are going to leave me alone until I can use the dagger to leave. There is nothing you can do to change my mind, so save your breath and go run on back to your damn princess.¡±


    But of course, as Mallicent had already learned quite well, Ryokumo was a persistent one, and he wasn¡¯t going to walk away that easily.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that! See, I don¡¯t really want to be stuck here in Omaruo for any longer than necessary. Just a few weeks ago, I began to attend the great Academy of Erika, so it would be a shame to miss any more of my classes than I¡¯m already going to!¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°I have important business back in our realm, so if there¡¯s a way for all four of us to return to Ijiria safely, then why don¡¯t we try to find it?¡±


    ¡°Because there isn¡¯t one!¡± Mallicent stated firmly. ¡°Especially not with Ilirianna here. The second we leave Omaruo, I won¡¯t stand a chance against her! The only thing keeping her from beating me bloody is our circumstances, so there¡¯s not a chance in hell that I¡¯d ever return to Ijiria with that bitch by my side. You think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Ryokumo smirked, strangely failing to react to his insult of the princess. ¡°Me? Think you¡¯re stupid? Never. Now please, Mallicent, after all we¡¯ve been through together, why don¡¯t you trust me? I mean, we entered this realm side by side, so why can¡¯t we leave it that way?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? I just told you why!¡±


    ¡°Sure, you said you refuse to reenter Ijiria alongside Princess Ilirianna,¡± the wind mage stated. ¡°And to be honest, I suspected it might be a waste of breath to try and convince you otherwise. Therefore, I¡¯m willing to amend my suggestion.¡± Ryokumo then chuckled softly and sighed. ¡°I do respect her quite a bit, but all my life, I¡¯ve only ever had to worry about myself, and like I said, I can¡¯t be in Omaruo any longer than this. Therefore¡­¡±


    Mallicent narrowed his eyes, already realizing where Ryokumo was going with this conversation even before he put it to words. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re suggesting leaving Ilirianna behind?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes,¡± he muttered, ¡°then so be it. I mean, it¡¯s not like I have any strong attachment to her. I only met her a mere few weeks ago, after all. While I certainly like and respect her, I¡¯m not about to sacrifice my own well being for her sake.¡±


    This must be some sort of trick, right? Though, it¡¯s not like what he¡¯s saying is particularly wrong. From what I know, the royal team was formed right before they departed for Hiriech and like I¡¯ve already said, Caeli is not Ijirian. He has no particular loyalty to the Iijis. He didn¡¯t grow up getting fed Citadel propaganda about how perfect and respectable the crown is.


    Mallicent¡¯s lips drew tight as he did everything he possibly could to subtly try and see past any potential deception, but Ryokumo¡¯s features didn¡¯t reveal anything one way or the other.


    If I were able to drag him to my side, I would have a much better idea of what Ilirianna is up to. Naturally, she¡¯s not just going to idly sit by and allow me to run without a fight. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that she¡¯s trying to concoct some plot to kill me and take the dagger. Right now, I¡¯m blind¡­so if I could coerce information from Caeli¡­


    ¡°And Abigail?¡± he inquired. ¡°What of her? Would you abandon her as well?¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s eyes turned sad and when he answered, his voice was heavy with regret. ¡°To be honest, I would love nothing more than to bring Abi with me. She and I have become very close friends despite the short amount of time we¡¯ve known each other. The problem is that she¡¯s far too virtuous. Abigail would never betray Ilirianna to save herself, and if I suggested as much, she would stand in my way. I respect that about her, but unfortunately, I am far more willing to do anything it takes to save my own skin.¡±


    Yes¡­I suppose that makes sense. I need to be careful, but I should encourage this for the moment. Don¡¯t let your guard down, Mallicent, but don¡¯t let such an ideal opportunity pass you by either¡­


    Still able to sense Abigail and Ilirianna¡¯s presences off on the opposite side of Wilham, Mallicent was content to turn and motion for Ryokumo to enter the apartment. ¡°Very well, Caeli. Let¡¯s discuss.¡±


    Ryokumo gave a halfhearted smile and followed Mallicent inside, shutting the door behind him before glancing around as he took a seat on the couch. Unsurprisingly, his eyes lingered for quite some time on the drawer of Mallicent¡¯s bedside table, confirming that he could, in fact, sense the mana signature of the realm dagger. However, the boy had cast a minor security charm on it, meaning that Ryokumo wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic to unlock the drawer. The only way for him to get in would be to use the key currently tucked away in the pocket of Mallicent¡¯s shorts, but since it wasn¡¯t made with magic, he wouldn¡¯t know where it was, and thus, even with Ryokumo so close to it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to steal it.


    At least not without attacking me, but I just have to hope he¡¯s not about to risk the deaths of all the people in this building¡­


    Content for the moment, Mallicent followed Ryokumo to the couch and took a seat on the opposite side, turning slightly to his left so that he could properly face his visitor. ¡°Alright, so what exactly are you suggesting here? Are you seeking to actively sabotage Ilirianna? How much of a traitor are you willing to become?¡±


    Ryokumo grinned smugly, resting his right foot over his left thigh while draping his arm over the back of the couch. ¡°Well, one requirement is that I don¡¯t get into any trouble upon returning. Like I said, I still want to attend the Academy, so if it gets out that I turned against Ilirianna, well¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d be arrested and executed, wouldn''t I? Can¡¯t have that¡­¡±


    ¡°But then what the hell does the princess think you¡¯re doing here right now?¡± he demanded, but the young man just brushed the concern aside.


    ¡°I told them I would try to negotiate with you, which isn¡¯t technically incorrect, for we are negotiating. Ilirianna just isn¡¯t benefiting from it the way she thinks she is.¡±


    Satisfied with that answer for the moment, Mallicent returned to the initial topic. ¡°So then, what are you asking of me? Do you merely seek for me to inform you when I plan to open the portal?¡± he clarified, to which the wind mage nodded. ¡°But if I tell you when I¡¯m leaving, what¡¯s stopping you from spilling that information to them?¡±


    Ryokumo rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you think is stopping me? The second you sensed the girls heading your way, you¡¯d duck through that portal in an instant! That doesn¡¯t help me!¡±


    Well, that is a good point, Mallicent silently conceded, though after his many interactions with this man, he still couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to stop suspecting foul play.


    ¡°And again, let¡¯s make something else clear here,¡± Ryokumo went on. ¡°I do not like you. I do not respect what you or your Kosah cultists have done, and should we ever encounter each other again, I will gladly be the one to remove your head.¡± His voice then turned cold, a hint of rage peeking through that caused Mallicent to sit up a little straighter. ¡°Especially not after what you did to your brother. You may not have killed him yourself, but you allowed the Kosah-Rei to do it. That is unforgivable in my mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh is that so?¡± he sneered, anger flaring in his own body. ¡°But betraying the princess is not unforgivable?¡±


    Ryokumo smirked challengingly. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m not harming her. I¡¯m just leaving her in Omaruo a little longer than planned. Once I return to Erika, I¡¯ll inform the Citadel of what happened, and they could retrieve her and Abi themselves. In the end, nobody gets hurt. It disgusts me to even consider brokering a deal with you, but I¡¯m willing to do what I have to.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Do you feel nothing, Mallicent? Do you even care that your family was murdered?¡±


    These pompous assholes just don¡¯t understand! I wasn¡¯t surprised that Ilirianna couldn''t bring herself to agree with our methods, but I would have thought Caeli might have at least understood!


    ¡°Then tell me, Caeli¡­do you think our world is fair?¡±


    Mallicent¡¯s question caused Ryokumo to cock an eyebrow. ¡°Fair?¡±


    ¡°Yes, fair. If you took a look at Ijiria¡ªat the Great Cities and the rural villages, what do you find? Take a look at the lives of the poor and the lives of the rich, comparing the slums of Erika to the high-end neighborhoods and the Citadel itself. You, of all people, should have a good understanding given that you¡¯ve experienced both lifestyles, yes? A poor common boy rising to the Academy¡ªno, to the royal team, even! I¡¯ll ask you again: Do you think our world is fair?¡±


    To Mallicent¡¯s mild surprise, the other man seemed to actually be considering the question, his eyes lowering down to the ground as a conflicted expression crossed his face. ¡°To tell you the truth, I do not think Ijiria is perfect. Far from it, in fact, and you¡¯re right¡­I¡¯d know that better than anybody. Until I got a job for the Lord of Jeysa, I was looked at with disgust and mistrust by those around me. I was a dirty Sukonese boy barely scraping by¡­and nobody cared. I had to pull myself up the social ladder myself, and even at the Academy, my successes haven¡¯t made me the most popular. There¡¯s plenty of pompous brats that don¡¯t think I should breathe the same air as them.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you berate me for what I¡¯ve helped to do?¡± Mallicent demanded. ¡°The Kosah-Rei want to make Ijiria a more fair and prosperous place! Yes, I helped kill Aeyir, but it was for the greater good!¡±


    ¡°And what did Aeyir do?¡± Ryokumo demanded softly. ¡°Who did he hurt? From what I gathered, he was an innocent young man excited for his future, without a hint of the selfishness you accuse, rather fairly I might add, the elites of having.¡±


    Mallicent scoffed. ¡°Because I could already see the thought of power corrupting him. He excused our father¡¯s actions, he turned a blind eye to crimes of the nobility¡­ He was already on the path to becoming our father, so Captain Vesh and I spared him that fate! This way, my brother got to die a respectable man!¡±


    ¡°Is that your reasoning? Is that how you¡¯re justifying it?¡± Ryokumo smirked, almost like he was pitying Mallicent, and that arrogant look only made the boy even angrier. ¡°To answer your earlier question, the world¡¯s unfairness is not my problem. Call me selfish, too, but like I said when I first sat down, I don¡¯t have the virtue that Abigail and many others have. The fate of the people of this country is not my concern. I merely want to live my life in comfort and peace. I¡¯m not ambitious enough to think a single man like me could ever change the world. I¡¯d be essentially trying to wrap ropes of wind around the sun itself, thinking I could bring it down with my own might. I¡¯m arrogant, but not that much. Yes, it is selfish, but I simply seek comfort and happiness, and should I join you or try to rebel, I will merely be reserving myself a spot in the Citadel dungeons, which is not the happiest place, believe it or not.¡± He laughed almost to himself and winked. ¡°I seek to join the Citadel one way or the other.  I¡¯ll never be a Master, but I¡¯d settle for the army or the Korrei-Tarr. The Kosah-Rei have fine ideals, but they are already stained by blood and violence, so the hypocrisy is crystal clear.¡±


    ¡°Is it? But is that not a contradiction of what you¡¯ve already said?¡± Mallicent spat. ¡°You claim to lack morals, yet you dislike our methods? If you only cared about yourself, you wouldn¡¯t give a damn about what happened to Aeyir!¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps I¡¯m hypocritical, too,¡± Ryokumo said simply. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care enough to try and change this world myself, but that doesn''t mean I wish death upon anybody, so it''s a waste of your breath to try and convince me otherwise. I¡¯m willing to work with you in order to get myself out of here, but the moment we part ways, we will become enemies again.¡±


    ¡°So why should I agree to this?¡± Mallicent growled. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be a threat to my life then why not just leave you behind?!¡±


    The wind mage smirked wryly. ¡°Because we¡¯ll get out of here one way or the other anyway, and Ilirianna isn¡¯t going to let you leave quietly. I can at least try and subtly stall her or direct her the wrong way. At the very least, I can give you a heads-up before she tries anything. You need me, Mallicent.¡± Ryokumo gave him another mocking wink as he rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with that to chew on. If you decide to accept my proposal, let off a small burst of mana at around four in the afternoon tomorrow. If I don¡¯t sense anything, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve declined.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­ I¡¯ll at least consider it.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Pushing the front door open, Ryokumo suddenly stopped, as if recalling something important, and glanced back at him with a grin somehow smugger than before. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! I almost forgot, I had something to give you!¡±


    Mallicent narrowed his eyes with suspicion as Ryokumo reached into the pocket of his leather jacket to retrieve something that he tossed across the room.


    ¡°Thank you for the jacket, my friend! It was much appreciated.¡±


    The boy was confused as he caught the small item in midair, but upon recognizing it as the wallet Uma had left for emergencies, his eyes went wide with rage, for he had been under the impression that he merely dropped it somewhere.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± he roared, but Ryokumo was cackling with amusement as he stalked through the door and shut it behind him.


    Mallicent clenched his teeth, half-tempted to march out there and kick his ass, but he reined in his emotions, warning himself not to lose his temper and give Ryokumo the satisfaction of riling him up. For a while, the boy stood there in silence, keeping his senses fixated on the wind mage as he arrived down on the street in front of the building. His mana then flared right before his signature began to rapidly grow distant, indicating that he must be using magic to more quickly return to his allies.


    Mallicent plopped himself down onto the couch, once again considering the proposal. Having more detailed tabs on Ilirianna would be very beneficial, but his instincts were warning him from so easily trusting Ryokumo. As much as his logic seemed sound, the young man had been nothing but a pain in his ass from the very second he arrived in Hiriech and despite asking for an alliance, he also threatened him multiple times in that conversation.


    But at the same time, I guess there¡¯s no reason to pretend to be friends. He¡¯s right. They¡¯ll get out eventually with or without me. He¡¯s simply trying to expedite the process.


    Sighing, Mallicent glanced down at the wallet still clutched in his hand and opened it, wanting to see if Ryokumo had left him some cash, only to be unsurprised at the fact that he hadn''t. However, there was a small folded piece of paper left inside, and wondering what it could be, Mallicent pulled it out and opened it, finding a singular sentence scribbled within.


    Did you really think I¡¯d ever work with shit like you, you gullible little brat?


    Huh? W-what?


    Mallicent¡¯s heart dropped, realizing that somehow, he had been manipulated. The boy jolted to his feet, his mind racing as he frantically tried to figure out what this meant.


    He must have been distracting me! But if he was, then what the hell was he after? I kept my senses attuned to Ilirianna and Abigail the entire time! They were nowhere nearby, so it¡¯s not like they could have done anything unless¡ª! He felt the blood leave his face as he recalled the fact that they had been in the company of a magicless boy when he was observing them at that clothing store. I wouldn''t have been able to sense him, so could he have been close? But where? What would Caeli have gained by¡­?


    Mallicent¡¯s head snapped towards the bedside table where the realm dagger was kept within its drawer, his heart sinking as he realized something: He could no longer sense the signature of the dagger. Nearly tripping over his feet in an effort to reach it, Mallicent violently ripped open the drawer, fury overtaking him when he found it unlocked and empty.


    But how?! The magicless boy wasn¡¯t with him, so¡ª?! Fucking hell! Was Caeli distorting him the whole time we were talking? I suppose it''s possible, and since the boy doesn¡¯t have a signature, all he¡¯d have to do was conceal him visually! Then, with Caeli and I both in the room, the dagger¡¯s meager signature would have blended right in! On top of that, the security charm only defends against magic, but if that boy knows how to lockpick, he wouldn¡¯t need my key!


    Mallicent slammed his fist against the surface, feeling the table tremble against the impact as he realized just how well he had been played.


    Damn it! Damn it all! You son of a fucking bitch, Caeli!


    ***


    Despite Ryokumo¡¯s conversation with Mallicent taking up only a handful of minutes, Scott Reiner felt like he was inside that apartment for an eternity. Before Ryokumo knocked on the door, he had cast a distortion spell to hide Scott¡¯s presence, and once again, he witnessed just how marvelous magic was when Mallicent opened the door and didn¡¯t so much as glance Scott¡¯s way despite them only being a few feet apart. From there, he followed Ryokumo into the room, keeping his footsteps as soft as he could, knowing that the spell wouldn¡¯t conceal sound. He was immensely grateful for the rather loud humming of the apartment¡¯s AC, for it was a lucky ally when it came to masking any noise. Once safely inside, the plan had been for Ryokumo to seek out the location of the dagger and then stare at it for a few seconds to inform Scott where it was, and to the boy¡¯s relief, the bedside table where it was kept didn¡¯t look like that challenging of a lock to pick.


    ¡°Mallicent¡¯s not going to see you as much of a threat, Reiner, so he will put all of his focus into keeping watch on me, as well as ensuring that Ilirianna and Abi don¡¯t leave your house. So long as he doesn¡¯t sense my distortion spell, or hear you fiddling with his stuff, he won¡¯t realize what¡¯s going on until it¡¯s too late.¡±


    And just as Ryokumo predicted, that was exactly what happened. The wind mage had intended to hold Mallicent¡¯s attention by offering a partnership between them, pretending to be prioritizing his own wellbeing over that of the others, and the boy latched on immediately despite his tone giving away his skepticism.


    Meanwhile, Scott carefully moved toward the table and knelt down, terrified the entire time due to the fact that it was within sight of the couch. However, Mallicent¡¯s eyes were more often fixed on Ryokumo, so his head was turned away as Scott carefully and quietly began to try using the paperclips he had twisted into lock picks to attempt to get it open. Unfortunately, while he knew the basics of how to pick a lock, he had naturally never attempted it before that very day, which was why Ryokumo had forced him to spend the last few hours practicing on his doors at home. Scott could feel his body getting sweatier with anxiety the longer it took, and he was terrified that the AC would turn off at any moment, but to his utter relief and excitement, eventually, he felt the drawer unlock. Silently celebrating, he carefully rose to his feet and began to pull it open, constantly glancing back to make sure Mallicent was still looking at Ryokumo. It felt like it might have been twenty seconds before it was open enough to reveal the tool within, and Scott couldn¡¯t help but briefly marvel at what he was looking at.


    The realm dagger was a beautiful item, with a blade made of some greenish-blue metal while the pommel was a beautiful gold and the hilt was wrapped in red leather, different colored gemstones no larger than pencil erasers adorning it. Knowing what power it contained, Scott felt slightly apprehensive about even touching it, but since he couldn¡¯t let such a silly thought harm the mission, he reached in and pulled it out before gently closing the drawer once more. When he turned back to find that Mallicent still wasn¡¯t looking his way, Scott risked sticking his hand out of the distortion¡¯s boundary to flash Ryokumo a thumbs-up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with that to chew on,¡± the wind mage then said, getting to his feet. ¡°If you decide to accept my proposal, let off a small burst of mana at around four in the afternoon tomorrow. If I don¡¯t sense anything, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve declined.¡±


    Scott silently crept towards the door, which Ryokumo opened for him. Then, to give him time to slip out, the young man pretended to have recalled something, stepping away from the wide open door to toss the stolen wallet back to its owner while Scott slipped through. Not long after, Ryokumo followed, but they didn¡¯t say a word until they were on the bottom floor and safely outside. Even then, the only thing Ryokumo said was, ¡°Hop on¡±, before hosting Scott onto his back and casting a spell that launched them up into the air.


    Perhaps in other circumstances, he would have been terrified by how fast they were moving across the roofs of the nearby houses, but the adrenaline from their successful heist kept him grinning all through the roughly five minute trip back to his house. Of course, having not told Ilirianna or Abi a single thing about what they were up to, neither were surprised when they landed on the lawn just in front of the porch to see the princess silently standing just below the porchlight, its orange glow illuminating a rather irritated expression as she watched them..


    ¡°So where the hell have you two been?¡± she demanded sharply as Ryokumo lowered Scott to the ground. ¡°We could sense you right next to Mallicent, you know, and you¡¯ve had Abi worried sick. Did you think we wouldn¡¯t realize what you were doing, Caeli?¡±


    But despite a literal princess furiously gazing at him, Ryokumo merely chuckled and winked. ¡°No, I had a feeling you¡¯d notice, and I do apologize for worrying you. That being said¡­¡± Stepping aside and motioning at Scott, the mage grinned proudly. ¡°This heist went a hell of a lot better than the last one.¡±


    Even though she was clearly furious, when Ilirianna saw the realm dagger clutched in Scott¡¯s hand, her expression shifted from pissed to shocked to, surprisingly, an exasperated satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she muttered with a sigh. ¡°Are such a goddamn idiot, Caeli.¡±


    Ryokumo laughed. ¡°So you¡¯ve said, My Princess.¡±

 V4 Chapter 13- A Lesson In Ijirian History

    Chapter XIII


    Unsurprisingly, Scott and Ryokumo were forced to endure a painfully long and agonizing lecture, and as the girls properly put everything into perspective, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit guilty, for even though the plan had worked out for the moment, what they said wasn¡¯t wrong. Both of the women shoved the potential consequences in their faces, reminding them of what could have happened had they been caught, and though Ryokumo was rather laid-back about the whole matter, Scott made sure he apologized to both of them profusely. After all, if Mallicent had realized what they were up to, he would have certainly incinerated Scott on the spot, and the subsequent fight might very well have pushed the boy to make good on his threat¡ªto destroy the apartment building and kill those who were unlucky enough to be inside.


    ¡°If something like that happens and magic is exposed, the Citadel will not be able to ignore it!¡± Ilirianna had sharply reminded them. ¡°Reiner, I¡¯ll forgive you for this one since you¡¯re not as familiar with our laws, but you, Caeli, should be far more careful! You understand what could happen if we¡¯re forced into an open battle with Mallicent!¡±


    ¡°I do understand, Princess,¡±  he assured her. ¡°But we needed the realm dagger, and now we have some power over him! Yes, we took a risk, but because of that, he won¡¯t be able to use the people against us! He can¡¯t beat us in a fight, and if he starts killing anybody as retribution for taking the dagger, he knows we¡¯ll react without mercy! Not to mention, Mallicent isn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯s well aware we can¡¯t just leave him behind here in Omaruo, so he knows we¡¯ll have to take him with us one way or the other. It¡¯s in his best interests not to force our hand if he wants to live. Before, all he had to do was keep us at bay until the dagger could recharge, but now he doesn¡¯t have that option! We have him backed into a corner!¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head fiercely. ¡°But even with all of that said, there¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯t decide to start killing people! Because he¡¯s in a corner, you might have made him even more unstable than he was before!¡±


    Most of the heat fell on Ryokumo for what happened, and they ended up going to bed without settling anything. The wind mage was firm in his stance that he made the right choice, and Ilirianna didn¡¯t budge from her own opinions. As for Abi, after berating Ryokumo for putting Scott in such a dangerous position, she fell silent and left the rest of the argument to the princess, who they had decided would keep the realm dagger since it would be safer with her than anybody else.


    Throughout the night, Scott got very little rest, and that wasn¡¯t just because it was yet another night spent on the couch. His thoughts were filled with fears of what Mallicent¡¯s next move might be, and by the time the sun started to rise, he realized he probably only got an hour of sleep at best. He was exhausted, once again debating skipping out on school before deciding that he didn¡¯t need Laura and Carmen getting any more on his case than they already were. When seven o¡¯clock arrived, he dragged himself to his feet and grabbed his uniform from where it was hung over the washing machine before entering the bathroom to get changed.


    God, I look like shit, Scott realized upon seeing his reflection in the mirror. Hell, I might be screwed regardless. Not showing up is gonna look suspicious, but showing up looking like this isn¡¯t gonna help me much either.


    Sighing as he straightened his tie, Scott walked back out into the kitchen only to come to a stop upon noticing Ilirianna sitting quietly at the table, sipping a glass of apple juice and seemingly staring into space. She noticed him pretty quickly, snapping out of her daze before smiling softly.


    ¡°Morning, Reiner.¡±


    ¡°Morning, Princess.¡±


    Deciding he should have some breakfast before leaving, Scott walked over to the pantry to produce a box of wheat-based cereal before making his way toward the fridge to retrieve the milk. A part of him wondered if he should make idle conversation with Ilirianna, but having not really spoken to her much over the course of the last few days, he wasn¡¯t really sure what he should say. Instead, the kitchen was filled with an awkward silence as he dropped his food off at the table before heading back to collect a bowl and a spoon. To his surprise, once he sat down and began pouring his cereal, Ilirianna broke the silence.


    ¡°Why do you call me Princess?¡± she asked. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not complaining, but my title doesn¡¯t really mean anything here, so I can¡¯t help wondering¡­¡±


    Scott glanced up at her, still somewhat intimidated and especially after the previous night, but also not wanting to be rude, he shrugged and answered honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s cause that''s what Abi and Caeli call you. It seems weird for me to refer to you by name when they don¡¯t, is all.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that makes sense,¡± Ilirianna muttered, mostly to herself.


    Since she seemed satisfied with that answer, the kitchen fell silent again, but not wanting to get stuck in that awkward atmosphere a second time, Scott forced himself to keep the conversation going.


    ¡°I really am sorry about last night. I know it was stupid and risky, but I honestly thought it would help. I should have listened to you guys though.¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled. ¡°Yes, you should  have¡­ But regardless, we have the dagger so I guess we can¡¯t consider it totally stupid.¡± The princess then glanced over to where the blueish-green blade was resting on the table, the light from the lamp above them glittering off of it. ¡°It¡¯s a priceless item, this thing. Powerful, too. Until just the other day, there were only three of them left in all of our realm. This one now makes four¡­¡±


    Scott gazed at it as well, once again enraptured by its beautiful and intricate design. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that before¡­but I have to ask, why? If they¡¯re so useful, why haven''t you guys just mass-produced them?¡±


    Ilirianna briefly turned her eyes away from the realm dagger to gaze at the boy, and for a few seconds, she seemed to be considering how to answer his question, or perhaps even whether she should bother. However, her gaze soon turned soft, and a gentle smile turned her lips as she rested her chin on the palm of her hand.


    ¡°Well, around eight-hundred years ago, we did.¡±


    Seeing her distant expression, Scott realized this was a prime opportunity to learn about the things that Abi wasn¡¯t as familiar with¡ªthat being the details of the multiverse itself. She had said that Ilirianna would be better at explaining it to him, and since he still had around thirty minutes before it was time to leave for school, he decided he should take advantage of this chance and quickly pressed her to continue.


    ¡°What happened then? What changed?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°A lot of things. Something you should know first is that historians have separated Ijirian history into six distinct ages, those being the Ages of Shamans, Civilization, Expansion, Ascension, Destruction, and Prosperity, with each of these eras¡¯ beginning and end marked by significant changes in our world. The third of these, as I just mentioned, was known as the Age of Expansion, and what marked the beginning of it was the discovery of other realms¡ªother universes separate and very different from our own. You see how the blade is a rather unique color for a dagger? I don¡¯t imagine you can identify the material?¡±


    Scott shook his head, having initially wondered what it was made out of, for it was certainly nothing he had ever seen. ¡°Not a clue, no.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think so. In fact, I doubt this particular metal even exists in Omaruo.¡± She then reached out and gently grabbed the hilt before running her fingers across the smooth and beautiful blade. ¡°It¡¯s a very rare mineral that contains a class of mana we are still, to this day, rather unfamiliar with. We¡¯ve never once encountered a biological being that could produce it themselves, nor have we ever found it in anything other than these gemstones. This mana can interact with the multiverse itself, opening it up and admitting us access to the other realms. Unfortunately, we could never figure out how to harness it while in its natural state. We tried smelting it like metal, but the mana was always lost when we did, and the stones became useless. The first one to figure out how to do it was a high nobleman named Fredrick von Meier III, and everything I¡¯ve read about him indicates that he was a selfish and narcissistic bastard. Unfortunately, he was also utterly brilliant.¡±


    Despite having so many questions, Scott couldn¡¯t bring himself to interrupt, for he was already fascinated by what Ilirianna was telling him, and it seemed by the expression on her face that she was enjoying getting to show off her knowledge of Ijirian history.


    ¡°Based on his notes, Meier was fascinated by the strange stones and he conducted a multitude of experiments to identify what they could do. Through means he either did not record or were lost to time, he discovered a way to interact with the mana and activate it.¡± She smiled. ¡°The few accounts we have say that he accidentally opened a portal to another realm, and vanished from Ijiria for around two months. We suspect he went to Kaira based on one of his books speaking of another civilization very different from ours, but for all we know, he may have simply popped into Hildegan for a few hours.


    ¡°Meier refused to tell anybody how he did it, but he certainly didn¡¯t hesitate to start gloating about his discoveries to anybody who would listen, always boasting about how he entered another plane of existence¡± she explained. ¡°When he was called a liar, he approached one of the princes and offered to take him to that realm. The prince agreed, and while we don¡¯t know where they went or what they did, upon their return, he immediately went to his father, the king, and begged to increase Meier¡¯s funding. With that money, he started an organization known as the Realm Forgers. This incident is what marks the beginning of the Age of Expansion.¡±


    ¡°So then expansion¡­¡± Scott began, finally breaking his silence. ¡°I imagine that¡¯s in reference to the expansion into the multiverse?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Exactly. Over time, the Realm Forgers increased in number as Meier shared some of his knowledge with people he considered ¡®worthy¡¯, though it was a part of their creed to only keep that knowledge within their order. That being said, they were rather cooperative with the Iijis and the scientists of the age. After all, this discovery upended most of what we thought we knew about our world. Where science was once conducted only by a small few, and was regarded with very little respect, when the multiverse was discovered, scientists and researchers sprouted up everywhere, each one hoping to be the next person to find some groundbreaking information the way Meier did.


    ¡°The most prominent, and the one whose theories are still mostly held true to this day, was a man named Edvik Torral. He often worked hand in hand with Meier, and they were said to have been very close friends, to the point that he was even given his own realm dagger to freely use. Over the course of his seventy years of research, Torral helped map out the multiverse surrounding us, exploring the neighboring realms before spreading out to even the ones neighboring them.¡±


    ¡°Woah, hold on a second,¡± Scott interrupted, growing in confusion, for until that last sentence, he had been mostly following. ¡°Neighboring? What do you mean? How can realms neighbor each other?¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled wryly and shrugged. ¡°Good question, honestly. We still don¡¯t have even a slight clue about the composition and layout of the multiverse. We¡¯ve never been in whatever exists between realms, if there even is space there, and it feels wrong to call it two-dimensional, but from what we¡¯ve observed, realms have neighbors.¡± Still fiddling with the dagger, Ilirianna paused for a moment to ponder how to better explain herself. ¡°We have a rough map of our section of the multiverse, which has Omaruo in the, for lack of a better term, ¡®western¡¯ direction of Ijiria. Then, going clockwise, it¡¯s Kaira, Cansi, and Hildegan. For Omaruo, Ijiria is in its ¡®eastern¡¯ direction, with three realms in the other directions that don¡¯t border Ijiria. Therefore, for you to reach Kaira from where we are now, you would then need to enter Ijiria first, then use the dagger again and enter Kaira. Or, you could go to the realm north of Omaruo, which would then border Kaira to the east, and enter that way. Does that make sense?¡±


    Scott grimaced, managing a weak shrug as he tried to process what she was saying. ¡°I mean, sure, I get it conceptually, but that¡¯s odd as hell for the multiverse to be laid out that way.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± she said. ¡°And to make things weirder, the realms cross over only at specific points. You can leave a realm from wherever you want so long as you have a dagger, but you will always enter in a select few locations. One of the entry points for Omaruo is on a secluded beach not far from Wilham. Ijiria has, so far as I know, four entry points. One of them is located on the ground floor of the Citadel, which also happens to be the reason it was built where it was. There¡¯s another one in the southern country of Norania, one in the northern country Trovia, and the third is in the western one, Dunnovia.¡±


    Having realized he forgot about his cereal, which was now disgustingly soggy, Scott pushed the bowl aside and leaned his elbows on the table, furrowing his brow in thought. ¡°Right¡­ Okay, sure, I guess I kinda get it. We can go back to that Torral guy.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ilirianna cleared her throat and went on. ¡°Torral learned a lot about the multiverse that I don¡¯t have much time to explain, but what I should mention is the Torral Phenomenon, obviously named after him. It has to do with why you and I speak the same language despite living in completely different realms.¡±


    Scott had certainly considered that strange, but when he broached the question to Abi, she told him that she didn¡¯t know either. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the deal with that?¡±


    ¡°When crossing realms, Torral noticed something very confusing, and that was the fact that despite the realms being separate from one another, they were still very similar. In fact, they were too similar given that, as far as we know, our civilizations had never once interacted. You see, Reiner, every realm we¡¯ve ever been to is on the same planet.¡± When he cocked an eyebrow, indicating he didn¡¯t get it, she went on. ¡°We are currently on a planet the same size as the one Ijiria is on, with a singular moon above us at the same distance away. We are also roughly the same distance from the sun, with the exact same planets located in the solar system. Our stars are different because we aren¡¯t all existing at the same time in the planet¡¯s lifespan, but otherwise, it¡¯s the same place.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Wait, but then¡­are you saying we¡¯re just different versions of the same reality?¡± he pressed, not seeing how that could be possible but also failing to find another answer.


    ¡°Possibly. For one, there are a lot of constants that evolved in every civilization we observed. Languages are the same, traditions, customs, and holidays resemble one another, similar to identical cuisine can be found, and humanity exists with almost the same biology, with the singular exception being the production of mana. It¡¯s almost like humanity is destined to be the same in every realm, like some higher power is molding us repeatedly in the exact same image.¡±


    ¡°And¡­is there a higher power?¡± he asked hesitantly. ¡°I mean, is there some equivalent of a god controlling the multiverse?¡±


    Ilirianna laughed and shrugged. ¡°Who knows? The logical part of me doubts it, but then I come to Omaruo and see my language spoken and food I¡¯ve eaten, and I can¡¯t help but feel like there isn¡¯t a chance that all happened naturally. Maybe it was a god, maybe some cosmic wanderer spread the same teachings at some point in our histories¡­ I honestly couldn''t tell you. We know a lot more than you, but we still don¡¯t know much.¡± The princess then glanced at the wall clock before shaking her head. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, and I¡¯ve gone off on too many tangents, so let me bring it back to the original question. Where did the realm daggers go? Why can¡¯t we make more? That can only be answered by telling you about Kaira.¡±


    Placing the realm dagger back on the table, Ilirianna took another moment to think. ¡°Kaira was a magicless realm like this one and from what I¡¯ve read, it was about as technologically advanced as Omaruo currently is. At the time, due to details I¡¯ll tell you later, it was the only realm with a civilization we could properly interact with. The problem is that for as long as we¡¯ve existed, the Ijirians have had a bit of a superiority complex.¡± Her voice turned slightly bitter as she said those words, her expression showing a bit of disappointment. ¡°The Kairans didn¡¯t have the strength that we did due to their lack of magic, and the great powers of our realm at the time realized that they were vulnerable and easy to manipulate. Back before Ijiria became an empire, there were plenty of powerful countries on our continent, and all of them saw a prime opportunity to be the first one to use Kaira for its resources and its manpower to gain an advantage over its rivals.¡±


    Scott could already begin to see where the story was going, and a shiver went down his spine.


    ¡°Over the course of nearly a century, conflict between the magical powers engulfed Kaira, all vying for control of the realm,¡± Ilirianna told him. ¡°The Kairans and their cities were ravaged and destroyed, with over ninety-percent of the natives losing their lives or being forcefully taken into slavery or experimented upon. It was known as the Kairan Genocide, and is without a doubt the bloodiest event in our history.¡± The princess tugged at a strand of her emerald hair, her eyes going slightly distant. ¡°My ancestor, Oralia Iiji, was the niece of the Ijirian king near the end of the Third Age. Horrified by what was being done, she took advantage of her popularity among the populace and the people¡¯s dissatisfaction with her uncle to lead a rebellion against him and usurp control of Ijiria to stop the genocide in the First Ijirian Civil War. The war went on for around four years and in the end, Oralia won, the king was executed, and change finally took place.


    ¡°The Realm Forgers gave her their full support, and they came to a consensus that the crossing of realms was dangerous¡ªthat it should never be done again. The leader of the Realm Forgers gathered together the entire order, and after a discussion of which the details were never revealed, they took every realm dagger in their possession, opened up portals, and all fled Ijiria with their families, never to return. Since only those in the order had the knowledge of how to craft the daggers, that was also lost to time. I imagine they concluded the only way to prevent such an atrocity was to make it impossible to access the multiverse. The three daggers we currently have were the only ones left¡ªdaggers that were hidden by countries we later conquered. This fourth one¡­¡± Ilirianna¡¯s eyes shifted to the dagger as she once again picked it up. ¡°Well, who knows where it came from. The realms have been practically shut off to us for the last eight-hundred years, by decree of the Oralian Isolation Act, and that act has never been repealed. We don¡¯t meddle with the realms anymore, if we can help it.¡±


    Scott leaned back in his seat, twisting his lips in thought as something occurred to him. ¡°So then¡­that¡¯s why you want to avoid exposing magic? You¡¯re afraid of Ijiria coming into more contact with the magicless?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± she confirmed, gazing down at her reflection in the blade. ¡°Mallicent escaping here was something we never even considered could happen, and nobody back in Ijiria knows we¡¯re in Omaruo. We can¡¯t count on reinforcements, so the three of us have to do everything we can to handle it alone. Omaruo¡­should be preserved¡­ Magic will only bring about death and destruction for the magicless¡­ I hope¡­ Well, I hope that satisfies your curiosity.¡±


    Naturally, it didn¡¯t come anywhere close, but it at least gave him a solid understanding of the events that resulted in the current state of Ijiria and its relationship with the surrounding realms, and for that, he couldn¡¯t thank her enough. Ilirianna Iiji was still an intimidating person, but at the very least, he felt a little more comfortable around her now.


    Not long after the conversation wrapped up, Abi and Ryokumo came downstairs, the latter gaining a rather cold look from the princess, though he didn¡¯t seem particularly bothered by it. With Scott¡¯s cereal ruined, he was forced to dump it down the sink and get another bowl that he practically inhaled before collecting his backpack and departing for school. Just like she had been ever since she arrived, Abi accompanied him, wanting to make sure he was able to reach West Wilham safely. Naturally, Scott didn¡¯t utter one word of complaint, for it meant he got to spend some extra time with the beautiful young woman. Ideally, she and the others would be leaving Wilham in two or three weeks, and based on what Ilirianna had told him that morning, he would probably never see her again. That thought made him sad, but that was simply the way of things and he would have to force himself to accept it.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯d ever have a chance with her anyway, he reminded himself. She¡¯s a girl from a world full of magic, working under the literal future queen of her country, while I¡¯m just nobody from a random town in a boring magicless realm. Even if Abi got stuck here, I¡¯d never have even a slight shot.


    Glancing sidelong at the profile of her pretty features, Scott felt another twinge of guilt for going behind her back the previous night, and since she had left most of the berating to Ilirianna, he wasn¡¯t sure exactly how she felt about him. So, wanting to clear the air a bit, he decided it was time to apologize once more.


    ¡°I really am sorry for not telling you about Caeli¡¯s plan. I honestly did just want to make myself useful, but being secretive about it was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, Abi.¡±


    Abigail frowned, turning to gaze at him as they rounded another corner of the neighborhoods near West Wilham High. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. Princess Ilirianna said all that needed to be said, and Ryokumo¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say this wasn¡¯t out of character for him. I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re safe.¡± She smiled warmly and he felt his spirits rise a little more. ¡°That being said, please don¡¯t think you have to put yourself in danger for us. You hardly know us, and this isn¡¯t your fight. I don¡¯t want¡­ Er, well¡­¡± Abi hesitated, seemingly trying to find the right words to express her emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die because of this. Okay?¡±


    He understood her concern, and it was already painfully clear that Abigail was the type of person who protected everybody she could. Naturally, she would worry for him, but Scott knew he had to correct something she said.


    ¡°I appreciate that, but you¡¯re wrong. This is my fight.¡± As he spoke, the faces of Laura, Carmen, and Brian all floated into his mind, and he smiled at the many memories spent alongside them in the clubroom those past three years. ¡°I told you this the night you arrived and I¡¯ll say it again: If Mallicent Malloway is a threat to my home and my friends, then it¡¯s my fight. Simple as that.¡±


    Scott then turned his smile towards Abi, wanting her to know that he truly meant that. Perhaps what Ilirianna said the previous night about him not taking it seriously and not feeling like it was a real threat was true, but regardless, he was not about to lose anybody important to him.


    Abi didn¡¯t give a response before they arrived at the gates of West Wilham High, so Scott bid her goodbye and parted ways as he joined the flow of students making their way into the courtyard, enjoying the few glances sent his way by the students that noticed him arriving with Abi. It gave him a sense of pride knowing that they probably thought she was his girlfriend and so between that and the previous night¡¯s successful heist, his confidence was lifted as he crossed the courtyard and entered the school building.


    It all vanished in an instant, being replaced by a crushing fear the second he saw Mallicent Malloway casually leaning against the wall just ahead of the doors, his arms folded across his chest and a cold smile on his face as he and Scott stared at each other. The students passing by were sparing Mallicent confused looks, most likely due to the fact that he was in casual attire rather than the school uniform. However, they must not have been too concerned since he did look their age, so nobody was questioning why he was there.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Mallicent greeted with a wave of his hand, pushing off the wall to approach Scott. ¡°I hope you don''t mind, but I thought it was about time you and I finally got to know each other. Do you have a few minutes?¡±


    Scott clenched his teeth, swallowing down the intense fear, forcing himself to keep his cool and think about the situation logically. Abigail would have sensed Mallicent¡¯s presence in the school, so it was almost certain that he had ejected his mana to conceal himself. Ilirianna said that he¡¯d done that once or twice, so if he was undetectable, that should mean he wouldn¡¯t have enough magic to do too much harm.


    And without the realm dagger, he can¡¯t afford to cause trouble. If he starts hurting anybody, Ilirianna won¡¯t hold back, and from what they¡¯ve told me, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her. More likely than not, this is nothing more than a simple chat¡­


    Scott shrugged causally, not wanting the other boy to know he was intimidated. ¡°Sure, I can spare a moment. Do you want privacy?¡±


    ¡°No, we can stay out in the hall,¡± Mallicent replied. ¡°I need some collateral, after all. Come. Let¡¯s go over here.¡±


    Scott begrudgingly followed him down the adjacent corridor to a less populated area before moving up to stand alongside the wall across from the lockers. Unfortunately, there were still handfuls of students making their way to class or retrieving their things from those lockers, so if Mallicent decided to use what tiny bit of power he had, Scott wouldn¡¯t be able to save them.


    But if he does¡­ If he uses his mana, I¡¯m not holding back either. I¡¯ll beat the living shit out of him right here and now, regardless of who can see me do it.


    ¡°Alright, Malloway,¡± Scott began softly, wanting to take control of the situation immediately. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Mallicent snorted, a flash of disgust and a bit of rage crossing his otherwise composed features. ¡°Don¡¯t toy with me, you little bastard. You know exactly what I want with you, so let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time. Did you and Caeli think I wouldn¡¯t figure out what trick you pulled on me last night? What I want is my goddamn realm dagger.¡±


    Deciding to play dumb, Scott just shrugged. ¡°No clue what you¡¯re talking about. I was chilling at my house last night, working on my homework. My history teacher¡¯s a big ol¡¯ bitch, so I couldn¡¯t afford to get distracted, you see. I don¡¯t know anything about a realm dagger.¡±


    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t, do you?¡± A shit-eating grin twisted his lips, and though Scott was trying to keep as controlled as possible, he couldn¡¯t prevent his heart from skipping a beat when a dull orange glow appeared in Mallicent¡¯s left hand. ¡°Then perhaps frying a few of your fellow students would help to jog your memory, yes?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he stated. ¡°Abi and the others have already filled me in on this little conflict between you. Without that realm dagger, you don¡¯t have leverage. You kill even a single person, they¡¯ll kill you. I also know you¡¯re severely outmatched here.¡± Scott forced his own smug smile as he shoved the boy¡¯s powerlessness in his face. ¡°So go right ahead. You¡¯ll be joining them in death not long after.¡±


    For a moment, the two of them glared at one another, drawing a few interested stares from the passing students, but thankfully, the mana in Mallicent¡¯s hand withdrew, and Scott allowed a small sense of relief. Yet, it seemed the other boy had more to say as he leaned forward and lowered his voice even more.


    ¡°So they¡¯ve taught you a bit about Ijiria, huh?¡±


    ¡°They have,¡± Scott growled, wondering why that particular detail had stuck out to him.


    Mallicent smirked. ¡°Then I imagine they¡¯ve told you all about the Oralian Isolation Act and the punishment of erasure? Why wouldn¡¯t they, right?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­?¡± Furrowing his brow, Scott tried to remember if the term ¡°erasure¡± had ever been brought up, but at the moment, he couldn¡¯t quite recall it. However, the Oralian Isolation Act had been taught to him just that morning, so the details were quite fresh in his mind. ¡°Yeah, I know you magicals aren¡¯t allowed to cross realms without permission and I know that they want to keep our realms separate. After hearing all about that genocide, I can¡¯t exactly disagree with that sentiment.¡±


    ¡°But erasure!¡± Mallicent pressed. ¡°Have they mentioned it? Have they told you about what happens to magicless people that learn of magic? I mean, that act decrees that no magicless person is allowed to walk free once they find out about Ijiria. Did Ilirianna omit that?¡±


    Realizing that he was just trying to get in his head, Scott scoffed and shook his head. ¡°They¡¯ve already promised to keep me a secret from their government. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let me teach you what erasure is,¡± Mallicent interrupted sharply. ¡°It¡¯s an advanced magic that can alter reality itself! The Citadel has two erasers, one of which is related to Abigail and Caeli¡¯s teammate, Album, and those erasers are tasked with the power to wipe people from existence! Hear me now, little magicless boy, if you are erased, then nobody in the entire multiverse will remember you ever existed. Your friends will forget that they ever knew you, your family will not remember they had a child, the world will alter its very nature to make it so that not even a scrap of your existence is left in the memories of those who knew you. If they have you erased, you¡¯ll be gone forever.¡±


    As the boy spoke, Scott knew without a doubt that the others had never mentioned it to him, for he knew he would have remembered something like that. The logical side of him wanted to instantly reject such a thing as ridiculous, but his logic had no place in Ijiria, and he couldn¡¯t exactly say with certainty that Mallicent was lying.


    ¡°I can see in your eyes that this is news to you,¡± Mallicent whispered darkly. ¡°It¡¯s their way of being thorough. If somebody who encountered magic is erased, then every angle is covered, leaving no way for magic¡¯s influence to taint Omaruo. Now why would they fail to tell you this? I thought they were gonna spare you, but if they ask their friend¡¯s mother to handle you, then everything you¡¯ve done will be lost to all. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Biting his lip, Scott failed to concoct an immediate response, and before he could even try, the situation deteriorated further.


    ¡°Yo, Reiner! Whatcha up to?¡±


    The sound of Laura¡¯s voice caused his body to go cold as he spun around, startled, to find the tall blonde girl approaching them, an almost exasperated look on her face as she glanced between him and Mallicent.


    ¡°This another cousin of yours or something?¡± she added, looking very clearly dubious.


    And to make matters even worse, while Scott was stuck processing everything, Mallicent hopped at the opportunity, smiling cheerfully as he walked forward and extended his hand to the girl. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m just an old friend of his. I¡¯m Mallicent Malloway, nice to meet you.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise, but she shook his hand nonetheless. ¡°Well that¡¯s certainly a name I¡¯ve never heard before, but I like it. I¡¯m Laura Harrison. Nice to meet you, too.¡±


    ¡°Laura Harrison, hmm?¡± Mallicent glanced over his shoulder, and the dark expression in his eyes made Scott want nothing more than to rush forward and punch him in the face as hard as he could. ¡°Curious. Now, Reiner, why don¡¯t you ponder what we¡¯ve discussed, and perhaps you can return my property to me¡­or else, well¡­¡± Walking towards Laura, he gently put a hand on her shoulder, his eyes never shifting from Scott. ¡°I won¡¯t be happy. I saw on a bulletin board back there that your school has a little festival this weekend. Perhaps I¡¯ll see you then?¡±


    And with those words hanging over Scott, Mallicent Malloway turned and stalked away, leaving the boy without any clue of what he was supposed to do.

 V4 Chapter 14- Something Special

    Chapter XIV


    ¡°Hey, can we take a detour today and maybe go find somewhere to grab a snack or something?¡±


    Abigail frowned as Scott asked that question, and when she glanced at the boy walking beside her, she instantly realized that something was on his mind. Earlier that morning, he had been rather cheerful despite his guilt over what happened with Mallicent, but upon meeting back up after he got out of school and starting their walk back to his house, there had been something off about him. He was distant, as if not fully there in the present, and now that she took a closer look at him, Abi could see that his skin was slightly paler than usual. Instantly, she was concerned, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to accept his abrupt proposal.


    ¡°Yes, of course. You know the town better than me, so lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Thanks.¡±


    Sensing that he would most likely confide in her once they had reached their destination, Abi held back from pressing him and simply stayed by his side, following him not towards his home but in the direction of Wilham''s Main Street where they had gone shopping for clothes a few days prior. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t prevent her mind from running wild with theories, and considering the situation, she wondered if perhaps his involvement with them was straining his relationship with his friends at school. She knew that Laura and Carmen seeing Ilirianna had been problematic, and her visit to his clubroom during lunch might have also been a poor decision. The only reason she had gone was because Mallicent seeing Scott at Murphy''s had made her a bit paranoid that something might happen to him while at West Wilham High.


    So maybe he wants to back out, after all? But¡­given what he said this morning, I just don¡¯t think that¡¯s it¡­


    ¡°This is my fight. I told you this the night you arrived and I¡¯ll say it again: If Mallicent Malloway is a threat to my home and my friends, then it¡¯s my fight. Simple as that.¡±


    Yeah¡­ That¡¯s not it¡­ But then, what¡­?


    Asking herself that question, another terrifying possibility crossed her mind, and she recalled the fact that Mallicent¡¯s mana signature had gone dark that morning, so she wondered if perhaps the boy had made contact with Scott. She remained near the school for a while after parting with him just to be sure, but nothing bad ever happened and eventually, Mallicent¡¯s signature returned around ten o¡¯clock back at his apartment.


    But in those morning hours, could he have threatened Scott somehow¡­?


    Abi took a few deep breaths to steady her anxiety as they turned onto Main Street, finding the sidewalks packed with students from a variety of schools, out with their friends to enjoy some free time. In fact, there were so many people hurrying around without regard to those around them that Scott suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand, keeping her close so that they wouldn¡¯t get separated. It was a bold move on his part, but she decided she was okay with it as she gripped his back, allowing him to lead her through the crowd before turning left towards a small hole-in-the-wall establishment that she probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed otherwise.


    The interior of the shop was hardly bigger than Scott¡¯s living room, with a smattering of small tables around a black and white tile floor, as well as a long counter with barstools running along the windowed wall facing the street. On the other side of the shop was the cashier, as well as another counter-space that contained what she noticed were a variety of candies and fruits. On the left side of this area were three machines with three levers each beside a stack of small and wide paper cups, leaving Abi without any clue as to what kind of place she had been brought to. Scott, however, must have noticed the confusion on her face, as he turned back and asked,


    ¡°Do you have frozen yogurt in Ijiria?¡±


    Abi furrowed her brow, trying to remember if she recognized the term, before shrugging. ¡°Maybe. I lived out in the country my whole life and didn¡¯t have much time to explore Erika before I was off to Hiriech, so¡­it¡¯s possible, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He guided her through the process of serving herself, describing the different flavors of yogurt that apparently came out of the machines. At first, she figured she would just copy him and get whatever he got, but then she recalled the revolting Crusno she had ordered at Morwhat¡¯s Den the night her team had gone out for dinner and decided she would choose for herself this time. She wound up not getting anything too elaborate, opting with vanilla yogurt that she filled with some strawberries and blueberries, while Scott did the exact opposite, choosing a chocolate flavor that he tossed so many candies into that she could hardly see the yogurt by the time he was done. They brought them to the cashier for purchasing before taking their seats at the counter, giving them a nice view of the people walking on the other side of the window.


    Since she had already decided to let Scott be the one to start the conversation, Abi ate her yogurt quietly for a bit, simply enjoying the wonderful taste and marveling at everything Omaruo had to offer. Wilham was a beautiful town, and though Erika and Hiriech might have been more elaborate and massive, the quaintness of Wilham reminded her more of the Ijirian countryside where she grew up, comforting her in a way she didn¡¯t think would be possible in another realm, a place more foreign than anything else could be.


    Everything feels so simple here, and I¡¯m fascinated by the types of things the magicless have created despite not having magic. Cars, ovens, fridges, lightbulbs¡­ Perhaps Scott would laugh at me if I said this aloud, but it''s so cool!


    She recalled a discussion she and Nigreos had at the ball before everything went down. They had talked about the song ¡°The Gardens of Omaruo¡± and how it was in reference to the need to protect the purity and happiness of the realms surrounding Ijiria, and at the time, she had expressed to him how much she loved that sentiment. Now, having seen Omaruo with her own eyes, those feelings only strengthened, as did her drive to stop Mallicent.


    I¡¯m lucky¡­ I¡¯m lucky that I got to see this place, because most of our population goes their entire lives without ever once stepping foot in another realm. I guess¡­I just wish I could have been here under less tragic circumstances.


    What happened in the ballroom still weighed heavily on her, but regardless of how much she agreed with the methods, Scott and Ryokumo reclaimed the realm dagger, and the scales had tilted back in their direction.


    ¡°Abi¡­¡± Scott muttered, setting his spoon down into his empty cup, so she prepared herself for the conversation to come. ¡°Mallicent approached me this morning at school.¡±


    Despite having already prepared for that possibility, she found it hard not to let her terror show on her face, forcing herself to stay calm as she turned to him and asked, ¡°And are you alright? Did he hurt you?¡±


    The boy shook his head ¡°No, he didn¡¯t hurt me. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, he didn¡¯t have much power. He just wanted to talk about what Caeli and I did. Unsurprisingly, he figured out our trick without much effort.¡±


    ¡°So he threatened you then,¡± she stated.


    ¡°He did. On top of that, Laura walked over in the middle of it, and Mallicent jumped at the chance to get her name.¡± He grimaced, seemingly with self-disgust at the fact that he was unable to prevent that from happening. ¡°He knows who she is and he knows she¡¯s a friend, so he pretty much told me to bring the dagger to the Halloween festival or else he¡¯s gonna¡­ Well, you know¡­¡±


    Abi didn¡¯t hesitate to place a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder, wanting to comfort him and assure him that everything was going to be fine. ¡°Then we¡¯ll protect her. We can send Ryokumo to keep an eye on her house and we can all attend this festival with you and make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything. Mallicent doesn¡¯t have enough power to fight us, and right now, the only thing keeping him in one piece is Princess Ilirianna¡¯s desire to protect this town from magic. If he does anything, that will all be gone and the princess will have no choice. He does that then he¡¯s dead, and he knows it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t think I¡¯m not aware,¡± Scott replied. ¡°But listen¡­ I like the idea of Ryokumo keeping watch over Laura, but I¡¯m telling you this for the sake of protecting the town and I could have said it to the others. That¡¯s not why we¡¯re here and it¡¯s not what I want to discuss with you.¡± Folding his hands together on the countertop, Scott took a deep breath. ¡°I want to trust you, and you three have so far done very little to make me think I shouldn¡¯t. I really do like and respect you, Abi. I feel like if anybody¡¯s going to tell me the truth, it¡¯s you. So please be honest with me.¡± Taking another pause, Scott turned a rather intense look her way. ¡°Are you guys planning to erase me when this is over?¡±


    Having been wholly unprepared for that to be his question, Abi took a second to take it in and come up with a way of answering. It was clear that Mallicent had revealed erasure to Scott in an attempt to drive a wedge between them. If Scott lost faith in them, he might steal back the realm dagger and turn it over, but the fact that he was talking to Abi at that moment meant that Mallicent¡¯s plan had already failed. She was grateful he decided to talk to her, so she knew that there was no reason not to tell the truth.


    ¡°We are not,¡± she said confidently. ¡°The reason we didn¡¯t tell you about erasure is because we thought it might scare you. It¡¯s a terrifying power, and that is what your fate would be should we tell the government you know about magic. I imagine he explained how it works?¡±


    ¡°He did, yes,¡± Scott confirmed. ¡°Though he was pretty vague. He just told me that it would wipe me from everybody¡¯s memories.¡±


    Abi sighed. ¡°Well, I wish I could explain it to you, but I don¡¯t know much about it either. My friend, Album, is from the family that mostly controls the power, but she¡¯s only touched on it once.¡±


    Scott shook his head. ¡°But you¡¯re saying that ability is real? You guys actually have the power to alter the very fabric of reality?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°We do,¡± she confirmed. ¡°But there¡¯s only two erasers in the entire continent. Nobody wants that ability in the wrong hands, so it¡¯s heavily regulated by the Iijis and the High Council.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡± Chuckling to himself, Scott showed the first sign of amusement since they met back up, and she took that as a good sign. ¡°You Ijirians are just damn insane, aren¡¯t you? The things you can do are mind blowing.¡±


    Abi laughed as well, having experienced a similar feeling upon arriving in Erika for the first time. ¡°Yeah, tell me about it. I hope this eases your concerns though. Obviously, you kinda have to take our word for it, but Princess Ilirianna has been firm in her decision to not let you regret helping us. She might be the princess, but she doesn¡¯t exactly see eye-to-eye with the government. If she says she won¡¯t tell her parents, then I¡¯m prone to believe she won¡¯t.¡±


    Scott let out a breath of what seemed like relief, silently telling Abi that she had, in fact, eased his fears. ¡°Well good then. I can kick Mallicent¡¯s ass without having to doubt you guys.¡±


    ¡°So you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Course I do,¡± he answered instantly. ¡°I like to think I¡¯m a good judge of character, you know, and nothing about you indicates you would be the type to lie or deceive. If you say you aren¡¯t gonna have me erased, then I believe you.¡±


    Abi eyed him for a moment before rolling her eyes and laughing. ¡°A good judge of character, huh? Well, good. I¡¯m glad you trust me, cause I trust you, too.¡± As she was laughing, she suddenly felt like telling him something despite the fact that every time she had ever revealed this information before, she had been nervous about it. But with Scott, she simply wanted to, and so she did so without thinking. ¡°You know, I have this innate ability I call my sixth sense. When I look at somebody, I just know whether they can be trusted or not. It¡¯s like getting a subconscious feeling of someone¡¯s purity, assuring me I can rely on them.¡±


    Scott cocked an intrigued eyebrow, and his next question was quite predictable. ¡°That so? And what does your sense say about me?¡±


    ¡°Would I have revealed magic to save somebody I thought was untrustworthy?¡± she inquired wryly, and Scott grinned.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think so, no.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    There was an undeniable charm to Scott Reiner that Abi found herself drawn to. Perhaps she just saw a bit of herself in him, for he seemed truly intent on risking his life to protect his hometown. He wasn¡¯t scared of magic and was instead eager to learn more about it. From the moment she had been old enough to understand the world around her, Abi had felt the same way, so she had a strong camaraderie with him. He was funny and backed up his words with action, regardless of how much she agreed with those actions. He held his ground against Mallicent, and he trusted them enough to ask about erasure despite not knowing them well enough to say with certainty that they wouldn¡¯t lie to his face after they had already chosen to hide it from him. Abi really was going to miss him, for she felt a bond forming between them that, if given enough time, could easily evolve into a friendship she could treasure. Had she been born in Omaruo, or he in Ijiria, then she truly believed they could have been very close.


    So at the very least, I want to protect him. I want him and his friends to be able to live happy lives, safe from the threat of Ijiria.


    ¡°So are you being serious about this sense or are we just screwing around?¡± Scott asked after a moment, clearly wanting confirmation that she wasn¡¯t just making things up.


    ¡°No really, I mean it,¡± she said softly. ¡°For all of my life, I¡¯ve been able to just look at somebody and know that they¡¯re a person I can rely on¡ªthat it¡¯s worth getting to know them and earning their trust. My friend Album said it¡¯s likely the ability came from one of my parents, but since I never really knew them, I can¡¯t say for sure. All I know is that it¡¯s probably saved my life more than once.¡±


    ¡°You mean when you lived out in the country?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I can vividly remember this one time when I was at the bar of an inn in a village I¡¯d been staying at, and I noticed this group of rough-looking guys watching me,¡± Abi recounted. ¡°My sense made it very clear that they were not to be approached under any circumstances, and so I was alert enough to take extra precautions on my way to my room. That sort of stuff happened all the time before I came to Erika, and even in Erika, I was constantly watching those around me, trying to make sure I didn¡¯t go near anybody my sense didn¡¯t like.¡±


    Scott raised his eyebrows, clearly in awe of what she was telling him. ¡°That¡¯s insane. Convenient, too. Life out in the country sounds dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she agreed. ¡°The government doesn¡¯t put a lot of its resources into the poorer areas, so they have a ton of issues with bandits and pirates. They don¡¯t know a lot of magic either, and not long ago, there was this very lethal disease spreading around that I was trying to fix myself. It was a hard life, but I can¡¯t say I regret it. I didn¡¯t have much money, and I traveled without many belongings, but I made a difference, and that meant the world to me. That made up for all the hardships I ever faced out there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± he murmured, to which she chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡°No, I was nothing special. You could honestly say I was just doing it for myself¡ªto give myself a purpose and to try and find a meaning for my existence.¡±


    ¡°But still!¡± Scott pressed. ¡°There were plenty of purposes you could have gone with, and hell, with the talent for magic that Caeli and the princess have told me you have, you could have easily become one of the bandits or pirates you mentioned. I¡¯m sure you could have lived more comfortably with a life like that, but you chose to define yourself as someone who preserves life, and that¡¯s something you should take pride in, not talk down on!¡± The boy fixed her with an exasperated smile, adding, ¡°Caeli mentioned you weren¡¯t one to give yourself credit for anything. You¡¯re saying you aren¡¯t special, but you¡¯re a poor girl without a last name who, one way or another, wound up in the company of the future queen, who clearly respects you. Not to mention, you also managed to impress one of your scary Masters! How the hell is that not special, Abi?¡±


    ¡°I, er¡­ I¡­¡±


    Failing to come up with a response, Abi turned and stared down at her empty yogurt cup, having already heard such a lecture from Nigreos the night of the ball. In fact, Grunly, Ryokumo, and Album had also expressed similar sentiments at one point or another, and even Faye had touched on the subject once. But regardless of how many times she had her accomplishments thrown in her face, she hesitated to accept them. In her mind, she had only been doing what felt right during her time in the north, and she felt as if she didn¡¯t deserve the life in Erika that she had pretty much stumbled into by accident. Grunly giving her that letter of recommendation and Ilirianna selecting her team both felt wrong, as if they were seeing something in her that she couldn¡¯t, and no matter how much it may seem deserved to others, she struggled to accept any credit for it.


    ¡°Abi,¡± Scott went on after a moment, his voice turning firm, and when she glanced up to gaze into his blue eyes, she found the most genuine expression on his face that she had ever seen from him. ¡°It¡¯s okay to accept praise, you know? I¡¯m not going to pretend to understand you and your past, but even a magicless boy like me who knows jack all about Ijiria can tell that even among the magical, you¡¯re one of a kind.¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°What do you think is gonna happen if you let people compliment you?¡±


    She slowly shook her head, having never tried to phrase her feelings before, but in that moment, she found that she wanted to at least try. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think anything¡¯s gonna happen, Scott, but¡­I guess praise like that just seems wrong to me, though I¡¯m not really sure why. Maybe it¡¯s just because of who I am. All my life, I¡¯ve just been Abigail, a wanderer without a home or a family to call my own. I wasn¡¯t close to anybody because I never stayed in one place for long, and I rarely returned anywhere a second time. I would visit a small village or town, provide my services, then once I was no longer needed, I bid them goodbye and marched on. People expressed their gratitude, sure, but I was just doing what felt right. I found meaning in my actions, so I continued them.¡± She smiled sadly. ¡°I honestly think I imagined I¡¯d run out of luck eventually and die out in the cold, forgotten and meaningless, without anybody ever knowing I was gone. I guess¡­¡± Abi paused for a second, feeling as if she still wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to say. ¡°I guess a part of me still thinks that¡¯s my fate¡ªthat even as I am now, I¡¯ll disappear into nothingness¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t really sure what she was expecting out of Scott, if anything at all, but she hadn¡¯t been prepared for him to respond almost instantly, and not with the response he gave.


    ¡°Well, I can promise you, from the very bottom of my heart, that a fate like that is utterly impossible for you, because there isn¡¯t a chance in hell that I ever forget about you.¡±


    Abi¡¯s eyes went wide, and she didn¡¯t sense even a fragment of exaggeration in his grinning features.


    ¡°From the very second I turned back and saw the person that saved my ass from Dylan Anderson, I knew she was special, even setting the damn magic aside!¡± he went on passionately. ¡°Without even thinking about it, you strode forward and exposed magic to a magicless to save him. That decision means even more to me now that I understand this isolation act thing! You saved me, Abi! And ever since then, you¡¯ve been watching out for me. You checked on me at school the other day even though you didn¡¯t have to, and you were concerned for my safety after learning I snuck into Mallicent¡¯s apartment with Caeli! Most people would have just been worried about the dagger, but you also worried for me even though you hardly know me! Most people would not do that!¡±


    ¡°M-maybe, but¡­ I mean, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re much different!¡± she pointed out, desperate to turn the conversation back on him. ¡°You don¡¯t know us much either, and you just found out today that we¡¯ve been hiding erasure from you, yet you¡¯re still willing to help us!¡±


    ¡°Sure, but there¡¯s some psycho magic user running amok! I don¡¯t have a choice or else this place might get burnt to the ground! And besides,¡± Scott went on, ¡°Just the simple fact that I¡¯ve only met you a week ago and I already know I¡¯m going to miss you when you go home says that you¡¯re someone special. Most people don¡¯t leave that strong of an impact that quickly, you know?¡±


    Feeling her cheeks burning with embarrassment, Abi forced herself to turn away and stare back at the table, feeling the powerful desire to just cover her face and hide. She was once again left without a response, for she couldn¡¯t deny that she had done all of the things that he said she did, so Abi forced herself to at least say,


    ¡°Er, I¡¯ll¡­keep that in mind. Thank you, Scott¡­¡±


    The boy laughed, though she got the feeling he was laughing at her and. ¡°No, thank you, Abi. For everything. I truly mean it. I will never forget you, so long as I live.¡±


    Despite her desire to reject what Scott had said as exaggerated in the heat of the moment, Abi couldn¡¯t get his words out of her head, for nothing about the way he spoke indicated that he was saying anything but the truth.


    Not long after that conversation ended and the sun was setting, the two of them made their way back to Scott¡¯s house to meet up with Ryokumo and Ilirianna, both of which gave them very curious looks once they revealed they had gone to get some frozen yogurt together. Around dinner, Scott filled them in on Mallicent¡¯s threats, so they spent some time coming up with countermeasures. With Laura Harrison¡¯s address, Ryokumo took off to make sure she was still safe.


    For the next couple of days, if Mallicent¡¯s signature ever went dark, either he or Ilirianna would race to Laura¡¯s to keep watch, and Scott kept close contact with her to make sure they knew where she was at all times. On top of that, with West Wilham¡¯s Halloween festival being the date Mallicent set, the three of them planned to attend. Luckily, for the days leading to Saturday, Mallicent didn¡¯t do anything, and Wilham was left in peace. The realm dagger would soon be charged, so their time in Omaruo was drawing to an end, leaving Abi hoping that in that short time, the peace wouldn¡¯t be broken. However, with each day that passed, a part of her grew sad to know that she would most likely never see Scott again, so she made it a point to enjoy the time they had left.


    ¡°I can promise you, from the very bottom of my heart, that a fate like that is utterly impossible for you, because there isn¡¯t a chance in hell that I ever forget about you.¡±


    Abigail smiled to herself, and there was no denying the comfort that memory brought her.

 V4 Chapter 15- Halloween Spirit

    Chapter XV


    West Wilham High¡¯s Halloween festival began at around six o¡¯clock in the evening while the sun was just crossing the horizon. Since they wanted to be there as early as possible in order to closely monitor the situation and be prepared for anything Mallicent may try, the three mages and Scott departed the house at around five forty-five. It was fortunate that the festival wasn¡¯t exclusive to the students since it meant they wouldn''t have to sneak themselves in, and according to Scott, the holiday of Halloween was one where people dressed up in costumes for reasons that Ryokumo didn¡¯t fully understand. Ijiria did have a holiday in the fall centered around the harvests and the supernatural, but evidently the part about wearing costumes was not a constant between the two realms. Of course, they weren¡¯t about to complain, for it meant that Ilirianna¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t going to draw much attention from the other festival goers. In fact, all the princess had to do was put on the clothes she wore at Aeyir¡¯s ball and, should anybody ask, she could claim that she was supposed to be a princess from those ¡°fantasy¡± novels Scott liked.


    Unfortunately, Scott didn¡¯t have money to go buy costumes for them, and since neither he nor Abi had been particularly interested in dressing up anyway, Ryokumo happily accepted the offer to wear what Scott had already purchased, that being what he referred to as a ¡°wizard¡±. It was made up of a long blue robe with bright yellow stars scattered across it, a pointed and wide brimmed hat of the same color, and a fake long white beard. When Ryokumo asked Scott what exactly a wizard was supposed to be, he was quite amused by the answer.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s more or less an Omaruan interpretation of what a magic user looks like. They¡¯re usually found in fantasy books and are typically depicted as being wise and secretive. Stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re telling me that this monstrosity is what your people think we dress like?! Reiner, I¡¯m offended! This is utterly insulting!¡±


    But Scott had merely rolled his eyes and shrugged. ¡°Says the guy who was more than happy to go out in public wearing it. Take it or don¡¯t, Caeli. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    Since Ryokumo had just been giving him a bit of a hard time for fun, he gladly accepted it and, right before departing for the festival, he tossed on the robe and hat then strapped the beard around his face, much to the clear exasperation of the girls.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to wear that?¡± Ilirianna grunted with a cocked eyebrow, to which Ryokumo flashed her a sly wink.


    ¡°Course I am! If Omaruan tradition dictates that one must dress up for the occasion, then I shall do so! Though I must say, the beard is a tad scratchy. Not the biggest fan!¡±


    The princess rolled her eyes but, seeming to decide that it wasn¡¯t really that big of a deal, she dropped the subject as they headed off for the school. Ryokumo had yet to visit West Wilham High, so he was rather excited to see what a magicless school was like. He didn¡¯t expect it to come close to the beauty of the Academy, but Omaruo had already proven to him that it was an interesting enough place in its own right. Wilham truly wasn¡¯t like anywhere he had ever been, so he was grateful for the opportunity to witness another realm with his own eyes¡ªto interact with the magicless people the way he had. Everything he read spoke of the magicless as an inferior civilization, and while it was certainly true that if the Ijirians decided to invade, Omaruo wouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance, in his mind, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean they were inferior. They were different, and he had a lot of respect for the ways in which they had still thrived. In that sense, the fact that the people of Omaruo reached a similar level of advancement to Ijiria without the aid of magic indicated that they were just as, if not moreso, intelligent and innovative.


    Yes, it truly is a wonderful place. I¡¯m sure Nigreos and Album are going to be jealous that they missed an opportunity like this. They would have loved Wilham! Too bad we won¡¯t be allowed to come back or else I¡¯d bring them to visit Scott someday


    His thoughts shifting to his fellow teammates, he hoped for what felt like the millionth time that they were okay. Ryokumo and the girls had left Ijiria behind in the middle of a very dangerous situation, and since it had now been a week in Omaruo, it meant that around three and half days had passed back home. Whatever happened at Hiriech would probably be over now, and he could only pray that Nigreos and Album, as well as the two Masters that had accompanied them, made it out of there safely.


    But there¡¯s no point in dwelling on that, he reminded himself. Like I¡¯ve told the princess, Hiriech is out of our hands, so we need to focus on the current task. We have to either subdue or eliminate Mallicent, and ensure the safety of this realm. Only once that¡¯s accomplished and we¡¯re back home should we dwell on the rest of the Kosah-Rei.


    A part of him had hoped that they could potentially wrap things up at this festival if Mallicent made an appearance, but at the moment, the Malloway boy was still at his apartment on the other side of town from the school. Ryokumo didn¡¯t like that one bit, especially since Scott had claimed he wanted to take back the dagger at this festival, but he could only conclude that Mallicent intended to drop by later, perhaps when there were more people present that he could use as collateral. Either that or he was sensing Ilirianna on the move and opted to remain in hiding. Deciding to keep his senses always attuned to Mallicent¡¯s signature, Ryokumo shifted his attention back to the current moment as the four of them began to approach West Wilham High School.


    As expected, while not as awe-inspiring as the Academy, it was still a rather interesting sight as they walked alongside the black iron fence surrounding the school towards where groups of costumed students were filing through the front gate. Through the bars, Ryokumo could see a massive courtyard separating the outer fences from the main school building itself, which looked to be about three stories high. The lawn was filled with a variety of attractions ranging from some places to buy food to what appeared to be games, though Ryokumo didn¡¯t recognize most of them. The pumpkins with faces carved into them that the magicless referred to as ¡°jack-o-lanterns¡± were practically everywhere, some expressing joy, others glaring, and even a handful that just looked like random shapes had been cut out without any sort of method in mind. He also saw a variety of hay bales that the pumpkins tended to be resting on, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice the massive fake spider hung above the doors to the school, leaving him wondering if Omaruo spiders got that big like in Ijiria or if it was just an exaggeration for the holiday.


    As for the students, Ryokumo didn¡¯t recognize the grand majority of their costumes, leaving him to try and guess what exactly he was looking at. Some of them had fake fur taped to their faces, and he supposed they must have been some dog-human hybrid, which didn¡¯t make much sense to him, and others had, for some reason, decided to dress up as what must have been walking corpses, something he felt was an omen for bad luck on their part. He also observed a lot of people with skulls painted on their faces, as well as some with faces that were about as pale as Album told him her father¡¯s was, though these particular students also had fangs and black cloaks. However, they weren¡¯t all foreign to him, for he did notice a couple of people dressed similarly to the pirates he encountered out in the Starlight Bay.


    Eventually, they and the crowd arrived at the front gates, above which was a massive decorated sign with the words ¡°Welcome to West Wilham¡¯s Halloween Festival¡± written across it in black, orange, and purple letters. According to Scott, the festival was a fundraiser for the school¡¯s art programs so they had to pay a fee to get in, though the fee included tickets that could be exchanged for attempts at the games or for some food. Scott paid for all four of them, and after ushering them into the courtyard and moving off to stand by the fence to the left, he passed out twenty tickets each. Ilirianna didn¡¯t seem too interested, but Abi and Ryokumo gladly accepted them. Since he was there, he decided it would be a waste of Scott¡¯s money to not use each and every one, and even as the boy began speaking, Ryokumo was already scoping out his first attraction.


    ¡°Alright, so what¡¯s the plan, Princess?¡± Scott said softly, though given the loud chattering of those around them, Ryokumo didn¡¯t feel the need to be so cautious. ¡°Is Mallicent still at his apartment?¡±


    Ilirianna grimaced. ¡°Yeah, for the moment at least. Though, I imagine he¡¯ll wait until after dark if he makes an appearance, so I suppose we should just keep an eye out and be ready for any sudden changes. At the very least, we¡¯ll know the second he does move.¡±


    Subconsciously, Ilirianna¡¯s right hand drifted down to where the realm dagger was hidden beneath her overcoat. She hadn¡¯t once parted with the dagger since they reclaimed it, but given that Scott had insisted they would get in a lot of trouble if anybody saw them with a weapon at school, she had been forced to strap it around her waist and hide it under her coat.


    ¡°So what I¡¯m hearing is that we have a lot of time to kill, yes?¡± Ryokumo chimed in with a smile as he playfully stroked his fake white beard. ¡°In that case, let us enjoy ourselves! It¡¯s been a long and stressful few weeks, and since Reiner was so generous as to buy us tickets, I say we finally take this opportunity to relax a bit! Let¡¯s get some food, play some games, and when Mallicent shows his ugly ass, we kick it! Easy as that!¡±


    Ilirianna narrowed her eyes and he could tell that she didn¡¯t like the idea of having any fun in their current situation, but Ryokumo knew that she was intelligent enough to understand there really wasn¡¯t much they could do if Mallicent stayed home. So to his relief, she let out a tired sigh and shrugged.


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t disagree with that, but let¡¯s make sure we don¡¯t get too far away from each other.¡±


    ¡°Well, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Scott told them. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the second and third floors are off limits for the festival, so we¡¯ll be nearby no matter where we go.¡±


    The princess nodded. ¡°Very well, then. I suppose¡­¡±


    She trailed off as Scott¡¯s eyes wandered over her shoulder, and when the other three turned to see what had caught his attention, they saw three costumed students, a boy and two girls, making their way over from one of the food stalls, each carrying what looked like an apple covered in caramel.


    Just like before, Ryokumo struggled to identify what they were supposed to be dressed as, with the boy wearing a bright red wig, a round nose of the same color, and multi-colored makeup over his face that was rather unsettling. His clothes were just as flamboyant and his shoes must have been double the size of his actual feet. The shorter of the two girls was a little easier to identify, for she wore a one-piece with black fur and a pink circle around her stomach. Her black hair had two cat ears protruding from it while whiskers and a pink nose were painted on her face. The third one looked very similar to Ryokumo¡¯s costume, though her robe and hat were pitch black, her face was painted completely green, and she was lacking the beard.


    Turning his attention briefly back to Scott, it was clear to Ryokumo based on his anxious expression that these must be the members of the Science Club. Having kept watch over her house for the past few days, he soon recognized Laura Harrison as the one with the green face.


    ¡°Alright, Caeli, don¡¯t embarrass me,¡± Scott growled irritably.


    ¡°May I ask why you singled me out?¡±


    ¡°Take a damn guess.¡±


    The boy then raised his hand in a wave, putting on a smile that wasn¡¯t very convincing, and immediately, Laura fixed him with a stern glare.


    ¡°Where the hell is your costume, Reiner?¡± she demanded with a scowl, sticking her apple aggressively in Scott¡¯s face. ¡°I thought we came to the agreement that you were supposed to dress up for the festival! Did your stupid brain stop working again?!¡±


    Scott didn¡¯t hesitate to jab his thumb in Ryokumo¡¯s direction. ¡°Well, you see, Laura, my friend here was really excited to dress up for this, and since it was a last minute decision for him to attend, I thought I¡¯d be generous and lend him my costume for the occasion. He¡¯s never been to a Halloween festival, you see. I was being nice! You should praise me rather than insult me!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Like hell!¡± Her eyes then shifted first to Ryokumo then to Ilirianna before she clicked her tongue and glared at her friend a second time. ¡°So how many goddamn people have you stuffed into that house of yours, huh? I feel like every day there¡¯s somebody new! I mean, who the hell is he?!¡±


    Once again, a thumb was aggressively jabbed in Ryokumo¡¯s direction, and despite Scott¡¯s warning seconds before his friends arrived, the wind mage just couldn¡¯t help himself. Stepping forward before Scott could answer for him, Ryokumo grinned broadly and gave an overexaggerated bow.


    ¡°Well, as he said, I happen to be a good friend of Mr. Reiner!¡± he announced. ¡°I go by the name of Ryokumo Caeli and it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, fair maiden! Truly, your beauty is unrivaled by even the fairies of old! And I must say, green is such a gorgeous color. One of my favorites, actually!¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Given the slightly startled looks from the Science Club, the exasperation from Ilirianna and Abi, and especially the bright red color that had overtaken Scott¡¯s face, Ryokumo was quite pleased with himself as he extended his hand for the others to shake.


    ¡°I, uh¡­¡± Laura stuttered, hesitantly taking his hand. ¡°Right, okay, sure. Why not¡­ Laura Harrison, nice to meet you, er¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ryokumo,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°Yeah, Ryokumo.¡±


    The mage then turned and expectantly waited for the other two to introduce themselves. Since the shorter girl seemed a bit intimidated by him, it was the boy who gripped his hand next, also taking the initiative to introduce both of them.


    ¡°Well, hello there. I¡¯m Brian and this is Carmen. Good to meet you, Dude. Nice beard.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you so much! And I must ask, what is it you¡¯re currently dressed as? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything quite like this?¡±


    Brian frowned, sparing a quick and inquisitive look over Ryokumo¡¯s shoulder before answering, ¡°Uh, I¡¯m a clown, Bro. Have you never been to the circus or something?¡±


    A clown? Hmm, curious. I guess clowns look different here in Omaruo.


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course! No, I know clowns! I love clowns!¡± He then laughed before addressing Carmen. ¡°And you? What are you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Alright, shut up, Caeli,¡± Scott snapped, grabbing him by the shoulder and yanking him backwards, giving him another irritated expression before returning to address his friends. ¡°Sorry about him. He¡¯s a bit of an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Anyway!¡± Talking over Ryokumo, Scott went on. ¡°They really are just friends of mine. It¡¯s nothing to get too worked up over, Laura. I promise.¡±


    It was obvious that not a single one of the three believed him even a little bit, but given how strange all of this must look from an outsider¡¯s perspective, Ryokumo couldn¡¯t say he was all that surprised. Laura, especially, looked like she wanted to rip Scott a new one, and had the three of them not been present, she might have. After all, Scott had told them that his constant checking in on the girl over the past few days had made her even more annoyed with him than she had already been, so a part of Ryokumo prepared himself for the potential that she would finally snap. However, instead of rage, she almost appeared a bit sad, though the somber expression was gone so quickly that Ryokumo wondered if he might have imagined it.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she huffed. ¡°So should we go off by ourselves then? You gonna spend the afternoon with your friends?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I was thinking we¡¯d split off and do our own thing actually,¡± Ilirianna interrupted, much to Ryokumo¡¯s surprise. ¡°Reiner, you and Abi should go have fun. I¡¯ll drag Caeli off somewhere so he doesn''t embarrass you again.¡±


    Scott frowned, glancing back at her with a confused expression, silently asking whether it was smart to split up, but Ilirianna gazed back confidently, not an ounce of hesitation in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure, Prin¡ªer, Ilirianna?¡± he stuttered, as if wanting to avoid drawing more suspicion by referring to her as ¡°Princess¡±.


    She nodded firmly. ¡°Certain. Go ahead. We¡¯ll handle things here. It¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Then, without giving the boy a chance to question her further or worry about it, Ilirianna turned, grabbed Ryokumo by the arm, and began dragging him away, forcefully enough to communicate that she was ordering him to stick close to her. Therefore, the wind mage did exactly what she wanted and obediently joined the crowds in the courtyard alongside her.


    I see what she¡¯s doing. Splitting up like this lessens the awkwardness with Reiner¡¯s friends, but still allows him and Abi to keep an eye on Harrison. Meanwhile, all we have to do is stick close to the main gate and wait for Mallicent.


    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Ilirianna grumbled once they were far enough away, and despite her obvious disapproval, he couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    ¡°Yes, perhaps I overdid it, but I was rather offended by the fact that Reiner thought I was an embarrassment!¡±


    ¡°So to counteract that, you decided to embarrass him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was my train of thought. I figured it would be a tad funny. I bet Abigail was trying not to laugh!¡±


    The princess sighed and rubbed her temples, her earlier exasperation returning even stronger. ¡°Yeah, sure. I bet sweet and considerate Abi thought it was just the funniest thing. Honestly¡­¡± Shaking her head, Ilirianna reached into the front pocket of her overcoat and retrieved some of her small blue tickets before shoving them into Ryokumo¡¯s hands. ¡°Just make yourself useful and go get me one of those apples they were eating. I want to try one.¡±


    Surprised by the wry smile on her lips, telling him that she was at least a little amused by his teasing, Ryokumo let out a laugh and bowed his head.


    ¡°At once, My Princess.¡±


    ***


    As much as Abi wasn¡¯t keen on the idea of being around with Scott and his friends rather than remaining on watch out in the courtyard, she was rather surprised when the awkwardness of their earlier interactions all but dissipated not long after Ryokumo and Ilirianna split off. That wasn¡¯t to say Laura and Carmen, and even Brian to a lesser extent, weren¡¯t still suspicious of the whole situation, but they seemed to have enough trust in Scott to assume he would stick by his word and explain everything at a better time. When that time came, Abi wasn¡¯t sure what Scott would say, and she felt bad for inadvertently putting him in a position where there wasn¡¯t an ideal answer, but having come to know Scott the way she did, there wasn¡¯t a doubt in her mind that he wouldn¡¯t utter a word of blame towards them.


    ¡°I got myself in this situation all on my own so I¡¯ll handle whatever consequences I need to.¡±


    That was what he would probably say, so she decided to leave it to him and do her best to make the evening as comfortable as possible. She had already met the members of his club the one time she dropped by during lunch, and despite Ryokumo being such a pain, they were very welcoming to her as they began to explore what the festival had to offer.


    The courtyard was where most of the games and food stalls were located, but both the interior of the school, as well as the football field, had other attractions for them to visit. According to Brian, the ¡°football team¡±, whatever that was, had helped to construct a pretty big corn maze on the field that he seemed quite proud of, so he was very insistent that they stop by once it got dark. He claimed it would be spookier that way, and since Abi still wasn¡¯t fully grasping this Halloween concept, she figured she would go with the flow and do whatever Scott and his friends said would be best.


    To kill time before the sun was completely set, they made their way around the courtyard and checked out a few of the games. There was one that was as simple as taking a small sandbag and tossing it through a hole in a slightly inclined wooden board that was around twenty or so feet away. If the player could sink the sandbag five times in a row, they won the chance to pick from an assortment of ¡°plushies¡± to take home with them. Unfortunately, Abi and Scott both had terrible aims, so they didn¡¯t win anything. The only one to come moderately close was Brian, who sank four in a row and then barely missed the fifth, but despite their poor performances, she still had fun trying. Part of her wished she could have used magic to better her chance, but even setting aside their low mana levels in Omaruo, she also knew she would have felt extremely guilty since it was technically cheating.


    Though, I bet that isn¡¯t stopping Ryokumo, she thought with an internal laugh, glancing around the yard and half expecting to sense sudden surges of wind magic within the vicinity. Well, I¡¯m sure he thought about it and Princess Ilirianna reminded him of how stupid that idea is.


    After the bag game, Scott then insisted they go and check out ¡°Bobbing for Apples¡±, another attraction Abi wasn¡¯t so sure about. The game was played by dunking one¡¯s head into a big bowl of water that contained roughly a dozen apples bouncing on the surface. Since Brian, Carmen, and Laura all had makeup on their faces, they bowed out of that one, leaving only Abi and Scott to get down on their knees in the grass and stick their faces into the lukewarm water. Once again, she found that she wasn¡¯t very good at it, and even when she felt an apple hit her mouth, she couldn¡¯t get her teeth into it and it bobbed away. By the time they finished, all she had to show for her efforts was a ton of water dripping from her face and hair. Scott, however, somehow managed to fish out five, and certainly couldn¡¯t hold back a rather proud grin when Abi could only gape at his collection.


    ¡°Flexible with your mouth, are you, Reiner?¡± Laura teased with a snarky grin, to which Scott smiled back at her and said,


    ¡°Well I got a lot of practice with your mother. Tell her I said thanks.¡±


    After that, the next few minutes devolved into Laura and Scott taking really cheap shots at one another like a couple of children as they wandered around looking for other games to play, and Abi found herself grateful that Ryokumo wasn¡¯t present, for she was sure he¡¯d have been taking notes to bring a few insults back for Rennigan.


    ¡°Are the two of them always like this?¡± Abi asked Carmen softly as they made their way into the school building.


    The girl snorted and rolled her eyes. ¡°More or less, yeah. Honestly, they¡¯ve got the vocabulary of middle schoolers. I sometimes forget they¡¯re gonna be adults next year.¡± Then, seeming to remember something, she glanced up at her and added, ¡°By the way, I meant to ask the other day, but how old are you, Abi?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± She took a second to debate whether she should lie or not, but when she couldn¡¯t come up with any reason not to tell the truth, she answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m eighteen, though I turn nineteen in a few months.¡±


    Carmen then grinned curiously. ¡°So are you a college girl then?¡±


    Having no idea what she meant by a ¡°college girl¡±, Abi resorted to smiling and nodding. ¡°Yup, I guess so.¡±


    As they spoke, she scanned the corridors of the school, finding even more decorations inside. Fake spider webs were placed all around the lockers and the walls across from them had big purple paper taped over them that displayed black images of rickety old houses and trees. More spiders like the one hanging above the front doors were stuck to the roof, and off in the distance somewhere, she could hear some spooky music that she assumed must have been playing on one of the magicless ¡°radios¡±.


    ¡°So Abi, I just gotta ask since I bet you¡¯ll be more honest with us,¡± Brian began, casting a quick glance at Scott and Laura to make sure they weren¡¯t paying them any attention. ¡°Are you actually dating Scotty? Like, he says you¡¯re just friends, but you guys seem pretty close, so I can¡¯t help but doubt him a bit.¡±


    Abi laughed awkwardly, noticing that Carmen was also giving her an expectant look, and though her first instinct was to insist that they weren¡¯t, for some reason, she stopped herself. What she did instead was dumb and would probably just create more trouble for Scott later down the line, but even though she couldn¡¯t really describe it, she simply felt it was what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Yeah we are, but don¡¯t tell anybody,¡± she whispered, putting a finger over her lips and winking.


    She got quite a lot of enjoyment out of the shocked and excited expressions Brian and Carmen gave her, though she could feel her cheeks turning a bit red.


    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have done that, but¡­


    Turning her eyes up ahead to where Scott was walking, she let out a soft sigh and let the thought hang as Scott and Laura led them to the entrance of what they called a haunted house. Obviously she didn¡¯t expect any actual ghosts to be inside, but she struggled to suppress her laughs at the fact that the ¡°spirits¡± haunting the decorated classroom were just students in cheap costumes, and even though she wasn¡¯t really bothered by the jumpscares, she still took Scott¡¯s hand anyway.


    In the other classrooms was a pumpkin carving event, a costume contest, as well as a few other attractions that wouldn¡¯t have fit in the courtyard. Once they had visited them all, they did as Brian had been begging and headed to the football field to enjoy the corn maze, which wound up being somewhat similar to the haunted house in that there were random jumpscares at various spots and the ¡°corn¡± was clearly cheap plastic. The only difference was that it was a maze, and they did happen to get turned around once or twice and were probably in there for fifteen to twenty minutes. By the time they got out, it was around eight, so Laura and Carmen excused themselves to go to the bathroom while Brian split off to find some more food, leaving Scott and Abi to wait for them just inside the first floor of the school.


    ¡°Any changes?¡± Scott asked under his breath, leaning his back against the wall and fixing her with a look that told her, despite how much fun he was clearly having on the surface, their enemy was never far from his thoughts.


    Abi shook her head and gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°Nope. Still nothing. Mallicent¡¯s in his apartment, and the only magic I¡¯ve felt is what I¡¯m guessing was Ryokumo cheating at one of the games.¡±


    The boy let out an annoyed sigh and rolled his eyes. ¡°Fucking hell, really? Honestly, that guy¡¯s an idiot, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tell me about it.¡±


    The two of them shared a laugh before going silent once more, enjoying each other¡¯s company as they turned back to watch as costumed students walked about, chatting and joking with one other. There were even a handful of families out and about with their kids, and though a lot of people seemed tired, almost everybody she saw appeared to be enjoying themselves. It was such an uplifting and cozy atmosphere, leaving Abigail once again slightly sad that she would soon be leaving this place behind. Of course, she wouldn''t want to trade Omaruo for Ijiria, but she wished it was easier to travel between the realms. She would have loved to pay Scott some visits on the weekends or during the summers.


    But that¡¯s just not feasible. Realm travel is illegal without permission from the Masters and the High Council, and they would never allow me to jump to Omaruo just to spend time with a magicless boy.


    Abi spared a sidelong glance at Scott only to find him grinning broadly as he observed the passerby. It made her happy to see him in such a good mood, and wanting to ensure that everything was still safe, she closed her eyes and double-checked Mallicent¡¯s position, only to feel his mana still in the exact same spot it had been all evening.


    If I had to guess, he probably sensed that the princess was here and realized Scott wasn¡¯t going to accept his request.


    That made the most sense to her, and she was about to push Mallicent from her mind once again when she noticed Carmen heading back towards them from down the corridor. At first, Abi wondered where Laura was since they had gone off together, but a sense of fear ran down her spine when she noticed just how unnerved the girl was. When Carmen saw them and looked into Abi¡¯s eyes, there was an undeniable terror within them, making Abi check Mallicent once again.


    No, he¡¯s still there, so what could have her looking so shaken up? Did something happen unrelated to us?


    ¡°Is everything okay, Carmen?¡± Abi asked even before the girl had come to a stop. ¡°You look a little sick?¡±


    ¡°And where¡¯s Laura?¡± Scott quickly added the second he picked up on his friend¡¯s strange state as well.


    Carmen swallowed back a lump in her throat, her eyes shifting between Scott and Abi before, to the nature mage¡¯s surprise, her gaze landed on her, and when she finally spoke, Abigail¡¯s entire body went cold.


    ¡°I, um¡­have a message from a young man named Mallicent,¡± she stuttered. ¡°He, uh¡­says to bring him the realm dagger to room 3-16 on the third floor, or he¡¯s going to kill Laura. He also said¡­that if Ilirianna or Caeli come anywhere near him, he¡¯ll kill her instantly.¡±


    Carmen¡¯s eyes then welled with tears as Abi and Scott exchanged stunned looks.


    ¡°Guys¡­what the hell is going on?¡±

 V4 Chapter 16- The Enemy Makes His Move

    Chapter XVI


    All at once, Carmen¡¯s words took every ounce of joy and fun that had been welling in Scott¡¯s chest and crushed it into dust. He wanted to scream, he wanted to throw up, he wanted to sprint up to the third floor as fast as he could and beat the living hell out of Mallicent Malloway without a single care for the danger to his own life. Beside him, he could see that Abigail had gone deathly pale, telling him that whatever she had been sensing in Mallicent¡¯s apartment had been a trick, and that somehow, they were outwitted. He knew they needed to do something¡ªto save Laura before anything could happen to her, but they were already pushed into a corner. If they gave the dagger to Mallicent, he would once again gain the upper hand and be able to flee back to Ijiria, but if they refused, he would kill Laura and perhaps as many people as he could get his hands on.


    And to top it all off, we¡¯re not even guaranteed a choice! Ilirianna might refuse to hand the dagger over! After all, if the realm daggers are as rare and powerful as she said they were, then in her eyes, it might be worth more than Laura¡¯s life! If the princess refuses, then what?


    In Scott¡¯s own selfish eyes, the only answer was to do as ordered and obey Mallicent. If Laura lost her life to this mess then he would never forgive himself. Ilirianna warned him countless times that getting involved with them would possibly lead to danger and tragedy, but in his desire to learn about the multiverse, he failed to account for the possibility that his friends may be put in danger as well¡ªthat his life might not be the only one he was placing at risk.


    And my decision to steal back the realm dagger may have directly caused this!


    Ryokumo had believed that stealing the dagger would prevent Mallicent from doing anything rash. His reasoning had been that the boy was horribly outmatched, so if Ilirianna had the dagger, it would be impossible to reclaim it. If he tried to steal it, he would die. If he tried to use the Omaruans as collateral, he would die. On top of that, he should know that Ilirianna would never allow him to remain in Omaruo, so he would at least have a chance to return to his home realm alive, even if he was a prisoner. Ryokumo had been confident this would be the case, but Ilirianna hadn¡¯t agreed. Her argument was that, by cornering Mallicent, they would put him in a position where he couldn¡¯t win, and thus he may be more inclined to take his rage out on the people of Wilham to make them pay as much as he could.


    She was right! We forced Mallicent¡¯s hand, and now Laura might be the one to pay the price!


    ¡°Carmen,¡± Scott breathed, stepping forward and grabbing her shoulders more forcefully than he intended. ¡°Please, I need you to tell me exactly what happened! How did Mallicent find you and what did he say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± His friend stared into his eyes for a moment, and though he could tell that she was suspicious of him and she had already deduced that this was related to everything he had been hiding, their years of friendship overcame that, and she trusted him enough to save her questions for later. ¡°He approached us after we left the bathroom, and Laura seemed to recognize him. He said¡­ Well, he asked if we had a moment to talk and he told us that you had gotten yourself wrapped up in something dangerous. Laura told me he was an old friend of yours, and well¡­¡± Carmen swallowed once more, her jaw tightening as she fought back her tears. ¡°We¡¯ve been worried sick about you, Scott. We¡¯re not stupid, you know? We can tell that you¡¯ve been dealing with something, and when Mallicent told us we needed to help you, Laura jumped at the chance to do so.¡±


    Scott¡¯s lips tightened in a self hatred stronger than anything he had ever felt, for in that moment, he realized how foolish he had been for lying to them. As much as Ilirianna had stressed the importance of keeping as many magicless in the dark as possible, Laura and Carmen were very intelligent and observant people. The second they found out about Ilirianna staying at his house, he should have pulled them inside and warned them.


    Or at the very least, even if I didn¡¯t do it back then, I should have told them the second Mallicent threatened Laura! We tried to handle it secretly, and because of that, they didn¡¯t know to avoid Mallicent! This is my damn fault¡­


    ¡°What happened then?¡± he muttered. ¡°You went with him upstairs and he did what exactly?¡±


    Carmen looked down at the ground, still seeming in disbelief as she continued to recount the events. ¡°The second we were in private¡­he pulled out a pocket knife and placed it against Laura¡¯s throat, threatening to kill her if we didn¡¯t do exactly as he said to. He then gave me that message and said to go tell it either to Abi, Caeli, or Ilirianna. That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t even¡­know what a realm dagger is! Do you guys actually have this thing he¡¯s after?¡±


    She directed that last, desperate question at Abi, whose shoulders slumped with defeat as she listened. ¡°I don¡¯t, but Ilirianna does. The issue is, well¡­I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll give it to him.¡±


    ¡°What?! So she¡¯s gonna let Laura die?!¡± she exclaimed, but Scott quickly intervened, doing everything in his power to control his rage and frustration as he said,


    ¡°No, not if I can help it. I¡¯m sorry, Abi, but I refuse to let Laura suffer for this.¡± Scott fixed her with a gaze that he hoped would communicate his desperation, for as grateful as he was about everything they had done for him, he simply could not sacrifice Laura for the sake of a realm that would have erased him from existence in a heartbeat the very second they found out about him. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Ilirianna and I¡¯m going to give the dagger to Mallicent. You said your people will eventually find you here, so you¡¯re just gonna have to wait for them. I¡¯m sorry. Watch Carmen for me.¡±


    And as much as it pained him, he refused to give her a chance to argue before he stalked past her and began rushing towards the courtyard. Yet, before he had taken more than a few steps, Abi called after him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here, and when you have the dagger, I¡¯m going up with you!¡±


    He stumbled to a stop and turned back to see her features full of determination, silently telling him that she agreed with his course of action, so he forced a weak but thankful smile, then darted on his way.


    ***


    Once again using magic to manipulate the air, Ryokumo Caeli sunk his fifth sandbag into the hole in the board before turning and fixing the young man who was running the game with a smug smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s five, my friend,¡± he declared proudly, tipping his wide-brimmed hat. ¡°One stuffed Jack-O-Lantern, if you please.¡±


    Sticking his hands out, he watched as the man gazed at him with disbelief before his features turned to irritation. He was clearly grumbling under his breath about how Ryokumo must have cheated, for this was the sixth success in a row, but since he was oblivious to magic, and the darkness of the evening concealed the abnormal midair shifts of the bag, there was no way to prove it, so Ryokumo gladly accepted the stuffed pumpkin as his prize. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t compete again because he was now out of tickets. Having blown most of them on the food stalls, he was left with only six remaining, and wanting to make use of them, he thought he¡¯d go win them a few souvenirs to take back to Ijiria.


    ¡°A gift for the princess,¡± he stated, turning around and bowing as he held out the pumpkin for Ilirianna to take.


    Unfortunately, she was staring at him like she thought he was the biggest scumbag she had ever met, and when she folded her arms across her chest and cocked a disappointed eyebrow, he knew he was in for a tongue lashing.


    ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t sense any of that?¡± she muttered, swiping the pumpkin out of his hands before turning and beginning to walk away.


    Chuckling, Ryokumo scooped up his large paper bag of Halloween plushies and rushed over to keep up with her, deciding to play dumb. ¡°Whatever do you mean, Princess? I won those prizes fair and square!¡±


    ¡°Give me a break,¡± she snapped. ¡°Here I thought I could walk away for five minutes to try some of that apple pie I¡¯ve been smelling, so imagine my surprise when I suddenly start sensing a bunch of wind magic nearby and discover you cheating at a damn carnival game. Do you have no shame, Ryokumo Caeli?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­I wanted to win my dear and lovely princess a prize!¡± he insisted. ¡°I may have cheated a little bit, but my intentions were noble! I promise you!¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Yeah? You telling me all five of those toys in the bag were also for me, huh, cause I don¡¯t need more than one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± he stuttered. ¡°These are for all my friends! I have one for Abi, one for Nigreos, one for Album, one for me, of course, and I thought I just had to win that zombie plush for my dear friend Rennigan Glaus! I only had my best friends in mind!¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head, seeming to be trying to find something to say in response to that, but whatever retort she was about to send his way was quickly lost when the two of them saw Scott Reiner frantically rushing past the partygoers, his head snapping in all different directions, as if looking for someone.


    ¡°He looks scared,¡± Ryokumo observed. ¡°Has Mallicent moved?¡±


    Ilirianna narrowed her eyes. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t.¡± The princess then raised her hand and called out, ¡°Reiner! Over here!¡±


    Hearing her voice, Scott almost tripped over his feet, and when he spotted them, the boy sprinted their way, coming to an abrupt stop and breathing heavily as he sputtered, ¡°Mallicent¡¯s here! He¡¯s taken Laura captive and is going to kill her if we don¡¯t turn over the dagger! Please, Princess, give it to me!¡±


    Shoving his hand out in front of him before taking even a moment to catch his breath, Scott stared at Ilirianna with insistence, silently begging her to do as he asked without any further consideration. Meanwhile, Ryokumo was swiftly taking the situation into account, praying he could come up with an answer that would minimize tragedy, while also keeping the realm dagger in their possession.


    I don¡¯t understand¡­ I¡¯ve been sensing him at the apartment all day, so how could he possibly be here at the school? He¡¯s clearly pulled some sort of trick, but what? Ryokumo gritted his teeth. Though I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. We got outplayed. The question is, do we refuse and let the poor girl die, or do we lose the dagger? Mallicent isn¡¯t gonna fall for my tricks a second time, so if we lose it, we probably can¡¯t get it back without a confrontation that would undoubtedly endanger the Omaruans.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Scott hissed desperately. ¡°I understand that the dagger is priceless, but I can¡¯t let Laura die! I just can¡¯t! I know this must seem pathetic after I ignored your warnings at every turn, so I understand if you hate me, but I refuse to sacrifice her! She¡¯s one of my best friends! Please, Ilirianna!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The princess hesitated, and it was clear that she was being torn between her duty and her morals, so Ryokumo decided to try and make it easier for her.


    ¡°He won¡¯t stop at Harrison, you know?¡± he told her softly. ¡°If we refuse, he¡¯ll kill her, and then he¡¯ll start slaughtering the people at this festival until we give in. You¡­¡± He paused, suddenly feeling beyond stupid as a realization suddenly slammed into him. ¡°I suppose you were right. Taking the dagger was a mistake¡­¡±


    I screwed up. I really thought the little bastard would be more worried about preserving his life! He¡¯s damn outmatched! He can¡¯t beat the three of us, so if we decided to, we could kill him right here and now! He knows this! I thought he was a coward who would prioritize his own worthless life over anything else, but I guess I misjudged him. Unless he has some other trick, he¡¯s willing to kill all of these people at his own expense, if only to make us pay.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess,¡± Ryokumo went on when she didn¡¯t speak. ¡°I acted on my own judgment and it failed me. I accept any punishment you may have, but we can figure everything out later. The dagger has another two weeks to charge, so we¡¯ve got time! Letting Harrison die is not an option!¡±


    Ilirianna still stayed quiet, staring first at the panicked Scott then to Ryokumo. He could see the gears spinning in her head, but having come to know what type of person Ilirianna Iiji was, he knew that at the end of the day, she couldn¡¯t let an innocent die. Her morals would always overtake her duties, and this was not an exception.


    Wordlessly, she reached into her overcoat and produced the realm dagger before holding it out for Scott to take. He smiled with relief, uttered a quick thanks, and was already taking off for the school before they could even wish him good luck. Ryokumo closed his eyes, preparing himself for what was sure to be an actual tongue lashing, so when Ilirianna finally spoke, he steeled himself for her sharp words.


    He was not prepared for what she did say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gloat about being right another time. You¡¯re a clever young man, Ryokumo, so I know you can fix this. I¡¯ll watch your stupid toys, so get moving.¡±


    His eyes went wide at the confident expression on her face, and despite having just taken a sharp blow to his ego, his heart swelled with pride as he swiftly tore off his beard and nodded firmly.


    ¡°At once, My Princess!¡±


    ***


    Mallicent Malloway sat on the surface of what he guessed was the teacher¡¯s desk, the whiteboard to his back and rows of empty desks sitting between him and the door in the opposite right corner. His senses were fully attuned to the movements of Ilirianna, Ryokumo, and Abigail, and at the moment, it was only the latter of the three that was beginning to rise up towards him. A smug smile twisted his lips as he basked in his successful plan. Since they were only sensing his mana signature, they couldn¡¯t actually distinguish between mana he used and mana inside of him, so to make sure they didn¡¯t know he was there, he went out into the forest not far from his apartment building and set a bunch of trees on fire. With the fire formed from his mana, it would feel like he was still in that direction, and even if the local fire department put it out, there would still be some residue for a little while. On top of that, it was on the other side of town, so it was unlikely they would hear about an unexplained forest fire until after the festival.


    And with my mana significantly lowered, my own signature is quite overwhelmed by the presence of the two mages and especially Ilirianna. Distort myself for a little while and they won¡¯t even know I¡¯m here until it¡¯s too late.


    He was actually quite proud of himself, and having succeeded in capturing Laura Harrison, there were only two steps of his plan left. Naturally, he needed to make sure they didn¡¯t pursue him after this, for once he had a dagger, the chances of them trying to kill him were higher. In order to win, he needed to convince them not to attack him, and that was why he wanted Abigail specifically to bring the dagger. Once or twice, he had pondered reaching out to the nature mage since, back during the week leading into Aeyir¡¯s celebration, Vesh had revealed to him that Abi¡¯s ideals were quite similar to their own. The reason he never bothered was because he didn¡¯t think she could accept the massacre of the nobility, and Ryokumo had said a similar thing when he visited the apartment.


    But at this point, it can¡¯t hurt to try. If I can get Abi to at least sympathize with me, perhaps she can talk Ilirianna and Caeli down. It¡¯s not foolproof and has plenty of holes, but I have to work with what I have.


    ¡°So¡­you gonna tell me what you actually have to do with Scott? Clearly you aren¡¯t a friend.¡±


    Mallicent¡¯s eyes shifted to the corner of the room across from the door where Laura Harrison was standing, three bolts of fire suspended in midair around her, ready to release and tear her apart if he was forced to do so. Once he was sure Carmen had reached Abigail, he had created these flaming arrows out of magic since he no longer needed to conceal himself, and they enabled him to keep a distance between himself and the Omaruan girl. To her credit, though, despite her current situation, she was still addressing him with a sharp and disgusted tone, as if she weren¡¯t actually afraid of him. At the very least, he respected her confidence.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not his friend in the slightest,¡± he growled. ¡°Hell, I hardly know him. If not for his unfortunate decision to help Ilirianna Iiji, I wouldn¡¯t have given him a second thought. But he decided to stand against me and to steal from me, so I had no choice. If Reiner and Abigail do as I say, nobody will be harmed.¡±


    Laura scoffed, her painted-green features making her look a bit more intimidating than she might have been otherwise. ¡°Yeah, that so? Then what are you?¡± She nudged her head towards the bright orange bolts and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You said you¡¯d explain what Scott¡¯s been up to, so the least you can do is tell me what I want to know.¡±


    Having never cared for Ijirian laws and finding the girl to be rather amusing, Mallicent decided it wouldn¡¯t hurt to answer her question while he waited for Abi. ¡°The simple answer, Miss Harrison, is that myself, as well as Ilirianna, Caeli, and Abi, are from an entirely different realm from this one¡ªa place where magic exists. We hardly ever visit your realm, but circumstances resulted in the four of us getting stuck here and Scott Reiner got himself foolishly involved. Why they picked up his allegiance is beyond me, though.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Laura narrowed her eyes. ¡°You know, if not for these little arrow things, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve lost your mind, Mr. Malloway. Magic¡­? Other realms? That¡¯s some fantasy novel bullshit right there.¡±


    Mallicent shrugged. ¡°I know not what you mean by ¡®fantasy novel bullshit¡¯ but believe what you want. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Then, having sensed the arrival of somebody on the other side of the classroom door, the boy grinned and leaned forward with anticipation as it began to swing open. ¡°You¡¯re an irrelevant piece to this game anyway.¡±


    As expected, Abigail walked into the room first, and though he had not summoned Scott Reiner, the magicless boy was right behind her as expected, the glittering realm dagger clutched in his right hand. Their eyes instantly shifted to Laura, and he could see their panic, so he decided to move things right along. Ilirianna and Ryokumo were still in the courtyard, so things were unfolding as he planned.


    ¡°Seems you made the right choice,¡± he mused. ¡°You have my thanks.¡±


    Abi¡¯s features remained unemotional, but Scott instantly turned a furious glare his way, his voice trembling with rage. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here, you son of a bitch, and we¡¯ve got your damn dagger. But just know you¡¯re gonna regret messing with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Says the thief,¡± Mallicent retorted coldly. ¡°You think I give a damn what you think, Reiner? All I want is my dagger so I can go back home. Is that really so much to ask?¡±


    Scott bared his teeth, but this time, it was Abi who gave a response. ¡°Your home is gone, Mallicent. You and your allies murdered everybody, leaving nothing left but ruin and death. You say you want your dagger to return home, but you don¡¯t have a home to return to.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s incorrect,¡± he asserted, jumping off the desk and getting to his feet. ¡°Aquesen was not my home, nor was Hiriech. My home is with the Kosah-Rei, and I will return to them.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°From what I know about you, Abigail, you¡¯re a woman who dedicated herself to bettering the lives of the poor. You wandered the forgotten north, providing aid to those the Citadel determined weren¡¯t worth it. You saved lives that would have been lost under this government, so tell me¡­why do you oppose me? If the Kosah-Rei were to overthrow the Iijis, the Masters, and the Council¡­you would not have had to save those people. We would have done so ourselves! We have the same ideals, yet you stare at me like I¡¯m the shit you scraped off of your boot! Why?¡±


    Her answer was instant, and it was not a good omen for convincing her. ¡°Because nothing in this world can justify what happened in that ballroom. Not a thing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he demanded. ¡°Not even if those people we killed were rapists, thugs, liars, and killers? The only difference between the nobles in that room and the bandits in the countryside is money and status! In that sense, they¡¯re worse than bandits because they have the influence to ruin even more lives than just those in their immediate vicinity! The Kosah-Rei intend to save the empire¡ªto give the people the power they deserve! Do you disagree with these ideals?!¡±


    This time, Abi didn¡¯t answer right away, and he wondered if maybe that particular argument had at least swayed her mind a bit, but when she spoke again, her stance had not shifted.


    ¡°I do not condone murder,¡± she told him. ¡°Even for a just cause, I believe that people who have done the wrongs you speak of should be given their fair trials, should serve their time, and if they are to be executed, it should be painlessly and ethically. You burnt them all alive. You burnt your father and your brother alive.¡±


    Mallicent grinned darkly. ¡°I did, yes. Unfortunately, it seems you¡¯ve already fallen prey to the same propaganda that everybody else does. I agree that sinners and criminals should face judgment, but if the justice system is rigged in the favor of the elite, then what are we to do? Do you think the Iijis are going to arrest the lords of the Great Cities for such things? Hell, they¡¯re so scared of upsetting them that they had to assign you to a secret investigation, as well as smuggle Nyx Rana into Hiriech, just to avoid offending my dipshit of a father. Trials and executions are not for the lords! They are for the common people! Do you think I am wrong? Do you think I am misguided?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Abigail hesitated, her eyes shifting to the ground as if considering what to say, and though Mallicent knew there wasn¡¯t an argument she could use, she nonetheless still tried. ¡°I do think you are wrong. Justifying murder¡­ I simply cannot do it. Do not think I hold any love for the elite, but if there¡¯s anything that my time in Erika had taught me, it¡¯s that they aren¡¯t all corrupted and evil. Nigreos, Album, Master Edwar Grunly¡­ They are caring, loving people, and I refuse to accept that in that ballroom of over a hundred, every single one of them deserved that fate.¡± Her eyes turned angry, a glare being sent his way that he had yet to see on the otherwise calm and polite women. ¡°There were children, you know¡ªchildren who couldn¡¯t possibly yet understand what Vesh was saying in there, yet you killed them, too. I don¡¯t imagine a four-year-old could have done any of the things you¡¯re referencing.¡±


    Mallicent sneered at her naivety, realizing now just what even a handful of weeks among the Erikan elite could do to even a young commoner such as her. ¡°One way or the other, the rich and powerful decay into nothing more than greedy bastards. Perhaps Nigreos and Album are kind and empathetic now, but just wait until they have more power¡ªwait until somebody tries to take the power they currently have. They can talk as pure as they like, but I promise you, they will not always be like that. Aeyir was the same¡­ I spared him my father¡¯s fate, as I did those children.¡±


    ¡°But correct me if I¡¯m wrong,¡± Scott cut in fiercely. ¡°Are you not one of those very lords?¡±


    Mallicent shook his head. ¡°I am not. When the opportunity to choose between my people and my status was presented to me, I chose the people. I abandoned my birth rights, and now that Hiriech has fallen, I have nothing to go back to. I¡¯ve put actions to my words and my values! I will be branded a traitor, and yet, I regret nothing.¡± He laughed softly, deciding he would have to abandon this attempt. ¡°But enough about this. I see I¡¯m wasting my breath.¡±


    Mallicent glanced sidelong to where Laura was still cornered, her eyes wide as she listened to their debate, and taking a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do, he looked to Abi once more.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. You give me the realm dagger, and I give you the chance to save her life.¡±


    With a flick of a wrist, to the obvious horror and shock of Scott and Abi, one of the three bolts lurched forward and pierced straight through Laura Harrison¡¯s chest.

 V4 Chapter 17- Mallicent Malloway

    Chapter XVII


    ¡°No!¡± Abi shrieked, her heart practically rising into her throat in that brief second where she thought Mallicent had actually killed Laura. The words the boy had spoken before making his attack repeated in her head, and her healer¡¯s brain soon recognized that the bolt had struck the girl in a spot where she wouldn¡¯t die instantly, having avoided her vitals. If Abi got to her within the next minute or so, she could use magic to heal Laura and save her life, but¡­


    ¡°Now give me the dagger!¡± Mallicent snarled venomously, jutting his hand out as the other two bolts floated threateningly around Laura, who was gazing down at the hole in her chest with what might have been a cross between disbelief and stunned shock at the realization that she had been stabbed. ¡°Hand it over or I¡¯ll end her damn life for real! I can see it in your eyes, Abigail! You know you can save her if you just do as I say! You only have so much time!¡±


    Her gaze flickering between Laura, Mallicent, and Scott, Abi¡¯s mind raced with a million different thoughts. Everything felt like it had simply stopped. Time seemed to flow so slowly in that moment, and she knew that if she didn¡¯t make her choice right then and there, she would regret it forever. What snapped her out of that haze was the sight of Laura finally losing her strength as she tilted forward and collapsed to the ground, though due to the bolts being made of fire magic, her wound was probably cauterized so there wasn¡¯t much blood leaking from her body. Unfortunately, there had been nothing they could do, so their only option was to do exactly as they had decided upon when opting to meet with Mallicent.


    ¡°Give it to him, Scott,¡± Abi whispered meekly, her shoulders slumping with defeat.


    The boy¡¯s jaw was clenched so tightly she imagined it must have been starting to hurt, but without speaking a single word, his eyes alone communicating his utter loathing for Mallicent Malloway, Scott did as requested, stepped forward, and tossed the realm dagger across the room. Catching it with ease, Mallicent¡¯s expression filled with relief before a smug and victorious smile replaced it.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Reiner.¡±


    Then, taking them by surprise once again, Mallicent flicked his wrists, and while one of the bolts spun away from Laura and directed itself at the wall to the boy¡¯s right, the second and final one instead twisted in midair to face where Abigail was standing. A soft exhale of fear escaped her lips, and though her instincts brought mana to her hands, it occurred to her a second too late that they were on the third floor, far above her range to reach into the ground and summon her nature attacks. Cursing her idiocy, she realized then that the reason he chose to have this transfer on the top floor was not just because they would have privacy, but because he could leave her defenseless. Since she didn¡¯t know any other affinities, there was nothing she could do to stop the red bolt that shot directly for her chest, this one most likely aiming to kill.


    Her only option was to dodge, but before she could make her own move, Scott acted instead. Even though Laura was about to die and Mallicent was making his escape, Scott Reiner refused to let any harm come to Abi as he body slammed her to the left, knocking her out of the way and to the ground just as the bolt ripped straight through him, striking him just above his stomach with far more force than the one that hit Laura. He lurched backwards, slamming into the wall as the bolt emerged from his back, fire erupting behind him and engulfing him for a split second before he collapsed to the floor in a heap, embers scattering towards the desks. At the exact same time, an explosion sounded out from the spot where the other bolt hit the wall, and when Abi turned to take in what happened, she saw a chunk of the classroom blasting outwards, creating a hole that Mallicent didn¡¯t hesitate to jump through, disappearing into a curtain of flames as a loud ear-splitting alarm screeched throughout the room.


    Abi didn¡¯t have the time to even wonder what was making that sound as she pushed herself to her feet and grabbed the collar of Scott¡¯s shirt, frantically pulling him away from the fires and in the direction of where Laura was laying. She couldn''t heal somebody unless she was touching their skin, so she needed to get both Laura and Scott within arm¡¯s reach. Desperate to save them both, knowing that was the priority over anything else, she dragged the groaning Scott past the rows of desks, tapping into every ounce of physical strength she had in her body. To her relief, somewhere along the way, Scott must have realized what she was up to, for he weakly began to push himself along with her, grunting with what must have been severe pain as they crawled away from the fires before finally reaching Laura.


    Without hesitation, Abi quickly pressed her fingers against Laura¡¯s neck and let out a sigh of relief when she felt her pulse. Nodding to herself, she used her right hand to grasp Scott¡¯s arm while leaving her left hand touching Laura. Ideally when healing somebody, it was better to place one¡¯s hands on the wound itself, for it would make the process much easier. However, that didn¡¯t mean it was a requirement, for at the end of the day, healing magic could be simplified to tapping into the body¡¯s already existing recovery systems, so as long as she could send nature mana into them at all, the healing would take place, albeit slower.


    ¡°Benedio,¡± she chanted softly, fighting back the tears forming in her eyes that she silently convinced herself was due to the smoke from the spreading fire and not her own desperate panic. ¡°Benedio. Benedio.¡±


    With each speaking of the incantation, her mana flowed into Scott and Laura, and though the blonde girl didn¡¯t move and had almost certainly passed out from shock, Scott¡¯s grunts of pain began to dissipate as his eyes weakly flickered open to gaze at her.


    ¡°Is Laura¡­okay?¡± he rasped, to which she nodded reassuringly.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s going to live.¡± Abi then fixed him with a glare that was mostly out of frustration and concern than actual anger. ¡°But what the hell were you thinking? I could have avoided that! You¡¯re lucky to be alive, you idiot! If you had died¡­¡± She took a deep breath to steady herself and huffed. ¡°Well, I never would have forgiven myself.¡±


    As if not taking that fact seriously, Scott chuckled and winced in pain because of it. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re safe. As it so happens, Abi, I feel the same way. If you had died then I wouldn¡¯t have forgiven myself either. Maybe you would have dodged, maybe not. Either way, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯d do it again if it meant saving you¡­ I owe you so much, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Feeling her cheeks turning red, she once again told herself it was from the intensity of the situation and not embarrassment as she glanced away from Scott to check on Laura again. ¡°You¡¯re a suicidal moron¡­. But thank you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡±


    Nobody had ever done anything like trying to sacrifice themselves for her, and in that moment, she could hardly process what that meant to her. A life without friends and family was a life without anybody who would miss her when she was gone, so of course nobody had ever done something like that for her.


    But Scott barely knows me¡­ He has so much life left ahead of him, so I just don¡¯t understand¡­


    ¡°Just the simple fact that I¡¯ve only met you a week ago and I already know I¡¯m going to miss you when you go home says that you¡¯re someone special. Most people don¡¯t leave that strong of an impact that quickly, you know?¡±


    Scott was grinning up at her, as if knowing exactly what was going through her mind, and not wanting to get distracted from the task at hand, Abi shoved all of her complex emotions back inside of her. She needed to finish healing them and then try to get out of that room before anybody showed up and witnessed them. The last thing she needed was for Scott and Laura to get blamed for the fires or the explosions.


    Then, increasing her motivation, off in the direction that she could sense Mallicent¡¯s weak signature and the dagger, she felt a third signature suddenly grow stronger, and a slight smile appeared on her lips as she recognized exactly who it was that had made his own move.


    ***


    Taking out the wall to use as an escape route, Mallicent Malloway sent fire magic into his foot, using a mini explosion to increase his jump as he leapt through the newly created hole and blasted up into the air, getting more than enough power to soar directly over the perimeter fence down below before manipulating the air just enough to land on the neighborhood road beyond it. He didn¡¯t spare even a glance behind him, knowing that although he failed to immobilize Abi, she would never abandon both Laura and Scott, and even if she did, her nature magic would be pathetic when paired with his fire. The sun had set over an hour ago, so the roads were dark and deserted, the only illumination coming from the pale streetlights, the porchlights, the few glowing Halloween decorations, and the explosions beneath his feet that sent him dashing down the road at an inhuman speed.


    That could have gone better, but at least I have the realm dagger! Now I just need to get as far away as I can and eject all of my mana so they can¡¯t ever track me! I¡¯ll abandon the apartment and perhaps even Wilham entirely! I just need to hide for long enough to charge this dagger and rejoin Captain Vesh!


    He didn¡¯t have much mana to begin with due to his concealment trick from before, so he would already be hard to track after setting off those bolts, as well as with Ilirianna still at the school. So long as Abi was distracted, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see where he was going, and that meant victory was assured. Yet, despite his confidence, when he briefly double-checked the mana signatures at West Wilham High, he couldn¡¯t help but frown at an odd discrepancy, though he couldn¡¯t identify it immediately.


    I sense the princess clear as day. Then there¡¯s Abigail, the mana residue from my bolts, and¡­ Shit!


    He realized just in time that, sometime during the conversation, Ryokumo Caeli¡¯s signature had disappeared from the school. During his time laying in wait, he had noticed that Ryokumo cast a few spells and he couldn¡¯t figure out why, but because of this, the wind mage¡¯s signature was weaker than other two, making him slightly harder to locate in the more mana dense environment that West Wilham High had become, just like with himself. That was why his signature¡¯s complete disappearance hadn¡¯t been picked up until that moment, and in a split second, he realized that Ryokumo¡¯s weakened signature was ahead of him rather than behind.


    He used distortion!


    Canceling his next spell, Mallicent tried to stop his momentum and instead pressed backwards just as a blade of wind soared towards his neck. Barely able to bend his back enough for the blade to pass harmlessly over him, Mallicent cursed his mistakes, stumbling to a stop and taking in the sight of Ryokumo Caeli standing just up ahead, only his left side being lit up by the streetlamp. Unlike Abi and Ilirianna, Ryokumo had gone to the festival in costume, but where Mallicent had internally mocked how ridiculous he looked before, at that moment, the sight of the man standing in the darkness in a full robe and the brim of his large hat casting shadows over his expression was terrifying. For just a second, Mallicent could only gape at his opponent, but true to Ryokumo¡¯s talkative nature, it was him that happily broke their silence.


    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware, a magical confrontation in Omaruo is a last resort,¡± he called out mockingly. ¡°So perhaps you should take the wise decision and stand down! This has gone on long enough so let¡¯s make this easy, shall we?¡±


    Gritting his teeth with more frustration than he had felt in a long time, Mallicent narrowed his eyes with disgust. Why is it always him?! This fucking bastard has been getting in our way from the very moment he stepped foot in Aquesen, and even now, he¡¯s the one between me and my freedom! I refuse to lose this cocky punk!


    At the moment, Ilirianna hadn¡¯t moved, but there was no way a mage as powerful as the princess wouldn¡¯t have sensed Ryokumo¡¯s sudden attack within a mile of the school. If she decided to, she could reach them in a minute, and should Ilirianna decide to confront him, he wouldn¡¯t have a shot of surviving. Everything he did that night would have been for nothing, and regardless of whether they killed him or captured him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Kosah-Rei.


    But so long as she stays put, it won¡¯t yet be over. Caeli used the same trick as I did, so he can¡¯t have that much mana left himself. An elongated battle isn¡¯t going to happen. Hell, this is going to be over the very second one of us runs out of power, but even with all of Captain Vesh¡¯s training, I¡¯m clearly at a disadvantage. This is a man who was talented enough to get accepted into the Academy of Erika, as well as to be chosen for the royal team itself! Who am I when compared to that? I cannot win this, so escape is my only option. Yes, I must do what I did before. Eject my mana, take him by surprise, and blend into the magicless. If he can¡¯t track me, he won¡¯t be able to kill me.


    However, the one thing that could disrupt that plan was the presence of the realm dagger clutched in his left hand. It had recovered enough power to be sensed at this distance, so there was no guarantee that Ryokumo wouldn¡¯t be able to use its signature in order to track him down again.


    But if I abandon it, then I¡¯ll be screwed anyway! In order to win, I need to get away from Caeli without sacrificing the dagger!


    ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re pondering, do not try it!¡± Ryokumo warned coldly. ¡°I assure you, it will not go the way you think it will. I¡¯m done messing around! For you to drag even more innocent Omaruans into our Ijirian conflicts is unforgivable! Laura Harrison did nothing to you, yet you would use her life like some sort of piece in your sadistic game?!¡± The wind mage raised his head and gazed at him with pure malice. ¡°It¡¯s painfully clear that letting you go will put more people at risk, so even in this populated neighborhood, I am willing to strike you down to save the many you may harm in the future! So I repeat: Surrender!¡±


    Once again checking Ilirianna¡¯s location, Mallicent confirmed she hadn¡¯t moved and shouted with anger, ¡°And then what?! What the hell happens to me when I do as you say?! You tie me up and drag me back to Erika so I can rot in the dungeons?! Like hell, Caeli! I refuse to throw my life away! If that¡¯s the fate that awaits me by surrendering, then I¡¯d rather die and meet the Goddess early instead!¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Well, you should have considered all of that before you chose to become a traitor,¡± Ryokumo sneered. ¡°Are you trying to seek pity from me? Are you trying to tug on my heartstrings and convince me to let you go, because I can promise that there isn¡¯t a thing you could say to sway my conviction.¡±


    ¡°I do not need the pity of a man like you!¡± he spat venomously. ¡°You seek to brand me a traitor, but in my eyes, it¡¯s you and Abigail that turned your backs on Ijiria! This country is founded on its people, and the two of you know better than most what it¡¯s like to live as a commoner in our Empire¡ªwhat it¡¯s like to be spat upon and insulted by those above you! You know it far better than I, so why am I the one sacrificing everything for their betterment instead of you?! Why do the two of you judge me for seeking a happier future?! Why do you scorn me and ridicule me?! I¡¯m just trying to make the world a better place¡ªto create a paradise for everyone!¡±


    But despite the desperation in his voice to be understood, Ryokumo didn¡¯t so much as pause, his contempt never fading. ¡°Are you still going on about this? I thought I told you the other night? I may have been distracting you, but my words were true. I¡¯m a selfish, irredeemable man. In that sense, perhaps I do fit in amongst the scum at the top of that great white tower. What I seek is to protect those closest to me, and nothing else. Yes, I would ignore the pains of the faceless people I¡¯ll never meet, for one man like me only has the power to protect those in front of him.¡± Ryokumo shook his head, fixing Mallicent with another scowl. ¡°So that is what I will do. You pose a threat to my team, my princess, and my newfound Omaruan friends, so I will put you down if it comes to that.¡±


    Mallicent could feel the sudden burst of mana as Ryokumo drew his power, and while he had yet to raise his hands into a threatening position, it was more than enough to convey that he wasn¡¯t going to be convinced to let him pass.


    Damn it! What do I do then? Should I take the initiative and attack first, or should I let him make the first move and figure everything out from there? Ideally, I could pull some sort of trick that would take him by surprise, but at this point, I fear I may have nothing effective enough. Fire magic is far from an ideal affinity to deflect wind magic, for anything I throw at him can be manipulated by his power. My affinity alone leaves me at a disadvantage, so even if our skill levels weren¡¯t so different, I¡¯d still be facing an uphill battle!


    The boy¡¯s eyes flickered in multiple directions as he attempted to properly take in his surroundings and determine if the environment could possibly be used to his advantage. They were in the middle of a neighborhood road not far from West Wilham High, with suburban houses lining both sides. Unless he tried to go into the air, which would be a death sentence when facing a wind mage, there were no turns to be made, so he could only go straight or back, and on this empty road, there was nothing to use as cover. In addition, turning around was a bad idea, for it would close the distance between him and the princess, making it easier for her to rush to Ryokumo¡¯s aid. The streetlights were their only source of illumination, but with fire magic, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use that darkness since all of his spells would be easily visible to Ryokumo. Even his empty threat of harming the magicless would not help him, for the absence of any Omaruans would mean that the only potential collateral he had were inside of the houses, but he was certain that if he made any sudden moves to try and reach them, Ryokumo would act.


    What the hell is this?! I¡¯m cornered at every turn! No matter what I do, Caeli has a move that will counteract me! He doesn¡¯t even need Ilirianna!


    It was in that moment that it truly dawned on him how alone he was.


    There in Omaruo, there was nobody that would come to his aid. The Kosah-Rei were in a completely separate plane of existence from him, his beloved mother had taken her own life, and his father and brother were executed. Even Ryokumo and Abigail, two people that he had hoped would see his point of view due, had gazed upon him with malice and disgust as they fiercely rejected him.


    Nobody was going to come to the aid of Mallicent Malloway.


    No¡­ Is this it then? I reclaimed the dagger, I successfully escaped Abigail, but I was sloppy and allowed Caeli to catch me off guard! I allowed him to back me into a corner and there¡¯s no longer an answer left to me! Everything I¡¯ve done will have been for nothing!


    ¡°Mal, you¡¯re the only one I cannot guarantee the safety of! Regardless of what happens tonight, the others will not die, but I cannot say the same for you. Now knowing what I do about the princess, I feel it¡¯s important to emphasize that you not do anything rash.¡±


    Ever since he met Tali Firrik, he hadn¡¯t taken her visions seriously. It all seemed like occultist bullshit¡ªlike she was pulling things out of her ass to convince the Kosah-Rei that she was a necessary piece to their movement. Vesh believed she was being provided insights by the goddess, Rei, and followed her wisdom without hesitation, but Mallicent had always been skeptical of her. He feared she might have been manipulating them for her own benefit, and since she was posing as his mother, being near her had made him uncomfortable in those months leading up to the reckoning. Yet, in that moment, a feeling of terror entered his body, her words returning to his mind, and for the first time, he wondered if perhaps she was telling the truth.


    She said I was the only one she could not confirm would survive the attack on Hiriech. She gave plenty of details regarding the other members, but she was never able to give me anything! Is that because I¡¯m going to die? Do I have no future left for her to see? Am I never going to escape Omaruo? Is Ryokumo Caeli going to kill me?!


    He swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat, his palms becoming slick with sweat as his heartbeat became almost painful. Seeming to sense this change in his attitude, Ryokumo let out a laugh.


    ¡°Have you realized it yet, Mallicent?¡± he inquired. ¡°You can¡¯t win. If you attack me, you will die, so hand over the dagger and come with me peacefully. This is my final warning, you hear? Make the right choice! As much as I hate you, I really would like to avoid killing anybody tonight!¡± Forcefully extending his hand, motioning for him to toss the dagger, Ryokumo¡¯s half-lit features turned briefly reluctant, as if he really was truthful in his desire to avoid death. ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy, so you know I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    Clenching his teeth, feeling suddenly violently sick to his stomach, Mallicent screamed out desperately, ¡°Please, Caeli! Just let me pass! I can¡¯t abandon my allies¡ªmy family! I can¡¯t leave them to this fight alone! You have to understand that I only want what¡¯s good for the Empire!¡±


    ¡°And you have to understand that I don¡¯t give a damn what you want!¡± Ryokumo snarled back. ¡°You can paint your words in gold, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that underneath, they¡¯re drenched in blood! You¡¯re a murderer, Mallicent! You¡¯re a kin-slayer and a traitor! Bluster all you like about the Ijirian elite, but I will never overlook the fact that you stared Aeyir, your own brother, dead in the eyes, knowing full well that his life was going to be stolen from him!¡± Raw fury entered Ryokumo¡¯s eyes, his voice practically shaking with his rage. ¡°He was worried about you! He expressed such concern for his little brother, who was becoming bitter and withdrawn! He only wanted what was best for you, and asked me for advice on how to help you! But you killed him!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    I saved him. I know I did! I spared him the corruption of this vile world and I sent him to live in paradise with Rei! He¡¯s in a better, happier place now! He¡¯s¡­


    Yet, those words he used to cope with the reckoning no longer held the power they used to, and now almost seemed hollow. Lowering his eyes to gaze at the realm dagger, Mallicent let out a weak breath. He had to repeat what he did the first time, just after entering Omaruo. He had to eject his mana, lose his signature, and flee into the shadows.


    One massive blast of fire is all it will take. His eyes will be adjusted to the dark, so if I let out as powerful of a blast as I can, it¡¯ll blind him, and I can run. That¡¯s my only hope¡­ There¡¯s nothing left for me to do. It¡¯s either escape, or die¡­and I refuse to let this all have been for nothing! Captain Vesh, Sartella, Firrik, Tyrus, Kristoff, Doctor Miyon¡­ He slowly raised his eyes back to Ryokumo, a sadness entering his body as he gazed at what could be his final sight. If this doesn''t work¡­


    Speed was crucial, so Mallicent was already casting Infernus even as he raised his hands. Sensing the oncoming mana, Ryokumo snarled out his own incantations as one of the most powerful bursts of flame he had ever produced blasted from Mallicent¡¯s hands, engulfing almost everything around him as mana flooded the street.


    Please¡­ My friends and allies, don¡¯t forget me.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever the hell you need me to! I¡¯ll kill whoever you need me to! I don¡¯t give a damn anymore! These fuckers need to be dragged to hell, so tell me what you desire from me, Captain Vesh, and I¡¯ll do it without hesitation!¡±


    Tears streaking his face after the discovery of his mother¡¯s death, Mallicent had never been that desperate to see people killed in his entire life. He had always been a rather happy boy, and though he and his father didn¡¯t often see eye-to-eye, he wouldn¡¯t have claimed to have hated him. Of course, he didn¡¯t love him, or necessarily even like him, but he simply accepted that fact and went about his life. He had his mother and older brother, after all, who he loved more than anything else in the world. They were his true family, so it pained him to see his mom slowly falling further and further into hopelessness and depression. He remembered wishing he could help her somehow, and feeling powerless to do so. The more distant she became, the more he started to resent the people around him, for he blamed the environment of Hiriech and Castle Aquesen for her condition. He remembered considering Vesh¡¯s proposal to try and change the system and being unable to decide whether that was what he wanted or not.


    But when Yoral Malloway took her own life, vengeance and hatred consumed him, and he no longer cared about morals and ethics. After all, if the people in power didn¡¯t have any morality, then he was only setting himself up for failure by doing the same.


    ¡°To remove a cancer, you must cut out the tumor, yes? You can¡¯t reason with a tumor. You can¡¯t beg it to stop attacking the body. You can¡¯t barter with it, for it is simply doing the only thing it knows to do.¡±


    He spoke those words to Ilirianna Iiji when he confronted her in that clothing store, and he fully adhered to that philosophy. The people in control weren¡¯t going to give up their status and power just because he asked nicely. They weren¡¯t going to trade it for anything, and if anybody tried to rip it away from them, they would use their power to eliminate the threat. The princess, as well as Abigail and Ryokumo, ridiculed his decision to kill, but they didn¡¯t understand the Hiriech elite the way he did. Reasoning with them would never have accomplished anything. Captain Vesh had the right idea, so Mallicent obediently followed him, even when it came to the death of Aeyir.


    ¡°You mean, we aren¡¯t going to spare my brother?¡±


    ¡°No, unfortunately not. As you know, I¡¯ve always kept a close eye on Aeyir, and I have realized two things about him. One is that he is already too brainwashed by your father, and so he is blind to the truth of his family and the other lords and barons. The second is that even if he saw the truth and wasn¡¯t so brainwashed, he wouldn¡¯t allow us to kill them. He would stand his ground and become our enemy, going so far as to even turn us all over to Lord Malloway. We can¡¯t have that, so he must be a part of the reckoning. But worry not, Mal, for I am certain the Goddess will welcome him to her paradise in the heavens with warmth. We may be killing Aeyir, but that is not the bad thing you believe it is. We are simply sending him to the next, happier existence.¡±


    Vesh¡¯s reasoning had worked its way into his head, and he accepted it. Perhaps if he had thought about it more critically, he might have felt different, but he turned his eyes away, instead allowing himself to be engulfed by Doctor Miyon¡¯s research. It was a comforting and welcome distraction in the weeks before the reckoning, for his love of science drove him to be fascinated by The Angel and the ancient world of Cansi. It was the only piece of evidence in existence that a civilization once thrived in that barren wasteland of a realm, so he joyfully joined the doctor in that quest for understanding.


    ¡°You truly are a brilliant boy, Mal,¡± Uma had said to him one afternoon. ¡°It¡¯s a pity your father was so set in his traditions, for you would make a fine addition to the minds of Stellareid.¡±


    Mallicent smiled cheerfully, having only ever been encouraged like that by his mother, the only person who ever supported his love for science. ¡°You really think so?¡±


    Uma Miyon, the magicless man from Omaruo, had become as much a mentor to him as Captain Vesh, and with the two of them supporting him, he felt that his life may just go the way he wished. Though he and Tali never particularly saw eye to eye, Leiolai Sartella, Barron Kristoff, and Quill Tyrus had become like older siblings to him, and despite their differences, he had grown to care about them, too. The Kosah-Rei was the family he desired, so he embraced their ideals, and excitedly sought the idea of a paradise after death where they could all live happily when their lives came to a close.


    ¡°Yes, I have full faith in you, Mal,¡± Uma stated confidently. ¡°With any luck, when we¡¯ve created our new world, you and I can bring our research out into the open. When the Iijis¡¯ regime falls, may we then spend the rest of our days solving the puzzle of our existence. I would love it if you would join me.¡±


    He feared the reckoning, but he allowed his new family to guide him towards the future he sought. A world free of the traditional oppression, a world where he could live his life as he pleased and watch as true prosperity spread through Ijiria. He was willing to sacrifice whatever he needed to, in the name of his mother, his brother, and the Kosah-Rei.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Miyon! Yeah, I¡¯d love that too!¡±


    ***


    Ryokumo Caeli walked silently down the empty street, the dead body of Mallicent Malloway clutched in his arms. The last of his mana was being used to distort his presence as he fled the scene of their short battle, for he was certain that the authorities of Wilham would be there soon. The confrontation had ended far from how he had hoped, but in the end, he was left with no choice. Mallicent refused to surrender, and when that huge casting of Infernus had blasted down the road, he knew his hand had truly been forced.


    Using wind magic to control the flames and keep them away from the homes, Ryokumo soared down the street, towards Mallicent, and without having the time to think anything through, he cast three blades of wind in the direction he just barely sensed the dagger. When he launched the flames high into the sky, suppressing them with magic, he frantically turned back towards where the dagger still was, and when his eyes readjusted to the darkness, he found that one of his blades had opened Mallicent¡¯s stomach. The boy was lying on the concrete, just beside the sidewalk, blood gushing from the wound. His eyes had shifted upwards to stare into Ryokumo¡¯s, and in his final moments of life, there was no sign of the fire, desperation, and hatred from before. Instead, all he saw in Mallicent Malloway was a scared young boy on the verge of death.


    Ryokumo knew without question that the sight would haunt him forever.


    But I made the right choice, he reminded himself. Mallicent was dangerous. He chose to fight, so I eliminated the threat.


    Sirens could be heard off in the distance as Ryokumo turned down the dirt pathway between the houses where he had first met Scott Reiner over a week ago, and as he had sensed, Ilirianna was standing silently in the shadows, waiting for him. When the distortion dropped, her eyes shifted towards him, then to the body in the arms, only to quickly fill with regret. Not wanting her to see the pain in his own face, he turned his head downwards so the brim of his hat would conceal it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reclaimed the dagger,¡± he muttered softly. ¡°And Omaruo is safe. Were there any casualties at the school?¡±


    She slowly shook her head. ¡°No. Abi managed to heal Scott and Laura, then got out of that classroom before anybody reached them. With your success, we can consider this mission a victory. Mallicent¡¯s gone, we have the dagger, and nobody died. Good job, Caeli.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Thank you, My Princess.¡±


    Yet, despite how powerfully his hatred for Mallicent burned back during their confrontation, for some reason, he just couldn¡¯t convince himself that it actually was a good job.

 V4 Chapter 18- Not Our Last Goodbye

    Chapter XVIII


    The week following Mallicent¡¯s attack at West Wilham High and his subsequent death at the hands of Ryokumo became almost a blur to Abigail. According to Scott, Mallicent¡¯s usage of fire magic at the school had been explained away by authorities as a bomb attack, though the boy was pretty certain they didn¡¯t actually believe that, for there weren¡¯t any remains of a bomb to be found. He said it was likely they had given that explanation as a way to satisfy the public and would almost certainly be holding a more extensive investigation to learn the truth¡ªa truth that was sure to elude them no matter how hard they looked. Scott told them it would probably just go down in history as a strange ghost story that would fade into a modern myth, and that would be the end of it. He then added that the accounts of a mysterious forest fire up north and a surge of fire in a neighborhood near the school would only add to that myth.


    Naturally, the festival-goers had all been evacuated and sent home early, but Abi and Scott¡¯s work that night was far from over. Laura and Carmen were furiously adamant that they finally explain what had gone on, and according to Laura, Mallicent had even told her some of the details regarding Ijiria. After some deliberation, they decided they didn¡¯t have much of a choice, and assured the girls they would properly fill them in the following morning. That took a lot of convincing, but since they would need to get home and check in with their parents, Laura and Carmen eventually conceded and left, insisting that they would be on Scott¡¯s doorstep the second the sun crossed the horizon.


    From there, they rushed back to Scott¡¯s house to rendezvous with Ryokumo and Ilirianna, and it was then that they learned of Mallicent¡¯s death. Abi hadn¡¯t known what to feel about that, for the boy was a murderer that had almost killed both Laura and Scott that very night. On top of that, the carnage in the ballroom would remain with her for the rest of her life, so she couldn¡¯t claim that Mallicent didn¡¯t deserve it. Unfortunately, logic couldn¡¯t always overcome emotion, and Abi refused to overlook that, at the end of the day, he had been a young and impressionable sixteen-year-old boy who had most likely been brainwashed by Vesh and the Kosah-Rei. That didn¡¯t excuse his actions, but it made it easier for her to mourn him. To hide the evidence of his death from the Wilham police, Ilirianna used her skill with fire to cremate his body and stored the ashes in a small container she fashioned out of wood with nature magic. She decided she would bring his ashes back to Ijiria and provide a proper burial when they returned.


    The princess wasn¡¯t thrilled at the concept of exposing magic to two more Omaruans, but she also understood their lack of options, so the next morning, as promised, Laura and Carmen showed up on the doorstep at dawn, upon which the four of them explained who they were, where they had come from, and what they were doing in Wilham. Carmen seemed a lot more skeptical of it all, but since Laura had been present when Abi confronted Mallicent, she had taken it a lot easier. It also helped when Ilirianna showed them a bit of magic. They also attempted to explain the multiverse, but it was clear that the girls were having trouble following them, and eventually, Scott promised to do his best to explain it another time.


    ¡°So then¡­what happened to Mallicent?¡± Laura asked as the conversation was nearing its end. ¡°I see you¡¯ve got the dagger, Ilirianna, so clearly you beat him, but¡­?¡±


    The princess¡¯s features tensed a bit, but she nevertheless told the truth. ¡°He¡¯s dead. To protect Wilham, we were left with no choice but to eliminate him, so we did. You do not have to fear him anymore.¡±


    The revelation that they had killed somebody, and a boy around their age no less, shocked the girls, for death was a lot less common in Omaruo, and though it clearly unnerved them, they still seemed a bit relieved that they were no longer in danger. Once they were done, they had some lunch and then Scott escorted the girls home, probably just to have some time without the Ijirians present to talk with his friends.


    With all of that settled, they were left with nothing else to do but wait for the realm dagger to recharge, though that wasn¡¯t to say they didn¡¯t have a new set of issues to deal with. Scott¡¯s parents were returning that night, so by four o¡¯clock, they frantically cleaned up any evidence that they had been there and fled across town to stay in Mallicent¡¯s now vacant apartment. Unfortunately, it was just a single room with a bed and a couch¡ªfar too small to fit three people in it. Ryokumo instantly suggested Ilirianna take the bed since she was their leader and told Abi she could have the couch, but the princess vehemently disagreed and practically had to order Ryokumo that they would switch who slept where each night. Abi was sad they could no longer stay with Scott, but as it turned out, it didn¡¯t really diminish their time together.


    The ¡°bombing¡± had forced the school to shut down for an indefinite time while authorities investigated and tried to determine how safe it was for students to return. Since he didn¡¯t have school, Scott dropped by each day to hang out, and more often than not, he and Abi would go on unofficial dates so that she could see more of the town. He took her back to that frozen yogurt place that she had fallen in love with, and he even introduced her to some new spots Wilham had to offer. Down by the ocean was this beautiful pier with games and treats, as well as this huge structure called a ¡°ferris wheel¡± that Scott revealed she could ride on. After a day spent there, he then took her to one of his favorite places to get food¡ªa small and cozy establishment known as ¡°Ralph¡¯s Diner¡± which Abi took a very quick liking to.


    Ever since he jumped in the way of that arrow for her, Abi¡¯s attraction to Scott had only gotten stronger, as did his to her. Though she wouldn¡¯t say they had become a couple by any means, they had begun sitting closer, holding each other¡¯s hands, and were hugging before every parting. Unfortunately, each day that passed was another day closer to their departure, and Abi feared she would never be able to return. She had fallen in love with this quaint magicless town, and Scott was becoming as important to her as her teammates. It pained her to know they may never see each other again, but since there was nothing she could do about that, she just tried to enjoy each day for what it was, deciding she would treasure this time for the rest of her life.


    To her powerful disappointment, their departure was one week earlier than planned, for on Sunday morning, one week after the Halloween festival, the three of them had been in the apartment with Scott when suddenly, the Ijirians felt a powerful surge of mana in the direction of the beach, followed by the arrival of a new mana signature, telling them that somebody had just entered Omaruo from another realm. Ryokumo clearly didn¡¯t recognize them based on his confused expression, and while Abi felt as if it was moderately familiar, she couldn¡¯t quite place it. Ilirianna, on the other hand, lit up with relief, indicating that whoever had arrived could be considered a friend.


    ¡°Um, you guys okay?¡± Scott grunted with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°You all look like you just got electrocuted.¡± He seemed to say it mostly as a joke, but when Abi¡¯s expression turned somber and she gazed at him with a sad smile, he seemed to realize what had happened. ¡°Did¡­somebody just come from Ijiria?¡±


    Abi¡¯s shoulders slumped and she gave a weak nod. ¡°Yeah, they did. I guess they figured out we were here, after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s curious though,¡± Ryokumo added quizzically. ¡°How could Ijiria have known? I mean, I thought we left without much of a trace, so how could the Citadel have located us? Especially given that only a week has passed back home.¡±


    Ilirianna considered the question for a moment before coming to a possible answer. ¡°Well, my best guess is that they noticed some strange activity on the QuaerBasim and sent somebody to check it out.¡±


    ¡°The¡­what?¡± Scott murmured, thrown off by the unfamiliar term.


    ¡°QuaerBasim,¡± the princess repeated, always happy to satiate Scott¡¯s curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s a really old system from the Age of Expansion that was developed to monitor the magical activity of the neighboring realms. It¡¯s not terribly useful these days, but we still check it from time to time. Since Omaruo is magicless, any activity would be seen as abnormal, especially as much as we¡¯ve used, so I¡¯m sure it raised some red flags. It¡¯s possible they don¡¯t realize we¡¯re the ones responsible and are just investigating, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What reason other than saving the Empire¡¯s heir would be enough to get Kloras Glaus to approve it so quickly?¡± Ryokumo finished. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s only been but a week back there¡ªfar too rapid to be anything but.¡±


    Ilirianna smirked. ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡±


    ¡°So then¡­? Well, I g-guess you¡¯re leaving then? Like, right now¡­¡± Scott stumbled over his words, the proper meaning of what was happening dawning on him even stronger.


    Ilirianna glanced over at him and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Yeah, I can feel her heading this way, and pretty fast at that. She¡¯ll be at the apartment no later than five minutes, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take us back immediately. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this abrupt, so I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t have had a more proper goodbye, but you¡¯ll have to get running. If she sees you in our company¡­¡±


    Ilirianna let the thought hang as Scott¡¯s lips drew tight in frustration. ¡°R-right. Okay then, well, we knew this was coming, so I¡¯m prepared.¡± He then forced a smile that was clearly meant to be pleasant, but wound up instead being filled with sorrow. ¡°Thank you guys for everything. I know I wasn¡¯t always perfect, but I¡¯m happy I could help you, and I¡¯m so damn glad I was able to meet you. I will never forget any of you so long as I live. I promise.¡±


    Unable to keep herself still, Abi rushed forward and threw her arms around Scott, pulling him into one last embrace. For a moment, the apartment went silent as Ilirianna moved to retrieve her bag with the realm dagger and Mallicent¡¯s ashes while Ryokumo grabbed his own bag full of plushies he won at the festival. Part of Abi expected to hear Ilirianna reprimanding him, for she had insisted that he leave those behind, but either she had decided it was a losing battle or she didn¡¯t want to disrupt mood. Regardless, they stayed quiet until Abi forced herself to pull back and look into Scott¡¯s eyes.


    When she did, despite knowing it was a promise she might not be able to keep, she said what she wanted to say anyway. ¡°This isn¡¯t the end,¡± she asserted. ¡°Somehow, someway, I¡¯m coming back. I¡¯ll see you again, Scott Reiner. I promise you¡­¡±


    He laughed, shaking his head with exasperation, clearly knowing as well as she did that she could not possibly uphold that promise. Yet, he replied as if he didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Abigail. Just knock on my door and you¡¯ll be welcomed with open arms, you hear?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Will do!¡±


    Finally releasing her, Scott turned and regarded Ilirianna and Ryokumo, then placed his hand on his chest and gave them a bow. ¡°Until next time, My Princess. I look forward to when you grace me with your royal presence again. I¡¯ll kinda miss you, too, Caeli.¡±


    Adding Ryokumo as an afterthought, the wind mage snorted and folded his arms. ¡°Of course you¡¯ll miss me! In fact, you¡¯re gonna miss me the most and you damn well know it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever.¡± Scott brushed his comments aside and rose to stare at them, only to find Ilirianna grinning warmly.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, Scott,¡± she said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle things here so efficiently without you. You have my word that the Ijirians will never know anything. You¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°Much appreciated, Princess.¡± He then cleared his throat, seeing that Ilirianna¡¯s head snapped in the direction they could feel the Ijirian coming from, and they weren¡¯t far anymore. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take that as my cue! All of you¡­¡± Approaching the door and pulling it open, Scott spared one last look at the three Ijirians before his attention settled on Abi one last time. ¡°Take care of yourselves. I¡¯ll see you when I see you.¡±


    With that, Scott Reiner rushed from the room, leaving them all standing there in silence as they monitored the Ijirian, who had just arrived at the bottom of the building.


    ¡°You know, Abi,¡± Ilirianna whispered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep.¡±


    But the nature mage simply shrugged. ¡°I know that. But this is one I will keep. Somehow¡­¡±


    She could feel Ilirianna¡¯s uncertain gaze lingering on her, but the topic was dropped by the rising signature of the Ijirian as they made their way from the stairs to the fourth floor. The princess stepped forward while Abi and Ryokumo remained just behind her, and soon enough, the presence had arrived on the opposite side of the door, just before a soft knocking reached their ears. Ilirianna answered without hesitation, and when she pulled the door open, Abi finally realized why the signature had only been mildly familiar as she had only ever spoken to this woman a single time, and just for a minute.


    The Master of Wind, Koroha Rhitta, stood just on the other side of the doorway, her dark brown eyes swiftly scanning the room as she took in first the princess before her, then Abi and Ryokumo further in the apartment. She looked exactly as Abi remembered, with pitch black hair tied back in a ponytail and dressed in a dark gray and brown tunic and trousers. Having properly assessed the situation, a very slight smile crossed her lips.


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna,¡± she greeted, stepping inside and shutting the door behind her before bowing to the young woman. ¡°Words cannot express how relieved I am to see you alive, safe and sound. For the past few days, the Citadel has been in an uproar over the events at Hiriech, and your disappearance only made that all the worse. In addition¡­¡± Koroha then rose back to full height and addressed the two Academy students. ¡°I am happy to see that the other members of the new royal team are also alive. Nigreos and Album will be quite pleased when they receive the news.¡±


    Abi frowned considering that Koroha¡¯s words implied that the Citadel had contact with the other members of their team, but despite desperately wanting to ask the Master of Wind all about what happened to Nigreos and Album after the attack, she knew it was not her place to interrupt. Therefore, she was very grateful when Ilirianna asked instead.


    ¡°And what is the status of my other team members?¡± she inquired calmly. ¡°And for that matter, what has become of Masters Rana and Taurus?¡±


    Koroha considered the questions, seemingly debating how much she was allowed to say in the presence of Abi and Ryokumo. Luckily, she must not have concluded there would be any harm in answering.


    ¡°They are all alive,¡± Koroha assured them. ¡°Nigreos and Album returned to Erika just two days ago, and after making contact with their fathers, the Masters were called together so that we and King Markreas could receive their report. It was strange, after all, that they would arrive alone, and when they told us of what happened in Hiriech¡ªof the Kosah-Rei, the destruction of House Malloway, and your disappearance¡ªwell, we were stunned. Nigreos also proposed a theory of his that you, along with the traitor, Mallicent Malloway, jumped realms, and upon checking the Basim and confirming abnormal activity here in Omaruo, Markreas did everything in his power to acquire the use of daggers to retrieve you.¡±


    Once again, Abi found the Master¡¯s words to be strange, and she couldn¡¯t help wondering just how Nigreos had figured out they left Ijiria. There wouldn¡¯t have been any evidence left behind, or at least as far as they were aware, so she made a mental note to pick his brain when they returned to the Academy. For the moment, she was just happy to know her two friends had survived that massacre.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to know they made it home,¡± Ilirianna commented. ¡°And the Masters?¡±


    Koroha smiled reassuringly. ¡°Master Rana returned not long after Nigreos and Album, bringing with us word that Master Taurus is handling things in Hiriech while waiting for the crown to find a solution.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The princess let out a breath that she didn¡¯t even seem to realize she had been holding, nodding more to herself than to Koroha. ¡°Well in that case, I can at least confirm that everything has been handled here. We managed to subdue Mallicent without any magicless casualties nor magic getting exposed, and though I would have preferred capture, we were left with very little room for maneuvering, so Caeli did what needed to be done and executed him. We have both his realm dagger and his ashes right here in my bag.¡±


    Reaching into the bag to show Koroha the dagger, Ilirianna gave her own report, and despite the woman¡¯s otherwise stoic attitude, Abi did notice a slight flicker or surprise that was soon followed by pride, before returning to her unreadable state.


    ¡°That is a relief to hear given that King Markreas was heavily considering calling either Madame Corosone or Lady Clara Luz to the Citadel to be ready for erasure,¡± Koroha said. ¡°And as unfortunate as losing a source of information like young Mallicent is, I would prefer it over magical exposure in Omaruo. You three did well and I commend you.¡± They voiced their thanks as Ryokumo and Abi bowed for the Master, who was quick to continue. ¡°We will be returning to Ijiria now. After strong-arming Kloras, we acquired permission for the use of two daggers¡ªone to open the portal to enter Omaruo, and one to bring with me in order to leave and bypass the recharging time. So if you¡¯re ready¡­?¡±


    ¡°We are, yes,¡± Ilirianna confirmed. ¡°Omaruo has been an interesting experience, but I am very glad to be going home. That being said, if you have just a moment, Master Rhitta, I have a brief proposal that I¡¯d like your opinion on.¡±


    Koroha raised her eyebrows with curiosity while Abi and Ryokumo exchanged glances. From the confusion in her friend¡¯s expression, Abi could tell that he, too, had no clue what the princess was talking about, and when the Master of Wind agreed to listen, Ilirianna explained herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s becoming painfully clear to all of us that Council Member Glaus intends to stand in our way at every turn, so long as he considers it beneficial to his aspirations,¡± she stated with a slightly bitter tone. ¡°It¡¯s been frustrating for quite some time, but we¡¯ve put up with it for the sake of harmony. That being said, the emergence of the Kosah-Rei changes things, and I can personally attest to their threat level. With that in mind, I think it very necessary that we be prepared to bypass the Council should we have to.¡±


    Koroha narrowed her eyes, clearly not approving of what the princess was saying. ¡°While I agree that Kloras could be more cooperative, I can¡¯t say I like the idea of our future queen suggesting that we ignore such a sacred and important law.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but hear me out,¡± Ilirianna insisted. ¡°Realm daggers are rare enough as it is, and obtaining the usage of them with Kloras getting in our way is nearly impossible. It took me getting stuck in here to push him to cooperate. In other circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t think the daggers were all that useful, but we do not know whether Mallicent had the only one, or if the Kosah-Rei have managed to acquire others. Therefore, I would request that we report this to the Council instead: When Mallicent realized he had lost, he destroyed his realm dagger just before we could eliminate him in an effort to strand us here.¡±


    ¡°Then you want to conceal this fourth dagger from Kloras,¡± the Master of Wind stated calmly, though clearly not fully on board.


    ¡°I do, yes.¡±


    ¡°And what would you have us do with the dagger?¡± Koroha demanded. ¡°Kloras himself might be weak with magic, but not all members are. Once the dagger is fully charged, it will let off a slight signature that is sure to be noticed eventually. The elders do have partial jurisdiction over the Vault of the Relics and we all know it¡¯s a poorly kept secret that they often wander the halls, observing shifts in the airborne mana. It will be noticed eventually if kept in the Citadel, and when it is, we would have hell to pay.¡±


    Ilirianna nodded, making it clear she had already thought that far. ¡°I¡¯m aware, which is why I intend to entrust it to the royal team. The Academy is filled with a variety of unique mana signatures, so a realm dagger would blend right in. Nobody would even bat an eye. Abi and Ryokumo have more than proven to me that they can be trusted with such a responsibility, so if I order them to protect this dagger with their lives, they will. Then, if we ever need to hop realms again for whatever reason, we have a means.¡±


    Abi and Ryokumo glanced at one another again, sharing their stunned sentiments towards this suggestion. Ilirianna had clearly thought the matter through, for she had an answer to each of Koroha¡¯s questions. Like always, she was confident, and though Abi was hesitant at the idea of being in charge of that dagger, she couldn¡¯t deny the pride she felt at having earned Ilirianna¡¯s trust like this.


    Unfortunately, Koroha still wasn¡¯t swayed.


    ¡°Well, it is not my choice to make,¡± she stated. ¡°If King Markreas and Queen Toranei agree with you, then by all means, go ahead. You will not hear a word of complaint from me. Luckily for you, you parents are already gathered in the throne room, so you will be speaking with them shortly. Come.¡±


    As Koroha reached into the inner pocket of her tunic to produce her realm dagger, Ilirianna glanced back and winked at them, silently communicating that she knew what she was doing. Ryokumo merely chuckled and Abi sighed, deciding that whatever the result of that debate was, she would obediently follow. Then, just before Koroha activated the dagger she now wielded, Ilirianna made sure to visibly toss her own into Ryokumo¡¯s bag of Halloween plushies. The Master of Wind regarded that bag with uncertainty, especially when Ryokumo kneeled down to shove the dagger further beneath the stuffed toys, but seeming to decide it truly wasn¡¯t her problem, Koroha rolled her eyes and pressed the ruby button on the dagger¡¯s hilt.


    Yellow mana flared around the bluish-green blade, and only once she confirmed they were all standing at the ready did she swing down to seemingly cut at nothing. Abi had never seen a portal opened with the dagger so she hadn¡¯t been sure of what to expect. When the air itself seemed to be sliced open, followed by the abrupt expanding of the cut into an oval of swirling yellow, her eyes went wide with awe, and she wished Scott could have remained behind to witness it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be off,¡± Koroha said, then stalked into the portal only to be engulfed by the yellow.


    Ilirianna went next, followed by Ryokumo and, after taking one final look at the apartment in Omaruo, Abi stepped into the portal as well. The experience was just as uncomfortable as last time, leaving her feeling like she had been plunged into a thick pool of water, but it was soon over, and when she stumbled back to solid ground, she found herself, as well as the other three mages, in a very strange and empty room. The walls and floor were all a dark purplish-black, as if constructed solely of obsidian, and she soon recalled that Ilirianna told her the entry point in Erika was a room on the first floor of the Citadel, charmed to inhibit magic usage should anybody enter their realm from another¡ªa very rare occurrence.


    Since Koroha said the king and queen were awaiting Ilirianna¡¯s arrival, Abi expected her and Ryokumo to be given instructions as to what they were supposed to do in the meantime. She highly doubted King Markeas and Queen Toranei would be interested in hearing from them since Ilirianna could easily give the full report on the events in Omaruo herself, so she was quite confused when Koroha didn¡¯t give them any orders at all. Instead, she silently strode towards the open double doors just ahead, the portal already closing behind them. Once outside, Koroha quickly said something to the guards stationed there, then continued on her way.


    ¡°U-um, Master Rhitta,¡± Abi stuttered, briefly taking in the beautiful sight of the silver and white halls of the Citadel¡ªsomething she had only seen the one time she came to have tea with Grunly. ¡°Are Ryokumo and I supposed to go with you, or¡­is there somewhere we should wait?¡±


    Koroha glanced back and frowned, but seeming to realize the source of Abi¡¯s confusion, she laughed. ¡°No, I would like you to accompany us. The king and queen requested that, if the two of you were still alive, you would join Princess Ilirianna as well.¡±


    J-join her?


    Glancing sidelong at Ryokumo, she had expected to see a similar look of anxiety in his eyes, but was quickly reminded that Ryokumo Caeli was not the type of person to fear a situation such as this, for she found his already present grin turning thrilled at the news.


    Wait¡­ So¡­am I about to meet the king and queen of Ijiria?!

 V4 Chapter 19- Upon Their Return

    Chapter XIX


    Koroha¡¯s sudden and unexpected arrival in Omaruo had already taken the three of them by surprise considering that they had been planning to remain in Wilham for another week or two while the realm dagger recharged. Having to prematurely say goodbye to Scott and then being back in Ijiria so abruptly had left Abigail¡¯s mind in disarray, so the prospect of now facing King Markreas and Queen Toranei, the leaders of the Empire and two of the most powerful people in the entire realm, was something she wasn¡¯t sure she could stomach. She had only become slightly comfortable around Ilirianna in the last two weeks, but interacting with her parents was a far more daunting and terrifying task. She at least took some solace in the knowledge that Ilirianna would be doing most of the talking, but if the monarchs wanted her present then that implied they would require her to speak at least once, and she was scared she might say or do something offensive, or even dangerous. After all, if she allowed them to catch even a hint of deceit regarding Scott Reiner¡¯s existence, then the boy would almost certainly be erased, and she and Ryokumo would be arrested for protecting him.


    I just need to breathe, she told herself. Take everything step-by-step and rely on Princess Ilirianna. She knows what she¡¯s doing, so if I follow her lead, I should have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve got this!


    A part of her was a tad annoyed that Ryokumo was so excited for this meeting, and though she knew he wasn¡¯t stupid and had already more than proven his reliability, she also couldn¡¯t help fearing that he might accidentally say something idiotic in the heat of the moment. She wasn¡¯t sure if Ryokumo sensed her suspicion, but as she was watching him practically bouncing alongside her with his hands shoved in the pockets of his leather jacket, he noticed her gaze, flashed her a flippant smile, and winked.


    Jeez, Ryokumo. I wish I could be as relaxed as you are.


    Following Koroha¡¯s revelation that they would all be going to the throne room, there hadn¡¯t been any conversation on the way through the lower corridors and towards the nearest lift. However, while the hallways weren¡¯t as packed as the last time Abi had been there, there were still plenty of people going about their business, and whenever they spotted the princess, there were expressions of surprise from them. Abi didn¡¯t know how much had been made public regarding Hiriech, but at the very least, their trip to Aeyir¡¯s ball had been available knowledge. Therefore, seeing Ilirianna back must have surprised some, and to add to the strangeness of it all, Ilirianna, Ryokumo, and Abi were still dressed in the clothing they had been gifted by Scott¡ªclothing that was not common there in Ijiria.


    Finally, the four of them reached the lift, and it was by far the smoothest ride she had ever experienced, something she could only attribute to Koroha¡¯s impressive control over wind magic. The highest Abi had ever been in the Citadel was only around six levels from the very top, where Grunly¡¯s office was located, but they continued on even further, reaching the second to last floor where she was greeted by windowless hallways that weren¡¯t silver and white like the rest of them, rather they were a bright and brilliant gold, with emerald green carpets, as well as suits of armor of the same color standing between various banners and portraits of old Iiji monarchs.


    ¡°Lead the way, Princess,¡± Koroha said, moving aside to allow Ilirianna to step off the disk first.


    Naturally, Abi was confused why the Master of Wind suddenly decided to let Ilirianna guide them, but she decided not to bother asking such an unimportant question. Ryokumo was not so considerate.


    ¡°Not to be rude, Master Rihtta, but do you not know how to get to the throne room?¡± he inquired as they began moving yet again.


    Abi rolled her eyes, and she was sure Ilirianna did the same, though the princess¡¯s back was to them so she couldn¡¯t be certain. As for Koroha, the Master glanced back at Ryokumo and cocked an eyebrow, though despite her clear displeasure towards his bluntness, she nevertheless answered him.


    ¡°The top floors of the Citadel are protected by a powerful illusion magic,¡± she explained. ¡°It¡¯s charmed so that anybody who is not supposed to be here will find themselves in a looping corridor with no means of escape. This spell is cast on the levels with the throne room, the Vault of the Relics, and the Iijis¡¯ private living quarters. The only means of traversing these levels is with a designated guide¡ªsomebody who has been gifted the ability to safely walk the halls. At the moment, there are only a handful of people with this power, that being anybody with royal blood, as well as the top members of the Council, High Elder Solomon Orland and, unfortunately, Elder Kloras Glaus.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s eyes went wide at that last inclusion, Koroha¡¯s bitter expression making it obvious how much she loathed the idea that Kloras could safely reach such important places.


    ¡°And with all due respect, I see you failed to include the Masters, yet Kloras Glaus has the power? Why exactly?¡± Ryokumo asked.


    The Master of Wind sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a part of the same rule that created the High Council in the first place. The idea is to prevent the Iijis from hiding anything on the royal floors, and so the top two members are given the right to visit whenever they choose. The Masters being unable to have guideship is just a part of the checks and balances that law placed on them.¡±


    ¡°So then you¡¯re saying that you Masters aren¡¯t allowed to be guides,¡± Abi clarified. ¡°Even if the royalty chose to permit it?¡±


    Koroha nodded. ¡°Yes, exactly. The individuals I listed off are the only ones permitted by Ijirian law to be guides.¡±


    ¡°Then I have to ask,¡± Ryokumo added, ¡°what¡¯s actually stopping the Iijis from simply ignoring this rule and doing so anyway? I mean, our little mission to Hiriech proves that you guys aren¡¯t terribly opposed to ignoring these rules under the right conditions, so is there something preventing guideship from being illegally given?¡±


    Koroha flashed him an angry expression, almost certainly at how disrespectful that question was, but as if to bail Ryokumo out, Ilirianna swiftly spoke up and answered.


    ¡°No, there is nothing. In fact, guideship can be given away with a simple uttering of a particular charm while grasping the hand of the receiver. The illusion magic up here is dangerous and powerful, but if guideship ever fell into the wrong hands, it could be spread to our enemies easily, and then we¡¯re vulnerable. Absolutely nothing is keeping us from lying, and it¡¯s yet another reason Glaus doesn¡¯t trust us. If I chose to, I could give either of you guideship and he¡¯d be none the wiser.¡±


    Ilirianna glanced back at them and smirked wryly, earning herself a disapproving look from Koroha, but luckily for the princess, the matter was quickly dropped as they arrived at two beautiful gold doors that would admit them to the Ijirian throne room. Ilirianna didn¡¯t hesitate to reach forward and open them, but before she could do so, the Master of Wind said one last thing.


    ¡°Like I said before, I do not approve of hiding this realm dagger from the Council,¡± she told them. ¡°But given that it is not my place to make that decision, I will warn you now: Council Member Glaus is present for this meeting as well. I will distort Caeli¡¯s bag of Omaruan toys, but that is all I will do for you. Understood?¡±


    Ilirianna grimaced at the revelation that Kloras would be there, but left with no other option if she wanted to keep Iiji control over the dagger, she gave a curt nod. ¡°Thank you, Master Rihtta.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Princess.¡±


    With a quick casting of Disto, the bag in Ryokumo¡¯s hand vanished from sight, and though if one looked close enough, they would notice the young man¡¯s fingers curled in an odd way, it shouldn¡¯t be enough to raise suspicion. Once that matter was handled, Ilirianna pushed open the doors and led the four of them into the golden room.


    Abigail was quickly overwhelmed by the scene before them, for the room was as bright as she had expected, with massive golden pillars lining the left and right walls. Huge emerald banners displaying the Iiji family crest hung from the high ceiling and fell down to the floor, which was sparkling with the soft red hues emanating from the torches upon the walls. Directly ahead from the doorway was a raised platform on top of which were large gold and green chairs placed side-by-side, currently filled by who she knew without a doubt were Queen Toranei and King Markreas.


    Even setting aside their defining emerald hair, the two individuals held such a dominating presence that it left no question who was in control of the room. Toranei had a certain cold grace to her, and despite Abi knowing her to be somewhere in her forties, she looked around ten years younger, with her hair tied back in an elegant braid and her blue eyes stern and powerful. Markreas had a similar presence, with hair that fell down to his shoulders and a full neatly-trimmed beard. He was wearing his glittering crown and had a long cape that came all the way down to rest at his feet.


    Abi swallowed back her nervous anticipation, taking note of the others in the room, only for an overwhelming sense of relief and joy to hit her upon noticing the short, bearded old man standing alongside three other individuals, a smile on his face as they made eye contact.


    Master Grunly!


    Abi didn¡¯t recognize those beside Grunly, but based on their appearances, she could make strong guesses as to their identities. To the Master of Nature¡¯s right was a tall and handsome young man with youthful features and green hair the same color as the Iijis. Since Abi knew Ilirianna only had one brother, she deduced that this must be Prince Reigious Iiji.


    On Reigious¡¯s right were two men dressed in long green robes that she figured must be the proper attire of the Council Elders. One of them was an old man that she couldn¡¯t even begin to identify and who looked about the age of Grunly, with a flowing white beard and wrinkled skin, but the other elder was undoubtedly Kloras Glaus himself.


    Rennigan¡¯s father had the same silver hair and nasty golden eyes as his son, though Kloras¡¯s fell all the way down to his hips in a braid, and she could just barely make out the ghost of mustache on his upper lip. Abi was already inexplicably grossed out by him despite having only just seen him for the first time, and despite the intimidating situation she found herself in, as they entered the room and drew all attention toward them, Abigail opened up her sense and quickly took note of who could be trusted, and who couldn''t.


    Interesting¡­ The only ones that are undoubtedly trustworthy are Prince Reigious and the council member beside Kloras. The king and queen, like Master Rihtta, are standing at a neutral position, which isn¡¯t really surprising to me. And least of all surprising is that Kloras Glaus is someone to be weary of. Good to know¡­


    ¡°Liri,¡± Markreas said the second he saw them, and the love and relief in his eyes told Abi that, despite his calm and professional demeanor, he was beyond happy to see his daughter safely returned to the Citadel. ¡°Words cannot express how grateful I am that you made it back. After hearing what happened in Hiriech, I just¡­¡± He cleared his throat and smoothed out his robes. ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy you¡¯re home and¡­er, well what exactly are you wearing?¡± The king gestured towards her jeans and blouse with a curious expression.


    Ilirianna laughed to herself and gently bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be back, Father, and these are just some clothes we procured to blend in with the magicless. Though I do have to admit, I quite like them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well yes¡­ I suppose they are quite nice,¡± Markreas stuttered, seemingly having already lost interest in her attire. ¡°But regardless, this is a relief.¡±


    The princess smiled then glanced over towards her mother, who had yet to say anything and was instead silently gazing not at her daughter, but at Koroha, and as Abi looked between the two women, she realized that the queen had already picked up on the fact that they were hiding something, though she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was simply Toranei¡¯s intuition or if Koroha had sent her a silent signal indicating she was distorting something. Luckily, when Abi checked on Reigious and the council members, all three were more focused on Ilirianna than on the Master of Wind.


    ¡°So tell us, Ilirianna,¡± Toranei began, facing her daughter as if nothing was out of the ordinary. ¡°Young Nigreos and Album have already given us a rather detailed report on what happened at Hiriech with this ridiculous cult, but nobody could say for certain what became of the three of you. How did you and the Malloway traitor wind up in Omaruo of all places?¡±


    ¡°And we also must ask,¡± Kloras added, speaking for the first time since their arrival in what was a far deeper voice than Abi had expected. ¡°What became of Mallicent and his dagger? Acquiring a fourth realm dagger would certainly be a silver lining to this mess, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t so much as flinch at the question and lied without missing a beat. ¡°It would have, yes, but I regret to inform all of you that we were not able to return with that dagger, for when Mallicent realized he was outmatched, he must have decided to make our lives as challenging as possible, then used his magic to smash the dagger.¡± She seemed to take strong satisfaction in the sudden fury that crossed Kloras¡¯s eyes. ¡°And as I¡¯m sure you know, Council Member, once the metal has been shattered, the mana is lost and can not be reclaimed. Therefore, we had no choice but to eliminate the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Kloras replied through a bitter smile. ¡°Well isn¡¯t that unfortunate?¡±


    Ilirianna smiled pleasantly. ¡°Yes, it is. I truly would have loved to bring it back with us. I apologize for our ineptitude.¡±


    She directed that last statement towards her parents, and though Toranei gave no reaction, Markreas was clearly disappointed by the news. ¡°As regrettable as that is, I do have to say that there were much higher priorities in Omaruo, and therefore would like to hear the report without Council Member Glaus interrupting.¡± Shooting Kloras an irritated scowl, Markreas motioned for his daughter to go on. ¡°Please, tell us what happened, Liri.¡±


    Thus, at the king¡¯s beckoning, Ilirianna began telling the story of their mission in Omaruo. She explained how Ryokumo had pursued Mallicent out of the laboratory, allowing the young man to add details wherever necessary. In fact, despite being the ones giving the report, it was the three of them that actually received information regarding that event. Markreas informed them that, according to Nakoma¡¯s reports, the doctor that Mallicent had been working under was actually a magicless from Omaruo that, through still unknown means, had acquired a dagger and arrived in Ijiria through one of the other entry points. Since they had known nothing about this Uma Miyon beforehand, it was welcome news, and Abi couldn¡¯t help deducing that Miyon must have been the previous owner of Mallicent¡¯s apartment.


    From there, Ilirianna explained a fictional version of the events in Wilham, leaving all information regarding Scott Reiner out, and from what Abi could tell, she was doing a very efficient job. The story she concocted was that they used magic to acquire some money, then purchased the clothing to blend in, as well as a room at a hotel where they stayed until they were able to defeat Mallicent and steal his apartment. She spoke of how Mallicent tried to use the magicless as hostages, but assured them that despite his threats, they succeeded in apprehending him without any witnesses to the struggle.


    ¡°So then sending an eraser to Omaruo is unnecessary?¡± Markreas inquired, to which Ilirianna nodded firmly.


    ¡°Yes, we were determined to avoid that fate at all costs, and I am pleased to say we did so. Not a single Omaruan had magic exposed, and so sending Lady Clara or Madame Corosone would be a waste of time, especially given the threat it now seems we¡¯re facing here in Ijiria.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s features turned firm, indicating to Abi that she was clearly doing everything in her power to not raise suspicion regarding Scott from anybody gathered in that room. On the surface, it seemed like it had worked, but since Ilirianna was more familiar with her parents than she was, Abi wouldn¡¯t be comfortable until the princess assured them that she had gotten away with it.


    ¡°So what of Mallicent then?¡± Toranei demanded. ¡°I see he is not with you, so is it a safe assumption to believe he is dead?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Ilirianna confirmed. ¡°Like I said, protecting the Omaruans and upholding the Isolation Act was of the utmost importance. Mallicent Malloway, despite being a potential source of information, was strong enough to wipe out a sizable chunk of that town, and thus our hands were forced. Caeli made the hard call and killed him before he could make good on his threats. I have returned with his ashes as proof.¡±


    She finished her report, and even before the king and queen could make any other comments, Kloras Glaus once again chimed in with his unsolicited opinion. ¡°So if I¡¯m understanding this correctly, you¡¯re telling us that you failed to reclaim the realm dagger and couldn¡¯t capture Malloway? So this was all a waste then? We still know next to nothing about these Kosah-Rei?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is what I said,¡± Ilirianna stated, shooting Kloras an irritable look. ¡°I am glad your ears are functioning, Council Member. But unfortunately, someone lacking magical skill like you could never understand just how delicate of a situation we found ourselves in. My team and I did all that we could, and despite it all, Abigail and Caeli handled themselves with the intelligence expected of the royal team. Therefore, I will not allow you to spit upon what we did achieve, and that¡¯s preventing any sort of magical harm on Omaruo, a far bigger feat than you seem to think!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Markreas cut in, clearly sensing that Kloras was not going to back down from Ilirianna¡¯s challenging tone. ¡°Liri, I understand how you feel, but please do not disrespect the council member. And you, Kloras¡­ Do not disrespect my daughter either.¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t press the issue, but Kloras was obviously displeased by the reprimanding. With that said, the king then turned to address not his daughter, but Abi and Ryokumo, much to the young woman¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Mr. Caeli, Miss Abigail, please step forward,¡± he beckoned, Ryokumo obeying instantly while Abi hesitated just enough to stumble over her feet when she hurriedly tried to follow. As was proper, they bowed yet again, and for a few seconds, Markreas seemed to be considering them before a pleased smile came across his bearded features. ¡°From the sound of it, the two of you impressed my daughter back in Omaruo, as well as in Hiriech. What happened with Rotana Vesh and Mallicent Malloway was far from what we expected from a simple birthday celebration, yet you two acted accordingly and handled yourselves marvelously. In some ways, we should consider it lucky that the royal team happened to be there when the Kosah-Rei made their moves. I thank you for standing by my daughter and I look forward to seeing what your futures hold.¡±


    Abi barely stuttered out a thanks as she bowed her head again, but Ryokumo was far more composed as he returned Markreas¡¯s grin and replied, ¡°That means a lot coming from the king himself, Your Majesty. Thank you.¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Of course.¡± Markreas then sat up straighter and scanned the room. ¡°With that, we would like some privacy to properly speak with our daughter. Reigious, if you would escort everybody back to the lift, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°Except you, Koroha,¡± Toranei swiftly cut in, her eyes piercing as she addressed the Master of Wind. ¡°I would like you to stay for a moment.¡± Kloras was instantly glaring, as if furious that he was being removed before the discussion was over while a Master of Ijiria was permitted to remain, but Toranei seemed prepared for his protesting and shut him down instantly. ¡°We will not be discussing anything you would like to hear, Kloras, so please leave us without throwing a tantrum. I merely need to ask something of my old friend.¡±


    Kloras was clearly holding back a scowl despite the smile on his face. ¡°O-of course, My Queen.¡±


    With that, the two council members, Grunly, Ryokumo, and Abi went to follow Reigious from the throne room, with Abi internally panicking at the fear that Ryokumo¡¯s bag would reappear once they were far enough away from Koroha, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t much of an issue, for Ryokumo shot her a sly wink, and despite departing the room, the bag stayed safely concealed. The young wind mage was clearly quite pleased with himself, though whether at the fact that they had successfully pulled one over on Kloras or at the praise he received from the king, Abi couldn¡¯t be certain, nor did she care, for once they were outside and on their way to the lift, all she wanted to do was greet Grunly. The Master of Nature must have been of a similar sentiment, for he fell behind to walk alongside her, and spoke even before she could.


    ¡°You truly do continue to amaze me, Abigail,¡± Grunly said with a beaming and proud smile as he gazed up at her. ¡°I always had faith in you, of course, but to hear Princess Ilirianna speak so highly of you only further proves that I never made a mistake sponsoring you. I am so happy you have safely returned.¡±


    Her own pride swelling in her chest, Abi failed to conceal the joy in her voice when she replied, ¡°That means a lot, Master Grunly. I¡¯m just glad it¡¯s over, for now at least. It¡¯s been a long few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose you¡¯ve experienced a longer passing of time than we did,¡± he mused. ¡°Omaruo runs twice as fast, correct? So then it¡¯s been two weeks since the ball?¡±


    ¡°It has, yes,¡± Abi confirmed. ¡°Though from the sound of it, even if it¡¯s only been a week here, I¡¯ve still missed quite a lot. What¡¯s going to happen next? I mean, do we have any idea at all just how far the Kosah-Rei have infiltrated? And for that matter, have any of the other Great Cities experienced attacks like the one at Hiriech?¡±


    Grunly¡¯s aged features turned somber, his eyes drifting to his cane as he pondered an answer. ¡°I do wish I could say something more concrete, but as it stands, Nigreos and Album only returned with the news of what happened in Hiriech a mere two days ago, and it is the closest of the Great Cities. Noctalus is the only place we could have received word from by now, and when nobody arrived, Master Viiro departed to personally check in on the city. Yesterday, Master Cartus left for Stellareid and Master Acostav is making for Harunhein. Since Krato is a month long trip just to get there, the preparations are still being made for Master Koroha to go back to her home. At the very least, we can confirm that nothing has happened in Erika.¡±


    Abi wasn¡¯t thrilled at the prospect of still being so blind to what the Kosah-Rei could do, but at the very least, she knew they had a long road ahead. Rotana Vesh was now a known traitor, and with just how destructive his actions in Hiriech were, he and his cultists would be the most wanted individuals in the Empire.


    But he was clearly a smart man, so he knows this. He did all of that knowing what would happen, so I have to wonder what he plans to do to evade capture.


    She had a nasty feeling that what happened in Omaruo with Mallicent would not be her last encounter with the Kosah-Rei because she was now a member of the royal team, and the cult sought to eradicate the Iijis. One way or another, their paths would cross again.


    ¡°You need not worry about it, Miss Abigail,¡± chimed in the older council member, who had been walking up ahead with Prince Reigious and Kloras. ¡°Focus on your studies. Those of us in the Citadel will take care of this matter.¡±


    She could see in his kind eyes that he was trying to reassure her, and she realized that her fear must have been obvious on her face. ¡°Thank you, Council Member¡­?¡±


    ¡°Solomon Orland,¡± he introduced with a nod of his head. ¡°It is nice to finally meet Master Grunly¡¯s famous protege. I¡¯ve heard many good things.¡±


    Abi smiled and was about to respond when, as they arrived at the lift and all gathered within it, Kloras added his own thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± he commented with a stiff smile. ¡°My son has told me plenty about you, Miss Abigail. After all, it was your team that bested his at the orientation.¡±


    And yet again, before she could say anything, she was interrupted, though this time, it was by Ryokumo, whose wry smile immediately conveyed that he was about to have his fun with Rennigan¡¯s father, and there wasn¡¯t a single thing she could do to stop it.


    ¡°And has he mentioned me yet, Mr. Glaus? My name is Ryokumo Caeli and I happen to be Rennigan¡¯s best friend! He and I just get along swell and I actually look forward to seeing him again after all this time!¡±


    Kloras furrowed his brow in disgust as he regarded Ryokumo, and to Abi¡¯s surprise, Grunly, Orland, and the still quiet Reigious all turned their heads to conceal their amusement, telling her that not a single person on that lift liked Kloras Glaus even a little.


    ¡°Yes, Rennigan has mentioned you, Mr. Caeli, and he has not said anything nice,¡± Kloras spat. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve gotten a bit full of yourself with all of your successes in the past month, but you should maybe learn some respect.¡±


    Ryokumo casually brushed aside Kloras¡¯s words and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a nice suggestion, Sir, but I think I¡¯ll pass. Rennigan¡¯s just being bashful, but we¡¯re actually great friends! Besides, I do show respect, I simply give it to those who deserve it.¡±


    Kloras eyed him coldly. ¡°And what are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°Ryokumo,¡± Abi whispered softly, hoping he would heed her implied warning, but of course, he did not.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that I haven¡¯t heard anything nice about you either¡ªthat all you do is hinder any sort of meaningful solutions to the troubles this empire is dealing with.¡± Ryokumo¡¯s smile then all but vanished, and he returned Kloras¡¯s glare with one of his own. ¡°We¡¯re facing what could very well be one of the biggest threats to Ijiria in a long time, so if you want respect, my friend, you should consider what is actually best for the people and not your misguided feud with the Masters.¡±


    Kloras¡¯s face turned bright red with what was clearly rage, but Ryokumo didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Caeli, but perhaps you should know your place and not speak on things you do not understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m told that quite often,¡± he stated cockily. ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t ever listen.¡±


    Sensing the awkwardness that descended over the lift, Abi glanced down at Grunly and mouthed a ¡°sorry about him¡±, but the Master of Nature just shook his head reassuringly. She wasn¡¯t particularly sure if they actually reached the stop the Council Members had intended to get off on, but regardless, the disk slowed down and Orland was quick to motion for Kloras to join him.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you, Miss Abigail, Mr. Caeli,¡± the old man called over his shoulder, practically dragging a fuming Kloras off the lift, and without hesitation, Reigious reactivated the charm and continued downwards.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, Ryokumo,¡± Abi hissed the second they were moving again. ¡°What the heck were you thinking? Are you trying to get yourself in trouble?!¡±


    ¡°Ha! What¡¯s he gonna do to me?¡± the wind mage said without care. ¡°And besides, somebody had to say it. I understand wanting to regulate the Masters and the Crown, but that man simply does it to show off his power. I¡¯m afraid for what¡¯s coming, and I felt he needed a little reminder of what his job actually is. I¡¯ll accept Princess Ilirianna¡¯s punishment later.¡±


    Abi sighed with exasperation then glanced wearily at Reigious, who hadn¡¯t said anything yet. She feared the prince was going to chew him out, but just like before, Reigious seemed quite amused as opposed to anything else, and when he spoke to Ryokumo, it was not with any sort of disapproval.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Caeli, my sister will be more likely to pat you on the back for doing that than punish you,¡± he mused. ¡°She doesn¡¯t always hold back with Kloras either, despite Mother and Father urging her to be more cooperative. I¡¯ll refrain from giving you my opinion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you and Princess Ilirianna may be too similar in that sense,¡± Grunly added with a chuckle. ¡°Abi, it seems it will be your job to reign them both in. You have your work cut out for you.¡±


    Abigail grimaced while Ryokumo¡¯s smugness just increased. ¡°See, Abi? The Master of Nature and the prince himself agree with me!¡±


    ¡°I never said that,¡± Reigious stated.


    Grunly nodded. ¡°Nor did I.¡±


    ¡°It was implied!¡±


    In a way, she was glad Ryokumo was acting like himself, as it did give her a sense of comfort after everything they had endured. It truly had been a long trip, and it felt like months since she had been back in Erika, so she was anxious to return to the Academy and finally get some proper rest.


    ***


    ¡°Well, my mother pretty much saw through Koroha¡¯s distortion instantly,¡± Ilirianna told them as they arrived in the gardens at the foot of the Citadel. ¡°And it took far too much effort to convince her to hear me out. She doesn¡¯t like Kloras, but she¡¯s smart enough to know what would happen if we got caught hiding it.¡±


    Abi glanced sidelong at Ilirianna, lowering her voice to a soft whisper as they passed a few guards walking in the way the team had come from. ¡°So are we giving the dagger back?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± the princess answered. ¡°I¡¯ve already lied in front of Kloras, so she¡¯s a bit hesitant to have to deal with the conversation revealing that fact. For the moment, she wants to keep her options open, so we¡¯re going to use my plan and leave the realm dagger with the two of you for a while. I¡¯ll keep you posted if anything changes.¡±


    After making their way to the ground floor with Grunly and Reigious, the prince bid them goodbye and rose back up the tower while the Master of Nature took them to a small dining room not far from the lift where they grabbed something to eat. It was there that he asked them a few more questions, seemingly trying to touch upon any loose ends that remained, and to Abi¡¯s surprise, they were allowed to go right back to the Academy. It was around the time they were getting ready to go that Ilirianna arrived, told Grunly she would escort them out to the carriage, and began filling them in on what happened after she stayed back.


    Abigail sighed, having partially hoped that Queen Toranei would just take the dagger back, for it was almost too much of a burden on her to help conceal it. Ryokumo, however, grinned broadly.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± he chirped. ¡°I, for one, am always happy to deceive a Glaus!¡±


    Ilirianna snorted. ¡°Yeah, I figured you would be.¡±


    Stepping through the outer gates where the guards instantly bowed, the three of them found a black and green carriage waiting for them just down the road. Ilirianna remained at their side, and as they drew closer, she lowered her voice again and turned to gaze at Abi.


    ¡°At the very least, it seems we¡¯ve gotten away with keeping Scott a secret from her¡­so I feel I should emphasize this,¡± she muttered. ¡°That dagger is now in your hands, so any responsibility for what happens with it is no longer mine. I will not interfere or do anything that would harm my reputation with my family. The two of you are intelligent adults who can make their own choices, and accept any consequences. I¡¯ll leave you with that.¡±


    Abi didn¡¯t even have to wonder what Ilirianna was implying with those words, but like always, the princess¡¯s actions proved how willing she was to ignore the laws if she didn¡¯t consider them necessary. After all, she wasn¡¯t telling Abi not to use the dagger to visit Scott again, rather she was simply saying she would not bail her out if she got caught.


    ¡°Of course, Princess,¡± Ryokumo said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of doing anything risky!¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t even slightly turn away from Abi, who gave a soft nod of affirmation and added, ¡°Same.¡±


    ¡°Good. I would think not.¡± The driver of the carriage had already seen them coming, so he had hopped down and moved to open the door by the time they arrived. Ilirianna stopped just short of the entrance, watching as they moved to climb inside. ¡°You two take care of yourselves. I¡¯ll get in touch with you soon and give Nigreos and Album my best.¡±


    ¡°Until next time, Princess!¡±


    ¡°Take care, Princess.¡±


    With that, the door to the carriage was pulled shut, blocking Ilirianna from their view, and within seconds, they were heading down the streets of Erika in the direction of the Academy. Neither Abi nor Ryokumo spoke, both silently pulling their thoughts together, so it was a rather peaceful ride as they made their way through the city, bathed in the orange light of sundown. Before she knew it, they had pulled up to the gates of the Academy of Erika, the driver helped them out, and they were back on the campus they had left behind weeks ago. Given the later hour, there were only a smattering of students in sight of the front gates, and it was as she and Ryokumo were lingering there that she realized she wasn¡¯t even certain what day it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of bizarre,¡± Ryokumo murmured, ¡°that after all of that, we¡¯re just going to come back and go to class as if nothing happened.¡± He then glanced down at the bag of plushies now undistorted in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s going to be an interesting few days, I think.¡±


    Abi nodded. ¡°Tell me about it. I guess we should just head to the dorm tower?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    From there, they properly entered the school and began making their way off in the direction of the dormitory. A part of her hoped that Nigreos and Album had brought her meager belongings back from Hiriech because if they hadn¡¯t, then all she had left back at the tower was one spare uniform, and unfortunately, they had left so abruptly from Omaruo that she hadn¡¯t thought to collect the other outfits Scott had purchased for her.


    Though, I guess there¡¯s nothing stopping me from going back to get them, she thought, briefly sparing a look down at Ryokumo¡¯s bag. No, stop it, Abi. Princess Ilirianna wasn¡¯t giving you permission. It would be stupid to do that.


    Shoving that tempting but dangerous thought out of her mind, Abi tried to focus on their walk, but her attention was soon pulled to something up ahead when Ryokumo suddenly muttered, ¡°Is that who I think it is?¡± Before she could even figure out what he meant, his millionth smug smile of the day came across his face, he stuck his hand into the air and shouted, ¡°Rennigan Glaus, I have returned from Omaruo intact! Have you missed me, old friend?!¡±


    Finally realizing what had caught Ryokumo¡¯s attention, she couldn¡¯t help smiling as well at the sight of Faye, Jessi, Hirokol, and even Rennigan walking down a pathway that joined with the one they were on. It seemed as if the team had been deep in conversation, a tense one based on the irritated expressions they all had, but at Ryokumo¡¯s call, the four glanced Abi¡¯s way, and all at once, looks of stunned shock came over them. Ryokumo was already sauntering over, clearly prepared to make up for all the time he missed to tease Rennigan, so Abi stayed on his heels, raising a hand in greeting towards Faye.


    ¡°C-Caeli?¡± Rennigan stuttered, the first of the four to compose himself as he straightened up and fixed Ryokumo with a nasty glare that, now that she had met him, she realized was almost identical to Kloras¡¯s. ¡°I see you¡¯re alive, after all. What a damn pity.¡±


    The wind mage clicked his tongue. ¡°Of course I¡¯m alive! One does not simply kill me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank god,¡±  Faye sighed, the next to snap back to reality as she rushed forward and threw her arms around Abi, who gratefully embraced her back. ¡°You insane woman, Abigail. I didn¡¯t want to doubt that you were dead, but after what Noctis told us, I just couldn¡¯t help worrying! It¡¯s so damn good to see you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, too, Faye,¡± she responded, and once Faye released her, Abi wasn¡¯t even given a chance to breathe before Jessi practically lunged at her, pulling her into a much more forceful hug that almost knocked the two of them to the ground. ¡°Er, and I¡¯m happy to see you, too, Jessi.¡±


    As abruptly as she gave her the hug, Jessi pulled back, fixing her with that devious smile of hers. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you made it back alive cause if you two had died then I¡¯d have never gotten my chance for a rematch! Don¡¯t get yourself caught up in something like that again, you hear me!¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear,¡± she stuttered, then noticing Hirokol standing not far behind his friend, Abi stepped forward and gave him a hug as well, finding even more relief at her reunion with her friends.


    ¡°Jeez, Abi gets all of these welcoming hugs and here I stand, all but forgotten!¡± Ryokumo jokingly lamented. ¡°Glaus, where the hell do you think you¡¯re going?! Get over here and give your best friend a hug!¡±


    Rennigan, who Abi now realized had already returned to trekking back towards the dorm towers, glanced back at Ryokumo and growled, ¡°Caeli, I would rather eat my own shit than give you a hug.¡±


    ¡°Wow, disgusting,¡± Ryokumo grunted. ¡°And after I went through the trouble to bring you back a souvenir from Omaruo!¡±


    Before Rennigan could demand what he meant, Ryokumo reached into his bag and produced a stuffed zombie then tossed it to the water mage, who seemed to only catch it by reflex. Rennigan glared down at the green and gray stuffed toy and cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°This is hideous. What the hell is it?¡±


    Ryokumo made a show of rolling his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a zombie, Glaus! Have you never heard of them? They¡¯re a famous monster in Omaruan stories that I just had to bring home for you since I figured it would remind you of your father!¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up,¡± Renngian spat. ¡°And why do you keep blathering on about Omaruo? Don¡¯t tell me Noctis was right and you actually crossed realms.¡±


    ¡°Oh but we did! And I must say, it was quite a pleasant place, wasn¡¯t it, Abi? And I even got this fancy leather jacket!¡±


    Tossing the topic to Abigail as he showed off the jacket with a few poses, she was silently cursing Ryokumo¡¯s lack of thought, and she wasn¡¯t sure how much about Omaruo they were even allowed to reveal. But where it was easy for them to brush aside Ryokumo¡¯s words as simple jest, when Abi failed to disprove his claims, the air turned to stunned silence once more.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡± Faye said. ¡°Did you actually go to Omaruo?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    Gosh, I guess there¡¯s no getting out of this. Good job, Ryokumo.


    ¡°Yeah, we did. We¡¯re fine though, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±


    But Faye was already laughing like what she had said was funny. ¡°What the hell, Abi?! You already had plenty of stories I wanted to hear, and now you¡¯ve gone and seen another realm?! There are Masters of Ijiria who have never done that!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, things got complicated,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Glaus, come back!¡±


    Turning towards Rennigan once again, Abi found him stalking off angrily, not even bothering to acknowledge Ryokumo¡¯s calls as he practically crushed the stuffed zombie in his tightened grasp. He seemed quite livid at that news, and Abi could only imagine he knew as a fact Ryokumo would be lording this over him for a good few weeks.


    ¡°How¡¯s that been, by the way?¡± she inquired.


    Faye scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve debated how worth it getting arrested for murder might be, so not well. Not well at all. We¡¯re just lucky that us normal teams won¡¯t be going on any missions until the spring semester. Hopefully we¡¯ll clean this all up by then.¡± The rock mage then shrugged, forcing the scowl from her face and adding, ¡°But we can both catch up another time. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted, and if you¡¯re interested, we just left Noctis and Luz back at the library on the third floor. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be thrilled to know you guys made it back okay.¡±


    Deciding she actually did want to go and see Nigreos and Album as soon as possible, she thanked Faye and bid the rest of the team goodbye, promising to meet for an elongated brunch the day after, before she and Ryokumo rushed off towards the library. They arrived on the first floor and rode the lift up to the third where they made their way towards the group study room they had frequented before Hiriech. They didn¡¯t have to even look that long, catching sight of Nigreos and Album sitting at a small table not far from the doorway. They were talking softly to each other, and getting to see her friends safe and sound made everything feel properly real¡ªthat they truly had returned home safely.


    Nigreos spotted them first, having casually glanced past Album, and for a second, it almost seemed as if he believed himself to be seeing things. When Abi and Ryokumo both raised a hand in greeting, he practically shot to his feet, and his sudden movement caused Album to glance back curiously.


    She was on her feet just as fast.


    As they rushed over, all trading hugs as they reveled in their reunion, a sense of calm came over Abi, for as much as the future looked grim, there was also some light coming their way, for her time at the Academy of Erika could now properly begin. She would almost certainly encounter the Kosah-Rei again someday, but that day would not be today, and she took some joy in that fact.


    There in the library, the royal team embraced, together again to face whatever was to come, both the good and the bad.

 [NOT A CHAPTER] A Quick Update!

    Hello Readers!


    As I said in the author¡¯s note, Volume 4 marks the end of The Burning Flowers¡¯ first arc and since there will be a pretty significant time skip between that last chapter of V4 and the start of V5, I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s the most ideal time for me to take a bit of a hiatus. I¡¯ve been meaning to do this for a little while but hated the idea of just stopping in the middle of the action, though this isn¡¯t because I have writers block or anything like that.


    The simple fact of the matter is that I have quite a bit of editing I need to do in regards to my other project here on Royal Road, In the Maw of the Gods. As I¡¯ve said in the description for this book, Burning Flowers in In the Maw¡¯s prequel, but I will admit that when I started writing in Ijiria and Omaruo, I didn¡¯t really expect it to become as grand of a story as it did, and even intended while writing the first book of In the Maw for it to be a stand-alone series. Because of this, I didn¡¯t go into In the Maw with a lot of the lore in mind since that story takes place predominantly in the magicless Omaruo, but since entering Ijiria more prominently, I have realized I quite like thinking up the history of the multiverse and the realms around Ijiria. It¡¯s become more vivid and complex in my head when writing Burning Flowers, but since I didn¡¯t want my creativity to be hindered by the simplicity of In the Maw, I have contradicted a lot of lore established in that original series. The first book is especially littered with information that isn¡¯t even remotely canon anymore and I¡¯m sure anybody that starts with Burning Flowers and checks out my other work will quickly see that. That¡¯s not to say there are any large plot discrepancies, the information about the setting and history is quite off. The plot of In the Maw and what was foreshadowed for Burning Flowers is still mostly accurate.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Unfortunately, there is a lot to be done to incorporate everything into it, and at the moment, I¡¯ve barely been fitting my work on Burning Flowers into my schedule. Doing both at the same time is far too much for me, but I really don¡¯t like the idea of leaving In the Maw¡¯s inconstancies on Royal Road any longer than I already have. That is why I will be taking a break from writing until the 1<sup>st</sup> of March so that I can handle this and make sure the two stories match each other.


    As always, I want to thank everybody for reading my work and I look forward to returning to The Burning Flowers in a little over a month!


    -Gerald Fishburg

 V5 Chapter 1- The Realm Of The Fallen

    Chapter I


    After around ten minutes of patient waiting, the sound of footsteps down the corridor told her that it was finally time to leave. She had been anxiously anticipating this trip for some time now, especially given how few people of that era had ever done such a thing, but she was also eager for the opportunity to witness one of her visions play out with her own eyes. More often than not, what she saw took place without her present, but every once in a while, she would observe an event that included herself. This particular vision was one of interest to her because, while she knew what would happen, she wasn¡¯t sure what the purpose of it would be.


    What did fate intend for them to do with what they found?


    Why was it necessary to do this?


    She didn¡¯t know, but she also wasn¡¯t one to question her visions, rather she was a simple follower of them. They shaped her actions and her decisions, guiding her through her life in order to reach whatever it was that was in store for her. This was the philosophy of Tali Firrik, and she had a feeling that philosophy would never change.


    Slowly opening her blue eyes and turning her head left to gaze down the corridor, she watched with a pleasant smile as Doctor Uma Miyon, Sir Barron Kristoff, and Leiolai Sartella made their way towards where she was waiting.


    The Omaruan was grinning with intrigue of his own, for even though Tali had yet to give him all of the details of this operation, he still knew the basic facts, which was more than enough to excite his magicless mind. Uma was currently dressed in a tunic and long pants colored with dark browns, blacks, and grays. A traveling cloak was draped over his lean shoulders, but the hood was down to reveal his mature features, pitch black hair tied down to his back in a braid, and rounded spectacles resting atop his nose.


    Beside the doctor, Barron was dressed in his enchanted red and black armor, though at the moment, his helm was carried under his burly arm, giving Tali a rare glimpse of his face. His white hair was trimmed and neatly combed, and his beard and mustache of the same colors were cut into mutton chops that framed his square jaw. There were a few visible wrinkles that hinted at his fifty-eight years, but otherwise he appeared younger than he actually was. His lack of smiling made him seem intense, but Tali knew that he had a soft heart should one succeed at befriending him.


    The last of the newcomers, Tali¡¯s closest friend among the Kosah-Rei, would not be joining them on this mission, so she was dressed only in casual loose clothing that covered her smaller form. Leiolai¡¯s short, boyish brown hair had grown a little long in recent days, with her bangs partially obscuring her narrow and intimidating eyes that she kept lowered towards the ground. Tali knew her friend was quite disgruntled at the fact that they were going on this trip, and had urged numerous times that it wasn¡¯t worth it, but each time, Tali had to remind her that her visions could not be altered and thus, no matter what they did, there would be no stopping their future.


    ¡°A good afternoon to you, My Lady,¡± Uma greeted as the three of them stopped right before her. ¡°Is everything in order?¡±


    Tali shrugged, motioning towards him and replying, ¡°Depends on you, I guess. Did you bring the dagger?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did.¡±


    Reaching down into his cloak, Uma revealed a small sheathed blade attached to his hip that he gently pulled out for her to see. In the dim red lighting of the dark castle corridor, Tali could only marvel at the beauty of the realm dagger¡¯s blueish-green blade sparkling before her. At that short distance, she could feel the ancient and powerful mana emanating from it, and even after all that time, it was still surreal to be able to see an artifact as priceless as that one. After all, before Uma Miyon entered Ijiria from Omaruo, there were only three realm daggers left, and they were highly protected on the upper floors of the Ijirian Citadel, turned into nothing more than decorative items due to the Oralian Isolation Act. Realm travel almost never took place even among those in the Citadel, so Tali felt her heart pumping with a mixture of anxiety and delight at the fact that she was about to see it used in person.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Tali chirped, clapping her hands together and glancing between them. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no reason to delay. Let¡¯s get this done with and be back by dinner!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Barron narrowed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°Just like that? Do you not intend to give us a little more information about what we¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t misunderstand, My Lady, I¡¯m not intending to express distrust in you, but this could very well be a dangerous undertaking, and you¡¯ve left the Doctor and I blind as to what we¡¯re getting ourselves into. Don¡¯t you think a little more transparency would be wise?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Barron, that would ruin the surprise!¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°Trust me, we¡¯re going to be fine! Nobody¡¯s going to die, and nothing is going to go wrong! Rei has assured it, and I will voice her guidance for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry,¡± Uma chimed in with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°She¡¯s right! A surprise makes it all the more exciting! And with that said, the anticipation is killing me so let¡¯s get right to it, shall we?¡±


    Barron let out a dissatisfied grunt but obliged regardless as he slipped the helmet over his head and reached back to ensure his glaive was tightly attached to his back. She could tell that, on top of the knight¡¯s dissatisfaction at not knowing all of the details, there was also an underlying concern for her safety. Tali was, after all, only sixteen years old, with a very small form and a short height of only five-foot-five. Physically, she was not the most frightening individual. Magically, she hardly knew the first thing about combat. On top of that, from the perspectives of the Kosah-Rei, she was their only connection to the Goddess, making her the most significant and important member of the group. With all of that taken into account, nobody approved of the idea of Tali joining the trip, but they also couldn¡¯t force her to stay when they were under the impression that Rei required her presence.


    ¡°I was there in the vision and thus I will be there in the moment,¡± she had told them. ¡°Nothing we do can alter that fact, which means that I must be there to guide them to their destination. Rei has spoken, so we will obey.¡±


    Tali giggled to herself at how easy it was to convince the Kosah-Rei to do her bidding, but she couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t appreciate their concern. Fiddling with a stray strand of her hazel hair, she watched as Uma took a step forward and pressed the ruby button on the hilt of the realm dagger, causing bright yellow mana to erupt around the blade. Then, with a clean strike down the center of the air, Uma sliced open the multiverse, creating a swirling oval portal of mana that would admit them access to another universe entirely. Having accomplished the job, Uma then spun around and tossed the dagger through the air, upon which Leiolai swiftly and easily caught it.


    ¡°Be careful out there, Tali,¡± Leiolai muttered with a sigh, breaking her silence as she moved to stand right beside the young girl. ¡°I know you¡¯ve assured me that everything¡¯s going to be okay, but still¡­ If anything were to happen to you¡­then this movement will die before it can even take its first breaths.¡±


    Tali took in the sight of Leiolai¡¯s strained features, appreciating her best friend¡¯s ever-present concern. ¡°In the name of the Goddess Rei, I promise that when you cut open that portal in two hours, I will emerge though, safe and sound with the payload in my pocket.¡±


    ¡°G-good. I¡¯ll hold you to that. Now get going¡­¡±


    Giving Leiolai a gentle pat on her shoulder, Tali turned back to face the portal swirling ahead of them, and just before she went through, she decided to have a little more fun at the expense of her allies.


    ¡°Sir Barron, I will add one thing,¡± she muttered with a sly tone in her voice. ¡°Get ready to catch Uma.¡±


    ¡°Catch him?¡± Barron grunted, his voice muffled by the helm. ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡±


    Giving the knight a mischievous wink, Tali skipped forward and hopped into the portal, trusting the other two to follow. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was expecting out of the experience, but was still a little put off guard by the sensation of being drowned in a pool of thick water. She couldn¡¯t breathe, and the pressure was a tad uncomfortable, but the sensations lasted only a few seconds before she tumbled through the other end and found herself freefalling through the sky. Most people would have panicked at that fact as they desperately tried to figure out where the ground was before they smashed into it, but since she already knew how this played out, the girl could only let out a cheer of excitement.


    Despite the hour in Ijiria having been night, when Tali took in her surroundings, she found the sun beating down on her from above, indicating that it was somewhere around noon there in the new realm. The earth below was still a long way away, giving her a magnificent and clear view of the barren world that stretched out for miles, without so much as a glimpse of either plant or animal life anywhere. The air was thin but breathable, indicating that oxygen was being produced by something somewhere, making this realm still moderately livable. Her attention only lingered on the landscape for a moment before her eyes turned to the gaping crater directly below her, seeming as if it stretched out for dozens of miles, its diameter and circumference probably bigger than the entire Great City of Erika. Whatever had created it was lost long ago, and only theories could be made, but due to the vision Tali had witnessed weeks ago, she thought she had some idea already.


    So this is Cansi, eh? she thought with awe. How exhilarating!


    Tali spared a quick check over her shoulder to make sure her allies were there, only to see Uma hanging on to Barron¡¯s back as they soared down towards her, wind magic moderating their fall. Satisfied, Tali brought mana to her own hands, muttered the incantation ¡°Ventus¡±, and felt as her descent began to slow, allowing her to gradually glide down into the gaping crater. Using her memory of the vision to guide herself to the proper landing point, Tali altered the air and pushed towards the western side, picking a flat spot where she gently planted her feet. Letting out a sigh of relief, she glanced back up seconds before Uma and Barron landed right next to her, the former cackling and the latter dead silent.


    ¡°Well that was a fun little ride, wasn¡¯t it!¡± Uma exclaimed as he jumped off of the knight. ¡°God, I love magic!¡±


    But Barron was clicking his tongue with irritation. ¡°My Lady, with all due respect, a more proper warning would have been welcome.¡±


    ¡°Why? I already knew you two were gonna survive? Wasn¡¯t it more fun this way?¡± she teased.


    ¡°No. No it was not.¡±


    Tali rolled her eyes. ¡°Aw, come on, Sir! Lighten up a bit! As far as we know, we¡¯re the first living beings to enter Cansi in over a thousand years! This is a cause for celebration! Back me up, Uma!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, she¡¯s got a point,¡± the Doctor responded absently, as if only partially paying attention to what they were saying as he scanned the gaping crater around them. ¡°You know, now I ought to go visit Kaira and Hildegan just to say I¡¯ve seen all our neighbors. Wouldn¡¯t that be something for a magicless like me? Any chance we could spare a quick trip after we¡¯re done here?¡±


    ¡°No, I think avoiding realm travel is the best idea,¡± Barron insisted, seemingly wanting to nip that idea in the bud as soon as possible. ¡°As for celebration, I¡¯ll appreciate this feat only once we¡¯re safely back in Ankalla. So if you would, My Lady, please take us where you want to go.¡±


    Turning away from the grumbling knight with an exasperated sigh, Tali briefly surveyed the rocky and gray landscape of the crater, narrowing her eyes before locking onto the spot she was seeking. ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯re in such a rush then come on! We¡¯re going over there!¡±


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t bother to indicate where ¡°there¡± was and instead started making her way across the rocky terrain and towards a spot roughly two hundred yards away. Uma and Barron silently followed after her, the former still muttering to himself about how amazed he was and the latter having already removed his glaive, as if expecting somebody, or something, to jump out of the ground and attack them.


    ¡°This place is lifeless, you know,¡± Tali called over her shoulder. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to hurt us.¡±


    But Barron completely disregarded her assurance. ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. As you said earlier, Ijirians haven¡¯t entered this realm in over a thousand years, so we can¡¯t even begin to guess what may have happened here since. For all you know, travelers from distant realms have made their way here and are watching as we speak.¡±


    ¡°For all I know, you say?¡± The girl smirked. ¡°Well, I guess I can¡¯t say I know for sure whether that¡¯s true or not, but what I do know is that if anybody is here, they aren¡¯t going to bother us. Trust me, Sir Barron, we are going to do this without any issue.¡±


    Then, as she finished reminding him of that fact, she caught sight of her destination. Increasing her pace out of excitement, Tali hurried over to the edge of a small hole in the ground that was around a yard tall and twelve inches wide. At first glance, most would have just dismissed it as a small space in the rock, but having witnessed exactly what was about to transpire, Tali knew that wasn¡¯t the case. The hole was much wider and must have been covered at some point, though whether it was intentional or just a product of the calamity that befell this place, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Sir, do me a favor and cast Corsikei right here,¡± she requested, pointing towards the small crack.


    Regardless of Barron¡¯s discomfort, he still wasn¡¯t going to ignore a command from the Voice of Rei, so he removed a hand from the glaive, extended it towards the hole, and cast the requested spell. A shockwave burst from his palm, flying straight towards that spot on the ground, and the second it made impact, the rocks blasted apart before revealing what she knew to be an ancient shaft leading deep underground. Uma¡¯s eyes went wide as he rushed forward to peer inside, turning his ear towards the shaft in order to listen for the sound of the rocks hitting the bottom¡ªa sound that never came.


    ¡°My Lady, how deep does this go?¡± he whispered with awe.


    ¡°Not sure on the specific measurement, but it goes far,¡± she answered wryly. ¡°What we seek is inside. Sir Barron, make sure you bring some oxygen down with us, if you would.¡±


    Barron exhaled sharply. ¡°You mean to say you want to go inside of that?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    Wanting to expedite things, Tali didn¡¯t give him another chance to protest before she hopped forward and plunged into the endless darkness. Free falling for the second time in the last twenty minutes, Tali made sure to use Ventus to control herself since she didn¡¯t actually know how long she would be plummeting. Barron and Uma weren¡¯t far behind her, and it didn¡¯t take the knight long to ignite a meager ball of fire in his hands to give them some illumination. When he did, it was revealed that the walls around them were not made of stone or rock, rather they were an old and rusted metal that was very clearly unnatural.


    Amazing¡­ What the Ijirians of old would have thought had they seen this. All those centuries of theorizing about the existence of an ancient civilization here in Cansi¡­confirmed at last¡­


    Eventually, Barron¡¯s light revealed the bottom of the shaft, so Tali slowed her descent even further before gently planting her feet on the floor¡ªa floor she quickly realized was metal. There was no exit in any direction, with only the metal of the shaft surrounding them, but Tali already knew what the next step was. Before Barron had even landed, she was already giving her next order.


    ¡°Blast open the ground, Sir.¡±


    Once again obeying without question, Barron turned his palm towards the floors and cast Perkari, sending a blade of wind straight through the old and brittle metal. With a cut made, he then used wind magic to rip open a wider hole that Tali stepped into, dropping only nine feet into a box. Naturally, that was just a simple description of what it was, for there was a closed door just ahead of her with some sort of panel of buttons just to the right of it. She figured they must be how the box was controlled, but they were certainly inactive after all that time. Her best guess was that the box must have been the lift that would take the Cansi mages down from the surface, and what Uma said once he and Barron dropped down confirmed that.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Fascinating! It¡¯s like some sort of advanced magical elevator!¡± Releasing his hold on Barron so that he could approach the control panel, Uma gently ran his fingers across the buttons. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not exactly the same as what we have in Omaruo, but it¡¯s close enough. Ah, what I would give to see this place at its height!¡± He then readjusted his glasses and shot an expectant grin back at Tali. ¡°What now? Do we open the door?¡±


    ¡°Yup! If you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Stepping forward, Barron placed his palm against the door and cast Corsikei once again. With a loud crash, the elevator door flung forward before hitting the floor of a corridor on the other side. They couldn¡¯t see a single thing that was further than a few yards since Barron didn¡¯t have a strong enough control over fire magic to make a light brighter than the one he had, but where most would be terrified of walking straight into a pitch black hallway deep underground, Tali did so without hesitation. The air was painfully thin even with Barron¡¯s magic so she took short and slow breaths, not wanting to suffocate as she walked forward, the knight moving to stand on her left and Uma taking the spot on her right.


    They soon found out that the hallway did not just go straight, for they not only saw it turn in two directions up ahead, but they also spotted doors into adjacent rooms on either side of them, with plaques beside them that identified what they had been used for.


    ¡°My Goddess,¡± Uma breathed. ¡°Biological Creatures lab, Cloning Facility, Lab of Celestial Magic?! What were these people?! And I thought the Ijirians¡¯ existence was beyond insanity¡­ Tali, what exactly is known about the civilization of this realm?¡±


    Directing them away from the many names catching Uma¡¯s eye, Tali took them down a right turn before continuing on. ¡°Absolutely nothing. Until right now, no evidence of their existence was ever found. It was only theorized based on a strange abundance of mana in the air that could only be explained by the existence of mana-producing life forms. Unfortunately, all we ever found was a wasteland, leading those critical of the theory to believe there may be some simple life in the oceans¡­¡±


    Uma grinned, bearing his slightly crooked teeth as he chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that nobody has ever seen this? Nobody has ever been able to confirm the existence of these people?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said. ¡°We do not know who they were, what they could do, where they came from, or what wiped them off the face of the earth. My best guess based on this underground laboratory is that this was the sight of an ancient city¡­¡± Her features then turned slightly uneasy, for even she was not thrilled by the implications. ¡°So if a crater is all that¡¯s left¡­then what killed them?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ What indeed?¡± Uma glanced up and analyzed the remains of light fixtures on the ceiling, his eyes turning distant. ¡°If I had to guess, I would say they probably killed themselves. Such is the nature of the human species, I think. We continue to improve and invent, and eventually, we create things that are better off unknown. In Omaruo, we have invented explosives with the power to destroy an entire city in an instant¡­¡± He snapped his fingers. ¡°Just like that¡ªmillions dead¡­ So if a magicless realm like mine can do such a thing, then what could the mages of this place have made? One disagreement between countries with such abilities¡­and billions of years of evolution are snuffed out in the blink of an eye.¡±


    It was a chilling thought, but Tali supposed that no civilization could last forever. Everything had a beginning and an end, so the morbid side of her couldn¡¯t help wondering what would bring Ijiria to its conclusion. At the moment, they lacked the power to destroy things as quickly as Uma described, but they were still discovering magic, so perhaps one day, somebody would create a world-shattering spell, and it would all be over as quickly as Uma described.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she murmured, dragging herself from her grim thoughts as they approached the door with the plaque she actually recognized. ¡°Primary Laboratory of Doctor Akvic Jackel, Senior Researcher in Reality and Quantum Magic.¡±


    ¡°Reality and Quantum?¡± Uma parroted. ¡°Do those exist in Ijiria?¡±


    Tali shook her head. ¡°Not as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°Lovely¡­¡± Barron grunted. ¡°And what exactly are we expecting to find in this place?¡±


    As the knight surly expected, Tali didn¡¯t answer him and instead silently motioned for him to bust the lab open. Making his displeasure known with a sharp click of his tongue, Barron cast a more controlled Corsikei and knocked the door straight off its hinges, sending it flying inwards with a loud crash. Uma bolted inside before anybody else, making his impatience clear. Tali was right behind him, and Barron took up the rear despite being the one with the light, though it was quickly revealed that his light was not necessary, for the room was already glowing a dull yellow. The skeletal remains of old and rotted desks were placed up against the right and left walls, which may have once had shelves and decorations but were blank now.


    However, the details of the room were hardly processed by the three Kosah-Rei, for all of them were instantly drawn to a large transparent canister just across from them, filled with a luminescent yellow liquid. Even more shocking to the two men was that, in the center of this canister, there was a humanoid figure floating, multiple wires and tubes attached to it. Its body was pitch black and not fully solid, seeming as if it were made out of a thick ooze rather than skin. Strings of what must have been hair sprouted from its head, floating down around its shoulders. The curve of its body indicated that it might have been female, but the shape was the only indicator for there were no bodily organs visible. In addition, the only non-humanoid feature was the slimy protrusions coming from its back, folding around its body like an angel¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Magnificent,¡± Uma uttered, carefully approaching the being before coming to a sharp stop and turning to stare down at the ground in front of the canister where the skeletal remains of a human was lying, its limbs splayed out around it as it lay on its back. The Doctor furrowed his brow in disgust. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ve found poor old Doctor Jackel, eh?¡±


    ¡°And not just him,¡± Barron added, nodding towards the two canisters on either side of the slimy being.


    Those four were not glowing since they didn¡¯t have any liquid left in them, probably due to the numerous cracks in the glass that allowed it to spill out. However, it seemed the slimy being was not the only one of its kind, for the skeletons of what used to inhabit the canisters were still hanging inside by the tubes connected to them. Oddly enough, they appeared to be human bones, indicating that the creature still alive must have been some sort of human, too.


    I do wonder why the other four were destroyed. Maybe age just got to them one at a time and this middle one happened to last the longest.


    ¡°So I imagine this is the reason we¡¯re here?¡± Uma inquired, to which Tali nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, exactly. In my vision, we approached the canister and blasted it open. Then Sir Barron used wind magic to compress the sludge into a small ball that we carried back to the surface. I¡¯m not sure why it can compress like that given it must have a skeleton,¡± she added upon seeing the Doctor¡¯s confused expression, ¡°but I suppose that¡¯s what you¡¯ll figure out for us, Uma.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure!¡± he exclaimed.


    Barron sighed. ¡°And why exactly do we need whatever this thing is? I, for one, am not thrilled at the idea of waking up some dormant experiment from a civilization long dead¡ªone that may have destroyed itself, no less.¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± she chirped. ¡°All I know is that the Goddess sought fit to show me this moment, which means this thing has a purpose in the world. The only way we can discover its significance will be to release it and bring it back.¡± Tali then clapped her hands together and smiled with enthusiasm. ¡°So that is what we will do! Go on, Sir Barron! Pop that thing out for us!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Tali? You awake?¡±


    Her eyes gently flickering open before squinting at the light above her, Tali Firrik let out a soft groan of disappointment, for she had been enjoying her brief moment of rest. As her eyes adjusted, she slowly pushed herself to a sitting position, realizing that after dozing off, her head had fallen against Leiolai¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately I am awake now¡­¡± she replied, rubbing her eyes before fixing her friend. ¡°Just thinking, was all. Is Rotana here yet?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet, but he¡¯s on his way.¡±


    Nodding to herself, Tali forced down the feeling of longing that had come over her as a result of dreaming about the day they found The Angel¡ªa day that was now over two years in the past. So much had happened since then and so much had changed, some for the better and some for the worst, with still so much yet to come. Her glimpses into the future gave her some idea of what awaited her in the coming days, months, and years, but it could never reveal it all, so even a seer like her feared what may happen. After all, she had never seen a vision of Mallicent Malloway¡¯s death, so she had not been prepared to lose the boy that, despite his obvious distrust in her, she had grown quite fond of. She wondered, had he lived past the Reckoning of Hiriech, what he would have thought about the direction the Kosah-Rei was marching in.


    He¡¯d probably be impatient, she mused. In these two years, we may be growing in numbers and influence, but we have still yet to achieve anything as great as the destruction of House Malloway.


    The news of what happened at Hiriech that night had spread throughout the Empire and beyond despite the Citadel¡¯s efforts to suppress it. There were few in all the countries that didn¡¯t know about the fall of the Malloways, and almost all who did knew that the Kosah-Rei were the ones behind it. Most of that could be attributed to actions of Rotana Vesh, who used his many allies among the commoners of the Empire to spread the truth to all who would listen, and because of this, those who believed that Ijirian elite were invincible were given hope that the Great Cities could be breached with the right strategies.


    And even though the other Cities still stand strong, we¡¯ve made great strides in the smaller towns and villages scattered between them. The Citadel has done its best to fight us, and while on surface they are succeeding, I know that it''s only a matter of time before they begin to crack and crumble. My visions have assured me of this.


    On top of that, her visions had already shown her what their next step would be, and that was the reason that the six leaders of the Kosah-Rei were gathering on that night. Despite constant attempts to track down their base of operations, the Ijirians still hadn¡¯t located them, and that was due to a number of highly advanced security and illusion charms that had been placed upon the solitary fortress of Ankalla, looming tall and silent in the northern foothills not far south from the Great City of Harunhein and the Trovian Border. It was a dark, cold, and dreary castle far from the fanciness that was common in the Great Cities, but it served its purpose of concealing them.


    At the moment, they were gathered in a circular common room on the eighth level of the northern tower, with a large window on the western side that would often give them a beautiful view of the sunset, though at the moment, all they saw was the surrounding snow-covered hills glittering in the silver light of the moon. The rest of the walls were made of pitch black brick, which combined with the glow of the firelamps made for a very depressing atmosphere. Tali and Leiolai were sitting on the brown leather couch directly across from that window, the latter absently watching as Uma and Barron played a game of chess at a small table off to their right.


    The final individual in the room was standing just in front of the window, gazing outwards as if deep in thought. His name was Quill Tyrus and he stood around six feet tall, with an average-sized build and a gaunt face, his sullen cheeks emphasizing his bony and protruding chin. His brown hair was curled, matching the reddish color of his tunic and pants. At the moment, he and Tali were the only higher members of the Kosah-Rei that the Citadel didn¡¯t know the existence of. This was because Tali had been disguised as Yoral Malloway the entire time the royal team had been present in Aquesen, and Quill had been operating with the city guard down in Hiriech itself, though he was far from the area where Nyx Rana obliterated a large part of their army.


    After a few more moments remaining lost in thought while waiting for his arrival, Rotana Vesh finally walked through the door behind the couch, and though he had yet to speak, Uma and Barron got to their feet while Quill turned around and fixed Vesh with a somber look, his brown eyes droopy and disinterested.


    ¡°Apologies for taking so long,¡± Vesh said with a brief glance around the room. ¡°I had a few things to take care of, but everything should now be settled. That being said, I do not wish to waste any more of your time than I fear I already have, so I¡¯ll turn the floor over to Tali and get this discussion started.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve been eager to hear what information the Goddess has blessed us with,¡± Quill muttered, his eyes shifting towards Tali as the others did the same. ¡°That is, I imagine, why we are here? Rei has revealed to us our next move?¡±


    Tali smiled, getting to her feet and eyeing each one of them in turn, always appreciating the trust they put in her. ¡°Yes, she has. Just last night, in fact, and I think you¡¯ll all be quite pleased to know what I have seen. After so many months of wanting to lead another attack that would shake this Empire to its core, the Goddess has finally given us the opportunity.¡± She giggled to herself, still rather stunned by what she had witnessed and what it could mean for the future. ¡°I have seen one of the Great Cities bathed in her fires.¡±


    Uma chuckled darkly as he straightened up, his earlier interest now increased to thrill. ¡°A Great City, you say? Well, don¡¯t keep us in suspense, My Lady! Where is it we¡¯re going to grace with the Goddess¡¯ presence?¡±


    Barron and Quill, though being far less expressive than Uma, were watching her with anticipation, and since she already told Leiolai and Vesh the details of her vision, she faced the three of them specifically.


    ¡°Stellareid,¡± she declared. ¡°The City of Starlight will be the next place we raze to the ground¡­¡±


    Once again, and like always, Uma¡¯s reaction was the most visible, and in this instance, his features were contorted in disappointment, mixed with what might have even been disgust. ¡°Stellareid? Why? What purpose is there in attacking the most docile City of them all? Not to mention, the disruption we would cause in the scientific world could be disastrous! Would it not be smarter to turn our sights on Noctalus or Krato? Even Harunhein would be more effective of an attack!¡±


    ¡°Uma, you would dare question the Goddess?¡± Vesh inquired softly, though there was an unsubtle tone of warning intertwined within those words. ¡°If Stellareid is where we are ordered to go then Stellareid is where we will go. Besides!¡± Cutting Uma off before he could protest further, Vesh raised his voice and went on. ¡°Even without Rei giving us this order, I¡¯ve had my sights set on the City of Starlight for some time.¡±


    Plopping back down into his chair, Uma folded his arms over his chest, seemingly pouting like a child who was just denied his candy, as his eyes narrowed. ¡°Well, by all means, Captain Vesh¡­ Explain your reasoning.¡±


    ¡°Does he really have to?¡± Quill grumbled, leaning his back up against the window as he cocked a lazy eyebrow at the Doctor. ¡°I, for one, think the reasoning is obvious. We do not currently have the resources or manpower to make a strike against a Great City as warmongering as Krato. Harunhein, as you¡¯re aware, is far too close to this fortress, so an attack there would risk drawing their attention to us, not to mention the controversy surrounding Harunhein¡¯s status as Ijirian or Trovian. Attacking it may very well anger the north, which is not ideal. As for Noctalus, well¡­¡± The man shrugged, eyeing Uma with a bemused look. ¡°Do you want to fight off hordes of dark and light mages? Our people have hardly been holding their own against Nigreos Noctis and Album Luz alone. Should their entire family get involved, well¡­¡±


    Tali forced herself to suppress her grin as she exchanged knowing glances with Leiolai and Vesh. As it stood, while they wouldn¡¯t be waging a full-on assault of Noctalus, they did have a plan for the ancient city that was a necessary piece for the events of Stellareid to unfold in their favor.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Uma grunted with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°I understand that Stellareid is vulnerable, but it is the heart of this world¡¯s science!¡±


    ¡°And that will not be affected, Uma, I promise,¡± Vesh assured him. ¡°Remember, it is not the elite that give their blood, sweat, and tears to the scientific progress of this Empire, rather it is the common people who do so¡ªand they are not to be harmed. When we say we plan to attack Stellareid, what we really mean is that we plan to attack the Fifth Ring. The other four will remain relatively undamaged.¡±


    ¡°And besides¡­¡± Finally seeming to decide it was time to add her own thoughts, Leiolai got to her feet and regarded Uma as well. ¡°Whether we act or not, that City is becoming a powder keg that¡¯s going to explode at any moment. Lord Eganno Cartigan is pushing his luck, and the people are starting to push back.¡±


    Barron furrowed his brow in thought, recognition appearing in his features. ¡°I imagine you¡¯re referencing the recent protests¡ªthe ones led by Rickori Keskivaara?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± the changeling confirmed.


    The knight shook his head. ¡°I mean, I have heard that things are getting tense, but everything indicates that Keskivaara intends to handle this situation peacefully. The man is well-known for being a diplomat and negotiator. Do you really think he wants to actually turn to violence?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Vesh answered. ¡°After all, Keskivaara¡¯s requests have been simple. He just wants to sit down with Cartigan and talk things out, but the Lord won¡¯t even grant him that. If Cartigan refuses to even try to negotiate, then perhaps the People¡¯s Mind will start to consider other routes to getting what he wants¡ªespecially if we start offering him support.¡±


    Quill gave a murmur of curiosity. ¡°You mean you want to reach out to him?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Vesh confirmed. ¡°Keskivaara¡¯s forces have grown in number, and his influence is spreading into the regions surrounding Stellareid. If we could recruit his people well¡­¡± The man shrugged. ¡°Perhaps the fall of Krato and Noctalus will not be so impossible, after all.¡±


    ¡°On top of that,¡± Leiolai said, ¡°Tali¡¯s visions have revealed to us another crucial piece of the puzzle.¡±


    The seer nodded. ¡°Yes, I do believe that the fall of Stellareid may not be the reason I have seen this particular vision. As it stands, I cannot actually confirm whether we will win this battle or not.¡±


    Tali certainly didn¡¯t fail to notice the concern that appeared on the faces of Uma, Barron, and Quill, and she supposed she shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Every single thing they had done thus far, she had seen visions of their victory. The reason they attacked Hiriech the way they did was because she had seen visions of the ballroom burning down, of Yoral Malloway¡¯s death and Mallicent¡¯s decision to help, and of them all meeting in that forest afterwards, confirming their survival. Mallicent had been the only one she didn¡¯t see in visions that took place after Hiriech, which she learned was because he never returned from Omaruo.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the purpose of this then?¡± Uma demanded. ¡°Stop beating around the bush, My Lady, and tell us exactly what we¡¯re aiming for here.¡±


    Tali grinned back at him. ¡°Well, after two and half years, the time has finally come. Within those flames, I have seen Ilirianna Iiji and the royal team, facing off against us. I have witnessed The Angel at their side, and better yet¡­¡±


    Taking pleasure in the wild expression that had overcome the doctor at the prospect of revenge, Tali gave him the final piece of her vision.


    ¡°The Battle of Stellareid¡­is where the royal team will tear itself apart.¡±

 V5 Chapter 2- A Disturbance In Piriit

    Chapter II


    Since the winter solstice was only a month away, the sun had already long since set beyond the snowy mountains far off in the horizon despite the early evening hour of seven. With the disappearance of the sun came a piercing and brisk cold known well by those who lived in the northern Ijirian territories¡ªa harsh and unforgiving chill that could easily make one forget all memories of warmth. These miserable winters could only make one wonder what it was like across the border of Trovia, which was rumored to be even colder than anywhere within the Empire. There were plenty of nights where the people would huddle together with their families, desperate for the salvation of each other¡¯s body heat, and wishing that they knew even a scrap of fire magic that they could use to fight back the ice.


    Because of this, it wasn¡¯t uncommon to find wandering fire mages passing through the settlements of the north, offering their services for an unreasonable amount of coin, with the few generous ones suggesting they teach some basic spells to the people. However, this practice was not well-regarded by those with influence, for if the people of the north gained the skills to help themselves then how would these traveling mages make their money? How would they squeeze the needy dry of everything they had? Few said it aloud, but there wasn¡¯t a single intelligent soul that didn¡¯t notice the strange coincidences of how those who learned magic always seemed to vanish or get themselves murdered. Whispers spread throughout the populace, people grew afraid of being targeted, declined the rare requests to be taught, and instead wound up relying on the fire mages who puppeted the whole situation.


    Resentment surged towards the elite mages of the south, but that was not a new phenomenon. Disgust and hatred towards those who abandoned them to their fates had always permeated the northern towns, with even the people of the Great City of Harunhein on the Trovian border expressing far more dissatisfaction than most. But at the end of the day, just as it had been for all of time, they could whine and whisper and complain all they liked, but what could they actually do about it? One needed to have money and power to learn magic, so if they were born into a life of poverty, their fate was set in stone. They were powerless in the face of the magical warriors and killers of the Cities.


    Or at least, they used to be.


    At first, nobody could bring themselves to believe the rumors carried up from the south¡ªtalking of how the noble House Malloway had been eradicated in a single night, and how the entire nobility of Hiriech had met their brutal fates in the flames of hell. After all, ridiculous stories cropped up now and then, only to be disproven and discarded. The House of Malloway had been in control of the River City since Ijiria conquered Hiriech and installed them as the governors, and nothing was going to change that.


    Nothing could change that.


    Yet, to the surprise of many, not only were these rumors not disproven, but they were actually strengthened by the information that followed them. In a matter of weeks, it felt as if everybody in the north knew the name of the Kosah-Rei, the religious group that declared itself an ally of the common people¡ªwho intended to destroy the Ijirian aristocracy and bring about a true Age of Prosperity for the people rather than the empty prosperity that currently existed. They claimed that House Malloway was ripped apart because the will of their goddess demanded it, and that the other Great Cities would only last for so long.


    The regions surrounding Hiriech fell into chaos and anarchy, a product of the deaths of every baron and baroness that ruled that domain under Malloway. Allied houses began to stake their own claims over the land, leading to conflict among the elites as they all sniffed out a chance to take Malloway¡¯s place and uplift themselves to the level of the greatest houses of the empire. Skirmishes even broke out between soldiers of different alignments, forcing not only the Citadel to get involved, but the forces of Noctalus and Stellareid to step in and put a stop to the fighting. Temporary lords were installed, dissenters were put to the sword, and eventually, King Markreas Iiji declared that the House of Tirgus would take Hiriech, indicating that they pledged the most allegiance to the crown.


    From the perspective of the northerners, these months of infighting were laughable and satisfying, further proving the idea that these supposed proper and respectable lords and ladies were far from what they claimed to be. It was almost disappointing that the Citadel managed to put an end to it within the year, but of course, that was just the beginning, and it proved that the Kosah-Rei could back up their claims. On top of that, they didn¡¯t hesitate to try and personally reach out to the people they wanted to help, with pastors and preachers secretly entering towns and villages to tell the citizens all about the goddess, Rei, and her desire for a magical utopia.


    The average-sized town of Piriit was no exception, and as the young woman, Mikea Tarva, continued on her way down the snow-covered street, shivering from the cold of the night, she couldn¡¯t help smiling with intense pleasure as she recollected all that had changed in just the past two and half years. For the first time in her twenty-five years of life, she actually believed that the empire could be fixed¡ªthat she wouldn¡¯t be condemned to a life of barely getting by and struggling for basic needs while a class of spoiled and pretentious lords enjoyed more food than they could ask for without having to lift a finger. The Kosah-Rei would make sure of that, and she wanted to do all she could to aid them in their rebellion. That was why she found herself walking towards the Stormcloud Inn in the southern part of town, alongside a young woman she hardly knew.


    ¡°It¡¯s just right this way,¡± Mikea assured her companion, realizing that they had been walking in silence for a little too long. ¡°And not to worry! I promise that you haven¡¯t come all this way for nothing! Pastor Saechak is always open to those who seek his guidance.¡±


    The young woman raised her head just enough for Mikea to get a glimpse of her youthful features beneath the cowl of her tattered brown cloak. She was certainly beautiful, with innocent blue eyes and long brown hair that was tied back in a braid, and when she smiled gratefully, it only made Mikea all the more pleased to be able to make herself useful. The two of them had met at a tavern a few days ago when this young woman had nervously approached her, revealing that she had been told by one of the locals that if she wanted an audience with Pastor Saechak then Mikea was the one to speak to.


    ¡°I was told that a pastor of the Kosah-Rei has been giving his sermons here in Piriit and I immediately knew I had to come,¡± the young woman had said. ¡°They¡¯re so hard to find, you know, but I need advice. The innkeeper said that you¡¯re something of his personal aide, so I was hoping you might be able to help?¡±


    Naturally, Mikea just couldn¡¯t brush her request off, but at the same time, the Citadel had been increasing its efforts to find and eliminate anybody associated with the Kosah-Rei, so she first had to make sure this woman was telling the truth. First, she invited her to sit down for a drink and tell her a little about herself. From what Mikea gathered, her name was Laura and she was from the town of Uukana, a place around the size of Piriit and not far from Harunhein. She expressed how she had recently lost her mother to disease and how she was now left all alone, aimless and unable to figure out what she was supposed to be doing. She had nobody left, so when she heard from a traveling merchant that there was a respected and beloved pastor giving underground sermons in Piriit, she decided to take a chance and see if he could help her.


    Almost immediately, Mikea felt a sense of camaraderie with her given that the very thing that pushed her to reach out to the Kosah-Rei was the death of her two-year-old daughter the previous year. Disease had taken her as well, so hearing about how Laura¡¯s mother was ripped from her made Mikea want to do everything in her power to help her find the peace she needed. The following day, she invited Laura to the secret basement beneath the Stormcloud Inn where Pastor Kirkan Saechak preached about the values of Kosahanity twice a week, and was more than pleased by the awe with which Laura watched. She was so entranced that, afterwards, she asked if there was any way she could possibly talk to him in-person, and Mikea instantly reached out to Saechak to schedule a meeting¡ªa meeting they were currently heading to.


    ¡°Are you nervous, Miss Laura?¡± Mikea inquired warmly, reaching out and gently taking her companion¡¯s arm in a show of comfort. ¡°You¡¯re shaking a bit, but I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s cause of the cold or not.¡±


    Laura lowered her head once again before slowly shaking it. ¡°I guess I¡¯m a little anxious, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just¡­I¡¯ve been traveling for so long with this singular goal in mind, so it¡¯s a little surreal that my destination is right in front of me. I hope¡­this goes well¡­¡±


    ¡°It will!¡± Mikea chirped. ¡°This man is a miracle worker, you know? Just listening to him is enough to reassure you that all hope is not lost and that there is a better future awaiting us. Remember Hiriech, as he always says! The Kosah-Rei brought one of the Great Cities to its knees, and soon enough, I know the others will follow! Believe in the Ko-Hahn, believe in Rei, and believe in Saint Rotana Vesh, the Savior!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Right¡­¡±


    Laura¡¯s response lacked enthusiasm, but Mikea just brushed it away as being due to her anxiety, so she quickened their pace as they approached the door to the three-story Stormcloud Inn. The warmth of the interior was a more-than-welcome relief from the deathly cold outside, as were the wonderful scents of stewed meat and vegetables coming from the occupied tables around the first-floor tavern.


    ¡°Ah, Mikea, My Dear!¡± the old innkeeper called out upon seeing her. ¡°Should we start preparing your usual?¡±


    But the young brunette just pulled down her cowl, grinned pleasantly, and shook her head. ¡°No thank you, Carlo! Maybe another time. I¡¯m here on business tonight.¡±


    A knowing look crossed the man¡¯s eyes as he glanced towards Laura. ¡°Ah, I see. Then please, head right on up. Tell you what, why don¡¯t we get you something for when you¡¯re done, on the house.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Carlo¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not much of a hassle! You¡¯re doing us all a great service, so I insist!¡±


    Mikea sighed, fixing the beaming innkeeper with a wry smile of her own, and since some grilled meat and potatoes really did sound good after a long day of working down at the bakery, she decided to concede, thanked him for the offer, then continued leading Laura towards the hallway in the back of the tavern, though not without whispering a soft, ¡°Praise the Goddess¡± to Carlo on her way past him. Laura remained quiet as the two women made their way to the stairs and walked up to the third floor before hooking right, their destination the deluxe suite all the way down the hall.


    As they approached, Mikea caught sight of the singular cloaked man standing just to the door¡¯s left, his back leaning casually up against the wall and his arms folded across his chest. To most, he would have seemed intimidating, and there was no doubt that he was dangerous towards anybody that might be an enemy of the Kosah-Rei, but to their allies, he wouldn¡¯t so much as twitch at their presence. Mikea didn¡¯t know his name, nor did she know the names of any of the individuals that called themselves Rei¡¯s Teeth. The only thing she was told about them was that they were some of the best warriors among the Kosah-Rei and that they served as Saechak¡¯s bodyguards. The cowl of his cloak was pulled over his head, ending in a triangular point just above his forehead, and his face was covered by a porcelain mask designed to appear like the face of a young woman, with a small nose and lips and cheeks a matching soft red. The eyes were empty, allowing the man to watch through the holes and observe Mikea and Laura.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± she greeted pleasantly despite knowing he wouldn¡¯t respond. ¡°I have a scheduled meeting with the pastor.¡±


    Nodding briskly, the Tooth raised his right hand and rapped his knuckles four times against the door. There was no call from within, but after a few seconds, he made a sweeping motion with that same hand, indicating they could enter. Mikea bowed her thanks then turned the handle and made her way into the main room of the deluxe suite where she found the pastor waiting.


    Kirkan Saechak¡¯s back was facing them as he gazed through the large window on the opposite side of the room, his hands folded behind him as he absently fidgeted with the topaz ring on his left hand. He seemed to be watching something, but given how terrible the weather was that night, Mikea couldn¡¯t imagine there would be anybody down there to catch his attention. Aside from the pastor, there were four more of Rei¡¯s Teeth standing as silent guardians in the four corners of the room, a threat to those who would dare try anything in his holy presence. Having taken a momentary scan of the room, Mikea bowed her head deeply and motioned for Laura to do the same. It was customary to allow the pastor to be the one to start the conversation, so the two of them merely bent their backs and waited.


    After a few seconds, Saechak slowly turned around and glanced between Mikea and Laura, his narrow brown eyes fixating on the outsider with mild curiosity. The pastor wasn¡¯t a particularly tall man, standing only around five-foot-eight, but his large shoulders and powerful build still created an air of intimidation around him. His pitch black hair was neatly braided down to just below his hips, and his mouth was small and thin. He wore long red robes with white trim that came down to his ankles, as well as an amulet around his neck the same topaz color as his ring. Normally, he would smile warmly, excited to get to know a potential new member, but at that moment, he was strangely cold.


    ¡°Rise,¡± he said softly, watching as Mikea and Laura did as requested. ¡°So you, young lady, are the Miss Laura I¡¯ve been told about?¡±


    The woman nodded, smiling back at him with an expression almost as tense as his. ¡°I am, yes. It¡¯s a magnificent pleasure to meet you, Pastor Saechak. The sermon I attended the other day was wonderful¡ªa weight lifted from my shoulders. I cannot thank you enough for the work you¡¯re doing in this humble town.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Saechak gave a soft grunt. ¡°And remind me, where are you from again? For what reasons have you sought an audience with me?¡±


    Laura tilted her head with apparent confusion. ¡°Oh, I thought Mikea had already given you my story.¡±


    ¡°She did¡­but I would like to hear it from you.¡± Motioning brusquely with his hand, Saechak indicated for her to continue. ¡°Please, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Uukana,¡± she answered without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s just a few hours south of Harunhein. I come to you because I am lost, for my mother was recently taken from me by an abnormally aggressive case of Calysia. She was my only family, and I now find myself without a means of support. I¡¯ve used up most of my savings just to get here because I have been told of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s generosity and their mission to save those of us left to starve. Tales of your speeches reached even the northernmost parts of the Empire, Pastor.¡±


    ¡°And she really did love the sermon we attended together,¡± Mikea quickly added, unsure of why Saechak was behaving the way he was. ¡°Afterwards, we had a very long discussion about Rei¡¯s Paradise and what we would do when it¡¯s achieved. I fully believe she will be a valuable and loyal asset to our movement.¡±


    ¡°Mikea, dear¡­¡± Finally, the fatherly warmth that Saechak often displayed flashed through his eyes when he glanced her way, but she was slightly off put by the almost pitying expression in his eyes, as if he were regarding someone who lacked common sense. ¡°You are a beautiful and intelligent person, but I do believe you¡¯re too trusting.¡± Then, before she could even begin to ask why he would say such a thing, Saechak¡¯s features turned dark. ¡°Miss Laura, did you think me incompetent? Did you believe that because I support the well-being of the common folk that I would lack control over magic? I can sense your distorted friend behind you.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Mikea exhaled sharply as the four Teeth all straightened up, and turned their way, as if to attack them, but Laura didn¡¯t so much as twitch. For a second, a painfully tense silence descended over the room as Laura and the Pastor stared at one another, but the silence was soon broken by the dropping of a distortion spell and the appearance of a man just behind Mikea.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a clever guy! Truly, I must applaud your senses, for very few can see through my distortions!¡±


    Mikea jolted to the right, startled by the man as she frantically attempted to figure out what was going on. The newcomer was very clearly of Sukonese descent, with pitch black hair that was short and well-kept, and brown eyes that glittered with an intelligent mischief. His smile had a very clear arrogance to it as he stalked forward to stand beside Laura.


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡± Mikea stuttered, her body trembling. ¡°Laura, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dear Mikea, is that you have been taken advantage of,¡± Saechak stated furiously. ¡°So the Citadel¡¯s dogs have managed to track me down once again, eh? Tell me, were either of you informed of the fates of the last few mages that tried to apprehend me?¡±


    The Sukonese man laughed. ¡°Oh, we were, in fact. We¡¯re plenty aware of your murderous streak, Pastor, but unfortunately for you, we¡¯re not some run-of-the-mill mages! I assure you, resistance won¡¯t go your way, so I would highly recommend you simply surrender and come with us quietly. Wouldn¡¯t want to disturb this lovely town, after all!¡±


    ¡°How amusing the arrogance of youth is.¡± Saechak cocked an inquisitive eyebrow, glancing briefly between the Teeth still waiting in the corners. ¡°From just a look, I¡¯d say the two of you are no older than your early-twenties, and you¡¯re under the impression that you¡¯re going to win a fight that¡¯s two-to-six? Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Pastor, please,¡± Laura replied softly, the cowl of her cloak now lowered. ¡°It would be best for everybody to avoid a fight.¡±


    Wait¡­ This just¡­isn¡¯t right! Mikea swallowed the sickness building up in her throat as she helplessly observed the interaction between the three individuals. I thought¡­ I thought I was helping! Laura seemed so trustworthy! Was she really lying to me?! Everything about her mother and her love for the sermon¡­ Was it all just to manipulate me into bringing her to the pastor?!


    Her mind finally catching up with the situation, Mikea¡¯s sickness slowly began to change into fury. She had been lied to by Citadel loyalists in order to apprehend, or even kill, one of the only mages who ever actually looked out for the people of Piriit. If Saechak was killed because of her, she would never be able to forgive herself. But what was she supposed to do? Like always, she was facing powerful magic users without knowing even the simplest details of controlling the mana flowing through her body. She could be nothing but an observer.


    Laura¡­ Damn you! I trusted you!


    ¡°You know, I would agree with you,¡± Saechak was saying. ¡°A fight breaking out is not in anybody¡¯s best interests. Unfortunately, unless the two of you turn around and leave this instant, there will be no avoiding it. I do not wish to kill you if I can help it, so I¡¯m willing to follow the teachings of the Ko-Hahn and spare you. Simply turn around and walk away.¡±


    But the young man was already shaking his head. ¡°No can do, Buddy! We¡¯re under strict orders to put a stop to your operations! Your rhetoric is treasonous and we can¡¯t just stand by and ignore a person inciting insurrection against the Iijis.¡±


    ¡°Inciting insurrection?¡± Saechak parroted, a baffled look crossing his face. ¡°You must be bursting with Erikan Indoctrination if you think what I¡¯ve done is treasonous. Tell me, young man, what about providing for the people appears as an incitement of rebellion to you? I am here in Piriit with the simple goal of making sure the population sees it through the winter. My fellow Kosahns supply much-needed food, we teach them of the harmonious utopia depicted in the Ko-Hahn, we teach them to read the Ko-Hahn, and we provide them with basic magical knowledge. How does any of that amount to insurrection?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± Laura said quietly, drawing Saechak¡¯s curious gaze. ¡°None of that is treasonous by itself. If you didn¡¯t associate yourself with Rotana Vesh, I think I could bring myself to overlook what you¡¯re doing. But Vesh is a murderer and a traitor, and we have evidence to prove you get your funding and your support from him. He is a dangerous man and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mikea cut in sharply before she could stop herself. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! What Saint Vesh did in Hiriech was a necessary evil! The reign of the Malloways needed to be brought to an end or else progress could not be made! Saint Vesh knew this, and chose to bear the sins of his actions for the good of the people! He¡¯s a hero!¡±


    ¡°And therein lies the rebellion,¡± the young man chirped, jutting a finger in Mikea¡¯s direction. ¡°Do you see what your speeches have done? Don¡¯t get me wrong, Friez Malloway was a classist asshole, but¡­¡± Thus far, the young man had been rather laid-back, as if not taking the situation all that seriously, but suddenly, his features turned dark as well. ¡°Aeyir Malloway did nothing wrong. And you cannot convince me that every single person in that ballroom was twisted. Innocents died that night, of that I am certain.¡±


    Mikea grit her teeth with frustration, having always struggled to keep her cool when hearing such slander towards Rotana Vesh, but she barely managed to keep herself in check as Saechak frowned curiously.


    ¡°You say that like you were there¡­¡±


    The young man smirked coldly. ¡°I was. Pastor Saechak, my name is Ryokumo Caeli, and with my authority as a member of the royal team, I once again order you and your hooded bastards to surrender or face the consequences.¡±


    Mikea¡¯s eyes went wide, her earlier horror somehow growing even worse as she took in this sudden revelation. The royal team of Ilirianna Iiji was infamous among the northern villages and towns, for they had been responsible for the capture and deaths of handfuls of Kosah-Rei preachers and heroes. Having been present at the Battle of Hiriech, they seemed to have made it their mission to wipe out the Kosah-Rei.


    And if these two are on that team, then ¡®Laura¡¯ is actually¡­


    Had she been able to, Mikea would have lunged at and killed that young woman instantly, for she now knew just what kind of person she really was.


    The goddamn traitor! Abigail Reiner!


    Rumors of the nature mage, Abigail Reiner, had permeated the north, and most did not know what to make of her. She was once famous in the region as a traveling caregiver who used nature magic to fight the Nolaria epidemic a few years back. But ever since she joined the royal team, she had taken the side of the elites and fought against the Kosah-Rei despite having claimed to follow their ideals. Many felt betrayed by her, and Mikea was among them.


    ¡°The royal team,¡± Saechak uttered, a brief and rare flicker of fear showing on his face. ¡°Well that¡¯s certainly a surprise. Do you mean to say that Princess Ilirianna herself is here then?¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged in an exaggerated fashion. ¡°Who knows? Maybe¡­ Does that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kill them, now!¡±


    Cutting the young man off, Pastor Saechak gave that swift order, and when he did, everything was thrown into disarray. The Teeth in the corners, as well as the one that had been waiting outside the door, all drew mana to their hands, prepared to attack Abigail and Ryokumo, but before any of them were able to utter even the opening syllable of an incantation, the window behind Saechak exploded. Mikea could hardly believe her eyes, for it appeared as if the night itself had ripped through the glass, shadowy tendrils wrapping themselves around the pastor and viciously yanking him outside.


    ¡°No! Pastor!¡± Mikea cried, frantically reaching out a hand to try and grab him despite having been too far away to make a difference. Tears formed in her eyes, her heart beating powerfully in her chest as she realized that she had just bore witness to dark magic, and if dark magic had just been used by an ally of the royal team, then there could only be one person Saechak was up against.


    Nigreos Noctis¡­ A son of Noctalus!


    It was mere seconds after that name went through her mind that a blinding white light erupted through the suite, causing her to cry in agony, dropping to the ground and closing her eyes from the pain. She could hear combat around her between the Teeth and the royal team, but she already feared that the result was decided against her. Dark magic ripped Saechak from the inn, and light magic had suddenly been cast in the suite. When Mikea¡¯s eyes flickered open, she knew she shouldn¡¯t have been surprised as the fourth member of the team, Album Luz, made her appearance.


    ***


    I should have expected such a move¡­but I had hoped that he wasn¡¯t yet in the vicinity¡­ What a fool I was¡­


    Kirkan Saechak had just barely been able to form armor of rock over his chest and back to protect his vitals from the onslaught of shadows, and while it had saved his life, he hadn¡¯t been able to protect his entire body. Blood was dripping down the left side of his head from where his ear had been ripped off, and his right arm was hanging limply at his side, cuts running all the way from his wrist to his shoulder. He was laying in the snow at the base of the Stormcloud Inn, blood staining the otherwise white powder around him, and as he weakly tried to push himself to his feet, he felt the darkness of the night shove him back to his stomach, pinning him to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Saechak,¡± came a sharp warning from above. ¡°I have no qualms about taking your life.¡±


    Saechak¡¯s lips tightened with hatred as he raised his head to gaze at the young man standing above him. Nigreos Noctis could have been described as a handsome man had his features not been twisted with disgust. His hair was black and neatly combed, his eyes were a deep brown, and his skin was olive-colored. The shadows of the night were swirling around the young mage, prepared to make good on his threat should Saechak give him a reason to. Unfortunately, the pastor already knew that there was no way to save himself, for he had been boxed in by the royal team before he even knew his life was in danger.


    But I suppose that¡¯s the price I have to pay for being in my profession. I could have declined to speak with this stranger from Uukana, but if I turned my back on everybody who I didn¡¯t personally know, I would never be able to help those who needed it. So I suppose I don¡¯t have any regrets¡­ Well, aside from failing this town¡­


    ¡°Nigreos Noctis, Son of Master Viiro,¡± Saechak grunted through the intense pain coursing through his body. ¡°I¡¯ve heard many a rumor about you¡­¡±


    Nigreos snorted with disdain. ¡°Then you know not to try anything. I have no mercy for you Kosah-Rei traitors.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there''s that word again.¡± Saechak sighed, coughing up blood as he did. ¡°Traitor. What a foul thing to say to somebody who only seeks to protect and serve. What do you bring to this Empire? What value is there to your life?¡±


    ¡°What value? Well, for one, I eliminate people like you¡­¡± Nigreos answered, lowering his voice as he glared down at him. ¡°Now be silent and¡ª¡±


    There was no doubt in his mind that Nigreos was only going to spare him so that he could be interrogated about the location of Rotana Vesh, something Saechak would never even consider revealing. Vesh and The Voice were the driving forces of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s movement, so if either of them were to be killed or captured, then the dreams written about in the Ko-Hahn would be snuffed out once again. Rei¡¯s paradise would not come about, and that was something Saechak could not allow under any circumstances.


    I promised the people of Piriit, and all the other towns I¡¯ve visited, that Rei¡¯s utopia is on the horizon. The hope I got to witness in the eyes of my listeners brought such joy to my heart, so I will not be made a liar. Vesh will do what needs to be done, and will carry on my will for me. There¡¯s no reason to experience the torturous interrogations of the Citadel, so why heed Nigreos¡¯s warning? I refuse¡­


    That was why, despite knowing that Nigreos Noctis would kill him, Kirkan Saechak pressed his fingers to the earth and uttered, ¡°Corseka¡±.


    ***


    Mikea¡¯s back was pressed tightly against the wall as she bore witness to the fighting taking place in front of her. There were five Teeth and only three opponents, but there was no doubt who truly held the advantage. By the time the light caused by Album¡¯s arrival had cleared, Mikea saw that two of the Teeth had already been killed. One of their heads had been taken off by a blade of wind, and the other¡¯s chest had been pierced by beams of light, leaving only three Teeth to face three royal team members. Mikea had been told stories about how powerful the Teeth were, but she could no longer bring herself to believe that when the fight ended in just under a minute.


    Album Luz was terrifying, her attacks happening in the blink of an eye. An array of colors seemed to form in the air around her, flashing towards their victims, barely giving the men any time to react. Ryokumo Caeli was speed incarnate, forcing Mikea to instantly give up in her attempts to follow his movements. Abigail Reiner, a woman who was said to be a nature mage, never once used nature magic due to their position on the third floor and away from plant life. Instead, she used a mixture of wind and fire spells to break through and defeat the Teeth. Album put a bolt of red light through the skull of one, Ryokumo sliced open another¡¯s stomach, and the third was stunned by Abigail¡¯s ropes of wind, only for Album to finish him off with another bolt through the chest. The suite was riddled with the corpses of the Teeth, and all Mikea could do was tremble in the corner.


    And then, stepping through the shattered window, as if emerging from the shadows themselves, Nigreos Noctis entered the room, dragging a bloody body behind him that he tossed onto the carpet with a sigh.


    ¡°The bastard resisted,¡± he said with a grimace. ¡°Got me good in the damn arm¡­¡±


    Saechak¡¯s eyes were blank and unseeing, and with his head tilted in Mikea¡¯s direction, she got a full and clear view of the beloved pastor¡¯s face. Everything happened so fast, and just like that, the Kosah-Rei¡¯s presence in Piriit was over. The absence of Ilirianna Iiji, the leader of this team, indicated that she was probably elsewhere in town, handling the remaining Teeth posted in various locations to keep watch. By morning, Mikea had a terrifying feeling that there wouldn¡¯t be anybody left.


    Why? Why did this have to happen? I¡¯m sorry, Pastor Saechak! I¡¯m so sorry! I truly thought ¡®Laura¡¯ could be trusted! She seemed so innocent and sweet! The supposed loss of her mother reminded me of the loss of my daughter! I wanted to bring her salvation¡­but I just led some of the most dangerous mages in the Empire right to your doorstep. I might as well have killed you myself¡­


    ¡°Well, I guess I can¡¯t be surprised,¡± Ryokumo muttered with a shrug. ¡°I doubt he would have told us anything about Vesh anyway. Probably best to get rid of the slippery little shit and finally wipe our hands clean of him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you never know¡­¡± Album pointed out. ¡°Maybe he would have accidentally let something slip.¡±


    Nigreos sighed. ¡°Yeah, maybe¡­ Abi, do you mind¡­er?¡±


    Mikea furrowed her brow at the sound of soft footsteps against the carpet, followed by the arrival of a shadow just above her. Mikea glanced up just in time to see Abigail kneel down beside her and smile sadly, as if trying to be comforting, before nodding towards her arm.


    ¡°I can heal that, if you want?¡± she offered.


    Mikea hadn¡¯t even noticed the blood running down her arm, probably a product of a stray spell during the battle, but despite Abigail showing concern for her injury, Mikea could only gaze at her with disgust.


    How dare she?! Who the hell does she think she is?! So she wants to show concern for me now, after murdering the very people who have been helping us all this time?! You¡¯ve just plunged Piriit back into hell, and you want to pretend to care?! You used the loss of my daughter to emotionally manipulate me! Go fucking die!


    Just a few feet away was the corpse of a Tooth, and in his limp grasp was a dagger he must have pulled out seconds before his death. Mikea didn¡¯t stop to think about anything, knowing that at that moment, all she wanted to do was open the neck of the mage who turned her back on the countryside¡ªwho betrayed them for the Citadel and ruined everything the Kosah-Rei had been building. If she could take down Abigail Reiner, then it wouldn¡¯t matter whether she lived or died, because that one act would make her life worth it.


    Perhaps Abigail truly didn¡¯t expect Mikea to attack her, because despite the sharp instincts and quick reactions that she had displayed in the battle mere minutes ago, she didn¡¯t back away fast enough. In a quick motion that surprised even her, Mikea¡¯s left hand shot out, grabbed the dagger¡¯s hilt, and drove it straight through Abigail¡¯s chest. The nature mage gave a soft exhale of pain and surprise, her blue eyes slowly widening as Mikea shoved the blade even further through her body, feeling its point emerging from the woman¡¯s back.


    ¡°Go to hell, you treacherous bitch,¡± Mikea breathed, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    It was then that her allies must have realized what happened, for there were shouts of horror from all three, and wanting to make sure this was all worth it, Mikea Tarva yanked the dagger downwards slicing open Abigail from between her ribs to her stomach just before her vision was overcome by blackness. Pain the likes of which she had never experienced in her life overwhelmed her for a mere second, and then it all went away.

 V5 Chapter 3- The Way Time Passes

    Chapter III


    The hatred in Mikea¡¯s eyes haunted Abigail in the days that followed, for there wasn¡¯t a single hour that went by that she didn¡¯t think about what she could have done differently. The young woman who had helped her in Piriit had been cheerful, sweet, and considerate to the point that lying to her had been painful to begin with. Naturally, Abi knew that the time would come when she would have to reveal the truth to Mikea, but she had wanted it to be under better circumstances. They hadn¡¯t expected Pastor Saechak to have senses sharp enough to feel through Ryokumo¡¯s distortion. Instead, the plan had been for Abi to continue putting on an act as she expressed her interest in joining the Kosah-Rei, lulling Saechak into a false sense of security. Then, once she and Mikea departed, they would leave the distorted Ryokumo behind in the suite as Abi headed off to inform Nigreos of what room the pastor was staying in. That way, Saechak could be captured and Rei¡¯s Teeth neutralized without any civilians having to get involved.


    But nothing ever goes as planned, does it?


    Mikea hated her.


    In all her life, Abigail had never seen such disgust directed her way, and every time she thought about it, it made her sick. The young woman had been so angry that she shoved a dagger into Abi¡¯s chest and attempted to kill her, all to make her pay for betraying her. And then, before Abi could even try to prevent what she feared was about to happen, Nigreos reacted with violence, sending a wave of shadows into Mikea¡¯s body and opening her throat. The sight of Mikea¡¯s corpse was even more sickening than the look in her eyes before she died. She was lucky that the Academy nature classes strongly emphasized being able to heal oneself even when in intensive pain, enabling her to patch herself up before any permanent damage was done.


    ¡°Go to hell, you treacherous bitch.¡±


    Those were Mikea¡¯s final words, and Abi struggled to wrap her head around them. After all, the Kosah-Rei were the ones betraying the country. She always reminded herself of that. On the surface, to someone like Mikea, Vesh and his followers must have appeared as saviors, but Mikea hadn¡¯t been in the ballroom the night the Kosah-Rei first revealed themselves. She hadn¡¯t seen the brutality directed at the nobility or the merciless killing of Aeyir Malloway. Mikea hadn¡¯t been in Omaruo, facing the real threat that Mallicent Malloway could start wiping out innocent magicless if given the chance.


    They were murderers.


    They were evil.


    Stopping them was a priority, and had been since that day.


    So¡­why am I struggling with this so much? I¡¯m trying to help people¡­like always! That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted to do, but¡­right now¡­I¡¯m just feeling nauseous¡­ Mikea, I wish you could have understood¡­


    The death of Pastor Saechak was not ideal, but the Citadel had been hunting him through the northern territories for a long time, so the incident in Piriit was still considered a victory. Saechak was taken down and his Teeth were all eliminated, thus ending yet another mission for Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s royal team. The princess herself had been present during the operation, but since she wanted to test the Academy students, she opted to leave Saechak to them while she tracked down any Teeth elsewhere in town. Once the situation had been wrapped up, the five of them rendezvoused and left Piriit behind as quickly as they could.


    ¡°Saechak¡¯s brainwashed most of this place, so they aren¡¯t going to accept that his death was for the greater good,¡± Ilirianna had told them. ¡°I¡¯ll send word to the garrison and request they prepare for unrest. The five of us will head back to Erika immediately.¡±


    Just like that, the royal team made their way home, arriving in the Great City of Erika in under a week, hailed as heroes by the higher-ups in the Citadel and many of those at the Academy. King Markreas had profusely expressed his pride in their success, Master Grunly had echoed such sentiments to Abi personally, and back at school, Faye, Jessi, and Hiro took them out to a bar to celebrate yet another successful mission. Throughout it all, Abi forced herself to smile and pretend like everything was okay, but with each confrontation that passed, that was becoming harder and harder.


    ¡°Abi? You good? You¡¯ve been staring into space for, like, twenty minutes.¡±


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Abi blinked a few times before giving the young man next to her a soft smile, reaching out to touch his arm affectionately. ¡°Yeah, Scott, I¡¯m good. Just a little tired, you know. It¡¯s been a long few weeks.¡±


    Scott Reiner eyed her dubiously, having grown quite skilled at telling when she was lying over the last few years, before shaking his head. ¡°Well if you want to get going, just let me know. I don¡¯t want you wearing yourself out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already been here for around three hours anyway,¡± Laura Harrison chimed in from across the table. ¡°So just say the word, Abi¡­¡±


    Abigail couldn¡¯t help but laugh gratefully at their obvious concern for her, and once again, she internally remarked about how grateful she was that she made the albeit risky choice to come back to Omaruo. At the moment, she was sitting in a booth at Papa Harry¡¯s Pizzeria, just off of Main Street in the small coastal town of Wilham. Her boyfriend, Scott, was sitting beside her, and across from them were two young women, Laura Harrison and Carmen Escarra. It was rare that they all got together these days due to how troublesome it was for Abi to sneak out of Ijiria, as well as due to the Omaruans having busy schedules because of their college lives, so Abi was happy for this opportunity. Because of that, she shook her head and reassured them, not yet ready for this to end.


    ¡°No, really! I¡¯m okay!¡± she insisted. ¡°Honestly, this is relaxing to me. If I go back and lay down somewhere, I¡¯m just going to wind up stuck in my thoughts, so this is a good chance to shut down and have fun.¡±


    Carmen cocked a skeptical eyebrow at her. ¡°Seriously? Cause you seemed pretty lost in your thoughts a second ago.¡±


    ¡°No, no! Again, just a bit sleepy,¡± Abi repeated with a guilty grin.


    She could sense the suspicion coming from the three of them, making it quite clear that Scott, Laura, and Carmen were beginning to notice the decline in her mental health¡ªsomething Abi wished she could have concealed better. Scott could read her like a book, but if Carmen and Laura were also picking up on her strange behavior, then that truly meant Abi¡¯s mask was falling apart.


    ¡°Sleepy¡­ Yeah, okay¡­¡±


    Thankfully, Laura turned the conversation back to what they were discussing before, which turned out to be the tall blonde¡¯s inability to find herself a part-time job. Evidently, her blunt nature had gotten her into some trouble at the restaurant she had previously been working at when she gave one too many sarcastic remarks to a disrespectful customer. Since she was still quite foreign to the average Omaruan lifestyle, Abi couldn¡¯t relate or add anything of value to the conversation, but as she had said, she got a strong feeling of joy merely sitting in that mostly empty pizzeria, listening to them chat.


    It had been a little under two and half years since the incident with Mallicent and Abi¡¯s first meeting with Scott, but despite how much time had passed, her connection to Omaruo hadn¡¯t wavered at all. Instead, it had actually strengthened, most likely because of how scared and conflicted she was feeling back in Ijiria. The dilemma of the Kosah-Rei weighed on her so much, and in Omaruo, she could sit back and refrain from thinking about it even a little. There in that pizzeria, the Kosah-Rei, Mikea, and Rotana Vesh might as well not exist. Her trips to Wilham were a salvation she desperately sought, and her craving for this peaceful town was only getting more powerful. That was why, almost immediately after returning to the Academy, she retrieved the realm dagger, opened a portal, and sprinted as fast as she could to Scott¡¯s apartment. The incident with Mikea left her badly needing this realm. Scott¡¯s embrace had been a medicine, so upon arriving at his door, she hugged him and stayed in his arms for around fifteen minutes. He didn¡¯t ask her what was wrong, but he made it clear he was happy to see her.


    Yeah¡­ This place is a haven for me. I don¡¯t know what I would do without it. That¡¯s why I know I made the right choice. What I¡¯m doing is illegal, and if it ever gets out, I will be arrested, locked away, and maybe even executed. Scott, Laura, and Carmen are in danger, too, but so long as the Citadel never finds out that they¡¯re aware of magic, they won¡¯t be touched even if they know I had contact with them.


    It was around a month after the royal team came back from Omaruo that Abi¡¯s self-control broke. Despite only knowing him a short time, she really wanted to go see Scott again, and telling herself that it would only be one visit, she and Ryokumo devised a plan to sneak her back into Wilham. One visit was all it should have been, but when that plan went off without a hitch, she began to think that multiple trips may be okay, as well. So one visit turned into two, then three, then four, and kept on going.


    This was made simple because Queen Toranei and King Markreas had agreed to Ilirianna¡¯s proposal to hide the dagger¡¯s existence from Kloras Glaus. If the Council of Elders didn¡¯t know about this fourth realm dagger, then the Iijis could use it for emergencies, so Ilirianna¡¯s parents permitted the royal team to hide it in the Academy. For now, the only ones that knew about it were Toranei, Markreas, the royal team, Masters Koroha Rhitta and Nakoma Taurus, as well as Faye and Jessi, who Abi had eventually told the truth to. However, only three people knew that Abigail had ever used it, and those three were Ryokumo Caeli, Jessi Yuahl, and Fayela Rio. She was immensely grateful to the three of them for putting themselves at risk by hiding these secret trips from the others, for even though she had insisted that they keep their distance from it all, they refused to let her bear this burden alone.


    Unfortunately, due to the late hour of nine o¡¯clock, the visit only lasted so much longer before Laura and Carmen were forced to get moving or else be exhausted during the following day of school. Once they¡¯d paid the bill, the four of them headed out into the chilly spring evening. Abi still hadn¡¯t gotten used to the time difference between Omaruo and Ijiria, with the magicless realm moving two times faster than her homeland. Because of this, despite winter about to begin in Ijiria, spring was already taking place in Omaruo.


    Bidding the young women goodbye, Abi and Scott turned and began making their way down Main Street, in the direction of Scott¡¯s apartment, their hands clasped together and their shoulders touching. They didn¡¯t speak to one another, but the silence was comforting, leaving Abi wishing the moment could last forever. She didn¡¯t want to arrive at their destination, because once they reached his apartment, she would only have so much time left before she had to return to Ijiria, and just like always, there was never a way to know when she would be back in Omaruo again. After all, the last time she had visited had been over a month ago in Ijiria, which made it two months for Scott. She felt bad that she had no means of giving him any heads-up to her arrival, and had been able to tell by subtle details in his demeanor that there were times her visits were inconvenient. Naturally, he never voiced any complaints, but Abi knew their relationship was hard on him.


    Which is why I need to figure things out soon. Right now, I¡¯m just kicking the can down the road, but this can¡¯t keep going on forever. I can¡¯t keep jumping between realms because, soon enough, I¡¯ll make a mistake and get caught. But what the heck am I supposed to do? I can¡¯t just leave Ijiria, my team, and my friends behind, but I don¡¯t want to break things off with Scott either. I love him¡­ I love him in a way that I¡¯ve never loved anyone before¡­but that¡¯s exactly why I need to make a choice.


    The two of them finally arrived at an apartment building in the northeastern part of town where Scott was living while attending graduate school at the University of Richton. He was majoring in molecular biology, a subject Abi couldn¡¯t even begin to understand, and he claimed that he was doing so in order to be able to better study the biology of the magical compared to the magicless. He was happy, and from what he had told her, he was thriving in the field, with a bright and successful future awaiting him. Scott had always been a passionate and driven person, so Abi couldn¡¯t say she was surprised by everything he was accomplishing, but as happy for him as she was, she couldn¡¯t deny the anxiety it caused her.


    Because of the time difference between realms, it had been five years since the battle with Mallicent from Scott¡¯s perspective, meaning he was aging faster and was now older than her by two years despite the one year she had on him when they met. This was yet another reason Abi needed to figure something out, because the longer this relationship went on, the older Scott was going to get as time passed slowly for her. This must also be weighing on Scott¡¯s mind, though he had never once voiced any concerns. The deadline was chasing her down, and she couldn¡¯t have been less prepared.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Riding the elevator up to the third floor, Scott took her to his apartment and shrugged off his jacket before silently heading to the connected kitchen in the main room. It was part of their routine to have some hot chocolate whenever she visited in the colder seasons, so Abi walked over to the couch and took her seat. After around ten minutes, Scott handed her a mug filled with the warm drink topped with whipped cream and marshmallows before he, too, sat down on the couch. They gently tapped their mugs together and took a sip in unison, and it was only then that the young man glanced down at her and spoke.


    ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯re all warm and cozy, you wanna tell me what¡¯s been on your mind, Ab¡¯?¡±


    Abigail sighed, bringing the rim of the mug back to her lips to delay her response. She had suspected he wasn¡¯t going to keep ignoring the topic for the whole night, but even knowing this conversation was coming, she still didn¡¯t know how to approach it. Her eventual decision was to try and play dumb even though there wasn¡¯t a chance that was going to work.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she muttered. ¡°Like I said back at dinner, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Scott rolled his eyes and smiled wryly. ¡°Really? You think I¡¯m gonna buy that? You literally showed up on my doorstep this morning in tears and you¡¯ve been far from your usual talkative self tonight. I let it slide earlier since I figured it¡¯d be good to give you some time, but I know you. Something happened, and I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Yup¡­ This guy¡­ Always reading me like a book.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­not really something you can help with¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably, but sometimes listening and offering advice can be enough.¡± Setting his mug down on the coffee table, Scott tenderly wrapped an arm around her shoulders and leaned forward to give her a soft kiss on her cheek. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I can¡¯t do when it comes to your Ijirian problems, but I¡¯ll always be able to at least listen.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Only managing to speak that singular word, Abigail struggled with what to do before finally deciding that there wasn¡¯t any reason to keep it to herself. Scott was one of the only people who wouldn¡¯t judge her for the thoughts running through her mind these days, so if she wanted to get her stress off of her chest, this was the place and time to do it. ¡°I honestly hate myself for even considering this¡­but I¡¯m starting to wonder if Mallicent hadn¡¯t been wrong.¡±


    Scott frowned, clearly having not expected that topic to come up. ¡°Mallicent? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember¡­when you and I ran up to that classroom after he captured Laura? Do you remember what he said to me?¡±


    Abi could see in his eyes that he didn¡¯t recall what she was talking about, and she supposed that shouldn¡¯t have been surprising. He knew very little about the political landscape of the Ijirian Empire, so he wouldn¡¯t have had any reason to dwell on Mallicent''s words. At the time, even Abi had dismissed them, for as she had said, she couldn¡¯t ever justify the carnage she bore witness to in that ballroom. And yet, for the last two and half years, Abigail and the royal team had been taking assignments to neutralize allies and supporters of the Kosah-Rei, and each time she did, she found that the common people she desperately sought to help viewed her and the team as the bad guys in the conflict. With each town that cursed their names, Mallicent¡¯s words grew more and more haunting, as if his ghost was tormenting her.


    ¡°You saved lives that would have been lost under this government, so tell me¡­why do you oppose me? If the Kosah-Rei were to overthrow the Iijis, the Masters, and the Council¡­you would not have had to save those people. We would have done so ourselves! We have the same ideals, yet you stare at me like I¡¯m the shit you scraped off of your boot! Why?¡±


    ¡°Scott¡­¡± she whispered, her eyes moving down to stare at the hot chocolate clutched in her hands. ¡°I really hate that I¡¯m thinking this at all, but what if we made a mistake killing Mallicent? What if he was right? What if the Kosah-Rei really do want to help people?¡±


    This time, Scott turned and wrapped both arms around her, pressing her head to his chest. ¡°Listen, Abi. Mallicent almost killed me and Laura, and you¡¯ve told me about that ball plenty of times, so if you¡¯re saying this, then something really did happen. What was it?¡±


    In his warm embrace, Abigail finally found herself unable to bottle it all up and spilled every single detail about the incident in Piriit with Pastor Saechak and Mikea Tarva, starting with her manipulation of the young woman, then telling about their defeat of the Pastor, and Mikea trying to kill her in a fit of rage. She was in tears by the time she revealed how Nigreos then killed Mikea in retaliation. For a while, she just sobbed in Scott¡¯s arms, the weight of her life trying to drag her down.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­so conflicted,¡± she cried. ¡°I want to help people! That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted to do, and that¡¯s what I did back before I went to Erika. I attended the Academy so I could have the power and the influence to help even more, but now¡­they¡¯re cursing my name, Scott¡­ And they¡¯re cursing yours¡­the one you gave me¡­¡±


    In a way, the fact that ¡°Reiner¡± was becoming associated with an enemy of the people was more painful than ¡°Abigail¡± being cursed by them. One Ijirian year after Mallicent, Scott had suggested she take the surname Reiner, claiming that a person of her reputation shouldn¡¯t be nameless for any longer. She was flattered beyond belief that he would suggest such a thing, and she was so excited to finally be free of the burden of explaining why a member of the royal team was nameless every time she met somebody on an assignment. Naturally, only Ryokumo, Jessi, and Faye knew why she suddenly chose that name  in particular, with everybody else being under the impression that she just made it up. She wasn¡¯t sure what Ilirianna thought about it since the subject was never broached by either of them.


    It was supposed to be a good thing! Abigail Reiner¡­ But it¡¯s just being spat upon¡­


    ¡°These Kosah-Rei,¡± Scott began. ¡°Are they really helping the people, or do they just think they¡¯re being helped.¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t looked into it. I¡¯m scared of looking into it, because if I find out they¡¯re really helping, then what am I going to do? How can I fight them? I have so many doubts about what side I¡¯m supposed to be on.¡±


    Sitting up so that she could look at Scott¡¯s face, the nature mage slowly reached up and touched the charmed crown of flowers around her head¡ªthe one that had been given to her as a thanks by that little girl she healed so many years ago. That happiness had been what she was living for, and not only was that feeling gone, but it had been completely turned on its head.


    ¡°My memories of Hiriech are contradicting what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Abi finished weakly. ¡°What do I do, Scott?¡±


    The young man sighed and leaned back against the couch, his features tensed with consideration. ¡°That¡¯s certainly not a question with an easy answer, is it? No wonder you¡¯ve been so quiet today, and I¡¯m sorry that happened. Have you talked to Princess or Ryokumo? Or even that Faye girl you¡¯ve mentioned?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± she admitted sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m scared of what they¡¯ll think of me. Kumo has never forgiven the Kosah-Rei for what happened to Aeyir, and Liri¡­well, she¡¯s the princess of the empire these guys are trying to overthrow. She wouldn¡¯t take kindly to such treasonist thoughts. Maybe Faye would understand, but I just¡­don¡¯t want to burden her with this. It¡¯s hard¡­you know?¡±


    ¡°I do, yeah¡­¡± Scott took her free hand back in his, offering her more comfort. ¡°Well, you know I¡¯ll always be here for you. I understand what you''re feeling, and I don¡¯t judge you in the slightest. I wish I could do more for you¡­ I always have, but Ijiria is beyond me, so I can only leave my door open and welcome you when you come by. You¡¯ll always have a home here in Wilham, Abi. Always.¡±


    It was at times like these where Abi was reminded of why she had chosen to secretly use that realm dagger all those months ago. Nobody could bring her comfort the way Scott Reiner did, and since she just wanted to take her mind off of everything and just be happy, she set her mug down on the table beside his and turned back to kiss him as she wrapped her arms around his body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve still got forty minutes,¡± she breathed, praying that he would accept what she was silently offering.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    ***


    Laying on his stomach, his Advanced Wind Studies textbook open before him, Ryokumo Caeli could only roll his eyes with impatience, always hating how tedious it was to do assigned readings. It had become quite clear to him not long into his first year at the Academy of Erika that he did not like school, and so he had begun to dread the end of their missions, for they would mark his return to those stuffy classrooms and those unnecessarily large books. Not even wind magic, a topic he was ridiculously passionate about, could make a textbook fun, so deciding that he wasn¡¯t going to get anything done and that he could just wing the next exam the way he always did, he snapped the hardbound book shut and hopped to his feet. His body had been pretty stiff, so to alleviate it, he stretched his arms into the air and let out a satisfied grunt before shaking himself out.


    ¡°Caeli, do you really need to do that here? I don¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t just use the library to study.¡±


    Hearing the dissatisfied tone of Fayela Rio, who was sitting at the table on the opposite side of her dorm room, Ryokumo glanced back and fixed the rock mage with a sly grin. ¡°Of course I do, Rio! Where else am I gonna safely let Abi back into Ijiria if not here, and while I¡¯m waiting, I might as well get my school work done! It just makes sense!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you show up two hours ago!¡± Jessi snapped from across the table, her tone far more annoyed and irritable than Faye¡¯s had been. ¡°Honestly, if you¡¯re just gonna let Abi back, then you should get here no more than two minutes before the scheduled time! You don¡¯t need to take up space on our couch!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Letting out a groan of faked pain, Ryokumo placed his hand over his heart and turned to gaze longingly down at the carpet. ¡°Yuahl, you wound me! From the way you were speaking just now, it almost sounds like you don¡¯t appreciate my presence! And here I thought we were friends!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate your presence at all!¡± Jessi retorted. ¡°You have your own room, so why do you spend all of your time either in here or with Hiro?! Go bother Noctis!¡±


    Ryokumo clicked his tongue, straightening back up and wagging his finger at her. ¡°Tut, tut, tut! Nigreos loves my company, so I wouldn¡¯t be bothering him by being there! And I¡¯m certain you, too, adore it when I turn up at your door, you¡¯re just too embarrassed to say so! It¡¯s okay, Yuahl, I understand!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten worse,¡± the pink-haired girl grumbled. ¡°Like, how could you have gotten more annoying than when we met? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably all the prestige going to his head,¡± Faye added, briefly looking up from the parchment she was scribbling on. ¡°His ego is so inflated that I¡¯m shocked it even fits in that tiny body of his. Hmm¡­maybe he¡¯s compensating for something?¡±


    ¡°Tiny?!¡± Ryokumo folded his arms and fixed Faye with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Rio, but I am the average height for a Sukonese male, so I would appreciate it if you would spare me the short jokes! Besides, what would I have to compensate for?¡±


    Faye and Jessi exchanged amused looks with one another before the latter fixed him with a shit-eating grin and said, ¡°Dunno. I guess I¡¯ll have to ask Princess Ilirianna given how many visits you pay to the Citadel. Whatcha doin¡¯ up there, Caeli, hmmmmm?¡±


    ¡°Enough of this slander! I shall tell Liri of what you¡¯ve said and the hammer of the law will come down upon you!¡± Ryokumo declared, sticking his pointer finger out at her. ¡°Anyway, the time has arrived and I have a duty to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Then you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Be silent!¡±


    Crossing the room to where his bookbag was discarded by the couch, the young wind mage kneeled down and produced the realm dagger they acquired from Mallicent, taking a second to admire its greenish-blue blade and jeweled pommel. Smirking to himself, always amazed by how often he used such a rare item, Ryokumo got to his feet, pressed the ruby button to ignore it, and slashed down the center of the room. Following the typical pattern, the slash then blasted open into an oval portal of swirling yellow mana that Ryokumo then took a couple of steps back from.


    Not long after the trip to Omaruo, Ryokumo and Abi had deduced a method of crossing realms and bypassing the entrypoint. If they allowed Abi to take the dagger with her, then when she reopened the portal, she would emerge on the first floor of the Citadel, thus exposing what she had done. However, if Ryokumo kept the dagger and opened it at a scheduled time, Abi could simply go to that beach in Omaruo, wait for it to open, and then step though, which would allow her to reenter Ijiria there in the safety of Faye and Jessi¡¯s dorm room. At the moment, the only thing that could expose them was the QuaerBasim, but since nobody really monitored it due to the rarity of realm travel, Ryokumo was confident that they wouldn¡¯t be caught.


    And sure enough, seconds after the portal was opened, Abigail Reiner stepped through.


    ¡°Welcome home, Abi!¡± Ryokumo greeted cheerfully, and though nature mage smiled back at him, it was with the same melancholic expression that had been on her face ever since Piriit.


    ¡°Hey, Kumo,¡±  she said, then turned to wave at the two women. ¡°Hey, guys. Thanks for letting us use your dorm again.¡±


    Faye chuckled and shrugged. ¡°Happy to help, Ab¡¯. How was it?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, as always.¡± Abi nodded almost to herself. ¡°Yeah, it was good to see him again. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    ¡°And¡­is everything alright?¡±


    Faye spoke the question that had been on all three of their minds, with Ryokumo and Jessi both turning to subtly observe Abi as well. There was a flicker of sadness in her eyes, but as the wind mage had expected, she just brushed them off.


    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m good! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Ah, Abi¡­ I¡¯ve known you for almost three years now¡­ You really think I¡¯d buy such an obvious lie?


    As Abigail changed the topic and began excusing herself so she could go back to her dorm, Faye and Ryokumo made eye contact, a silent understanding passing between them, for even though they both knew something was the matter, neither could bring themselves to put voice to it.


    But it was painfully obvious that Abi wasn¡¯t handling the events in Piriit well at all.

 V5 Chapter 4- Her Rambunctious Pupil

    Chapter IV


    Winter was closing in on the Academy of Erika, and as always, the oncoming cold brought with it the end of the semester, the stress of final exams, and the promise of a vacation from their constant studies. Erika tended to get its first snowfall around early November, and by the time the first day of December rolled around, the capital city was blanketed in a serene white. The combination of this chilly weather and the approaching exams resulted in the school buildings being far more crowded than they normally were, with the library being by far the worst. In order to get good seats on the third floor, one would have to send somebody there early in the morning and make sure that their table was always occupied by at least one person. The weekends were even more annoying since nobody had classes and thus opted to use the library to study.


    Because of this, during their first year when they realized just how much of a headache it was going to be, Abi and Faye joined forces in order to increase their numbers and ensure they always had their spot reserved. The combined efforts of their teams, minus the uncooperative Rennigan, made that much easier than it would have been. Therefore, despite it already being around one in the afternoon, Abigail Reiner didn¡¯t feel particularly rushed as she, Nigreos, and Fayela made their way through the doors of the library and towards the nearby lifts, their bags filled to the brim with study materials such as textbooks, notebooks, and a variety of writing utensils.


    As much as being a part of the royal team had garnered them great prestige and respect from among the populace, as well as set them up for a future of guaranteed success, it wasn¡¯t without its drawbacks. The biggest handicap to their job was that they were given far more extensive assignments that kept them away from school for longer periods of time compared to their fellow third years. Naturally, the Academy expected its students to miss class for assignments and had supplementary work prepared for them, but due to the royal team¡¯s unique situation, it still wasn¡¯t enough, leaving Abi, Ryokumo, Nigreos, and Album always scrambling to cram as much study time as possible into any place they could. The mission to Piriit had taken a few weeks, and with finals only three weeks away, that left them in a tight situation.


    But then again, it¡¯s like Kumo always says, Abi had to remind herself. Who cares what grades we get if we¡¯re guaranteed work in the future anyway!


    Unfortunately, being the studious person that she was, Abi simply could not bring herself to subscribe to that mindset the way Ryokumo could, resulting in her stress levels skyrocketing with each day that passed. As for her friend, his grades were terrible, and he made it known how little he cared. In their two and a half years attending the Academy and acting as the royal team, he was by far the worst student, and though Ilirianna, Nigreos, and Album lectured him constantly, he brushed aside their concerns with one of his typical jokes.


    Reaching the lifts, the three mages stepped on just before Abi cast Ortumo and began raising them towards the third floor, with it suddenly occurring to her once again just how quickly time had passed. This was their fifth time experiencing this routine of finals, which meant their third year was reaching its halfway point. Only three semesters remained between them and graduation. In some ways, that day when Edwar Grunly accompanied her to the gates of the Academy for the first time felt like just yesterday, and in others, it might as well be a lifetime ago. So much had changed since she arrived in Erika, both in the world around her and in her own personal life. On top of that, she had never even been certain she would remain at the Academy for longer than a year, for a year was all she agreed to. Yet there she was, a third year and a mage that already had a well-known reputation throughout the school, city, and for better or worse, the country.


    Her thoughts briefly shifted back to Mikea, so Abi shook her head and pushed them away as they approached the double doors of the group study room that they frequented. As expected, the numerous tables scattered throughout the massive area were all filled with chattering students, many of which spared brief glances their way upon noticing who had entered. She and Nigreos, as well as the other two members, were something of celebrities around the Academy, which might have brought them respect, but also resulted in them being hard to approach. Because of this, there were only a small handful of people outside of her team and Faye¡¯s that Abi really considered friends. Though, to some extent, she preferred it that way.


    Their usual table was located behind all of the bookshelves and against the far wall, the only relative space for privacy in the whole room, and it was there that they met up with the rest of their friends. It was a long rectangular table at which nine or so people could comfortably sit, and since they rarely had more than seven, the extra space wasn¡¯t ever used. However, to Abi¡¯s mild surprise, they had two extra individuals visiting them that day. Like always, Hirokol Pafran and Jessi Yuahl were sitting on the far end of the table across from one another while Album sat just beside them with no sign of the terrible student, Ryokumo. But in an unexpected turn of events, Rennigan Glaus was also there, scribbling on a piece of parchment and grumbling to himself. The second unexpected person was someone who joined them only when she had time and had quickly become one of Abi¡¯s good friends in the last semester since she first arrived at the Academy.


    ¡°Luna?¡± Nigreos said as the three of them reached the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were joining today?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s little sister, Lunara Noctis, glanced over her shoulder and fixed her brother with a sly and teasing grin. ¡°Well, Brother, I thought it would be a nice surprise! Or did you not want your sister to crash your little get-together with your friends? Think I¡¯m gonna embarrass you or something?¡±


    The elder dark mage snorted, returning her teasing smile. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t put it past you to expose my deep dark secrets, but just remember that we have mutually assured destruction. Anything you do to me, I can return. Wouldn¡¯t want anybody finding out about your secret stash now would we?¡±


    ¡°Ah! How dare you!¡± Lunara exclaimed with foe humiliation. ¡°I couldn¡¯t live with myself if that got out! My reputation would be ruined and the Noctis family would be stained!¡±


    Abi watched the siblings bicker with a joyful smile, marveling once again at how similar and close they were. Lunara looked quite a lot like her older brother with her olive-colored skin, warm brown eyes, and silky black hair that hung down to her shoulders. At first, the one thing Abi would have claimed was different about them was Lunara¡¯s mischievous nature, but not long after the year started, it became apparent that Nigreos also had a mischievous side of him that only really came out when his sister was around. It was something she was grateful to see since he was usually so serious.


    Lunara laughed then raised a hand in greeting the other two. ¡°Hey, Faye! Hey, Abi! How¡¯s it going?¡±


    As the three took their seats, Nigreos by Lunara with Abi and Faye across from them, the rock mage could only sigh and shake her head. ¡°As well as it can with finals right around the corner. I swear, these professors are determined to kill us with all the material they¡¯ve been pulling out of their asses. Enjoy your first year while it lasts, Luna. It only gets harder.¡±


    ¡°And the assignments only make that worse,¡± Abi added with a shake of her head. ¡°How about you? Feel prepared for your first set of finals?¡±


    Lunara shrugged. ¡°I sure hope so cause I don¡¯t think my grades can take any more damage! Midterms did not have mercy on me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you spent most of your free time galivanting around the capital instead of studying,¡± Nigreos chimed in, having already produced his notes and opened them on the table. ¡°Maybe if you decreased your trips to Market Street, you¡¯d be more satisfied with your performance.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t ask for your input, Brother!¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t mean you don¡¯t need it, Sister.¡±


    Abi chuckled to herself as she and Faye both began setting up for their own study session, but just as they were opening their books, Rennigan raised his head from his parchment and fixed the Noctis with an irritated glare.


    ¡°Could the two of you please keep your nonsense to a minimum?¡± he snapped. ¡°Some of us are trying to be productive here so please, refrain from goofing off!¡±


    Nigreos hardly paid Rennigan even a slight glance while Lunara stuck out her tongue and grumbled, ¡°Need me to come yank that stick from your ass, Glaus?¡±


    Noticing Rennigan¡¯s eye twitch slightly, Abi decided it would probably be best to cut between them as quickly as possible given that Lunara had long since taken after Ryokumo when it came to interacting with Rennigan. However, Faye must have come to the same conclusion much quicker, for the rock mage was instantly on top of it.


    ¡°Rennigan, maybe you didn¡¯t know this, but this is the group study room,¡± she pointed out. ¡°As such, conversation is more than allowed, so if our chatter bothers you then you should go up to the quiet room like you normally do. And for that matter, why are you even here? You never join us to study.¡±


    The water mage growled something under his breath then slowly turned his head back towards his parchment without another word. Rolling her eyes, Faye glanced at Hiro and Jessi for an explanation, and judging by the smug grins on their faces, it must have been quite amusing.


    ¡°As it so happens, poor Glaus was not able to secure himself a spot in the quiet room,¡± Hiro told them with a laugh. ¡°So he reluctantly crawled his way down here where, obviously, there was also not a spot. Luckily for him, Jessi and I had already staked our claims on this table and, left with no other option, he hung his head and joined us.¡±


    Faye smirked, barely suppressing a laugh of her own. ¡°Yup, that sounds about right.¡±


    ¡°That is not what happened!¡± Rennigan huffed, his pale cheeks turning a bit red, though Abi wasn¡¯t sure whether it was out of embarrassment, anger, or both.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Faye replied dubiously. ¡°Then please, tell your version.¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Rennigan straightened back up and sneered at her. ¡°I was not desperate, rather I decided it would be smart to oversee Pafran and Yuahl¡¯s work in order to make sure they were not slacking off! Since we are stuck on the same team, your performances affect my reputation, and as your appointed team leader, it is my duty to kick you into shape!¡±


    ¡°We do not need supervision from a cocky jackass like you!¡±


    ¡°Kiss my ass, shithead!¡±


    Hiro and Jessi were up in arms instantly, tossing insults and vulgarity at the pompous Rennigan, and as always, Faye was left as the one to try and mediate things. All the while, Abi exchanged exasperated looks with Nigreos, Album, and Lunara as they silently mused as to how it was possible that their friends¡¯ team hadn''t ripped themselves apart yet. A part of Abi had truly feared that Faye was going to be handicapped by her unstable team throughout the entire four years, and though they were millions of miles away from harmonious, they were surprisingly efficient.


    As dictated by the results of the duel between Hiro, Jessi, and Rennigan, the water mage was given the unofficial role as their leader, with the other three begrudgingly doing as he said whenever he decided he wanted to order them around. Back when that first happened, Faye had expressed her fear that they were utterly screwed after how badly Rennigan performed at orientation, but shockingly, that was not what happened. When the rest of the first years were permitted to be given assignments after the end of their first semester, Faye¡¯s team had been tasked with a simple chaperone mission for a moderately wealthy merchant traveling to the south. Abi didn¡¯t know all of the details, but apparently, the carriage had wound up being attacked by some brigands on the highway, and Rennigan had coordinated their defense cleanly and cleverly. From then on, he displayed a brilliant tactical mind that left Faye and the others baffled.


    ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s a different person compared to orientation!¡± Faye had exclaimed at one point. ¡°I mean, he actually knows what he¡¯s doing! The only explanation I can think of is that his feud with Noctis was bothering him so much that he made novice mistakes!¡±


    In the beginning of their second year, Faye¡¯s team was promoted to first rank, and ever since, they had been handling their assignments with ease. So, while Rennigan Glaus was still far from friends with the other three and their bickering was quite common, the four mages had formed a rather impressive resume, and Abi couldn''t be happier for them.


    ¡°So, uh, where¡¯s Kumo?¡± Abigail asked Album awkwardly once the arguing had finally ceased, and before the light mage could even begin to respond, Rennigan let out a very obnoxious scoff and spat,


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Who cares?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you, Glaus,¡± the nature mage muttered, keeping her own annoyance in check. ¡°Album? I thought he was supposed to be joining us today?¡±


    Her friend just gave a halfhearted shrug, her disappointment obvious. ¡°Unfortunately, Liri sent him an invitation to visit her at the Citadel and, as you would expect, he was on his feet and summoning a carriage before I even had a chance to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Hiro said with raised eyebrows. ¡°What the heck is even doing up there all the time?¡±


    Rennigan snorted. ¡°Probably fucking the princess.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Nigreos snapped with narrowed eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such vulgar things about our future queen! Besides, they''re just good friends, you goddamn idiot, and Ryokumo¡¯s been saying how he and Prince Reigious have started getting along quite well. He isn¡¯t¡­er, screwing the princess.¡±


    ¡°Sure, yeah, okay,¡± the water mage said under his breath. ¡°Princess Ilirianna is just summoning him to ¡®hang out¡¯.¡±


    As Nigreos and Rennigan glared at each other, Abi spared a subtle look at Album, whose head was hung as she stared at her own book, though she could tell by the stillness of the light mage¡¯s eyes that she wasn¡¯t actually reading it. Album¡¯s crush on Ryokumo was one of the worst kept secrets ever, and yet even so, neither of the two boys on their team had even a slight clue. Abi, Faye, Jessi, and Hiro had long since picked up on the way Album looked at him, and smiled at him, and laughed with him. She was never happier than in Ryokumo Caeli¡¯s presence, but their friend had eyes only for Ilirianna. Abi wasn¡¯t sure when Ryokumo¡¯s respect for the princess had turned into attraction, but she knew that he was absolutely infatuated with her since he didn''t exactly hide that fact.


    ¡°She¡¯s a wonderful person, isn¡¯t she? Of course, I¡¯m no idealistic fool! I know the Princess of Ijiria would never fall for somebody of my humble stature, so I do not expect our relationship to evolve past the friendship we have now. But a man can dream, can he not?¡±


    He had made this declaration to Album and Abi a while back, completely oblivious to how much it had saddened Album in the weeks that followed. As for how Ilirianna felt about Ryokumo, it was anybody¡¯s guess. The princess revealed very little of her private thoughts, and where Abi would have typically dismissed the idea that she could have developed feelings for the young wind mage, there was no denying the odd frequency of summons she sent to him. At the very least, Ilirianna Iiji was fond of Ryokumo Caeli, whether it be sexual or friendly.


    But there¡¯s no doubt that even if Liri did like him, she would never actually initiate a relationship beyond what they have. After all, whoever she decides to marry will be the future king, and as respected as Kumo is, he isn¡¯t exactly somebody those in the Citadel would embrace should he take King Markreas¡¯s place.


    The strange and uncertain relationships between Ilirianna, Ryokumo, and Album were a topic that Abi tended to avoid contemplating despite her dull and ever-present fear that, should this minor wound fester, it could begin breaking things.


    I suppose I should do something to address it, if only reaching out to Album and giving her a shoulder to lean on, but¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to stick her neck where it didn¡¯t belong, having long since decided that if Album needed her, then she would say so. As the young mage was pondering the situation, the conversation around her only continued to progress without her paying any attention. That was why she hadn¡¯t been prepared when it suddenly turned her way.


    ¡°Well, from the sounds of it, Caeli isn¡¯t the only one who''s got a potential romance brewing,¡± Lunara said with a teasing grin, her brown eyes shifting to Abi. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a secret boyfriend or something, Abi?¡±


    Having not expected such a question to come out of Luna¡¯s mouth, she felt her body go cold, but knowing that if she allowed her surprise or her fear to poke through, she¡¯d essentially be confirming it, Abigail swiftly straightened up and feigned confusion.


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean? I don¡¯t have a secret boyfriend.¡±


    As she spoke, she took a quick check of the expressions on those around her, wanting to gauge how well she covered herself. Faye and Jessi were doing a great job of keeping their reactions in check, Hiro had cocked an eyebrow with intrigue, Rennigan wasn¡¯t paying attention, Nigreos looked oddly concerned, and Album had her face in her hands as if guilty.


    Oh no¡­ I think I have a guess as to what happened here¡­


    Lunara¡¯s response confirmed her suspicion.


    ¡°Well, Album was saying that you¡¯ve been randomly leaving your dorm for hours on end, so we just thought you were visiting a secret boyfriend.¡± The young Noctis girl then seemed to realize that Album was not enjoying this direction of the conversation as her features turned slightly regretful. ¡°Er, was I not supposed to say that?¡±


    Album shook her head. ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t¡­ Well¡­¡± She sighed, finally looking up and giving Abi an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ab¡¯. I know you don¡¯t have any secret romances or anything. You¡¯re just gone a lot, and when Luna asked about it, I talked out of my ass. Again¡­sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we shouldn¡¯t go spreading baseless rumors,¡± Nigreos cut in, narrowing his eyes at his sister. ¡°Abi would never do something as scandalous as having a secret boyfriend. If she were dating anybody, she would tell us!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, too.¡±


    Luna gave a little bow of her head and Abi was quick to express her forgiveness, wanting to get away from this topic as fast as she possibly could. Her own guilt was creeping in as she listened to Nigreos express such faith in her, for not only was he wrong, but she was doing something even worse: Dating a magicless.


    Right¡­ This is just another reminder that I¡¯m walking a thin line. There¡¯s only so long this can go on before they start to get really suspicious. Maybe it would be best to tell Album the truth, but¡­


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Nigreos and Album, but at the end of the day, they were children of the Great City of Noctalus and of Masters of Ijiria. The law was more sacred to them than it was to her and Ryokumo. On top of that, they never went to Omaruo and they didn¡¯t meet Scott, so it would be harder for them to really understand her feelings. A part of her always intended to tell the rest of her team someday, but as time passed, that became harder and harder of a task.


    I mean, what am I supposed to say to them now? Not only does Kumo know, but so do Faye and Jessi. How will they feel knowing I trusted people outside of our team before I trusted them?


    And so, she kept silent, knowing that someday, somehow, karma was going to make her pay for not trusting her friends.


    ***


    ¡°Well, even if that was almost disastrous, I think we covered our bases quite well!¡± Faye said reassuringly as she and Abi made their way down a third-floor corridor of the nature department¡¯s building. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to be less obvious now, but since you live with Album, it¡¯s a lot harder.¡±


    Abigail gave a soft and grateful smile, sparing a glance at her good friend. Faye and Jessi had jumped to her defense back in the library, informing Album that Abi sometimes fell asleep in their dorm during study sessions and that they usually let her get her rest. It appeared as if Album believed them while Lunara still seemed a bit embarrassed at making such an implication, so for the moment, the crisis was averted.


    ¡°Thank you, Faye,¡± Abi replied. ¡°I really mean that. You¡¯ve covered for me so much these past few years, and you¡¯ve put your wellbeing at risk for something as selfish as my feelings for Scott. You¡¯re a really dear friend and I promise that I¡¯m going to figure out a way to put an end to it soon¡ªso you can stop doing all this.¡±


    Faye¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°I-I mean, I¡¯m more than happy to help, but what do you mean put an end to it? If you love Scott, I don¡¯t want you to have to give him up! That¡¯s why I wanted to help you in the first place.¡±


    ¡°But even so¡­¡± They rounded a corner as Abi¡¯s gaze shifted to the few windows carved into the wooden walls of the hallway, giving her a beautiful view of the campus below the massive tree that was the nature department. ¡°This can¡¯t go on forever and we both know it. If we¡¯re caught, I¡¯m not the only one paying for it. You, Jessi, Kumo, and Scott are all at risk because I¡¯ve chosen to be selfish. Either I break up with him and stay in Ijiria, or I go to Omaruo and stay there¡­¡±


    ¡°Abi, the four of us all knew what we were getting ourselves into,¡± Faye muttered. ¡°You didn¡¯t force anybody to do anything. You¡¯re my friend, one of my best ones, and when I saw how much you wanted to go see Scott again¡ªhow sad you were when you came home from Omaruo, I knew I needed to help you. I wanted to help you, and I¡¯m glad I did.¡±


    ¡°Faye¡ª¡±


    ¡°So stop it with this ¡®selfish¡¯ business,¡± she interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Abi let out a sigh, noticing the door that was her destination just up ahead. ¡°Well regardless, you can¡¯t deny that a solution needs to be found, and I¡¯m going to find one.¡±


    ¡°And what are you leaning towards? Would you really leave Ijiria behind?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The nature mage closed her lips and didn¡¯t allow the sentence to finish, for she had no idea what she was willing to do. There wasn¡¯t even a small part of her that wanted to abandon all of her friends there in Ijiria, but the war with the Kosah-Rei was taking its toll on her, and Omaruo was a safe haven from that. Losing Scott and Wilham would be a painful cut to her mental health¡ªsomething she wasn¡¯t sure she could handle. Since they had arrived  at their destination, she decided that was a perfect excuse to avoid the dilemma, but just as she was reaching for the doorknob, she stopped and furrowed her brow in confusion.


    Ah? It¡¯s like that, huh? Nice try¡­


    ¡°Faye, you go first,¡± Abi said, taking a step back and motioning for the rock mage to enter.


    The taller woman frowned, clearly being able to tell that Abi was up to something but having not yet sensed what she did. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just do it please!¡±


    Smiling as innocently as she could, Abigail motioned towards the door a second time, so Faye rolled her eyes, grumbled complaints under her breath, and did as asked. As expected, the second Faye pushed the door open and stepped inside, there was a sudden surge of nature magic as five green tendrils shot downwards from the ceiling, latched around her body, and yanked her upwards out of sight.


    ¡°Hey?! The hell?!¡± Faye exclaimed from up above as Abi took a step into the room, smiling victoriously as she eyed the young woman already waiting within.


    ¡°Aw! No fair, Abigail! Why didn¡¯t you go in first!¡±


    ¡°Cause you¡¯re not as good as you think you are when it comes to being subtle, Iris.¡±


    At the beginning of her third year, Abigail was suddenly called to Headmaster Tykon¡¯s office where he introduced her to Iris Mackia, a nature mage that was one year younger than her and was apparently the top of her class. It was not unusual at the Academy of Erika for older students to take on their juniors as pupils, tutoring them and giving them extra aid outside of classes and assignments, but what was unusual was for one of the best students to be suggested. More often than not, the purpose of becoming a tutor was to help those struggling, but since Iris Mackia wasn¡¯t struggling, Abi was confused by the request. However, when Tykon gave his reasoning, she found she agreed.


    ¡°Abigail, given your placement on the royal team and your natural ability with nature magic, I think you could offer Miss Mackia skills and knowledge that school simply cannot teach. You lived in the wild for years, fending for yourself and developing practical skills that have only been honed by your position under Princess Ilirianna. I would like you to pass this knowledge down, and since Miss Mackia has a similar background to you, I thought you would also be a better tutor as opposed to the more traditional students.¡±


    She instantly knew what Tykon meant, for Iris Mackia was a member of the race called the Kotonorish¡ªbeings that appeared as a mixture of humans and animals that were often referred to as ¡°half-humans¡± despite the fact that they didn¡¯t have any human blood in them at all. They were a completely separate species that happened to evolve in a similar manner and since they were native to the southern parts of the continent, down in Norania, it was rare to meet one in Ijiria. Though the Kotonorish were referred to as a single species, the term actually referred to a group of species with animal traits, and thus they came in a variety of different appearances.


    Iris Mackia resembled a humanoid cat, with bright yellow eyes and a body covered in golden fur. Her hair was of the same color, well-brushed and falling down to her back in curls, with two triangular ears protruding from the top of her head. When she gave her smile, sharp teeth were revealed while her face was somewhere between a cat and a human, a combination that Abi was still getting used to.


    ¡°Mackia, let me down!¡± Faye snapped, her body tied to the ceiling by the five vines that had yanked her up there.


    Iris sighed, waving her hand and allowing the rock mage to drop to the ground. ¡°Sorry, Rio! I was obviously going for Abigail since I didn¡¯t even know you¡¯d be coming today! She clearly sensed my little prank and still sent you in first, so if anybody should be blamed, it''s her!¡±


    Jutting a clawed pointer finger in Abi¡¯s direction, Iris gave an innocent little smile and tilted her head, but Faye only clicked her tongue and folded her arms.


    ¡°And why were you trying to tie Abi to the ceiling?¡±


    Iris shrugged. ¡°Practice! I figured that if I could catch Abigail by surprise then it means I¡¯ve reached my peak as a mage!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a menace,¡± Faye grunted.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not a menace!¡±


    Iris was nothing if not a bit mischievous, and though Ryokumo had never met her, Abi couldn¡¯t help but feel that the two would get along, and that if they did, they would be a terror to everybody around them.


    ¡°As you know, Miss Mackia¡¯s kind is not common in Ijiria, and like you, her admittance to this Academy is a rare occurrence,¡± Tykon had added. She¡¯s a damn talented mage, but she¡¯s been ostracized, and her team does not appreciate her abilities because of who she is. They prevent her from flourishing, and I want you to counter that. You, Abigail, know better than most what it''s like coming here an outcast.¡±


    Iris had been an outstanding student thus far, even if she was a bit of a handful, but while Abi was grateful to still be able to help somebody, she knew that Iris Mackia was yet another person she would have to leave behind if she couldn¡¯t bring herself to abandon Omaruo.


    ¡°Right, anyway!¡± Abi cut in, trying to stop her thoughts from running rampant again. ¡°Faye¡¯s gonna help me today, so let¡¯s get right to your lesson, Iris!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Enthusiastically hopping into a nearby chair, Iris watched Faye and Abi with excitement¡ªan excitement that drove Abi to be even more motivated to do her best. She looked forward to these tutoring sessions, because in the time of the Kosah-Rei, when the common people saw Abigail Reiner as a traitor, she was desperate to still be able to make a positive difference in somebody''s life.

 V5 Chapter 5- Strange Little Man

    Chapter V


    Riding the silver lift of the Citadel all the way up to the royal levels, Ryokumo Caeli whistled pleasantly, thrilled at the fact that he was once again invited to meet with Ilirianna. So few people even among those who lived in the Citadel were allowed to go to the royal floors, and in the last few months where they weren¡¯t on missions, Ryokumo had been there at least once a week. The visits weren¡¯t even for royal team duties or school, rather they were simply because he and Ilirianna enjoyed each other¡¯s company. Obviously, he could think of plenty of reasons why he considered the princess such a valuable and beloved friend, but a part of him still wondered why she gave him the attention that she did. As he had told Abi and Album at one point, he knew she didn¡¯t have the same romantic feelings for him that he did for her, but there was no denying the fact that their relationship was unique even among the royal team. None of the others, save Abi on occasion, were invited to her quarters, and a part of him was beginning to wonder if he should just come out and ask about it all.


    But then again, who really cares why? All that matters is that she wants to see me, and I¡¯m more than happy with just that!


    He wasn¡¯t a fool despite what many people seemed to think. His feelings for the princess would never be reciprocated, so eventually, he¡¯d have to turn his eyes away from her and find somebody else. Even so, there was no rush for him to get a girlfriend, so at least as long as the royal team existed, he felt there was no problem with merely enjoying Ilirianna¡¯s presence.


    After all, the team will be dispersed when our fourth year ends. Nigreos, Album, and Abi will all come to the Citadel as apprentices to the Masters, and I will be left seeking my next place in the world. Liri says I should join the Korrei-Tarr, so perhaps that is what I will do. It would keep me in Erika with the others.


    However, given that there was still a year and a half between him and graduation, he decided there was no point thinking about it and happily shoved it from his mind just as the lift arrived on the golden floor that was his destination. As expected, standing there awaiting him was the youngest of the Iijis, Prince Reigious.


    ¡°Ah, My Prince! It is a delight to see you again!¡± Ryokumo cheered as he stepped off the lift, extending his arms and giving one of his typical bows. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    The emerald-haired young man gave a soft chuckle as he grinned. ¡°Well, given that I only just saw you the other day when you and my sister returned from your assignment, not much has changed. How are you? Recovered from Piriit yet?¡±


    Falling into stride with Reigious, Ryokumo shook his head. ¡°Not at all. Finals season has always been exhausting, you know?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve started studying?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡±


    Reigious cocked a dubious eyebrow. ¡°Then what exactly is exhausting if you¡¯re not doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s just the atmosphere,¡± he answered with a wave of his hand. ¡°Everybody at the Academy is so antsy and stressed, and it''s rubbing off on me! Honestly, the end of the semester could not arrive fast enough! I am in desperate need of a vacation!¡±


    The prince let out a disappointed sigh as he shook his head, clearly considering once again trying to convince him to take his studies more seriously. Since getting a job after graduation would be easy for Ryokumo given that he was on the royal team, Reigious must have decided to save his breath, and instead changed the subject.


    ¡°So Liri tells me that you guys are going to Noctalus for the Festival of the Shadow Solstice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are!¡± Ryokumo confirmed. ¡°Nigreos and Album have been trying to drag Abi and I down to Noctalus ever since we met, and since this is the first break where the royal team doesn¡¯t have an assignment coming up, we figured it was a perfect chance to finally see their home city. We leave the day after the semester ends.¡±


    Reigious nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve picked a good time to go. Naturally, most of the Empire celebrates the solstice in some form or another, but Noctalus is especially active given the Noctis¡¯s connection with darkness. I¡¯ve never had the chance to go myself, but I¡¯ve heard fantastic things from my father.¡±


    ¡°As I have from Nigreos,¡± the wind mage added. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a spectacle for the ages! Not to mention, I look forward to seeing another of the Great Cities. Thus far, I¡¯ve only visited Erika, Stellareid, and¡­er, well¡­¡± Trailing off as his thoughts shifted to Hiriech, Ryokumo cleared his throat and went on. ¡°Anyway, crossing Noctalus off the list will be exciting! That just leaves me finding excuses to visit Harunhein and Krato to give me a full set!¡±


    ¡°Good luck with that. Harunhein shouldn¡¯t be hard but Krato is such a long trip¡­¡±


    The two of them finally came to the entrance of the royal suite, the living quarters of the Iijis, with Reigious placing his hand against the surface of the doors, sending magic surging into it and granting them access.


    ¡°Liri, I have arrived!¡± he declared, strutting into the room with a grin, only for that grin to ever-so-slightly waiver upon realizing that Princess Ilirianna was not actually there, rather the only ones present on the first level of the royal suite was the middle child, Anna-Piura Iiji, and Queen Toranei. ¡°Er¡­? Hello there, My Queen, My Princess.¡±


    Piura had turned her head away to conceal what must have been an awkward smile¡ªan expression that Ryokumo was sure Reigious was making behind him as well. It was no secret that Toranei Iiji did not like Ryokumo even slightly, for while the woman had never lectured him to his face, both Ilirianna and Reigious had told him that she despised his lack of seriousness and the familiarity with which he addressed Ilirianna. Of course, the reason she had never said as much to him was not out of mercy, rather it was because they rarely ever encountered one another.


    Which means I might have just walked into my doom¡­ Uh oh¡­


    ¡°Mr. Caeli,¡± Toranei said calmly despite the sharpness in her blue eyes. ¡°Would you please explain why you thought such an obnoxious entrance was appropriate? These are the royal quarters, which are to be entered politely and professionally.¡±


    Determined not to falter in the face of the queen, Ryokumo merely flashed her one of his toothy smiles and bowed. ¡°My apologies, Queen Toranei. I merely was not expecting you to be here. Had I known, I would have walked through those doors with grace and dignity!¡±


    ¡°My presence is irrelevant,¡± she snapped. ¡°You will not do such a thing again, whether I am here, my children are here, or nobody is here. If you do, you will be removed from the building without hesitation. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°And refer to your princess so flippantly again, I will cut out your tongue.¡±


    As Ryokumo straightened back up, a slight shiver went down his spine, for he wanted to believe she was just saying that and wouldn¡¯t actually punish him that extremely for something so minor, but at the same time, there wasn¡¯t even a tiny hint in her features that she didn¡¯t mean it, leaving him deciding he would have to be much more cautious in the future. Before he could give his affirmative, he was saved by a beautiful voice from up above.


    ¡°Mother, how many times do I have to say this? I gave Ryokumo permission to call me that over a year ago now. I have no issue with it.¡±


    The first level of the royal suite, which consisted of a sitting area and a few doors leading to different rooms, was overlooked by a loft, upon which Ilirianna was standing, gazing down at the four of them with a slightly amused expression, telling Ryokumo that she had probably been present for the whole interaction and had simply waited for him to be chewed out a little before intervening. Ryokumo gave her a subtle wink of thanks as the princess turned back to meet her mother¡¯s disapproving glare.


    ¡°I do not care what you have told him,¡± Toranei stated, leaving absolutely no room for argument. ¡°It is inappropriate for anybody, let alone a mere student, to call the Princess of Ijiria by anything other than ¡®My Princess¡¯ or ¡®Princess Ilirianna¡¯. I would be disgusted if he were just using your first name, but a nickname is absolutely unacceptable. This ends now.¡±


    Ryokumo knew how little Ilirianna liked her mother, for the closer he got with the princess, the more frustration and dissatisfaction she expressed. However, he noticed that she was growing a little more bold and defiant with each mission she and the team succeeded at, so there wasn¡¯t a doubt in Ryokumo¡¯s mind that what Ilirianna did next was something she never would have done a few years ago.


    ¡°Well, Mother,¡± she began defiantly, leaning her arms forward onto the loft¡¯s railing and cocking an eyebrow down at Toranei. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s not just a student, rather he¡¯s a member of the royal team, and a dear friend. Last I checked, both Nakoma and Koroha call you ¡®Tora¡¯ in private, so as long as we¡¯re not in an official setting, I see no issue.¡±


    While still outwardly composed, Ryokumo didn¡¯t miss the subtle twitching of Toranei¡¯s upper lip, making her fury clear. ¡°That¡¯s different. They are Masters.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying they didn¡¯t call you that before they became Masters?¡± Ilirianna countered.


    A part of Ryokumo really did start to wonder if he should step out and let the Iijis handle their disagreements in private, and by the nervous expressions on Reigious and Piura, he didn¡¯t think they were too far from that same conclusion. But Toranei must not have wanted a scene with Ryokumo present either, for she clicked her tongue and growled,


    ¡°We will finish this discussion later, Ilirianna. Watch your tone.¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t speak so much as a word in response as Toranei turned and began stalking towards the exit behind Ryokumo and Reigious. The prince was quick to move out of his mother¡¯s way as he pulled open the door for her, but to the surprise of everybody present, the queen stopped just beside Ryokumo. Fixing him with a terrifying glare, she reached up and gripped his shoulder then leaned forward and placed her mouth uncomfortably close to his ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re going to get from my daughter,¡± she breathed. ¡°But a man like you is not fit for her. Lay so much as a finger on Ilirianna, and there will not be a recognizable part of your body left when I¡¯m done with you. Do not tempt me, Ryokumo Caeli.¡±


    Swallowing back his terror, not wanting Toranei to know she had gotten to him, the wind mage let out a soft laugh. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±


    Abruptly releasing him, Toranei Iiji stalked through the door and disappeared into the corridor, leaving Ryokumo trying to subtly ease his beating heart. Wiping his sweaty palms on his pants, he turned back and grinned as Ilirianna made her way down the stairs to join them.


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± the princess demanded.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Since he was not about to put voice to Queen Toranei¡¯s warning, and especially not with Reigious and Piura present, he ran his fingers through his black hair and chuckled. ¡°Oh, nothing much! She just complimented me on my achievements and told me how excited she is that I¡¯ve become such a trusted ally of her dear daughter!¡±


    Snorting to himself as he took a seat on the couch beside Piura, Reigious muttered, ¡°Sure, Caeli. And just before she said that, Kloras Glaus told us how much he loves and respects us.¡±


    Ryokumo smirked, the thought of Rennigan¡¯s father bringing to mind an array of negative emotions. While the Council Member had certainly been permitting them to combat the Kosah-Rei when necessary, he was still far from cooperative, and each time the Masters sought to send the royal team to do anything, Kloras was an infuriating hurdle they had to overcome. The amount of bargaining that had been done with that man was ridiculous to the point that Ryokumo was beginning to seriously consider if Rotana Vesh was paying him off.


    ¡°Kumo,¡± Ilirianna said, her eyes narrowing with obvious concern. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Ryokumo''s smirk shifted to a simple and genuine smile as he sought to reassure her. ¡°Nothing important. Just your mother being herself. Now anyway, how may I help you¡­¡± He paused and made an exaggerated show of glancing around the room before whispering, ¡°Liri?¡±


    Sighing, Ilirianna folded her arms across her chest and regarded him with a roll of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Whatever, come on. Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    Ryokumo followed Ilirianna towards the stairs, and as they reached them, Reigious flashed the wind mage a smug look and called out, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the protection charms, Sis! If he gets you pregnant, Mother might actually filet him!¡±


    ¡°Eat shit, Reigious.¡±


    ¡°Now is that a proper way for a princess to talk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill him,¡± Ilirianna grumbled under her breath.


    While Ryokumo¡¯s cheeks were slightly red from embarrassment at Reigious¡¯s implications, he was nevertheless quite amused by their back-and-forth, for it truly was far from what one would expect out of the royalty.


    At the end of the day, we¡¯re all human, even princes and princesses. No matter who you are or what you do, siblings will behave like siblings. I suppose that¡¯s something else I¡¯m grateful to have seen. How many people have ever witnessed this side of Ilirianna Iiji? Honestly¡­it¡¯s cute as hell. God, I love her.


    They entered her massive room, which not only contained a curtained bed bigger than he had ever seen, but also had a ton of floor space for training, a large desk for any duties she attended to, and a huge chandelier hanging above that covered a large part of the already giant ceiling. He¡¯d been in there plenty of times already, but it never got less stunning given the bedroom that he had slept in over the course of his life.


    If my brothers and sisters back in Sukon could see me now¡­


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Ryokumo chirped as Ilirianna took a seat on the bed. ¡°We playing cards, Tobblestones, or just chatting?¡±


    Ilirianna gave a tired sigh and shook her head. ¡°You know, I would love a chance to do all of the above, but unfortunately, this summons is for business. I need a favor from you.¡±


    ¡°At once! How may I help?¡±


    Though he was slightly disappointed, there was also some pride mixed in at the fact that she sought out his help for whatever she needed. Ilirianna considered the question for a moment before giving her response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let this information leave this room because it¡¯s confidential, but later tonight, my father and I are going to be interviewing a potential prospect for the century-long vacant position of Master of the Mind.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s eyebrows shot up with surprise. ¡°W-what? Master of the Mind?¡±


    As Ilirianna had stated, there had not been a Master of the Mind in around a century, which was due solely to the instability of the affinity. Throughout all of history, ever since its discovery, mind magic wreaked havoc on the mental stability of those who studied it, twisting their brains and driving them so insane that they became dangers to everything around them¡ªwild beasts with no sense of reason. During the Age of Ascension, when mind magic was discovered, mad mages became such a threat that regulations on the affinity quadrupled in under a year. The most famous example was called the Killiad Incident, in which Master of the Mind Forior Killiad suddenly snapped, murdering twenty-five percent of the denizens of the Citadel, including the Masters of Fire and Water of that time. Every once in a while, somebody would appear that could handle it, and more often than not, they would be recruited for the position, but Ryokumo never expected it to happen in his lifetime.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got a prospect,¡± Ilirianna went on. ¡°He¡¯s a halfling named Seiras Ka, and he¡¯s from the town of Silia about a day¡¯s ride north from Krato. He reached out to the Citadel late last year, expressing his interest in joining the Masters and assuring us that he has perfect control over his affinity. We¡¯ve been writing back and forth with him, and the distance didn¡¯t help, but eventually, my father decided to give him a chance and have him travel to Erika so we could talk with him. Master Cartus rode south to pick him up and they arrived here in the city last night. Father wanted me present since it¡¯s likely Mr. Ka will serve under me someday, so he wanted my input.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Ryokumo murmured. ¡°That being said, what do you want me to do about it?¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head. ¡°Nothing directly involved, rather I need a very private message delivered and you¡¯re the easiest and safest means of delivering it. I want you to go back to the Citadel and tell Abi that I wish for her to sit in on this meeting. If her sense gives me so much as a slight negative read then I will deny Seiras Ka without hesitation. If we¡¯re recruiting a Master of the Mind, he must be trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Of course that makes sense, but¡­¡± Ryokumo frowned. ¡°I fail to see how that¡¯s private. What else do you need from Abi?¡±


    Ilirianna smiled smugly, and her response was exactly what he was expecting. ¡°Mind magic is an affinity of Cansi, meaning that those who won¡¯t be driven insane have the same ancient blood that Nigreos and Album supposedly have. I need to confirm that Seiras Ka is a descendant of that race, therefore I want The Angel present for this meeting as well.¡±


    ***


    Following her father to the Chamber of the Masters, Ilirianna Iiji and Abigail Reiner exchanged uncertain glances, for even though The Angel had already proven time and time again that it could conceal its mana signature from anybody, it was still hard for her to fully believe that her father wouldn¡¯t still somehow sense it. Yet, ever since Abigail rode the lift to their current floor and met with the two of them, Markreas hadn¡¯t done anything to indicate he was suspicious. At the moment, The Angel was safely concealed in a small canister tucked into the inner pocket of Abigail¡¯s uniform blazer, but based on its reassurances, it was conscious and would be able to sense the presence of Cansi mana in Seiras Ka.


    Though, I¡¯m still not all that comfortable relying on this thing¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long after their return from Omaruo that Nigreos and Album revealed to Ilirianna, Abi, and Ryokumo all of the details surrounding their confrontation with Uma Miyon¡¯s subject. Had the creature known as The Angel not actually been present with the two Noctalus then Ilirianna certainly would have struggled to believe everything they told her about the realm of Cansi and its ancient civilization. By request of the creature, they were told not to disclose its existence, and it had apparently been a heavy debate whether to even tell Ilirianna, so in exchange for its cooperation, the princess agreed to keep it secret from everybody outside the royal team. Ever since, it had kept its word, allowing them to study it and helping when requested. It had even saved them once or twice on their assignments, but because so much about it was uncertain, Ilirianna just didn¡¯t like it.


    Especially since it¡¯s taken such a liking to Abi¡­ Nigreos once said it desires a second-stage host, so I can¡¯t help suspecting it still has ulterior motives.


    Nevertheless, The Angel was not a problem for the current moment, so Ilirianna pushed it from her mind as Markreas pressed his hands into the proper indentations on the obsidian surface of the Chambers¡¯ door, then led them inside. Upon entering the massive, circular chambers, Ilirianna not only found both Nakoma Taurus and Koroha Rhitta to be present, but she also got her first glimpse of the prospective Master.


    To call him merely ugly was generous, for the halfling standing between the Masters of Fire and Wind was absolutely hideous, his features so scarred, deformed, and wrinkled that she couldn¡¯t begin to make a guess as to how old he was. His greasy hair hung down to his shoulders like a shredded curtain, the colors ranging from black to gray to white, and his bulging eyes were a blue that was so bright it was unsettling. His black robes concealed most of his small, three-foot tall body, but she could just barely make out the shriveled and pointed fingers protruding from the sleeves. When he smiled at her, she found holes where teeth had either fallen out or been knocked out, and the very expression sent a wave of disgust through her.


    Who the hell is this man? And what happened to him?


    Ilirianna glanced to the right, making eye contact with Abi to determine as swiftly as possible what her sense registered, but to the princess¡¯s disappointment, the nature mage only mouthed ¡°neutral¡±. In a way, that was the worst option, for negative would have told her not to accept him and positive would have comforted her. Neutral left her at a crossroads since there already were Masters that Abi saw as neutral, two of which were currently present.


    This doesn¡¯t help! Angel, get a reading on him for me!


    ¡°Yes, of course. Give me a moment.¡±


    The Angel¡¯s response was communicated telepathically, its voice identical to Nigreos¡¯s. Content with its response for the moment, Ilirianna straightened up just as the halfling bent his hunched back into a bow.


    ¡°It is an indescribable honor to be in your presence, King Markreas, Princess Ilirianna.¡± His voice was scratchy and just as unsettling as the rest of him. ¡°My name is Seiras Ka, and I hope to be able to work with you in the future. Though, I must apologize for my ignorance. Who is this young woman you¡¯ve brought with you?¡±


    Seiras¡¯s eyes turned towards Abigail, his curiosity written all over his face as she gave a slight nod and introduced herself. ¡°My name is Abigail Reiner of the royal team. It¡¯s a, er, pleasure to meet you, Mr. Ka.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I should have known!¡± he quickly rambled. ¡°Yes, Ms. Reiner, it is a pleasure to meet you as well. I have heard many a tale about the royal team, and rumor whispers that you are a prospective apprentice of Master Edwar Grunly. Yes, what a fine mage you are.¡±


    Nakoma and Koroha, despite remaining silent, were both visibly uncomfortable as Seiras spoke, so wanting to get this over with as fast as she could, Ilirianna cleared her throat and explained, ¡°Abigail¡¯s opinion is very important to me, so I have requested she sit in on this meeting. Is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Seiras stated enthusiastically.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Ilirianna glanced sidelong at her father, who she could tell was awaiting Abigail¡¯s verdict, so she, too, mouthed out the response. ¡°Neutral.¡±


    Markreas grimaced, then stepped forward and began. ¡°Mr. Seiras Ka. As you are aware, appointing one the Master of the Mind is not an easy task, and as such, even if you impress us over the next few months, it may take time to officially grant you the spot. Your affinity is a danger, and should you begin to show signs of instability, you will be executed for pushing past your limits. Today is simply a test to actually prove you can do what you say you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was prepared for that,¡± Seiras responded. ¡°I have nothing waiting for me back in Silia, so I am more than willing to remain here in Erika so long as you need me to.¡±


    The King nodded. ¡°Good. In that case, we will make this quick. I would like to have you demonstrate a mind spell that is complex and beyond average ability, but not so dangerous as to cause harm. Your targets will be Masters Taurus and Rhitta here, for I will not be allowing you any chance of seeing the inner workings of myself or my daughter. Given that Abigail would not know how to judge your ability, I will be relying on the judgment of my former teammates. Now speak. Which spell will you be using.¡±


    Seiras bowed once again, seeming a little caught up in being polite, before licking his cracked lips and answering. ¡°Fortsa. It is a spell bordering on mind control that would, if successful, allow me to temporarily possess the body of the victim. I do not expect Masters to be weak enough to fall to it, and it would not reveal any inner thoughts. It is quite challenging though.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Markreas agreed. ¡°You will first make an attempt on Koroha, then one on Nakoma. You will then be dismissed and we will summon you tomorrow. Masters, are you satisfied with these conditions?¡±


    ¡°Of course, My King,¡± Koroha stated, and while Nakoma was less successful at concealing his hesitation, he still echoed her affirmation.


    ¡°Good. Then begin, Seiras Ka.¡±


    At the king¡¯s orders, Seiras slowly raised his wrinkled hands, raising his head to gaze up at Koroha before whispering, ¡°Fortsa¡±.


    Even though, from Ilirianna¡¯s visual perspective, absolutely nothing happened, she could easily sense the sudden abundance of mind mana in the air surrounding Seiras and Koroha¡ªa feeling that she rarely ever experienced and one she would be perfectly content never having again. However, it must have been enough for The Angel, because its voice suddenly entered her mind, this time resembling Album¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, Ilirianna, it¡¯s slightly less prominent than the Noctis and Luz, but I can say without a doubt that Seiras Ka has Cansi blood, and that his cells are compatible with mind magic. He may be an odd little fellow, but he will not lose his sanity. That I can promise.¡±


    She gave no outward reaction, but since The Angel had the means of telepathic communication, it no doubt could hear the disappointment she felt, for if Seiras performed as intended then she no longer had much of an excuse to deny him.

 V5 Chapter 6- The Happiest She Has Ever Been

    Chapter VI


    Album Luz smiled with excitement the likes of which she only experienced during these beloved training sessions, her body moving with speed and agility, her flesh, bones, and blood all turning into a pure white energy that enabled her to essentially teleport around the sparring room. She rarely ever remained in one place, and due to the intense illumination her body gave off, she should have been blinding her opponent, her movement far too rapid for him to follow and defend against. It was a testament to his amazing and awe-inspiring skill that he was not only holding his own, but also forcing her to give her all. She knew that he was relying not on his eyes, but on his senses, following her mana and throwing up a shield of wind between them the very second her body turned back to normal. Most would not be able to cast Nex strong enough to hold off even a mildly powerful Luminetta, but her opponent was far from an average mage, and it was his talent that forced her to adapt in ways she would never have otherwise.


    ¡°Come on, Album! Is that all you¡¯ve got?! I¡¯m hardly breaking a sweat over here!¡± Ryokumo Caeli teased, flashing her a taunting and toothy grin.


    Coming to a stop in the far corner of the room, Album returned his grin with a confident smirk of her own. ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m just going easy on you! Wouldn¡¯t want to harm that ego of yours, now would I? This is a warm-up, that¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ryokumo shook his head. ¡°Well, you certainly seem grateful for this momentary break! Don¡¯t tell me your mere warm-up is taking this large of a toll on you?¡±


    ¡°Well you should get your eyes checked cause I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡±


    Balls of light formed in both of her hands just as Ryokumo¡¯s mana erupted around him, the two teammates eyeing each other intently, wanting to observe and be ready for whichever one of them struck first. The sparring room went silent, a stand-off taking place as Album swiftly debated her options.


    Wind magic is considered the fastest and most agile affinity of the base five, but its second to light magic without question. Ilumine is faster than anything Kumo can use, but I¡¯m still pretty terrible at controlling my movement while it¡¯s in effect. I just wind up going in a straight line, so as long as he can predict the direction I¡¯m going, he can defend. His agility makes up for his lack of speed, and because of this, I¡¯ve still never beaten him when he¡¯s fighting at full strength. And of course, since he¡¯s been the one helping me train, he¡¯s already familiar with my style. He knows how to counter me, which means I need new tricks.


    Album¡¯s lip curled with pleasure, for she had been practicing a new spell without Ryokumo¡¯s knowledge, having been given plenty of guidance from her father and Eko. He wouldn¡¯t know about it, so if she could take him off guard, she might actually be able to claim victory.


    We¡¯ve been training for about an hour and I¡¯ve only been using spells he¡¯s familiar with. At this point, he has no reason to think I¡¯ve got anything else up my sleeve. All I¡¯ve gotta do is keep pulling him into a false sense of security and then whip out my best card.


    She watched his eyes, intending for him to make the first move so she could act accordingly, but the glimmer in those brown orbs told her that he was intending to do the same, which mildly annoyed her. Ryokumo could be such a pain in the ass sometimes, but where in the past, she would get impatient and strike, she was determined not to make such a mistake again. She always lost when the battle was waged on his terms, so she had long since learned not to allow him to have any control whatsoever.


    I¡¯m learning, Ryokumo Caeli, so we can stand here and stare at each other all you like. I¡¯m not moving¡­


    She watched the wind mage¡¯s lip twitch, as if preparing to utter an incantation, but her instincts told her it was a bluff, so she bit back her desire to react and kept her bare feet firmly planted on the soft floor below. A flicker of surprise went across his face, telling her he really had thought she would fall for his trick. When that expression shifted to pride in her, a powerful happiness swelled in her chest¡ªone she only felt when she was with him.


    Ryokumo let out a soft chuckle then said, ¡°Condite¡±.


    ¡°Ilumine!¡±


    Reacting to the sudden formation of wind ropes around her, Album cast the spell that returned her body to light and crossed the twenty-yard room instantly. Appearing mere feet to Ryokumo¡¯s side, she was already firing off her beams before the rest of her body had returned to normal, her right hand extending towards his chest. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy, for when Ryokumo cast Condite, he not only formed ropes around where she had been standing, but also around himself, so before the light shot from her palm, he was already being yanked away, the beams smashing harmlessly into the charmed walls of the room while Ryokumo cackled.


    Cocky jerk, Album muttered internally, already blitzing away to another spot as a barrage of Perkari flew towards her. He really is always ready for anything! Whatever, I¡¯ve still got my ace! Just gotta get him where I want him!


    Continuing to manipulate Ryokumo¡¯s perception of what she could do, the two of them traded castings of light and wind while simultaneously relying on Proto and Ilumine to continuously move around. Ryokumo almost always had a shield up to deflect her, and she was still failing to cast spells strong enough to break them.


    I just wish I had more control over my movement! she thought, turning back to flesh as she dodged out of the way of an oncoming blade while not failing to miss the amused wink her friend flashed her.


    ¡°Ho ho, Album!¡± Ryokumo called out. ¡°Shall we take another break? You look so very exhausted!¡±


    She grinned challengingly. ¡°Now Kumo, are you really so embarrassed about getting fatigued that you need to try and convince me to initiate a break? I could go all night!¡±


    ¡°Fatigued? Me? Wouldn¡¯t dream of it! Come, my friend! Strike me, if you can!¡±


    As if wanting to prove that fact, Ryokumo suddenly increased the speed of his movements, rattling off numerous castings of Proto as his body ricocheted off of every surface of the sparring room almost faster than she could follow. The very fact that he wasn¡¯t firing any offensive magic proved that this move was merely a taunt as he challenged her to land a hit.


    And just when I start to think Kumo couldn¡¯t get any faster! You would have been a heck of a light mage if you¡¯d had the mana! Oh well, if you wanna play dirty then I¡¯ll gladly do the same! Say goodbye to your eyes, you jerk!


    Drawing as much mana as she could spare into her right palm, Album collected it into a compressed ball that fit in her hand then released it all at once. It wasn¡¯t a beam, rather it simply exploded into a blinding and intense glow that filled the room, preventing either of them from seeing anything. Since her friend probably hadn''t expected her to do that, she took some amusement in the sound of Ryokumo exclaiming with surprise followed by a loud and painful collision as he almost certainly smashed into a wall. The sound was clear enough to tell Album exactly where he was, so before the light had diminished, she swung her palm toward that spot and muttered,


    ¡°Luminey.¡±


    It was her ace, a different form of Luminetta that caused around a dozen bolts of light to form in the air around her, all twelve directed towards where she could now just barely make out Ryokumo¡¯s crumpled form.


    Sure, you¡¯re quick, but let¡¯s see you defend yourself from twelve shots all at once while collapsed on your ass!


    ¡°Ilum!¡±


    The bolts released, soaring towards Ryokumo. However, Album had a sinking feeling given that the wind mage had stayed on the ground, unmoving. He wasn¡¯t the type to be dropped just because he hit a wall a little hard. This was the same guy who had half of his body ripped open by Barron Kristoff a few years back and still fought, so if he hadn¡¯t gotten up to face her, then he had a reason. She bore witness to that reason the second the light reached him, and her jaw could only hang slack as the air around him shimmered, appearing as if it were refracting. The light was warped in midair, each particle turning away from Ryokumo and instead being directed in every direction imaginable, one of those being where Album was standing.


    She just caught a glimpse of his sly grin before she was knocked off her feet by the bolt of light that struck her in the chest. Album slammed into the wall and collapsed to the ground, groaning with agony as Ryokumo laughed.


    ¡°Album, that was a swell trick, but did you really think I don¡¯t have countermeasures in place?¡± The wind mage let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting literal months to show that one off so I thank you for finally giving me a chance!¡±


    Album raised her head and glared at him before letting out a sigh of her own. ¡°You¡¯re¡­such a jackass¡­¡±


    And for some stupid reason, that¡¯s one of the many things I love about you, you moron.


    ***


    ¡°If you need any help from me, I¡¯ll be glad to give it. I obviously don¡¯t know much about light magic, but I¡¯m quite skilled at controlling my mana, so if you ever want to train together in one of those private sparring rooms in the library, I¡¯d be more than willing to do so and give you a few pointers¡­ You¡¯re my teammate and my friend! I¡¯ve got your back, Album, through thick and thin. I will always be here for my friends, understand?¡±


    Ryokumo had spoken those words to her back at Aeyir¡¯s ball as they observed the celebration from the loft, and they had meant the world to the young light mage. Of course, a part of her had thought he was just being friendly and that he didn¡¯t really intend to help her out. When the Kosah-Rei made their move and Ryokumo was stranded in Omaruo for a few weeks, she had been sure that a random and unimportant conversation would have been forgotten in the chaos. That was why she had been shocked when, around a week after his return from Omaruo, Ryokumo approached her with his typical flippant smile and said,


    ¡°So now that things have finally calmed down a bit, we should figure out when we¡¯re going to start our training sessions! Just give me a date and time and I¡¯ll be there!¡±


    As pathetic as it may be, the feeling she had back then was the happiest she had ever felt. To know that even after everything, Ryokumo still remembered his promise and fully intended to make good on it meant the absolute world to her. She had never been important enough to anybody for something like that to go her way. She knew Ryokumo Caeli was a special person given how he treated her after her screw-up at orientation and after he spoke so highly of her to Ilirianna, but that moment truly showed her his amazing character¡ªsomething she got to see more of in the days that followed.


    The Angel made good on its promise, and before the other team members were even told of its existence, it used magic to reach into Album¡¯s body and increase the speed of her mana production. Naturally, it didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her, so it was raised at mild increments every month so that she could get used to her new power. When Ryokumo learned of The Angel¡¯s existence and what it was doing for Album, they decided to instead frame their training sessions around learning control of her higher mana.


    There wasn¡¯t a doubt in her mind that without his help, she wouldn¡¯t have improved anywhere near the speed she did. At the moment, she was probably around the level of an average Academy third-year, and while that still made her the weakest member of the royal team, it meant she at least held her ground and wasn¡¯t a burden. Their numerous confrontations with the Kosah-Rei over the last few years had seen her actually taking a few down and making a difference. But even when it was clear that Album no longer needed the extra training since her father had finally started to teach her himself, Ryokumo still expressed his desire to keep going.


    ¡°I honestly enjoy our sessions, Album. Even setting aside that it¡¯s made me a much faster warrior, I just like hanging out with you. You¡¯re a dear friend of mine, so if you wish, I would very much like to continue.¡±


    She smiled softly to herself as the two of them walked side-by-side down a pathway that took them through the snow-covered campus from the library to the dorm towers. Ryokumo was cheerfully whistling as he surveyed their pure white surroundings, always seemingly happy to observe the handful of students still out in the chilly weather. They always drew stares from the others due to their position in the royal team, which made Album slightly uncomfortable. Naturally, they had never once bothered Ryokumo, giving her yet another thing to admire about him. He was everything she was not, and she sought to use him as a template for personal improvement.


    Her eyes shifted down to his hand, which was currently shoved into the pocket of his coat, and like always, she had the strong desire to reach out and gently grab it¡ªa desire she always nearly failed to keep in check.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He doesn¡¯t have eyes for you, Album. You know this. He loves Liri. He¡¯s said as much, so there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t be uncomfortable should I make advances. I¡¯m already well aware that if I ever confessed how I feel about him, I would only be met with rejection, and I don¡¯t think I could bear that from Kumo. So bite it all back, shove it down inside of you, and don¡¯t let it out. Enjoy what you do have with him.


    To keep her hand busy, she reached up and tugged on her ponytail, trying to keep her smile from turning sad. But you know, just maybe¡­I¡¯ll have a chance someday. He knows that a relationship with Liri is impossible, so maybe once he accepts that, he¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m right here¡ªthat I love him in a way Liri doesn¡¯t. I just have to be patient.


    Album took a deep breath, internally scoffing at herself for getting so hung up on something as ridiculous as this. God, what am I even thinking? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in any better of a position to be with him than she is. Father would kill me if I so much as thought about being with him. Sukonese blood tainting the Luz line? Ha! Yeah, Father might just drop over of a heart attack at that one. Stop being stupid, Album.


    As the two of them approached the circle of dorm towers, making for the one set aside for third-years, Album spotted two familiar faces in the central courtyard. Instantly, a feeling of reluctant acceptance came over her since she knew Ryokumo well enough to say with certainty that he would not ignore them.


    Here we go¡­ she thought as Ryokumo took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Rennigan Glaus, is that you?! Ah, it is! My best buddy!¡±


    Rennigan, who had been standing beside one of the many tables arguing with Faye, glanced over his shoulder and shot Ryokumo a disgusted expression. ¡°Not now, Caeli! I¡¯m far from in the mood to deal with an annoying fool like you!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not very nice,¡± the wind mage chirped as he and Album stopped just beside Faye and Rennigan. ¡°And what¡¯s got in you in such a foul mood? Are you on your period or something?¡±


    Album was mildly surprised she didn¡¯t see veins bulging in Rennigan¡¯s head as he slowly turned around, coldly stared at the grinning Ryokumo, and growled, ¡°I do not consider myself a violent man, but I swear on my family¡¯s name, there is not a single person in this world that I despise more than you. Why is it that somehow, someway, no matter where I am or what I am doing, you always show up? Can I not have a god damn break for five minutes?!¡±


    In the face of Rennigan¡¯s rage, Ryokumo only continued to smirk. ¡°Well, Glaus, I thought that was just because you liked me! You always happen to be in my path, so I figured you were waiting for me! You might fix me with a look of rage, but I think deep down, you¡¯ve grown fond of me and enjoy our little encounters. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Very! You are very wrong!¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm? I don¡¯t think I am? Rio? Album? Your opinions?¡±


    Ryokumo glanced towards the two women with an expectant grin, but neither Faye nor Album had any intention of getting involved.


    ¡°No, leave me out of it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Kumo, but I also don¡¯t want to be involved.¡±


    The wind mage shrugged and turned back to Rennigan, only to find the young man stalking off the way they had come. ¡°Oi! Glaus! Don¡¯t just walk away in the middle of a conversation! Why do you always do this to me?!¡±


    Rennigan ignored them, only continuing to trudge away, leaving Album standing there and truly wondering how he had never once snapped and attacked Ryokumo. As much as she loved her friend dearly, she knew he would absolutely deserve it if Rennigan lost his temper, for the wind mage had spent the last two and half years incessantly taunting and teasing him, to the point that she wasn¡¯t even sure if Rennigan considered Nigreos or Ryokumo his true rival.


    Honestly, it¡¯s probably both at this point, she internally decided before glancing back at Faye and asking, ¡°So what happened between you two? Why was he so irritable¡­other than just being Rennigan Glaus, I mean?¡±


    Faye grimaced, and to Album¡¯s confusion, she seemed uncertain of how to begin. She had figured it was just one of the typical disagreements that always formed between Faye and Rennigan, but her strange reaction indicated it might be something different.


    ¡°Well¡­er¡­¡± The rock mage shook her head. ¡°Apparently, his parents want to meet me.¡±


    Their eyes went wide with confusion, Ryokumo being the first to mutter, ¡°That sounds awful. Why? I mean, just you or the whole team?¡±


    ¡°Just me, unfortunately,¡± she answered with a snort. ¡°From the sound of it, Rennigan doesn''t like the idea either, but his parents were insistent that he bring me to their house in the city for dinner this Saturday night. I honestly couldn¡¯t tell you why.¡±


    Ryokumo whistled with amusement. ¡°Well, I wish you all the luck in the world. I¡¯ve only met Kloras Glaus once but he was a nasty piece of work, especially given all the trouble he causes Liri and the Masters. Never met his mother, but if she¡¯s anything like the boys, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a grouchy old hag.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Faye grunted. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gotta get going. I¡¯m meeting Jessi and Hiro for lunch, but I¡¯ll keep you guys posted. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Faye,¡± Album said with a half-hearted wave as the young woman marched off in the same direction Rennigan had gone. ¡°The poor girl. Dinner with the Glauses might honestly be one of the worst things I¡¯ve ever thought about.¡±


    But Ryokumo only chuckled. ¡°I dunno. I think it would be fun.¡±


    ¡°Of course you would think that,¡± she retorted. ¡°But I¡¯d be shocked if you were allowed to stick around longer than five minutes since I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all it would take for you to offend each and every one of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh Album, you know me so well!¡±


    ¡°Yup! I really do!¡±


    Laughing with each other, Album and Ryokumo continued on their way as they entered their dorm tower and rode the lift up to the third floor where the boys¡¯ room was located that year. Arriving at the door, Ryokumo used magic to bypass the security charm before stalking inside to find Abi and Nigreos already present in the sitting area, talking softly to one another on the couch. They both glanced up at their entrance before the four of them exchanged greetings, Ryokumo tossing his coat over the side of one of the dining table chairs while Album moved to take a seat in the armchair across from them. When she noticed Abi and Nigreos were reading some leatherbound book together, she couldn¡¯t help eyeing the title, only to feel a pang of sadness upon reading it.


    Conditions of Dark Magic and How to Counter Them, by Tytirus Noctis.


    Ah, I see¡­ They¡¯re still researching, huh?


    Where The Angel¡¯s promise to Album was already completed, the promise he gave to Nigreos had yet to see its fulfillment. Neah Noctis was shockingly still alive, having managed to reach the age of sixteen despite every healer in Noctalus predicting that she¡¯d be lucky to see her fourteenth birthday, but Hell¡¯s Shadows was still eating away at her. Neah was a strong girl and a hell of fighter, but nobody with her condition lived to see adulthood, and when Album last saw her over the summer holiday, it was painfully obvious that she was running out of time. All semester, the royal team and Lunara had been bracing for a letter to arrive informing them of Neah¡¯s passing, but as it currently stood, Neah was still alive and would hopefully live to see the solstice. Album knew how much of a toll it was taking on the mental health of Nigreos and Lunara despite the fact that, outwardly, they were doing just fine.


    But I¡¯ve known you two longer than anybody else here. I can see how much pain you¡¯re in.


    Ever since the return from Omaruo, Abi and The Angel had been doing everything in their power to help Nigreos research a cure, using their combined knowledge of dark magic and nature magic with the newfound information from the ancient being of Cansi. Every time Nigreos returned home to Noctalus, he procured some of Neah¡¯s blood and brought it back for them to study and test, but it was exactly as The Angel had told them in the hot spring all those years ago. What Neah had wasn¡¯t a disease, rather it was an incompatibility between her cells and her body. That wasn¡¯t something that could be merely cured, rather they had to alter her innate biology.


    At one point, they suspected that biological magic might be the answer, but they never had the opportunity to test it due to it being illegal in Ijiria. Because of this, there wasn¡¯t anybody they could legally reach out to that was skilled enough to do what they needed, nor did they even know what it was they should do. How did one change somebody¡¯s body to accept dark magic when they didn''t even really understand the extent of what was happening to her? And even if they did, using that magic on another human being was ridiculously dangerous and, if done wrong, would kill Neah instantly.


    And as if it were a cruel joke, we actually know of somebody who can successfully use biological magic on another person safely¡­ That changeling aligned with the Kosah-Rei: Leiolai Sartella.


    The Angel had given them Sartella¡¯s name a long time ago, and they had humored the idea of trying to force her to help, but even setting aside the fact that she was an enemy that tried to kill Ryokumo, they also hadn¡¯t heard even a whisper about her since the reckoning at Hiriech. Naturally, due to her ability, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t active in the numerous attacks made by the Kosah-Rei throughout Ijiria, but they knew next to nothing about her, so using her was out of the question. That left continuing to research as their only option.


    ¡°Any progress?¡± she asked hopefully, despite having an idea of the answer.


    Nigreos let out a bitter sigh, passing the book over to Abi before rubbing at the bridge of his nose. ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯ve poured through this damn volume over and over, so I¡¯m not sure what I was expecting when I thought to read it for the millionth time. At this point, I think I¡¯m just reading to try and feel like I¡¯m doing something.¡±


    His features were pained, and the dark expression on his face made Album wish so desperately that she could help him. She obviously didn¡¯t want Neah to die either, but Album was useless in this process. She didn¡¯t know anything about dark magic nor did she have much of an understanding of healing magic, so if Abi, Nigreos, and The Angel¡¯s combined efforts weren¡¯t making any strides then Album certainly wouldn¡¯t have anything of value to offer.


    ¡°So then are we taking the risk?¡± Ryokumo inquired from his spot by the dining table. ¡°Are we bringing The Angel to Noctalus with us?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s features tensed, his eyes slowly wandering to a small liquet canister resting on the small table beside the couch, filled nearly to the brim with a black and white goo. For the past few months, they had debated the idea of taking the ancient being with them so that it could analyze Neah directly. After all, her blood wasn¡¯t helping them anywhere near as much as they had hoped, so Ryokumo had suggested the idea of allowing The Angel to interact with Neah in person simply to try something else. Nigreos had been opposed to it, for he feared what The Angel might do should it come in proximity with his little sister.


    Back in the hot spring, it had admitted that there were two stages to its hunt for hosts, the first being what it did to them in its pocket realm, and the second being a different process entirely. Essentially, The Angel copied both Album and Nigreos¡¯s DNA, synthesizing it with itself to turn into what amounted to a strange magical clone of them. It now behaved like them, looked like them, and had their mana signatures, as well as their knowledge and memories of everything from before it copied them. The second stage would be for The Angel to find somebody to physically fuse with¡ªto combine its body with that of a person separate from its initial hosts. Unfortunately, the creature had no memory of why it was designed to do such things, but after some time pondering it, Ryokumo had made a guess that they all felt quite confident in.


    ¡°Perhaps the people of Cansi were trying to immortalize themselves. If you were to copy the memories and abilities of a mage of high regard and then fuse it with somebody else, you could essentially make it so that the mage never dies. For all of eternity, or at least so long as The Angel¡¯s second host lives, that mage will also continue on. And if The Angel can keep trading hosts, then it really would make them eternal. With that in mind, I would assume it was created for that exact purpose.¡±


    If Ryokumo was right, then the versions of her and Nigreos that entered that hot spring would forever survive within The Angel¡¯s being. That was an unnerving thought in some ways, but at the same time, she took comfort in the fact that, even if she died, a little piece of her would still live. At the moment, the creature had never expressed a desire to find its second host, but Nigreos was afraid that it may try to fuse with Neah should it be given the opportunity. That was why he had been so averse to Ryokumo¡¯s suggestion. It was merely his overprotectiveness kicking in. However, as much as he wanted to keep Neah safe from any threat, none of it would matter if she died, so Album knew he truly was considering taking that risk.


    ¡°Oh, come on, Nigreos! I really wish you would trust me after so many years together!¡±


    Album grimaced as the sound of her voice came from the small canister, and right before her eyes, the monochromatic goo began to rise upwards and spill out over the rim, expanding at a rapid rate before taking on the shape of a young woman. Feet formed near the ground before moving upwards into legs, hips, a torso, arms, and finally a head and hair. Color spread throughout the black and white, leaving Album eventually gazing at an exact copy herself, albeit a few years younger, standing right in front of the couch, her hands on her hips and her eyes gazing down at Nigreos with dissatisfaction. As much as the young light mage was still ridiculously uncomfortable whenever The Angel opted to take on her form over Nigreos¡¯s, she was at least grateful that it finally had the decency to create clothing rather than simply emerging naked like it did the first few times it became them.


    I¡¯m just lucky none of the boys were ever present when it did, she added with an internal huff.


    The Angel was still somewhat lazy with clothes, so it only had a simple white dress over its body. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt your sister, you know? All this time, I¡¯ve only ever done exactly what I said I would, right? So why do you still think I¡¯m plotting against you?¡±


    Nigreos glanced away, refusing to make eye contact with it. ¡°Look, you should know better than anybody how important my family is to me. It¡¯s not such a simple thing to let a creature like you near them. Not to mention, there¡¯s no guarantee our fathers wouldn¡¯t sense something off if you took shape in the palace.¡±


    ¡°Stop making excuses,¡± it snapped back. ¡°You know full well that all they would sense is your mana or Album¡¯s. Like I¡¯ve said, I can¡¯t make any assurances when it comes to your sister, but I have promised to try, and right now, we¡¯re at a roadblock without any time to lose. You and I both know the likelihood of this solstice being the last time you see her, so are you not yet at the point where risk is worth it?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Nigreos,¡± Abi said softly from his side. ¡°Time is running out, and if it means anything, I trust The Angel. I¡¯ve told you as much, but I feel the need to say it again.¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s jaw clenched tightly as he silently stared back at Abi¡¯s features, filled with resolve. As much as the dark mage respected the opinions of the whole team, Album knew that Abi¡¯s words carried the most weight with him, and that if anybody could convince him to accept The Angel¡¯s help, it would be her.


    ¡°Well, you know where I stand,¡± Ryokumo chimed in again, grinning reassuringly.


    Album nodded her agreement. ¡°You know where I stand, too, Nigreos. But whatever you choose, I¡¯ll do my best to support you¡­ All three of you, for that matter.¡±


    With that, the topic was put on hold since he didn¡¯t have to decide until right before the scheduled departure for Noctalus the day after the semester ended, but Album had a hunch that in the end, Nigreos Noctis would choose risk. That was, after all, what he had chosen back in the hot spring, so it was only natural that he would do the same again. He had told her that he would do anything and everything for Lunara and Neah, so she knew it was only a matter of time before The Angel secured its ticket to the Great City of Noctalus.

 V5 Chapter 7- A Prisoner In Stellareid

    Chapter VII


    ¡°Now tell me, Album, why do you think King Markreas has chosen to erase this particular man as opposed to execute him? What is different about him that would lead His Majesty to call upon us instead?¡±


    Riding the circular silver lift to the lower levels of the Citadel, Album considered her father¡¯s question. Each time she was taken to the basement level of the capitol building, Acostav Luz inquired such a question of her, so she was more prepared than usual. The current prisoner was a man named Uthar Broad who had recently been arrested by mages from the Citadel for conspiracy against the crown, as well as for multiple counts of murder. On the surface, he had been no more than a simple businessman who owned and operated boarding houses in the town of Carrack a few days north of Erika. However, over the past year, the region was being ravaged by a violent bandit gang taking advantage of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s operations distracting Citadel mages. The damage they caused and the coin they stole had grown far too great to be ignored, so more personnel were sent to Carrack to investigate, only to trace everything back to Broad. He was their leader and the mastermind behind every single one of the bandit attacks.


    So with all that said¡­


    ¡°Because killing him wouldn¡¯t prevent some other bandit from rising up and taking his place,¡± she answered confidently. ¡°But if Uthar Broad were to be erased from existence and forgotten by all, then the unification of those bandit tribes would have never happened. They would forget their alliance, disperse, and lower their threat level. Once the bandits are back in smaller groups, eliminating them becomes easier.¡±


    Acostav eyed her sternly, giving a gentle nod of affirmation, though Album didn¡¯t miss the very subtle smile that twitched the corner of his lips beneath his bushy white mustache. ¡°Correct. Well done.¡±


    Album beamed up at him then glanced over her shoulder to where Eko was standing quietly, his smile much more pronounced and obvious.


    Father¡¯s proud of me, I know it!


    It was then that the lift finally settled down onto the lowest floor of the Citadel: the dungeons. Since they were underground, there wasn¡¯t any natural light to illuminate the corridor, so they instead relied on the dim red glow of the firelamps attached to the walls to show them the way. In sharp contrast to the glittering silver of the tower, the dungeons appeared as if they were simply dug out of the ground, with dirt and stone still visible and enchanted pillars holding everything up. Iron doors that led to cells lined the walls, and in front of the few that contained prisoners stood guards, dressed in the green and gold armor of the Iijis. It was a place teeming with despair¡ªa place Album never would have wanted to visit for even a second, but where she had been going plenty of times in the past year. It was, after all, where she could practice using erasure magic.


    Upon her return from Hiriech and The Angel¡¯s repair of her mana production, Album instantly got to improving her father¡¯s opinion of her. Since she didn¡¯t want to raise suspicion by suddenly showing off an abundance of mana, she waited for every opportunity to naturally prove what she could now do, those being assignments, sparring matches in the public training grounds, and even in the occasional practice matches against Eko. When her older brother realized that she had grown far more controlled and capable, he went to their father and told him all about it, which then led to a summons from Acostav around the start of winter in their first year. Having been training with Ryokumo for a few months at that point, she was not only able to show her father how much mana she could make, but also how much skill she had developed. That was the moment when she knew she had begun breaking through his cold exterior, for even though he hardly reacted that day, speaking only a sharp ¡°Finally! Took you long enough to pull yourself together,¡± there was still a clear and noticeable shift in the way he interacted with her.


    Throughout the rest of her first year all the way to the present day, Acostav Luz¡¯s words had become less biting, filled instead with more advice and hope for her success. He no longer struck her, he hadn¡¯t lashed out at her or screamed at her in over two years, and he had actually begun to give those soft and barely noticeable smiles that she kept her eyes open for. He was far from affectionate, but it was an improvement nonetheless. Because of this, he had done for her what Viiro did for Nigreos and gave her personal training sessions in the art of light magic once a week. On top of that, even though her mother was the current Luz eraser, Acostav still knew plenty about how the magic worked, so he also took up the job of teaching her to use the dangerous and terrifying power.


    That was why the Citadel had recently stopped calling upon either her mother or Corasone when they needed somebody erased. These criminals doomed for eternity in the erased realm were instead set aside to serve as Album¡¯s training dummies, and since she had been out of the city with the royal team for a while, the Citadel had been forced to contain this particular target in the dungeon longer than they would have otherwise.


    They didn¡¯t have to walk very far before they came to Uthar Broad¡¯s cell, which was swiftly opened for them by the guards at Acostav¡¯s command. The Master of Light motioned for his son and daughter to follow with him, and it was as she entered the dark and dreary cell that her heart began to beat a little harder. Even though she knew these people were criminals who deserved to be punished, she had still yet to become fully comfortable with the idea of being personally responsible for wiping away the very existence of a human being. Once she had plunged someone into the erased realm, there wouldn¡¯t be even a sliver of proof left that they ever lived in the world. Their family, friends, enemies, and even mild acquaintances wouldn¡¯t have any recollection of that individual, and any gap in their memories would be patched up one way or the other.


    It¡¯s almost too much power¡­but I don¡¯t have a choice. This is my duty, my destiny, so I have to grit my teeth and bear it.


    Uthar Broad was sitting silently on the far side of the cell, his arms chained to the rough stone wall behind him. Album could sense the anti-magic charm on the chains, blocking him from being able to summon his mana and leaving him unable to use any magic at all. He was a man of average height and weight, though since he had been in the dungeon for a few weeks now, she imagined he must have been quite large in his prime. His reddish hair and beard were messy and unkempt, and the stench from his body caused her to cringe with disgust. Uthar didn¡¯t raise his head, but Album could hear a raspy and wheezing laugh escape his cracked lips.


    ¡°Took you fuckers long enough,¡± he whispered. ¡°Was wondering how long you were gonna drag this out. Get on with it then. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Album glanced sidelong at her father, who merely looked back at her and motioned towards the bandit with a nod of his head, as if to silently say, ¡°You know what to do¡±. The young woman took a deep breath and stepped forward, Eko and Acostav remaining in the doorway as they observed. Uthar kept his head lowered as Album approached, his eyes closed as he awaited what he believed to be his death, oblivious to the true fate that now awaited him.


    Alright, Album. You¡¯ve got this. You¡¯ve already erased plenty of people, and this man is responsible for the deaths of so many innocents. He took advantage of the tragedy already unfolding so that he could better himself, so he doesn¡¯t deserve my mercy. Remember that¡­ Don¡¯t forget that these are criminals¡­


    Taking one last breath, Album brought her mana to her right hand, very aware of how different it felt when compared to the summoning of her light mana. As she did, something The Angel had said to her one time came back to her mind, just as intriguing a year later as it had been when it was first spoken.


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that curious? No wonder you were so interesting to me when we first met! You¡¯ve not only got the ability to cast light magic, but you have access to reality magic as well! Not even the Son of Darkness has that type of production in his bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Reality magic? What do you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it sounds like. I told you back in the hot spring that the mages of Cansi had access to a wide array of affinities that the Ijirians could not possibly dream of! Reality magic was one of those¡ªthe ability to alter the world, memories, and events just with the casting of a mere spell. This erasure, as you call it, was an art the Cansi feared greatly. You truly are full of surprises, Little Light¡­¡±


    Album shook her head, and she could only wonder for the millionth time what else the Cansi had been capable of. Unfortunately, The Angel¡¯s memory was severely lacking, so it was highly likely she would never know. With that thought pushed from her mind, she eyed Uthar with resolve then commanded,


    ¡°Sit up.¡±


    The bandit mage obeyed, raising his body so that his chest was at a better angle, and not allowing herself any time to hesitate, Album stepped forward and drove her hand straight into him so that she could fill him with erasure mana. Uthar let out a surprised grunt, his eyes snapping open and going wide as he turned to gape down at his chest, blood dripping from the hole her hand had created as she wrenched it free. Album could clearly see the moment he realized what she was doing, and she had to give him some credit for recognizing the art of erasure as quickly as he did.


    ¡°No!¡± he shrieked desperately, violently yanking on his chains in an effort to reach her, but Album had already moved backwards to put distance between them. ¡°Please! Anything but this! It¡¯s unnecessary! I don¡¯t want to be forgotten! Just kill me, damn it! JUST FUCKING KILL ME!¡±


    Turning away from the wild and horrified look in his eyes, Album swallowed back her nerves and uttered the proper incantation.


    ¡°Erasurei.¡±


    ¡°NO! PLEASE NO! STOP! PLEASE!¡±


    Meekly raising her head, knowing Acostav would be disappointed if she didn¡¯t, Album watched as Uthar¡¯s body began to crumble. Parts of his skin started to turn gray, his body breaking apart into small particles of a sand-like substance. His arms and legs were the first to fade away, his torso collapsing to the cold hard ground as he screamed bloody murder, frantically bashing his head against the stone in an effort to kill himself before the erasure finished its job. But of course, he could not, and as the disintegration spread upwards to his neck, the last she saw of Uthar Broad was his lone head screeching on the ground before nothing was left of him and the cell went silent.


    ¡°Who remembers?¡± Acostav asked from behind her.


    ¡°Everybody in the tower,¡± Album answered. ¡°Just as ordered.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Good girl.¡±


    The young woman smiled to herself, pleased with the control she was showing over erasure as Acostav turned and led her and Eko from the empty cell, speaking a brief dismissal to the guards as they passed. Uthar¡¯s erasure had been unsettling, but it was well worth the discomfort for her father¡¯s approval. There was a time when she truly thought this role would be stolen from her and given to one of her cousins, so she was beyond grateful for the miracle that was The Angel¡ªthe being who gave her a second chance at being herself.


    ¡°Good job, Sis¡¯,¡± Eko whispered beside her, giving her a gentle touch on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thanks, Eko.¡±


    Stepping onto the lift, the three Luz rode back up to the first floor since Album intended to head back to the Academy now that training was over, but when they reached their desired level, they were surprised to see Viiro Noctis waiting for them just outside, his burly arms folded across his large chest.


    ¡°Ah, Viiro,¡± Acostav greeted. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    The Master of Darkness opened his pale white eyes before turning to address Acostav. ¡°King Markreas has summoned the Masters. We need to be in the Chamber in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes? Fantastic.¡± Running his hands across his combed white hair, as if to make sure he was moderately presentable, Acostav gave that sarcastic remark before eyeing his children. ¡°Well, it seems I have some matters to attend to. Eko, walk your sister to the carriage, then go back to your quarters and study.¡±


    Eko bowed his head and replied, ¡°At once, Father.¡±


    Album and her brother stepped from the disk as Viiro took their place, the two Masters disappearing to the upper levels within seconds. Album watched them go before falling into stride with Eko to make their way toward the front gates of the tower.


    ***


    Ilirianna Iiji stood quietly beside the Grandmaster¡¯s throne in the Chamber of the Masters, watching as Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz entered the circular room, sparing quick bows towards King Markreas in the golden seat, as well as to Ilirianna herself. The Masters of Darkness and Light were the last sit, though that wasn¡¯t to say all seven spots were filled. Master Sinna Cartus was not currently present, for after chaperoning Seiras Ka to the Citadel, she and her apprentice, Alucian Carrowey, traveled west to to apprehend yet another Kosah-Rei pastor inciting insurrection in the regions surrounding the Dunnovian border. The other Master who was not currently in Erika was Nakoma, who had departed the capital city the previous night to handle the constant unrest in Hiriech¡¯s domain that still permeated the riverlands even three years after House Malloway¡¯s fall. Therefore, with the arrival of Acostav and Viiro, the other Masters present in the room were Koroha Rhitta, Nyx Rana, and Edwar Grunly.


    ¡°Apologies for the late arrival, Your Majesty,¡± Acostav said as he and Viiro took their places on the left side of the round table. ¡°I was in the dungeons having Album finally erase that infernal Uthar Broad, so I did not get the summons until mere minutes ago.¡±


    King Markreas waved his ring-covered hand dismissively. ¡°Do not worry, Acostav. That¡¯s a worthy thing to be kept waiting for, as I am glad to have that done with. Is Album still handling the power well?¡±


    ¡°Very,¡± the Master of Light answered, his chest puffed out with pride. ¡°In fact, she¡¯s made strides I did not think possible for her, and especially in such a short period of time. She will make a wonderful successor to my wife one day, that I can promise you.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. Between her impressive control over erasure and my daughter¡¯s account of her performance on their assignments, I, too, must admit that her improvement is spectacular. She has a bright future indeed¡­no pun intended, of course.¡±


    The Masters all laughed politely at what Ilirianna thought wasn¡¯t that funny of a joke, but the princess couldn¡¯t help narrowing her eyes in internal disgust at Acostav. What a piece of scum you are. You¡¯ve spent years verbally abusing your daughter, but now that she¡¯s doing what you want, you¡¯re going to act like she¡¯s your pride and joy? Honestly, Acostav, if you weren¡¯t a Master, I don¡¯t think I would have been able to bite my tongue as long as I have¡­


    ¡°Anyway, onto business,¡± Markreas began, and to Ilirianna¡¯s surprise, he actually seemed quite excited to have this discussion.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She didn¡¯t yet know what her father intended to talk about, but given her presence at this meeting, she had deduced the high likelihood that the royal team was already being provided with their next assignment. However, never once had they been given anything worth being excited over, so a part of her wondered if she had guessed incorrectly. The only other thing she could think of was that he wanted to discuss the new potential Master of the Mind, Seiras Ka. Upon receiving both Abigail and The Angel¡¯s assurances that the halfling could be trusted, Ilirianna had voiced her own, albeit reluctant, support for confirming Seiras to the long-vacant position. Of course, the process of filling the Master of the Mind¡¯s spot was not a simple one, and would probably not be finished until summer of the following year, so Seiras was provided quarters in the Citadel while they continued to test him. But since the five Masters present had all been individually informed of these details, she would have been confused if that was the reason her father summoned them.


    Unless he¡¯s just decided to expedite the process, but with an affinity as dangerous as mind magic, I doubt a cautious man like Father would do that. So then¡­what¡¯s this about?


    She could tell based on the expressions of the Masters that they were equally thrown off by Markreas¡¯s demeanor as the King went on the explain himself.


    ¡°My dear Masters, it is with the utmost joy to notify you that we have taken our first steps toward eradicating these rebellious Kosah-Rei cultists! After two and a half long and frustrating years of failing to track down any of the masterminds behind the destruction of House Malloway, we have finally managed to apprehend one.¡± Markreas leaned forward and grinned. ¡°Just this morning, a letter from Lord Eganno Cartigan of Stellareid arrived at the Citadel, informing us that his men succeeded in capturing the magicless doctor, Uma Miyon.¡±


    With just that single sentence, Markreas¡¯s pleasure was spread throughout the rest of those present, and even Ilirianna couldn¡¯t stop her own surge of gratification from flowing through her, mixing with relief and even a touch of smugness.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Viiro murmured in a rare moment of visible confusion. ¡°You mean to tell me that after all these years of trying to hunt down that slippery little magicless, it was the peace-loving scientists of Stellareid that finally managed to take him down? How? What the hell did Cartigan do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is quite strange,¡± Grunly agreed. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think the soldiers of the Starlight Bay are to be underestimated, but they certainly lack the drive for power and strength that the warriors of the rest of the empire seek. So it does beg the question: why was Uma Miyon captured now of all times? What was he doing in Stellareid?¡±


    Markreas shook his head. ¡°Of that, we do not know. Miyon has thus far been wholly uncooperative in Cartigan¡¯s interrogations, as we would expect of somebody like him, but as for how he was detained, well¡­I would chalk it up to overconfidence on his part.¡± The King chuckled with amusement. ¡°As Nakoma revealed to us years ago, Miyon used to live in Stellareid before coming to Hiriech, so he had a certain knowledge of the city. From what we could gather, he tried to sneak into the headquarters of the Operan Company in what we¡¯re guessing was an attempt to steal some of the experimental tech their researchers have been working on. He was actually quite close to succeeding given that he managed to gain access to the building, but the authorities of Stellareid boxed him in and took him captive before he could properly break through the secretary charms on the laboratories.¡± Markreas gave a baffled snort. ¡°Truly, the man¡¯s a pompous fool. Lord Cartigan has him locked away in the dungeons, awaiting his punishment.¡±


    Ilirianna considered her father¡¯s words, not finding it terribly surprising given everything Nakoma had told her about Uma Miyon. Evidently, he had been overconfident and stupidly bold back in Hiriech as well, having given the Master of Fire his name unpromoted while revealing information about his subject that he had no reason to give other than to try and squeeze knowledge out of Nakoma. In some ways, it was actually stunning that it had taken this long for Miyon¡¯s arrogance to get the best of him, and Ilirianna was thrilled that the man was finally at their mercy.


    He nearly killed Uncle Nakoma, after all. I¡¯m glad justice has caught him.


    ¡°So then what¡¯re we going to do with him?¡± Koroha inquired, leaning forward on the table as she shot a brief glance towards Acostav before her brown eyes settled back on Markreas. ¡°I highly doubt Miyon would tell us anything about the other cult leaders and their plans, so when you say punishment, what are we thinking? Is he going to be executed or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Erased?¡± Viiro finished for her. ¡°That is what the law dictates when it comes to magicless.¡±


    Markreas considered the question, having naturally pondered that very dilemma himself. ¡°This one is a tricky ordeal. Normally, erasing magicless who come into contact with us is as simple as tracking them down and eliminating them. However, Uma Miyon has an important position within the Kosah-Rei, which means erasing him will have a far greater impact on Ijiria and how the last few years have played out. Killing him may be better, but Viiro is right when it comes to the law. Which is why I must ask something of you, Acostav?¡±


    The Master of Light cocked an eyebrow, clearly intrigued to know what the king wanted. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°You know Album¡¯s skill level better than anybody, so tell me¡­ Does she have enough control over erasure to limit the memory wipe to Omaruo alone? Can she spare the entirety of our realm?¡±


    Ilirianna was unsurprised by the conclusion her father reached, for it had been the same conclusion she had come to. Erasers could control whose memories were affected, so if Album could manage something as complex as this, they would be in the best position. Uma¡¯s erasure wouldn¡¯t alter the events of Hiriech but would ensure that anybody he exposed magic to in Omaruo would forget all about him. It was the ideal result.


    ¡°I cannot say for certain,¡± Acostav admitted. ¡°But I do think she has the potential. She has her mother¡¯s natural talent, as well as a strong hold over her erased realm¡­ It would be challenging, but yes, Album could most likely do it.¡±


    Markreas grinned, leaning back in his chair and spreading his hands. ¡°Wonderful. Then here¡¯s my plan. Viiro, Acostav, I know the two of you planned to take your children, as well as Abigail and Caeli, to Noctalus for the holidays, and I still grant you permission to do so. That being said, I would like to make a slight adjustment to your plans.¡± Viiro and Acostav¡¯s features made it clear they already knew where the king was going even before he gave his orders. ¡°Firstly, I want Ilirianna to accompany you. Secondly, once the Feast has concluded, you and the team are to make for Stellareid so that you can escort Uma Miyon here to the capital.¡±


    Acostav frowned. ¡°You want Miyon brought here? Why? I was assuming we would just erase him and be done with it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if Cartigan has not managed to force any information out of him by the time we arrive, then protecting him is a waste of resources,¡± Viiro agreed.


    But Markreas was already shaking his head. ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t incorrect, but there¡¯s more on the line than just eliminating Miyon. You see, there¡¯s more to Lord Cartigan¡¯s report that I have yet to detail. In the weeks leading up to Miyon¡¯s capture, there were a handful of sightings claiming to have witnessed Rotana Vesh in the area, with one even placing him within the City of Starlight itself.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes went wide, though since she did not want to interrupt, she did her best to stand silently behind the king. Internally, however, her mind began to race.


    Vesh is in Stellareid? There¡¯s no way this is a coincidence! Neither Miyon nor Vesh have been seen since the attack in Hiriech, so if they¡¯re popping up at the same time in yet another Great City after nearly three years of nothing¡­ The princess swallowed back the unnerving sensation crawling across her body. Are they plotting another attack? Has Stellareid been selected as their newest target?


    ¡°It would be simple to have Miyon erased and be done with it,¡± Markreas was saying. ¡°But I think we have an opportunity to lure Rotana Vesh out into the light. Yes, there are multiple leaders of that cult, but everything we¡¯ve heard leads us to believe Vesh is the true head. He¡¯s the one the people are declaring a saint and savior, so if he were to die¡­¡±


    ¡°The Kosah-Rei would be weakened,¡± Koroha muttered. ¡°But it¡¯s a huge risk. If we lure Vesh out and he manages to save Miyon, then we lose our shot at taking out the doctor. We¡¯d be playing with fire, Markreas.¡±


    The King smirked. ¡°Do we really have a choice? Risks are sometimes necessary for victory, and right now, we need a victory more than ever¡ªto show the other Great Cities and the people that the Kosah-Rei is not going to get what they desire. I want Rotana Vesh¡¯s head mounted to the wall¡­for all to see how mortal their saint really is.¡±


    As a venomous tone crept into her father¡¯s words, Vesh¡¯s declaration at Aeyir¡¯s ball echoed through Ilirianna¡¯s head, as it often did when the former captain entered her thoughts.


    ¡°So let this be the first message of many to the nobility of Ijiria! Your comfortable days are numbered! The Kosah-Rei will cleanse the world and create the utopia the goddess desired! LET THE SIN OF GREED BURN WITH YOU!¡±


    The princess¡¯s lips tightened. Yes, I would very much like that bastard to pay, too. For Aeyir, and everybody else that died that night.


    ¡°My King,¡± Grunly began, a hint of uncertainty in his aged voice. ¡°I completely understand your desire to take Vesh out of play, and I hate to be the devil¡¯s advocate here, but I¡¯m not sure I think taking this risk is smart. Remember what Master Taurus said about him: He had strange abilities to predict the future, and we still don¡¯t know the first thing about him or his origins. I truly think having Album go to Stellareid and erasing him as soon as possible would be better.¡±


    Markreas smiled warmly back at the Master of Nature, an expression sharply contrasting with his rage from a few seconds ago. ¡°I appreciate your willingness to express as much, Ed, but I assure you that I¡¯ll have contingencies in place. We¡¯ll ensure Album is never far from Miyon so that he can be erased the second Vesh shows himself. That being said, I feel this is absolutely necessary. There are rumors¡ªwhispers about what Rotana Vesh might be doing in Stellareid and about what he hopes to gain.¡±


    Ilirianna wasn¡¯t sure where her father was going with this line of thought, nor did it seem four of the five Masters did either. Yet, for the first time since the meeting started, Nyx Rana raised her head, proving she was, in fact, awake, before asking,


    ¡°This is about Rickori Keskivaara, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ilirianna exhaled sharply, fully understanding now what Markreas was implying, and while Viiro and Acostav still appeared confused, both Grunly and Koroha sat up straighter as they, too, realized the danger of these rumors.


    ¡°Keskivaara?¡± the Master of Light grunted. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The People¡¯s Mind,¡± Grunly answered softly. ¡°Rickori Keskivaara¡­ I hadn''t even considered that possibility, but it makes sense. Yes¡­it makes perfect sense¡­¡±


    Acostav snorted with disdain, scowling as he regarded the others. ¡°Alright, hurry up and explain it then. I¡¯ve never even heard of this person. Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Ed, Koro, both of you know more than I,¡± Markreas stated, motioning towards the Masters of Nature and Wind. ¡°Please, fill them in.¡±


    Koroha nodded. ¡°Very well. Rickori Keskivaara is a worker¡¯s activist whose movement finds its home in Stellareid, where he grew up. He was the only son of two very respected researchers in the field of space travel, so it was only natural that he took an interest in his studies. By the time he was eighteen, he had graduated at the top of his class from Rocklin University in Stellareid¡¯s Fifth Ring, then went on to acquire his doctorates. All accounts say he was a brilliant man who would undoubtedly enhance his parents¡¯ already groundbreaking research. I even had the pleasure of meeting him when King Markreas¡¯s royal team went to Stellareid years ago.¡±


    Acostav rolled his eyes. ¡°Lovely. So he¡¯s a science boy in love with the commoners? And this poses a threat, how?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Grunly murmured, raising his bearded features as he regarded Acostav. ¡°You see, Master Luz, when he was twenty-one years old, his parents met their unfortunate end at the hands of brigands that had been staking out the highway between Hiriech and the Starlight Bay. They naturally weren¡¯t mages, so they had no means of defending themselves. From what we know, Keskivaara vanished from Stellareid one week after receiving the news and was not heard from for five years¡­only to return as abruptly as he vanished.¡± The Master of Nature furrowed his brow with interest. ¡°Few know what he was up to at that time, but when he returned, he instantly began to oppose what he considered the unfair wages and working conditions that the people of the city suffered at the hands of the companies. For the last five years, he has been protesting the corporate bosses, as well as Lord Cartigan, for increased wages and shorter hours, only to be met with constant failure.¡±


    ¡°He runs a peaceful operation,¡± Koroha added. ¡°Keskivaara has stated that he refuses to raise a sword against anybody¡ªeven going so far as to immediately express his disgust with the methods taken by the Kosah-Rei in the aftermath of Hiriech.¡±


    Acostav glanced between Koroha and Grunly, still seeming annoyed. ¡°Okay, so again I ask, where¡¯s the problem? He doesn¡¯t like the Kosah-Rei, and he¡¯s a harmless, peace-loving scientist. What could Vesh want with him?¡±


    ¡°Allies,¡± Nyx answered. ¡°He wants Keskivaara¡¯s support because his movement is growing larger by the day. They may claim to want peace, but there are plenty of magic users and warriors that follow Keskivaara¡¯s ideology. If he decided to turn them against Stellareid with the Kosah-Rei at his side, Cartigan would face an unprecedented threat. Normally, I¡¯d be confident the city would not fall even under such circumstances, but after Hiriech¡­and with the cause of the combustions so uncertain¡­I hesitate¡­¡±


    ¡°On top of that,¡± Markreas said. ¡°Cartigan¡¯s men have spoken with him, and the Lord tells me that the mana signature from that man is abnormally dangerous for somebody of his background. Rickori Keskivaara may want peace, but should he change his mind, he could be a threat all on his own.¡±


    Acostav was still obviously unconvinced of Keskivaara¡¯s threat, but Viiro let out a reluctant sigh of acknowledgement. ¡°So then you believe Vesh may be in Stellareid because he¡¯s trying to recruit Keskivaara to his cause?¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand,¡± Acostav growled. ¡°If Keskivaara has denounced them, then why worry that Vesh might succeed? Why bother risking Miyon¡¯s escape to draw him out when Vesh¡¯s goal is unattainable.¡±


    ¡°Because it might not be unattainable,¡± Markreas replied. ¡°Naturally, Cartigan isn¡¯t going to humor him because doing so would harm relations with the Company Lords, but it¡¯s only so long that Keskivaara will remain peaceful. Eventually, he¡¯ll realize his mission is a lost cause, and when he does, it¡¯s possible he¡¯ll change his strategy. The man has not publicly denounced the Kosah-Rei in over a year, and his followers are growing more antsy and vicious at their protests. Recently, a member of the city guard was killed when a few of them lost their temper and attacked. His peacefulness is already crumbling, leaving Cartigan truly considering having him arrested and executed.¡±


    Ilirianna, who had thus far been listening patiently, couldn¡¯t help but glance down at her father with surprise. What? They¡¯re going to execute him?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to lure Vesh out,¡± the king went on. ¡°An alliance between him and Keskivaara would be disastrous, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting,¡± Ilirianna quickly broke in. ¡°But Father¡­there¡¯s an obvious solution here. Tell Cartigan to sit down with Keskivaara and properly negotiate! If he¡¯s been peaceful all this time then he clearly just wants to help Stellareid¡¯s workers, so an alliance with Vesh would be a last resort for him¡ªone he wouldn¡¯t need to bother taking if Cartigan conceded something.¡±


    Viiro and Acostav were already directing their annoyed looks her way, a common response whenever she spoke in support of anybody outside of the elite class, while Koroha and Nyx made no response at all. At the very least, there was a slight smile on Grunly¡¯s face, but her father was eyeing her much in the same way the Noctalus Masters were.


    ¡°Liri¡­¡± he responded. ¡°I love you, Dear, but you need to kick this trusting habit of yours. People like Keskivaara, if given an inch, will take a mile. Conceding to him would only prove that this kind of rebellious behavior works, and we cannot allow an image of weakness to spread.¡±


    Ilirianna could hardly believe what she was hearing while also finding it unsurprising. ¡°Rebellious? Father, he¡¯s done nothing but express dissatisfaction! That¡¯s not rebellious!¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡±  Markreas snapped with a dismissive wave. ¡°We can discuss later, but we will not be conceding anything to Rickori Keskivaara. End of discussion.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡±


    ¡°End of discussion.¡±


    Ilirianna straightened up, doing her best not to glare at the king in the presence of the Masters¡ªa task that was ridiculously challenging. She refused to make eye contact with Viiro and Acostav as she internally fumed.


    Damn it all! This attitude is idiotic! Why are so few of you willing to negotiate?! It¡¯s this nonsensical image of the commoners as some sort of threat that got us in this stupid war with the Kosah-Rei to begin with!


    Ilirianna clenched her fists, Mallicent¡¯s words from that time in the Omaruan clothing shop coming to mind.


    ¡°To remove a cancer, you must cut out the tumor, yes? You can¡¯t reason with a tumor. You can¡¯t beg it to stop attacking the body. You can¡¯t barter with it, for it is simply doing the only thing it knows to do. That same logic applies to you. The elite won¡¯t listen to the woes of the common man for arrogance is their inherent nature. Therefore, the only thing we can do is forcefully remove them, by any means necessary.¡±


    I hate that Mallicent Malloway has started to make sense! I¡¯m not saying we should give Keskivaara everything he demands, but a dialogue needs to be had, or else we¡¯re only going to create more enemies! Father¡­ If Keskivaara joins Vesh because you and Lord Cartigan wouldn¡¯t even do him the decency of discussion¡­


    Then we¡¯re all going to deserve it when he turns his sword upon us!

 V5 Chapter 8- Dinner At The Glaus Estate

    Chapter VIII


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon on Saturday, Fayela Rio bid Jessi and Hiro goodbye before making her way down the third-year dorm tower and trudging through the snow-covered campus towards the Academy front gates. Multiple times over the past few days did she consider refusing to show up despite the fact that she had already told Rennigan she would. After all, there wasn¡¯t a single thing she wouldn¡¯t rather be doing than going to the home of the Glaus family for dinner, and the reason she didn¡¯t bail was because she considered herself a woman of her word and took pride in the fact that she always kept her promises. Against her better judgment, when Rennigan came to her and said that his father wished for her to stop by for dinner, she told him that she would do it, and even now, she questioned her sanity at that moment. She didn¡¯t owe Rennigan Glaus anything, and she certainly held no love for his father given all she knew about him, so for all intents and purposes, she should have laughed in his face and walked away.


    Yet here I am¡­ What the hell is wrong with me?


    As she recalled the moment when Rennigan made his request, she couldn¡¯t help centering on his slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°Listen, Rio, just do me this favor and I¡¯ll owe you one! My father¡­well, let¡¯s just say I don¡¯t want to disappoint him. He¡¯s been asking to meet you for a while, and since I know you have no damn interest in helping me with anything, I¡¯ve made up excuses to get him off my ass. But I¡¯ve run out of them, so all I¡¯m asking is that you bite your tongue and come to dinner. That¡¯s all I need.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him that uncomfortable, she mused. Whatever¡­ Having Rennigan owe me a favor is absolutely going to come in handy, so I¡¯ll do what he said, bite my tongue, and I can laugh about it with Jessi and Hiro afterwards.


    Faye let out a baffled sigh, watching as her breath rose up in front of her face, illuminated by the firelamps lining the side of the darkened path. She reached one of her gloved hands up and pulled her scarf over her mouth, bitterly shivering at the post-dusk cold. She at least took some solace in the fact that Rennigan would be calling a carriage to take them to his home, for if she had to walk across Erika in this frigid chill, the chances of her changing her mind were much higher.


    Arriving at the front gates, she caught sight of that very carriage waiting on the road just outside, as well her silver-haired teammate leaning against it, his arms folded across his body as he, too, shivered. She raised her hand in a half-hearted wave when he noticed her approach, and though he refused to make eye contact longer than a few seconds, she didn¡¯t fail to catch the hint of relief on his pale features.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned, Rio,¡± he grunted. ¡°I honestly thought you weren¡¯t coming.¡±


    Faye shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I said I¡¯d be here, so I am. I¡¯d have thought you¡¯d understand me a little better than that after all these years.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I suppose so.¡±


    That was the extent of their conversation before Rennigan pulled open the carriage door and stepped inside, Faye right on his heels. The two took seats opposite each other and against the window, settling in just as the driver flicked the reins and began moving. She wouldn¡¯t have considered the silence uncomfortable, but it was far from comfortable, with that ever-present slight tension hanging in the air between them. Despite having been teammates for two and half years, fighting alongside each other and working together, Faye still hardly considered Rennigan Glaus a friend, nor did she think he saw her as such. They were a means to an end for each other, obstacles to overcome until the day they finally graduated and could part ways for good. There was no doubt that when that time came, she would remain close with Hiro and Jessi, and he would never be heard from again. Rennigan was the outlier in their team, a role that was completely self-imposed due to his pompous pride and refusal to see them as anything but pawns in his quest to reach Nyx Rana¡¯s still vacant position of apprentice.


    Resting her head against the carriage wall, she absently gazed at the neighborhoods they were driving through, noting all of the solstice decorations that had been erected for the coming festival. Erika was always an active place, but when the two solstice festivals rolled around, the Great City only grew more crowded and chaotic. Faye learned very early in her life to avoid the main roads once December hit and to stay away until January had properly begun. Since the Glaus Estate was close to the Academy, they didn¡¯t have to travel far before pulling up to another set of gates, which were almost instantly opened to admit them to a huge and beautiful courtyard that, had it not been covered in snow, would have almost certainly been a stunning green given the size of the lawn. A marble fountain was the centerpiece, seeming almost as big as the main room of Faye¡¯s dorm and having been carved into the shape of a group of mermaids, the mythical maidens of the sea, spouting water out of their mouths, their breasts exposed in what she considered an unnecessary addition to piece.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ugly thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rennigan grumbled, seeming to have noticed both what Faye was staring at, as well as her aversion to it. ¡°Both Mother and I told Father to cover them up, but he said it would ruin the art. Not sure how, though. He was never quite clear on that.¡±


    Faye frowned, sensing an odd bitterness towards his father that was rarely present in Rennigan¡¯s voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my place to comment on a Council Elder¡¯s choice of decoration.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Holding back for once, are you, Rio?¡± Rennigan snorted. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s good though. Better to avoid insulting him.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡±


    The carriage pulled to a stop just outside the mansion¡¯s front doors, and though Faye expected the driver to step down and let them out, she was surprised when Rennigan didn¡¯t bother to wait, doing so himself and departing before the man had even begun to get out of the coach. Following after her teammate, Faye once again grimaced at the chill, raising her head to get a better look at the Glaus Estate. The mansion had two-stories, with an architecture that was no different from most of the buildings surrounding it with its beige walls and red-tiled, slanted roof. She could see some light coming from one of the windows on the first floor, and as they walked up the semi-circular steps leading to the porch, it suddenly occurred to her how little she knew about Rennigan¡¯s family. He said his mother and father had invited him, but she had no idea if he had any siblings or extended family that would be present. She quickly whispered the question on her mind, but Rennigan just spared a glance back and answered,


    ¡°No, I am an only child, though not for their lack of trying. My existence alone is a damn miracle in their eyes. As for the rest of my family, well¡­my father long ago estranged himself from them. Do not worry, Rio, the only people present at this dinner will be us and my parents. You need not deal with any other Glauses.¡±


    Faye furrowed her brow with surprise, but she decided not to press the subject any further as Rennigan reached the doors and pressed his hands against them, sending mana into the security charm to permit them access. The entryway was a circular room mostly taken up by a spiral staircase leading to the second floor, but with a large archway just to their right that led into an adjacent dining room. The coloring was mostly golds and browns, with portraits of landscapes and past Glaus figures filling space on the walls. As she was admiring the design, Rennigan was already shrugging out of his coat and pulling open a door just to the right of the front entrance that was revealed to be a closet. Faye was about to do the same when she heard footsteps against the marble ground approaching from the archway, soon followed by the appearance of an older woman she quickly identified as a maid based on her formal black blazer, tie, and long skirt that came to her ankles.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived, Young Master,¡± she greeted with a gentle bow, her wrinkled features lighting up with a smile.


    Then, to Faye¡¯s surprise, the most genuine and warm smile came over Rennigan¡¯s face as he quickly moved to approach her and embrace her in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Rosaline. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been back for some time. I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°No, of course. We¡¯re just happy you could make it tonight.¡± Ending the hug, the woman named Rosaline then turned towards Faye and bowed to her as well. ¡°And it is a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Fayela Rio. I am Rosaline, the head maid of this mansion. We¡¯ve been long hoping to meet somebody from the young master¡¯s team.¡±


    Not completely sure how she was supposed to be acting, Faye just gave her own grin and replied, ¡°Er, yes, thank you very much, Ms Rosaline. I¡¯m happy to be here.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. Then let me take your coat and I will show you to the main dining hall. Come.¡±


    Since Faye¡¯s family had never been rich enough to own a maid, she was a bit averted to allowing someone to help with a task as simple as removing a coat and shoes, but she also didn¡¯t want to be rude, so she accepted Rosaline¡¯s offer before she and Rennigan followed the older woman further into the house, sparing slightly awkward glances at one another. Having believed the dining room adjacent to the entry hall was quite large, Faye was far from prepared to enter the hall that had to be nearly twice its size. Five chandeliers hung from the center of the slanted and tall ceiling, and just under it was a rectangular table so large that she would have expected to find it in the dining hall of a Great Lord as opposed to a council elder.


    Then again, Kloras Glaus is supposed to be ridiculously influential, second only to Solomon Orland, so maybe a table this big is necessary for him.


    Her attention remained only on the room for a few more seconds before realizing that two people were already gathered at the far end, and given the circumstances, they didn¡¯t need to identify themselves for Faye to know who they were. Kloras Glaus sat at the head of the table, with long, braided silver hair and nasty golden eyes the same as Rennigan¡¯s, though Kloras sported a thin mustache taking up most of his upper lip. He also had the same wiry build as his son. The woman who she knew must be Rennigan¡¯s mother, though Faye could not recall her name, did not have silver hair, but it was a pale enough blonde to still resemble her husband and son, having been cut so that it only reached her shoulders. Her eyes were a dark brown, and in sharp contrast to the men, her features seemed much more warm and welcoming.


    ¡°Ah, Son, you¡¯ve arrived, ¡± Kloras greeted with a stiff grin. ¡°And Miss Fayela Rio! It is a pleasure to finally meet you!¡± The Council Elder got to his feet, folding his fingers together before him as his eyes seemed to scan Faye, as if immediately trying to get a read on her. ¡°My name is Kloras Glaus, member of the Council of Elders and head of the Glaus family. This is my wife, Katrina. We thank you for accepting our invitation.¡±


    Until just a few days prior, Faye had never considered how she would act should she ever be in the presence of Rennigan¡¯s father, a man whose negative reputation far preceded him. Given the trouble he had already caused the royal team, a part of Faye truly wished she could snap at him the way Abi told her Ryokumo once had, but she didn¡¯t have the flippant and bold demeanor of that wind mage. At the same time, she was nervous she wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal her distaste for him, so she had been constantly going over her introduction in her head for this very moment.


    ¡°I thank you for inviting me, Council Member Glaus, Madame Glaus,¡± she replied with a bow. ¡°I am humbled that you would welcome somebody like me into such a beautiful home and I look forward to the meal to come, as well as getting to know the both of you.¡±


    Once Faye had introduced herself, Katrina motioned towards the chairs across from her. ¡°Well, no reason for you both to stand so why don¡¯t you take your seats. Rosalina, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, please tell the staff to start bringing out the food.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Madame.¡±


    The head maid excused herself as Faye and Rennigan sat in the indicated spots, at which were plates, silverware, and glasses filled with red wine. She certainly didn¡¯t fail to notice how on edge her teammate was given the fact that Rennigan¡¯s leg was rapidly tapping against the ground as he stared at every possible place except for anybody¡¯s face. And of course, if someone like Faye could notice his anxiety, his parents were certainly going to.


    ¡°Rennie,¡± his mother began warmly. ¡°We¡¯re not going to embarrass you in front of your friend so calm down.¡±


    Faye, who had been taking a sip of the wine, struggled not to spill it as she repressed the laugh that threatened to emerge at hearing Rennigan¡¯s nickname. While his parents didn¡¯t seem to notice, Rennigan kicked her foot under the table in a silent, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare repeat that name to anybody¡±, as he gently picked up his own wine.


    ¡°I am calm, Mother,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m still just shivering a bit from the cold. It was quite terrible out there. I truly miss the warmer weather.¡±


    Kloras shook his head. ¡°Well you better get used to it. Winter hasn¡¯t even properly begun and you¡¯re already wishing for spring? Aren¡¯t water mages supposed to be less susceptible to the chill?¡±


    ¡°Some,¡± Rennigan answered. ¡°But not all. Seems I am one of the unfortunate ones.¡±


    ¡°Well then practice.¡± With the curt order, the councilman turned his stern features towards Faye, much to her displeasure. ¡°Now, Miss Fayela, I hope Rennigan has been a proper asset to you. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t always meet expectations, as was quite obvious at your orientation, but I am pleased that you reached first rank eventually. Is he a good teammate?¡±


    I mean, I¡¯m not really sure how to answer that. He¡¯s a jackass who hardly ever listens to me and causes me more headaches than anybody else in my life ever has, but I can¡¯t deny his skill. Ever since that sparring match against Jessi and Hiro¡­it¡¯s been painfully obvious that if you take Nigreos out of the equation, he¡¯s brilliant at what he does. As much as I would love to take a few shots at his ego in front of his parents, I suppose I¡¯ll do the jerk a favor here.


    ¡°Oh yes, he¡¯s been fantastic actually,¡± she assured Kloras. ¡°Sure, orientation was not how I envisioned it, but we were up against the group eventually declared as the royal team so it was probably an inevitable outcome. I don¡¯t blame him at all.¡±


    She could feel Rennigan¡¯s confused gaze on the side of her head, for she had declared to his face multiple times how much she blamed him for that incident, so she took a bit of twisted pleasure in how thrown off he was.


    I¡¯m buttering you up, so you better remember this when I¡¯m cashing in your favor.


    ¡°You¡¯re oddly satisfied with the outcome,¡± Kloras pointed out with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°Do you not think that had you won that match, you could have been the royal team? Do you not feel robbed of that honor? Or are you lacking in drive?¡±


    ¡°Dear¡­¡± Katrina interrupted but Kloras cut her off.


    ¡°No please, answer, Fayela. I wish to get to know you, and I feel your answer to this question will prove to me what character you have.¡±


    Is he trying to get me to smack talk Rennigan? Why? Am I really just here to be interrogated by this asshole?


    ¡°Well, Sir,¡± Faye began, choosing her words carefully. ¡°It¡¯s not that I lack drive. I do sometimes wonder if that match, had we won, could have sent me on a much different path. And while it is true that Rennigan could not beat Noctis, it is also true that I could not beat Abigail, nor could Jessi and Hiro overcome Caeli. We were outplayed on almost every level despite the fact that for most of the match, we had a numbers advantage.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°And anyway,¡± Rennigan cut in sharply. ¡°You know full well, Father, that Princess Ilirianna had her eyes on the damn Noctalus to begin with. So long as they weren¡¯t utterly obliterated by us, she would have picked that team¡­especially given Master Grunly¡¯s weird obsession with Abigail.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I suppose.¡± Kloras then spread his hands and gave yet another stiff, emotionless smile. ¡°Well, I do not mean to make you feel as if I¡¯m questioning you, Fayela, but given that Rennigan has refused to introduce us, I find myself curious to know your thoughts on these past years. He doesn¡¯t talk much about it, after all.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s fine, Sir,¡± she said. ¡°Though, I do wonder why you chose only me? I mean, Jessi and Hiro could have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have no interest in sharing a meal with Kraton savages. There¡¯s nothing I could gain from them. An Erikan-born like yourself is of a far more appropriate status to be invited into my home.¡±


    ¡°E-er? What?¡±


    Kloras let out an amused laugh, as if he found her stunned confusion at such a disgusting statement funny. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t mean to offend you if you consider those two friends, but step back and take an objective look at them? They¡¯re abhorrent excuses for Academy mages. They lost to Ryokumo Caeli when they had him cornered, and Rennigan has expressed his frustration with their failures on assignments. Just this past autumn, they were nearly killed by a group of rogue mages on an escort job that required the two of you to bail them out. They¡¯re useless idiots who are not properly trained and only know the brute force that Krato¡¯s schools teach. Why would I waste my time with people I already know are worthless?¡±


    Throughout the week, Faye had intended to go to this dinner and act as polite as she could, mostly to avoid any further issues with Rennigan. She knew Kloras was set in his ways and that he wasn¡¯t the most accepting man, but she had hardly been prepared for such a vicious dismissal of Jessi and Hiro. Faye¡¯s initial instinct was to let him have it¡ªto do away with her pretense of respect and verbally rip into the bastard to defend the honor of her closest friends, and she truly believed she would have. Yet, completely taking her off guard, it was Rennigan who beat her to it.


    ¡°Father,¡± he practically spat despite the neutral expression on his face. ¡°I would ask you to keep your opinions of Pafran and Yuahl to yourself. Yes, I have expressed dissatisfaction with them, which I believe is fair, but there is a difference between being dissatisfied and utterly disrespecting them as people and as mages. I apologize if this is rude, but I will not sit here silently while you speak ill of my teammates¡ªespecially not in front of Rio.¡±


    The hell? Faye thought as she stared at Rennigan¡¯s face with wide eyes. Not once in my life have I heard Rennigan say a single good thing about Jessi and Hiro. So where did that come from? Don¡¯t tell me you actually like them, Rennigan?


    ¡°Son, I am¡­¡± Kloras, who looked about ready to snap at Rennigan then and there, fell silent as Rosalina walked back into the dining hall with an uncertain expression. ¡°Yes, Rosalina? Where is the food?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Master Glaus, but¡­well, we have a visitor¡­¡±


    Kloras cocked an eyebrow. ¡°A visitor? At this hour? I thought I told you to turn anybody away. We have guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, but¡­ You see, the person at the gate is Master Nyx Rana. She says she needs to speak with you about something important. You¡¯ve said never to turn her away, so I thought I¡¯d come and ask what you¡¯d like me to do.¡±


    Faye and Rennigan exchanged surprised looks, neither having been expecting a Master of Ijiria to turn up on the doorstep. Kloras, however, gave a pleased smirk as he listened to the head maid¡¯s news.


    ¡°You know what? That¡¯s perfect. Rosalina, tell the staff to prepare an extra seat for Master Rana. Kat, you and I shall go greet her. Come.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Father, are you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rennigan, I am certain. Please excuse us, Fayela.¡±


    Kloras departed the dining room with Rosalina and a nervous Katrina, leaving Faye sitting at the table with only Rennigan, whose jaw was hanging slightly open as he stared blankly at his reflection in the plate. Faye, too, wasn¡¯t sure what to say, for despite being quite close with the royal team, she had never once been in the presence of a Master of Ijiria.


    And this is the Master Rennigan seeks to work for. I can¡¯t imagine what he¡¯s thinking given how anxious he¡¯s already been tonight.


    But, even realizing that this meal was about to take a very abrupt turn, Faye knew there was something that needed to be said in this brief moment of privacy, so she did her best to push the Master of Water¡¯s arrival to the side as she addressed her teammate.


    ¡°Thank you for that. If you hadn¡¯t said something, I would have. Though I never realized you held any respect for Jessi and Hiro.¡±


    Rennigan swallowed his nerves as he shot an irritated glare her way. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Rio. I do not hold respect for them. I merely could not comfortably call myself your leader if I sat back and let somebody slander them. I was doing my duty. That is all.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sure. Whatever you say, Rennie.¡±


    Exhaling sharply, Rennigan turned her way and stuck his face close to hers, his pale skin lighting up red with rage, embarrassment, or perhaps even both. ¡°Listen here! You tell anybody about that nickname and I swear on my family name that I will make you pay dearly! Especially¡­¡± He shivered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Caeli! I will undoubtedly kill you if you tell Caeli.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t tell Caeli, huh? Well, let¡¯s just see how high a price you¡¯re willing to pay, Rennie.¡±


    ¡°God¡­I hate you.¡±


    ***


    Despite his ambitions to rise to the position of Ijiria¡¯s Master of Water someday, Rennigan Glaus had never actually met Nyx Rana, so when the woman walked through archway, escorted by his parents, the young mage felt his throat tighten up and his heart begin beating painfully against his ribcage. As was rather typical of his rivals, the members of the royal team had been in Nyx¡¯s presence before due to how often they spent time in the Citadel, something Ryokumo never hesitated to throw in his face, so he did have some idea of what the Master was like. His father also spoke of her every so often, with every account expressing how strange, air-headed, and aloof she was. It certainly wasn¡¯t the demeanor he would have expected of an Ijirian Master, but his father assured him that it would only make her all the easier to manipulate and coerce. The very second he got his first glimpse of the small, silver-haired woman, Rennigan could immediately understand what they meant.


    She almost seemed to be swaying with every step she took, and her pale eyes were half-lidded, making her appear as if she hadn¡¯t slept in weeks. She wasn¡¯t smiling, but her mouth hung slightly open as her head absently turned in various directions, implying that she was admiring the room despite her eyes being blank and uninterested. Kloras was speaking to her, but she clearly wasn¡¯t listening, her attention being swiftly stolen upon noticing Rennigan and Faye sitting at the table in front of empty plates and glasses of half-drunk wine. Nyx tilted her head curiously as she regarded them, but Rennigan was ridiculously uncomfortable making eye contact with her, so he turned away and grabbed his drink.


    ¡°Elder Glaus,¡± Nyx began in a light and airy tone, cutting Kloras off mid-sentence. ¡°I did not intend to intrude. If you already have dinner guests, we can speak of this matter tomorrow. Truth be told, it was not something I desired to discuss in front of your son¡­or Ms Rio, for that matter.¡±


    But Kloras just waved his hand and brushed her concern aside. ¡°Nonsense, Master Rana. As it so happens, I would prefer them to be present for whatever you wish to talk about. Unless it pertains to Empire secrets?¡±


    ¡°Er, well, no, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then please, sit! Rosalina will have the food brought out momentarily!¡±


    Nyx sighed, practically being dragged by Kloras towards the seat directly ahead of Rennigan, much to the young man¡¯s utter dismay. His mother and father then returned to their own places, Kloras grinning excitedly for the discussion to come.


    Damn it all, Father! As if this dinner wasn¡¯t going to be stressful enough! Why is Master Rana here?! What the hell could we possibly be discussing?!


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you both, by the way,¡± Nyx murmured, addressing Rennigan and Faye. ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty about you.¡±


    Rennigan stiffened up at such a neutral statement, but knowing he couldn¡¯t very well make a fool of himself, he forced a smile of his own and replied, ¡°It is more than a pleasure to meet you, as well, Master Rana. It is an honor to merely be in the presence of a water mage as famous and respected as you are. You are an inspiration to all who study the affinity.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Giving a grunt that betrayed nothing of what Nyx felt or thought, she then turned to Faye as the rock mage awkwardly echoed Rennigan¡¯s sentiments, though she stuck with a simple ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Master,¡± as opposed to the over-the-top introduction he gave. Almost immediately after, Rosalina and three other members of the staff arrived with their dinner of roasted quail, steamed vegetables, and refills of their wine. Rennigan hadn¡¯t considered himself that hungry to begin with, but Nyx¡¯s arrival had killed any chance that he¡¯d be able to keep anything in his stomach until the night was over. The Master didn¡¯t seem too interested in the food either, but as was polite, she picked up her fork and began to eat. Whether fortunately or unfortunately, Kloras hardly gave anybody time to swallow their first bite before he began the discussion.


    ¡°Well then, now that we have our food, why don¡¯t you explain what it is you need from me, Master Rana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Taking a sip of wine, Nyx let out an almost tired sigh before continuing. ¡°To be perfectly honest, I do not come here with a unique request. It¡¯s no secret that a rough majority of the Council adheres to your wishes, so your support is a necessity if the Iijis and Masters wish to accomplish their goals. Therefore, I am here to ask for your support in authorizing two Masters of Ijiria to take up an assignment.¡±


    Kloras smirked, very obviously pleased with himself at how much power he had over the Masters of Ijiria. Rennigan knew that Nyx often reached out to him whenever King Markreas needed him to agree to something, and since the young man agreed with his father¡¯s desire to keep the Masters in check, he, too, was glad that Kloras Glaus held such authority over them.


    ¡°I suspected as much,¡± Kloras said with a chuckle. ¡°Alright then, go on. What does Markreas desire this time? Which Masters, where, and for what reason?¡±


    ¡°Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz to Stellareid in order to escort a high-value captive back to Erika,¡± Nyx answered, though she did spare a hesitant look towards the silent Rennigan and Faye. ¡°Doctor Uma Miyon of the Kosah-Rei was apprehended by Lord Cartigan. We wish to bring him to the Citadel for interrogation and, when necessary, erasure.¡±


    They¡¯ve captured the doctor? Once again, Rennigan and Faye exchanged glances with one another, both knowing how massive of a victory that was. The leaders of these cultist bastards have been eluding the Empire for years now. If one of them has finally been apprehended, then perhaps we¡¯re on the right track to ending this!


    ¡°I never met Doctor Miyon myself, but he nearly killed Master Taurus. If that¡¯s not enough to make him seem terrifying, I don¡¯t know what is.¡±


    Recalling something Ryokumo had said about Uma Miyon a while back in what was a rare moment of seriousness from the fool, Rennigan couldn¡¯t help but find himself already in favor of permitting the Masters to travel to Stellareid. Of course, even if his father fully supported such an undertaking, he would never concede to the Masters immediately, rather he would make them squirm a bit first.


    ¡°Curious,¡± Kloras said. ¡°Lord Cartigan caught Miyon? Well, I see what Markreas is thinking, but are both the Noctalus Masters really so necessary? Either of them alone would be more than enough firepower to protect the captive so why both? Are you holding details back?¡±


    Nyx lethargically shook her head. ¡°No, I was merely giving you the summary. Shall I go on?¡± When Rennigan¡¯s father motioned for her to do so, the Master of Water proceeded with her explanation. ¡°We are playing it as safe as possible. Rotana Vesh has been sighted in the region, and we highly doubt he will let Miyon be transported without making an attempt to rescue him. Yes, one Master will be enough to protect him, but two have a chance of killing Vesh should he act. In addition¡­¡± Nyx smiled, as if knowing what she was about to say would irk Kloras. ¡°The royal team will also be present so that, should things go poorly, Album Luz can erase the doctor¡ªa contingency plan, if you will.¡±


    Kloras narrowed his eyes and Rennigan felt a surge of rage shoot through him, the smirking features of Nigreos and Ryokumo appearing in his head to taunt him. Of course they¡¯d be involved! Those bastards are always getting the important jobs dropped in their damn laps!


    ¡°Since the Noctalus Masters and the royal team are already heading to Noctalus for the solstice, we intended for them to make for Stellareid afterwards,¡± Nyx finished. ¡°But we need the Council¡¯s permission, so I humbly ask that you voice your support for it. If we can lure out and kill Rotana Vesh, the threat posed by the Kosah-Rei will significantly decrease.¡±


    Kloras twisted his lip in exaggerated thought, a performance no doubt, for Rennigan knew his father¡¯s mind was already made. ¡°Well, Master Rana, I see the benefit in this, but I must say¡­I have been rather lenient with you since the Battle of Hiriech, have I not? I¡¯ve permitted the royal team plenty of assignments, and I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯m not being properly repaid for my efforts. Do you not think it¡¯s time I¡¯m given a little something?¡±


    There it is, Rennigan thought with pride. He knows that this particular mission is very important, so he¡¯s striking now. Well done, Father!


    Nyx¡¯s affect remained flat, as if Kloras¡¯s reply didn¡¯t bother her at all. ¡°Well, I would think your payment is this Empire remaining safe, but go ahead, Elder. If it is in my power, I may be able to do something for you if it means you give your support.¡±


    ¡°Within your power, you say?¡± Kloras laughed. ¡°Tell me, Master, have you changed your mind in regards to taking on an apprentice?¡±


    Rennigan barely contained his shock, for he hadn¡¯t expected his father to go right to the heart of the matter. He had been under the impression the man would continue to chip away at Nyx. And before Rennigan could even begin to wonder what the Master of Water would say in response, she had already shot it down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. I understand you wish for me to mentor your son, but I still do not intend to have an apprentice. I am not cut out for the role, and will leave the decision of my replacement to the Grandmaster. If you want Rennigan to succeed me, petition Markreas or Ilirianna.¡±


    Yeah well, that¡¯s to be expected, Rennigan thought with a huff.


    ¡°A pity¡­¡± Kloras grunted with an obviously fake sigh.


    ¡°Is that your only condition?¡± Nyx inquired. ¡°I do apologize if it is, for that is too big of a job for me. I am willing to hear you out on simpler matters¡­for I do not think you actually believed I¡¯d accept that. There¡¯s something far more realistic in your head, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s father shrugged. ¡°Perhaps there is. Very well, Master, how about this? I seek only for my son to thrive in this world, and I know he has the potential to be the Master of Water. I want you to believe that, too¡ªto know that he is worth it, but the royal team just overshadows his. Everybody always remembers how he lost to them, and don¡¯t seem to consider his victories after that battle. I want him to have prestige as well, and what better way to acquire it than helping to escort a target as valuable as Uma Miyon, or to aid in the killing of Rotana Vesh?¡±


    Woah, hold on a second¡­ Rennigan thought as he began to understand what his father was getting at. He can¡¯t mean¡­?


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Nyx muttered with a slight raising of her thin eyebrows. ¡°You want him to accompany them?¡±


    ¡°I want his team to accompany them,¡± Kloras corrected, motioning towards both Rennigan and Faye. ¡°Those are my terms, Master Rana. If you allow them to join the royal team for this particular job, I will urge every Elder to accept the proposition.¡±


    The Master of Water glanced across the table at Rennigan and Faye, as if taking a second to consider them. ¡°I¡­can at least bring the proposal to King Markreas. That being said, I do not know if we will need that many combatants. As it stands, Abigail and Master Grunly have requested that Abigail¡¯s second-year pupil be allowed to shadow her on this mission. With the royal team, Rennigan¡¯s team, the Masters, and Iris Mackia, I fear it may be too big of a party.¡±


    But Kloras was already shaking his head. ¡°With Uma Miyon and Rotana Vesh, can you really have too many fighters?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not,¡± Nyx said. ¡°Either way, it is not my choice. I will bring the king your terms.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I thank you.¡±


    With that, despite having been provided food, Nyx excused herself, claiming to have business to attend to back at the Citadel, and departed the estate, leaving Rennigan and Faye utterly stunned by the abrupt turn that took place at what was supposed to be a simple dinner.


    You¡¯re kidding me! We¡­ We¡¯re joining the royal team for this?!


    ¡°Never say I don¡¯t look out for you,¡± Kloras told them with a grin. ¡°Markreas does not have a choice but to accept our conditions, so use this opportunity to further your ambitions. Fayela, you claim to be satisfied with what happened at your orientation, but I do think that, deep down, you believe you deserve more. Prove it in Stellareid, both of you.¡±


    Rennigan saw Faye¡¯s features tense with anger, but as had been consistent all night, she refrained from insulting Kloras. ¡°I will stand by my statement that I don¡¯t regret anything. But I do not want you to believe I do not seek to improve my standing. Thank you for looking out for us, Council Member. We will take advantage of this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course we will,¡± Rennigan echoed.


    ¡°Good,¡± Kloras growled. ¡°Show the Empire what you can do and make sure it is clear beyond all doubt that Ilirianna Iiji made the wrong choice back then. Make me proud.¡±

 V5 Chapter 9- Days, Weeks, Months

    Chapter IX


    As was typical of her Sunday afternoons whenever she was in Erika, Abigail Reiner made her way from the Academy to the Citadel for her weekly tea with Master Edwar Grunly. It was a tradition they had started not long after her return from Omaruo and had stayed a consistent and joyful part of her life. Her relationship with the Master of Nature had only improved over the years, with the older man becoming something akin to a grandfather in her eyes. He expressed a love towards her that was different from everybody else she had ever known¡ªa warm and comforting sort of affection. He looked out for her, made sure she was happy, sent her gifts every once in a while, and was more of a school advisor than the one the Academy assigned her. Abi loved spending time in his office, catching up and planning for the future. Given that her finals were coming up, she was sure he would offer advice on how to pass her exams, and on top of that, the royal team had yet another mission on the horizon.


    After celebrating the solstice in Noctalus, we¡¯re going to Stellareid. I still can''t believe it¡­ Not only have they caught the Omaruan doctor who Mallicent worked with to study The Angel, but we actually have a shot at taking down Rotana Vesh. It¡¯s surreal¡­and while I won¡¯t get my hopes up, I do appreciate having a potential light at the end of the tunnel.


    A part of her did hope that if the Kosah-Rei fell, she might be able to begin to repair her image in the eyes of the country folk, but another part of her feared that if she played any role in Vesh¡¯s demise, then she would be forever irredeemable¡ªthe devil who murdered their saint.


    I want Miyon and Vesh gone. I want this nightmare to end, but I really don¡¯t think it will. Not to mention, if I go to Stellareid, I won¡¯t have a chance to see Scott again for a while¡­again. I already knew it¡¯d be a long time apart if I went to Noctalus for the holidays, but now¡­ Gosh, I don¡¯t know if I can stand that long away from him. I just don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t want to abandon my team, but I¡¯m so tired¡­


    ¡°You okay, Abigail? You look sad?¡±


    Abi¡¯s lips formed a thin and joyless smile as she glanced over to eye the person standing beside her on the lift: her pupil, Iris Mackia. The Kotonorish girl¡¯s big eyes were gazing at her innocently, full of concern, so Abigail shook her head to reassure her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay! Just thinking about the mission. It¡¯s a big deal¡­and with finals and the trip to Noctalus on the horizon, I have a ton to consider. On top of all that, I¡¯ve had a bit of a headache this past day that isn¡¯t letting up. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Iris frowned. ¡°Oh, I hope you feel better! And don¡¯t worry about the mission! I¡¯ll be there to give you backup if you need it!¡± Her pupil then went back to bouncing on the balls of her feet, changing the subject to their upcoming visit with Grunly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m excited to see Master Grunly again! It feels like it''s been forever and he¡¯s so nice! He¡¯s a great cook, too! I¡¯ve been dreaming of his chocolate chip cookies since September!¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s excited to see you, too,¡± Abi replied with a chuckle. ¡°Master Grunly has grown fond of you.¡±


    For better or for worse, Iris Mackia was a ball of energy, and her bubbly demeanor often reminded Abi of Jessi back when they were first-years. She rarely sat still and got giddy over the simplest things, which made her a pleasant person to be around given Abi¡¯s dark mood in the recent months. Regardless of where her life went in the future, she knew she would not regret accepting Headmaster Tykon¡¯s proposal to take Iris on as a student. On top of all that, she was a brilliant nature mage in her own right, and could very easily surpass Abi someday. Grunly had even expressed surprise at how much control she had over her magic when he requested to test her skill one day.


    Honestly¡­ Iris would make a fantastic Master of Nature¡­


    Abi knew that for her relationship with Scott to continue, she would have to make the decision to leave Ijiria behind. He was aging too fast, and they hardly ever got to see each other, so the longer it took her to choose one realm over the other, the higher the chance he would finally get fed up with her and break off the relationship. She didn¡¯t want to give up either realm, but if she did make the painful choice to go to Wilham permanently, she didn¡¯t want to repay Grunly¡¯s kindness by abandoning him. That was why she had occasionally brought Iris to her tea visits with the Master of Nature. That was why she encouraged Iris to show him what she could do, and it was why she requested Ilirianna allow Iris to come to Stellareid with them under the guise of having her shadow a member of the royal team.


    If I ever have to leave¡­then I want Grunly to still have his successor. If I choose Scott, then Iris should become his apprentice and Iris should be the next Master of Nature when he retires. I¡¯ve made Grunly aware of her ability, so he¡¯ll know what to do if I¡¯m gone.


    Arriving at their desired floor, Abigail and Iris continued on their way before coming to the wide open door of the classroom Grunly repurposed into his office. Poking her head inside, Abi immediately caught sight of the Master through the glass doors across the room, sitting patiently at a small wooden table on the balcony, his back to them as he gazed up at the clouds. The smell of baked goods lingered in the air, though since she couldn¡¯t see the food, she guessed that he must have set everything up outside. Iris¡¯s smile had grown wider, for the scent must have been even more powerful to her superior nose, so not wanting to make her pupil wait longer than necessary, Abi took her past the rows of desks and to the sliding glass door, which she promptly pulled open.


    Grunly sat up straighter, glancing over his shoulder as a joyful grin spread over his bearded features the second he saw them. ¡°Ah, welcome, welcome! It¡¯s so good to see you girls again! Please, take your seats. Everything¡¯s already out!¡±


    The Master of Nature was always so obvious in how happy her visits made him, and though she had never asked, Abi got the idea that he rarely had visitors. He wasn¡¯t terribly close with the other Masters, he didn¡¯t have an apprentice, and he often lamented how he was sad his age prevented him from having the energy to teach a class or two. He was a very social man, something Abi had picked up on during their few months traveling the north together, so she was glad to have been able to provide him some friendship these last few years.


    And even knowing that, the thought of leaving still keeps its hold on my mind, she chided herself. What would it do to him if I just disappeared one day and never came home¡­?


    She concealed her guilt behind a pleasant expression as she returned his greeting. ¡°Good afternoon, Grunly. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken me so long to come up for a visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about that,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re focused on your studies, as you should be! There¡¯s no need to prioritize an old man like me! I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re here today. And Iris!¡± Turning his head to beaming young woman beside Abi, Grunly addressed her. ¡°How are you? It feels like it¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve seen you. Treating Abigail well, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Yup! Of course!¡± she chirped. ¡°I¡¯m her best student, after all!¡±


    Abi eyed her pupil with mild amusement. ¡°And my only student.¡±


    ¡°Which makes me the best by default!¡± Iris retorted, turning to take her seat at the small, circular wooden table that Grunly was already at. ¡°Anyway, Master Grunly, I¡¯m doing just swell! Finals are gonna be a piece of cake, I know it, and I¡¯m super excited to go on a mission with the royal team! Thank you again for giving the princess a recommendation for me!¡±


    ¡°Oh of course, Dear. I think it could be good for you, and in a situation as dangerous as this one, it would honestly be smart to have an extra healer on hand¡ªand especially one as advanced as you.¡± As he spoke, Grunly reached for the kettle resting just beside him and began pouring tea into the three cups placed before the chairs. ¡°Now please, take a seat, Abi, and the two of you can help yourselves to some desserts. I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    Abi frowned, having not expected anything important to come up, so she did as requested and sat between Grunly and Iris, the latter already loading her plate full of chocolate chip cookies. Abi briefly took note of the candle serving as their centerpiece, its scent reminiscent of peppermint and the small flame flickering in the middle giving off more heat than she would have expected¡ªa detail that explained why it was so warm on the balcony despite being so high up in late autumn. Taking a cookie for herself and sipping her tea, Abigail let out a pleasant sigh and spoke.


    ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡± she inquired of the Master. ¡°Has something changed in regards to Stellareid?¡±


    Grunly grimaced, as if disapproving of what he was about to say. ¡°As far as the plan itself goes, no. The job remains exactly as King Markreas intends, but¡­well, let¡¯s just say that in order to convince Kloras¡¯s people in the Council, Master Rana had to bargain with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Understanding now why Grunly would be so displeased, Abi braced herself for whatever demands the Masters had been forced to concede. ¡°And what did he want?¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly a high price, but it¡¯s certainly not ideal. Kloras said that he would only support the trip under the condition that his son¡¯s team be permitted to join¡­and Markreas agreed to those terms.¡±


    Abi¡¯s eyes went wide, her chest filling with very contradicting emotions, for as great as it would be to have Faye, Jessi, and Hiro at her side during this assignment, Rennigan Glaus was another matter entirely. ¡°Oh¡­ Great¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that bad?¡± Iris asked through mouthfuls of cookies. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Rio¡¯s coming with us?¡±


    Abi glanced sidelong at her student¡¯s genuinely confused expression, reminding her that Iris would know very little about Rennigan. ¡°Yes, it does mean Faye¡¯s joining, but the problem is that along with her, Rennigan Glaus is going to be on this job. Normally, as much as I don¡¯t like admitting this, he is a very clever and powerful mage, probably one of the best in our year, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Iris tilted her head. ¡°Is he, like, a jerk or something?¡±


    Abigail laughed, finding that description quite accurate. ¡°Yeah, he is, but shockingly enough, that¡¯s not the heart of the problem. Rennigan does not get along well with Nigreos and Ryokumo. He sees them as rivals¡ªpeople that he has a right to surpass and who don¡¯t deserve the prestige they¡¯ve acquired. He seeks to prove that, and will do anything he can to show his superiority over them. To this day, I believe that my team would not have won our orientation match had Rennigan not been thinking solely about beating Nigreos. Back then, the only consequence to his arrogance was the loss of first rank, but on a mission like this one¡­¡±


    ¡°He could get somebody killed if he allows his obsession with them to get in the way,¡± Grunly finished. ¡°And even if he doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s still possible he ruins the mission in other ways¡ªsuch as unintentionally enabling Vesh or Miyon to escape¡­¡±


    With those explanations, Iris seemed to get the jist of what the issue was. ¡°Well that¡¯s not good. Why did the king allow this then?¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°He had no choice,¡± the Master of Nature said, absently staring at the brown liquid inside his teacup. ¡°Nearly half the Council of Elders supports Kloras, and there are enough members that stand in the center who can be convinced to go along with him. If Kloras opposes something strongly enough, the Council will vote against us. With Uma Miyon, and potentially Vesh, within our grasp, King Markreas cannot afford such an outcome. Instead, he¡¯s told Ilirianna and the Masters to manage Rennigan as best they can.¡±


    Abi nodded her agreement with that assessment, for as much as she hated Rennigan being a part of this, she agreed that they couldn¡¯t just cancel the trip to Stellareid. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll just have to hope that Faye, Jessi, and Hiro will be enough to tilt the scales back our way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is about all we can do.¡±


    Having finished her cookies, Iris was downing the rest of her tea, her previously bubbly demeanor having shifted into something more serious as she considered the new circumstances. It was a rare side of the typically mischievous mage, but Abi always knew it was there, lurking underneath the peppiness. It pleased her that Grunly was getting to see a brief glimpse of it as well.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to help where you need it then,¡± Iris said finally, and with confidence. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m not much of a fighter, but I¡¯ll heal whoever needs healing, and I¡¯ll keep an eye on this Rennigan Glaus!¡±


    Grunly seemed satisfied in that response, and since they often avoided unpleasant topics during these visits, the subject was changed to more happy subjects. Iris did most of the talking, telling Grunly all about her classes and her tutoring sessions with Abi, even going so far as to gloat about how she caught Faye in her trap the other day in an attempt to get at Abi, and as if to tease her, Grunly immediately got to giving advice on how to catch Abigail off guard next time.


    Whose team is he supposed to be on? Then again, they¡¯re plotting right in front of me, so it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be prepared¡­


    As always, Grunly gave them some tips for their finals, especially for Abi since her Advanced Nature Studies exam revolved around mana endurance, the test itself judging how many spells she could cast without depleting. She¡¯d been training as hard as she could, and her notebooks were filled with various advice and tips she had gotten both from her teachers and Grunly. She and Iris both felt confident for the upcoming exams, and once they ended, they would be heading off to Noctalus for the holidays, leaving Erika behind yet again.


    Noctalus and then Stellareid¡­ I haven¡¯t been to a Great City aside from Erika since Hiriech¡­


    It gave her a bad feeling, one she didn¡¯t want to allow to fester, so she shoved it from her mind right as Grunly pulled her back to the present.


    ¡°Abi? Are you feeling okay? You¡¯ve hardly touched your food?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sitting up a bit more, she glanced down to realize she¡¯d only had a bite of one cookie, and that her teacup was mostly filled, the liquid having gone cold. ¡°Er, yeah, I¡¯m okay. Just not hungry, I guess.¡±


    Truth be told, nothing seemed that appetizing, and she wondered if her anxiety was starting to physically affect her. Even her headache, which had been off-and-on the past few days, was starting to crawl back into her skull, but since she really didn¡¯t want anybody picking up on the fact that she was starting to doubt who the good guys in this war were, she reached forward and forced herself to finish the cookie. Iris didn¡¯t seem bothered, but Grunly''s expression still had hints of concern.


    I¡¯ve gotta get myself together¡­ Can¡¯t be letting myself screw up here¡­


    ***


    The addition of Rennigan¡¯s team to the Stellareid mission was the only thing that was altered about their initial briefing, for in the weeks that followed, the plan remained the same, allowing them to properly focus on their exams. Abi, Album, and Nigreos spent plenty of afternoons in the library studying their asses off, while Ryokumo hardly did anything to prepare, refusing to listen to Nigreos¡¯s lectures about work ethic. On occasion, Lunara, Faye, Jessi, and Hiro would be present as well. Abi found out not long after Grunly told her about the change of plans that Faye had actually been present during Nyx and Kloras¡¯s negotiations, so her team found out they¡¯d be going to Stellareid even before Abi¡¯s did. From what she could tell, Faye was rather happy with this turn of events, and even expressed excitement at the fact that she and Abigail would finally get to fight side-by-side after all that time.


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep Rennigan in check,¡± Faye assured her. ¡°He owes me a favor for going to dinner with his jackass of a father, so I¡¯ll make sure to cash it in if he starts getting out of hand! I swear to you guys, Rennigan isn¡¯t going to mess this one up!¡±


    ¡°And if we¡¯re assigned to this, too, doesn¡¯t that mean we get to join you in Noctalus?!¡± Jessi added with a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to visit during the solstice! Ah, what should I wear?!¡±


    In many ways, Nigreos actually seemed more disappointed that they were joining the Noctalus trip than the mission to Stellareid, and she supposed it was due to the fact that having more people around would only make using The Angel on Neah much harder. In addition, having Rennigan Glaus as a guest at one¡¯s home was not an appealing idea in the slightest, but since those were the king¡¯s orders, Nigreos reluctantly bit his tongue and didn¡¯t complain about it.


    Ryokumo, as one would expect, reacted very differently from Nigreos, and though Abi hadn¡¯t been present for it, the dark mage told her all about how Ryokumo immediately went to Rennigan¡¯s dorm room upon hearing the news, and said something along the lines of ¡°Glaus, are you excited to be going on a mission with your best friend?! We¡¯re just the greatest of partners, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ryokumo and Rennigan being in close proximity during such an important mission would be yet another problem to deal with, so just as Faye promised to keep Rennigan in check, they made the same promise about Ryokumo.


    With all that in their heads, time passed and the week of final exams arrived. The results were mostly as expected, with everybody who studied passing with flying colors and even the unstudious Ryokumo getting grades far higher than he deserved given how little he prepared. However, to the surprise of everybody who heard about it, there was one anomaly on the final day of exams: Abigail failed her nature final miserably. Of course, her grade had been nearly perfect, so she still ended the class with an A, but the shock of it took a great toll on her mental health. Her endurance with mana was something she took pride in, and while her performance was still better than an average mage, she wasn¡¯t able to keep her mana up anywhere near as long as she normally could.


    Everybody made excuses for her, pointing out how she had been tired recently, how her stomach was bothering her, and how she had been assaulted by numerous headaches in the hours preceding her exam, but none of it made her feel any better.


    I just don¡¯t get it¡­ I just don¡¯t! Yeah, I¡¯m feeling kinda poor, but that shouldn¡¯t affect my performance! I¡¯m better than this! Is it just because I¡¯m distracted? Is my head not in the game the way it should be? God, I made a fool of myself!


    ¡°Abi, it¡¯s just an exam. You still passed the class, didn¡¯t you? There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Currently, she was lying beside Scott Reiner at his apartment in bed, holding her boyfriend close to her for comfort. She had already planned to visit Wilham the night before they departed Erika, but she hadn¡¯t expected to need him as much as she did. The second she returned from the exam and got a chance to excuse herself from her friends, she pulled Ryokumo and Faye aside, begging them to help her sneak to Wilham for the evening. They were obviously worried about her, but they accepted without hesitation before retrieving the dagger from its hiding spot, bringing her to Faye¡¯s dorm, and ripping open the portal for her to go through. She was glad that Scott was home when she turned up, and after telling him what happened through tears, he had taken her to the bed and hugged her. They had yet to move, and she had yet to reveal the mission to Stellareid, something she knew she had to do before leaving.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re one of those students who gets really obsessed with A¡¯s,¡± Scott went on with a wry grin. ¡°But one exam isn¡¯t going to destroy you. Nobody thinks any less of you, and I assure you Princess and that Grunly guy aren¡¯t going to either. We all have our bad days.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± she murmured, though still feeling dread at the thought of Ilirianna and Grunly hearing the news. ¡°I really do, Scott, but¡­it¡¯s just weird. I don¡¯t understand! Even before going to the Academy, I could use more mana than that! I looked like an idiot!¡±


    Scott sighed, turning onto his side so he could look at her before reaching a hand up to gently touch her forehead. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have a fever, at least.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick,¡± she grumbled, but the young man just frowned.


    ¡°That honestly makes me more worried. If you don¡¯t have a cold, then why have you been feeling so poorly? When did the nausea and the headaches start?¡±


    Abi shrugged. ¡°I dunno. Not long after I got back from Piriit, I think.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s just stress?¡± he suggested. ¡°With how much you said that assignment affected you, maybe it would be best to just take some time to yourself. What happened in Piriit cannot be changed, and there¡¯s nothing you could have done better. Worrying about it is only going to make things like this happen again.¡±


    Gosh, is that really it? Is what happened to Mikea still in my head? I guess it makes sense, but it¡¯s easier said than done to forget something like that.


    She still dreamed about Nigreos killing Mikea, her regret heavy in her chest. Mikea¡¯s fate, the dilemma with Scott, the shifting attitudes about her from the countryside, her doubt about Mallicent Malloway¡ªit was all getting in her head and pulling her apart. It disgusted her that she was even slightly humoring the Kosah-Rei¡¯s ideals, but it left her standing at a crossroads. If the Kosah-Rei were evil and the Ijirian government was evil, then who was she supposed to fight? How was Abigail Reiner supposed to protect people when there wasn¡¯t a correct path to do so.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve said you¡¯re going to Noctalus for that Ijirian Christmas knockoff, right?¡± Scott was saying. ¡°It¡¯s a festival, so sit back, chill, and enjoy the company of your friends. Then you can return to the Academy in the spring and take on the next semester refreshed. That¡¯s my advice.¡±


    Abigail smiled at him, gazing longingly into his eyes just inches from hers, but that smile wavered almost instantly at the fact that she could heed his words. ¡°I wish I could, Scott, but it¡¯s not much of an option. Something¡¯s¡­come up¡­ The royal team has another mission.¡±


    Even though she could tell he tried to hide it, the disappointment in his features were visible long enough for her to take note of them. ¡°W-what? I thought you said¡­you were done until spring?¡±


    ¡°That was the plan,¡± she whispered. ¡°But a high-value Kosah-Rei target was captured in one of the Great Cities, so the royal team has been assigned to escort him back to Erika for interrogation. We¡¯re leaving Noctalus early and going to Stellareid right afterwards. So¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be visiting for a while.¡±


    She turned her head down, not wanting to see his expression, as she gave a weak nod. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take. Stellaried¡¯s farther away than Noctalus, and there¡¯s no telling what setbacks could come up. I might be gone for months if we get stuck in the city or if something goes awry. That¡¯s why I came today¡­ It¡¯s my last chance probably until next semester.¡±


    ¡°Which means it could be a whole half-year for me¡­¡± Scott muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know this isn¡¯t really working, but I¡¯m trying to figure something out. The time difference is making things difficult, so I understand if you¡¯re getting tired of me and how inconsistent I am. I understand if you want a girlfriend that can actually be present in your life. I won¡¯t...blame you if you¡¯re fed up with me¡­ I would be, too¡­¡±


    Just as the last word left her mouth, Abi felt a gentle hand on the back of her head, and soon enough, she had been pressed up against him as he tenderly embraced her, his fingers stroking her hair comfortingly.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Abi,¡± he whispered. ¡°Fed up with you? Please¡­ I could never be fed up with you. I love you. You¡¯re my girlfriend, you¡¯re my best friend, and you¡¯re somebody I don¡¯t want to give up. I knew what I was getting myself into when I decided to date you, and I do not regret it. I¡¯m sad that I can¡¯t see you as often as I¡¯d like, and I¡¯d be lying if I tried to claim I didn¡¯t wish you would leave Ijiria behind and come to Wilham for good, but¡­¡± He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I won¡¯t request that of you. I¡¯ll be here, waiting for you, as long as you need me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not fair to you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t want anybody else. I want you.¡±


    ¡°But the time difference,¡± she sobbed, feeling tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re aging so much faster than me. Something has to give, or else our ages will be so far apart. I can¡¯t do this to you. I know I can¡¯t¡­ You really should just give me up.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shutting her proposal down bluntly, without any room for argument, Scott went on. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out, but love doesn¡¯t work like that. I can¡¯t just give you up and forget. I¡¯d rather see you two times a year than never. I know the risks. I know the downsides. They were all on the table at the beginning of this and I still said yes. Don¡¯t forget that, Abi. Go to Noctalus. Go to Stellareid. Get done what you need to get done¡­¡±


    He then gently moved back so he could gaze warmly into her tear-streaked features, and despite how guilty she felt, there wasn¡¯t a hint of deception in his eyes.


    The words he spoke were his true, genuine feelings.


    ¡°And when it¡¯s all over, I¡¯ll be right here, waiting to greet you with a smile¡­and with a kiss.¡±

 V5 Chapter 10- Onwards To Noctalus

    Chapter X


    Scott¡¯s words did manage to bring Abi a small modicum of comfort, but she was far from feeling at her best. Unfortunately, she was out of time to give the matter any further thought, for the trip to Noctalus was already upon them, leaving her with no choice but to bid Scott goodbye before rushing back to the beach where, at the scheduled hour, Ryokumo cut open the portal and provided her a means of returning to Ijiria. Since they would all be getting up early the following morning, she and Ryokumo didn¡¯t remain in Faye¡¯s dorm for long, wanting to get to bed as soon as they could. Abi preferred it that way since it was quite obvious in how Ryokumo, Faye, and Jessi interacted with her that they were concerned about her, but Abi really didn¡¯t feel up to talking to anybody. The results of her final exam were humiliating, so she desired nothing more than to pretend it never happened. Since she couldn¡¯t change the past, she wanted to push it from her mind completely and give her full attention to the coming holiday. Scott had recommended that some relaxation could be good for her health, and though such a thing would be impossible once they departed for Stellareid, she at least intended to try and enjoy the Festival of the Shadow Solstice at Noctalus.


    Yeah, Scott¡¯s right¡­ We¡¯re not actually on any assignment until the solstice is over, so our time in Noctalus is a great opportunity to wind down and refresh myself. Not only am I finally getting to see my best friends¡¯ home city, but now Faye and Jessi are going to be with us. Iris, too! It¡¯s going to be fun to hang out and celebrate with people I love! Right¡­it¡¯s going to be so much fun¡­


    Yet, no matter how many times she thought those words, her emotions simply wouldn¡¯t match them. Before Piriit, she had been looking forward to the holidays more than she ever had in her life, but after what happened with Mikea, her horrendous final performance, and the ever-present guilt for what she was doing to Scott, the thought of being excited for anything felt impossible.


    Her heart and mind were filled with a dread she could not rid herself of.


    When she arrived in her dorm room, she certainly didn¡¯t fail to miss the curious, and perhaps even suspicious, glance Album sent her from the couch, and though the light mage did not pry into where she had been, Abi knew based on what she said at the library a few weeks prior that she was very conscious of her frequent disappearances. The Angel was also present in the room, currently in Nigreos¡¯s form. Abigail made small talk with them, though she couldn¡¯t recall even a word of what was said, before she and Album decided it was time to get ready for bed. However, once the light mage had headed off to the bathroom, Abi pulled the realm dagger out of her bag and handed it off to the ancient being, who, as always, placed it safely inside of its strange body, where nobody would be able to find or sense it without The Angel¡¯s permission. It never demanded to know what she and Ryokumo used it for, and as far as Abi was aware, it kept its promise not to tell Nigreos and Album that they used it. She was grateful for its help, but at the same time, she could never help being suspicious as to why it was so cooperative with her.


    When Album returned, the two of them bid each other good night and tucked into bed. It was yet another sleepless night for Abigail Reiner, who did not get even a second of unconscious bliss before the first rays of sunlight began to shine through the curtains. Not only was her mind far too preoccupied with all the stress in her life, but her nausea had gotten much worse once she lay down, forcing her to crawl out of bed and rush to the bathroom at one point. She didn¡¯t throw up, but she felt as if she had come very close. A part of her even started suspecting that there was something physically wrong with her, and that it wasn¡¯t merely stress causing her headaches and sickness, but since her affinity was all about curing wounds and disease, she knew as a fact that if she were coming down with something, she would know. On top of that, when she attempted to use magic to tap into her body¡¯s systems and see if anything was wrong, she came up with nothing.


    Left with no other conclusion but to accept that her mental health was taking a physical toll, Abi forced herself to endure the discomfort for the remainder of the night, knowing that her exhaustion the following day would only serve to make her friends even more concerned for her.


    As predicted, the first thing Album said to her when the two women got out of bed was, ¡°Abi, are you alright? You look awful¡­ Did you even sleep?¡±


    The young nature mage forced herself to put on as pleasant of a demeanor as she could and reassured her roommate. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m perfectly fine! I was just a bit too excited for the trip so it was harder to get to sleep last night, but if I need any extra rest, I¡¯ll sleep in the carriage. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to relax in the coming days, after all!¡±


    Album was clearly unconvinced, and since the light mage had known her now for two and half years, and had spent all of that time living with her, she would not be so easily fooled by Abigail¡¯s mask. ¡°Hey¡­ If you need to talk, I¡¯m here for you. I know that exam didn¡¯t go the way you thought it would, and while I can¡¯t change your grade or anything, I can at least be a shoulder to lean on. Even if you just need a hug¡­ Just ask¡­¡±


    Album¡¯s smile was warm and genuine, a sharp contrast to the fake one Abi was wearing, and while she was beyond grateful to have a friend like her, the simple fact of the matter was that she couldn¡¯t lean on Album. Her friend didn¡¯t know the truth about Scott Reiner and Omaruo, and though Abi still heavily considered finally letting her in on the secret, she feared the damage had already been done. If Album found out that she had been lying to her for all this time, the trust built between them would fall apart, and their relationship might never properly recover. Album was a sweet and loyal girl, and she probably would have understood Abi¡¯s situation back when it first began, but that ship had already sailed.


    So I¡¯m just going to lie¡­ I¡¯m going to keep lying to my best friend¡¯s face¡­ Even more guilt began to assault her, leaving Abi wondering if there would ever come a day when she would be freed from the constant bombardment of that nasty emotion. Probably not, though. I think I¡¯ve screwed too many things up to the point that I may never have a solution that fixes everything¡­ I can¡¯t have both Scott and Album at the same time¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Al¡¯,¡± Abi replied softly. ¡°But I¡¯m honestly fine, I promise. Sure, the exam was far from what I wanted, but I passed the class and now, it¡¯s time for the holidays! No point dwelling on it, right?¡±


    Album¡¯s smile briefly wavered, silently communicating that she still wasn¡¯t buying it, but true to her polite nature, the girl didn¡¯t press further. ¡°R-right¡­¡±


    Since they were departing the Academy around nine o¡¯clock, Abi and Album had packed all of their belongings the previous night, meaning all they had to do to get ready that morning was follow their typical routines. Briefly checking The Angel¡¯s liquet canister to see if the creature was awake yet, the two of them headed down to the showers to wash up, changing into their more comfortable traveling clothes afterwards and making small talk as they brushed their teeth and hair, Abi adding the extra step of weaving her flower crown around her head. By the time they returned to their dorm to collect their bags, they found The Angel, now in Album¡¯s form, laying on the couch with its hands behind its head, quietly observing them with a knowing look as it often did. Abi still wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about it, for as helpful as it was, she always felt like it saw right through them, straight to their deepest and darkest secrets.


    ¡°Do you really have to take my form?¡± Album grumbled as she walked past it to where her bag was laying under the window across the room from the door. ¡°How many times do I have to ask you to be Nigreos when you¡¯re around me? I hate talking to myself.¡±


    The Angel laughed, as if finding Album¡¯s discomfort funny. ¡°Come on, Little Light! I spend most of my time with you around, so if I did as you said, I¡¯d never get to take this form! I don¡¯t see the big deal!¡±


    ¡°And I still don¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t room with the boys more often,¡± Album retorted.


    ¡°I like you girls more.¡±


    The Angel spoke as if that answer wasn¡¯t suspicious in its own right, and wanting to put an end to the two Albums¡¯ bickering, Abi intervened.


    ¡°Well good morning, Angel,¡± she greeted. ¡°We¡¯re about finished getting everything prepared so are you ready to go or do you have anything you need to do first?¡±


    It shrugged, gesturing towards its chest as it said, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve got is inside of me so just say the word and I¡¯m ready to be off.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. In that case¡ª¡±


    Abigail was cut off mid-sentence by a knocking at the door, and nearly faster than her eye could follow, The Angel¡¯s form melted into a black and white sludge, shooting across the room towards the empty canister on the dining table before filling it. That action alone indicated that it was not a royal team member at the door, so when Abi turned back to see who was there, she was wholly surprised to see Faye, though she was mildly curious why Jessi wasn¡¯t with her.


    ¡°Mornin¡¯, Abi,¡± the rock mage muttered hesitantly. ¡°You have a moment to talk? I know we don¡¯t have a lot of time before we have to be down at the gates, but¡­well, this is important.¡±


    She was immediately on her guard since it was rare to see Faye so on edge. The taller girl was a bit paler than usual, and she was fidgeting with her fingers, leading Abigail to wonder if this had to do with Scott and Omaruo.


    Is it possible she¡¯s finally grown fed up with risking her safety for me? I mean, I¡¯ve feared this might happen at some point, but I had hoped I still had more time. I can¡¯t really blame her though.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she answered quietly. ¡°Do you want privacy?¡±


    Faye nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably best.¡±


    Yup. If she doesn¡¯t want Album overhearing then it must absolutely be related to Omaruo.


    Wanting to be a good friend, Abi tried not to let her disappointment show as she called back to Album, letting her know she was stepping outside for a second, then followed Faye into the corridor, though she didn¡¯t fail to miss Album¡¯s surprise when the two of them left without her. Since it was still early on the first day of break, there wasn¡¯t anybody around, so they were able to quickly find a secluded corner away from the dorms to talk, and once they had made sure they wouldn¡¯t be overheard, Faye began.


    ¡°Alright, look, Abi. I¡¯m not really sure how to ask this question without things getting a bit awkward, so I¡¯m just going to request that you forgive me in advance, okay?¡±


    She had a powerful desire to lower her eyes and avoid Faye¡¯s gaze, but after everything the rock mage had done for her over the last few years, she knew it would be a disrespectful thing to do, so she swallowed back the storm of emotions forming in her chest and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Faye. Go ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, okay¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, as if to mentally prepare herself, Faye wiped her hands on her pants and went on. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about what happened with your nature final yesterday. Ever since I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯ve been an exceptional mage when it comes to nature magic, better even than some professionals, so I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around how you could have possibly failed an endurance test, and then¡­well, something occurred to me¡­and I realized it might also be the cause of your headaches¡­¡±


    Wait¡­what?


    Faye was taking the discussion in a completely different direction than she had expected, making it seem as if this wasn¡¯t about her involvement in the Omaruo trips. But if that wasn¡¯t the topic Faye was trying to broach, then Abi couldn¡¯t fathom what might have her so anxious. She didn¡¯t get a chance to ask before an unexpected question left Faye¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not usually one to pry into personal matters, but I have to know¡­have you and Scott had sex recently?¡±


    Abi blinked a few times, questioning whether she heard the question correctly, but based on Faye¡¯s beet red skin and the fact that she had turned away with embarrassment, it became clear that she heard perfectly.


    Why¡­does she need to know about that?


    ¡°Er, well, erm¡­¡± That certainly wasn¡¯t a topic she wished to discuss with anybody, but given Faye¡¯s prior insistence, she forced herself to be honest. ¡°I-I mean¡­yeah, a few times over the years¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°And were you using protection? Did you have the proper charms in place?¡± Faye added.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why this is relevant, but¡­¡± Abi trailed off, her eyes going wide as the purpose of the question suddenly rammed into her.


    Wait¡­? Did we¡­? I mean, when I got back from Piriit and rushed over to Wilham to see him, a lot kinda just happened in the heat of the moment. I usually cast the charms since magic is more effective than Omaruan birth control, but did I remember that time? Hold on¡­ The nausea, the headaches, the weaker mana endurance¡ªas if something is siphoning off some of my mana¡­ No¡­


    ¡°Abi?¡± Faye began softly. ¡°Is it possible¡­that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ***


    At around eight in the morning, Rennigan Glaus and Hirokol Pafran departed their dorm room and made their way towards the campus gates, much to the clear displeasure of Hiro, who incessantly complained the entire duration of the walk that they were going to get there far too early. Rennigan didn¡¯t want to hear it, for he was bound and determined to do everything on this assignment flawlessly. His father had succeeded at getting him permission to join the trip to Stellareid with the royal team¡ªan opportunity at a level he may never get again¡ªso he wanted to ensure that there wasn¡¯t even a slim possibility he and Hiro could be late. Therefore, even though they arrived long before anybody else, Rennigan was perfectly content wiping away the snow and sitting down on the curbside to wait. Hiro, almost certainly for no reason other than being petty, refused to be anywhere near him, instead leaning up against the brick gatepost behind Rennigan.


    Whatever. Sulk all you like, Pafran. I¡¯ve done you a favor.


    It was around a half hour later that the next person arrived, and Rennigan couldn¡¯t help watching her with mild curiosity, for while he had heard about her from Faye once or twice, he had actually yet to meet the Kotonorish mage, Iris Mackia. Unfortunately, it was almost instantly made clear that Iris had been told plenty about him, for she didn¡¯t so much as glance at him before moving to the post opposite Hiro. True to his sociable nature, Hiro began making idle conversation with her, but Rennigan tuned them out completely as they waited for the next set to arrive.


    This time, he was met with intense disappointment.


    ¡°Good morning, Glaus! Your best friend has arrived!¡±


    Rennigan refused to turn around, not wanting to give Ryokumo the satisfaction he clearly sought. ¡°Well isn¡¯t that a pity. I had hoped you¡¯d die in your sleep, Caeli. Truly, this is not a kind world.¡±


    ¡°Oh how I l love that sharp tongue of yours!¡± Aggravating as always, Ryokumo plopped himself down on the curb beside Rennigan and threw his arm around him¡ªan arm Rennigan instantly and aggressively shoved off before moving ten feet to the right. ¡°Anyway, Glaus, are you excited for our first official mission together?¡±


    Rennigan scowled. ¡°I am plenty excited for the assignment, but I am not happy that you are coming with me.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you are coming with me¡± Ryokumo corrected. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one crashing our royal team assignment. And with that said, I suppose that means I outrank you here, doesn''t it? The royal team is supposed to be the greatest Academy team of this generation, so by that logic, you should be bowing to me as your superior!¡±


    Don¡¯t kill him, it¡¯s not worth it. Don¡¯t kill him, it¡¯s not worth it. Don¡¯t kill him, it¡¯s not worth it.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Repeating those words like a mantra, Rennigan clenched his teeth and glanced back over his shoulder to find not only Hiro and Iris, but Nigreos and Lunara watching him with amusement, the latter of the four barely holding back her laughs.


    ¡°I imagine you all find this so very funny, don¡¯t you?¡± he growled.


    ¡°Oh absolutely.¡±


    ¡°No comment.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Funniest thing I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Hiro, Iris, Nigreos, and Lunara all rattled off their responses, further irritating Rennigan and reminding him how few allies he was going to have on this trip.


    This is going to be a nightmare, but I have to just bear it! Don¡¯t let them bother you, Rennigan! You don''t need to like any of them, you merely have to work with them! It¡¯s the same approach I¡¯ve taken to my own damn team for the last five semesters! It¡¯s one assignment¡­one ridiculously important assignment!


    As he had feared back when the royal team was first announced, Rennigan had never once been able to surpass Nigreos Noctis, let alone even reach his level. The water mage knew he was the superior student, for he had worked far harder to get what he had than the heir of the Master of Darkness did, but since Nigreos was on the royal team, he had more moments to shine. There wasn¡¯t a soul in Erika who didn¡¯t know the feats of the royal team members in this conflict with the Kosah-Rei, but he would be challenged to find anybody who knew the name ¡°Rennigan Glaus¡±. In that sense, not only had Rennigan failed to reach Nigreos, but Nigreos was getting farther and farther away, to the point that a time may come where Rennigan could no longer even see him.


    And though Caeli has never been a priority to me, his mockery certainly makes it that much more frustrating that even he is leaving me behind. I cannot allow it! Father wants this assignment to be something I can add to my resume¡ªsomething I can use to convince Master Rana that I¡¯m worth her time! If I could become the Master of Water and sit alongside Noctis as his equal, and even stand above Caeli, then perhaps I don¡¯t have to view these years as a waste¡­


    Rennigan spared another glance over his shoulder to find that Ryokumo had already run back to join the others, chatting cheerfully with Hiro, Nigreos, and Lunara. Iris had moved off to the side, clearly a bit intimidated by the older students, but her slightly anxious features lit up when she saw the four girls on their way to the gates.


    Instantly, Rennigan knew something was wrong.


    On the surface, Abigail, Faye, Album, and Jessi appeared like their usual selves. Jessi called out excitedly to Hiro and the other boys, rushing over to greet them while Album, as expected, made a b-line to Ryokumo. Faye and Abi greeted Iris with a smile, the former sparing Rennigan her typical cocked eyebrow, as if berating him for something he hadn¡¯t even done yet. Everything appeared perfectly fine, but Rennigan had long since learned to perfectly read the members of his team, and while Hiro and Jessi wore their emotions on their sleeves, Fayela was always a bit more reserved. That was why he dedicated a lot of effort to observing her most subtle expressions and tells, making her easier to work with since guessing her feelings became easier.


    She¡¯s on edge about something. I highly doubt she¡¯s nervous about the assignment. That¡¯s just not how she is. She takes everything in stride, always prepared and composed regardless of the situation she finds herself in. It¡¯s one of her few admirable traits, so there¡¯s no way the trip to Stellareid is the cause. She didn¡¯t seem like this yesterday either, so something must have happened overnight. Curious¡­


    Making a mental note to press the subject later, Rennigan turned away once more, having no interest in the socializing taking place behind him, and soon enough, three huge green and gold royal carriages rounded the corner down the street, gracefully rolling towards where he sat. Rennigan bolted to his feet and took a few steps back, straightening his posture and folding his hands behind him, ready to bow before those who stepped out. He was pleased by the fact that Faye, Iris, and even Hiro and Jessi, followed his lead, though the royal team members were far more relaxed and casual.


    When the carriages stopped alongside the curb, the driver stepped down and moved to open the door, allowing four individuals to emerge from within: Masters Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz, the current apprentice of light, Eko, and Princess Ilirianna Iiji herself. Of the four, Rennigan had only ever met Eko back when he was still a student at the Academy, but it was only really in passing, so he hardly had an opinion about the young man. He did, however, hold strong feelings of disgust for Viiro and Acostav, but he knew that biting his tongue in their presence was a necessary evil in order to achieve his ambitions. That being said, even with all this time to mentally prepare himself, he couldn¡¯t deny how surreal and terrifying it was to have finally met such significant figures in the Ijirian Empire.


    Viiro Noctis was a large and intimidating man, his skin and well-trimmed short hair pitch black where his eyes were a bright and soulless white. He was built like a barrel with how wide his shoulders were and how thick his torso was, with powerful arms that might have been able to crush Rennigan even without magic. Acostav Luz was, as expected, Viiro¡¯s complete antithesis with his pure white skin, combed-back hair, and bushy mustache, and following the effects of their rituals, his beady eyes were black. He was a far smaller and lankier man, but his slim build did little to minimize his own intimidating presence. As for Princess Ilirianna, even though her expression was far less harsh than the Masters, Rennigan felt more uncomfortable looking her way given who she was. Knowing he needed to make a quick and good first impression, Rennigan bent his back parallel to the ground and greeted them before they even had a chance to speak.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Masters, Princess. My name is Rennigan Glaus and I look forward to working alongside you in this coming assignment!¡±


    He was rather pleased with the fact that he was the first one to properly address them, but that pleasure was, as always, stomped to dust by the mocking voice of Ryokumo Caeli.


    ¡°Oh please, Glaus, no need to kiss their asses before they¡¯re even out of the carriage!¡± Slapping Rennigan¡¯s bent back with more force than necessary, Ryokumo stepped up to stand beside him and grinned. ¡°Sorry about him! He¡¯s a bit of a suck-up, you know?¡±


    Having to once again contain his fury, Rennigan rose and tried his best not to stare at Ryokumo as he gauged the reactions of the still silent Masters, only to find Viiro and Acostav glaring at them both.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Kloras¡¯s boy, eh?¡± Acostav grunted, twisting his lips in what looked to be disgust. ¡°Well, if you really want to please us, why don¡¯t you tell your father to stop being such a selfish piece of garbage. If you can¡¯t do that, then don¡¯t speak to us.¡±


    Rennigan had no idea how to respond to such a blunt and harsh dismissal of him, and though his instinct was to verbally lash out and defend his father¡¯s honor, he was not about to challenge the Master of Light. Because of that, he was quite relieved that everybody but Ryokumo was behind him, for it meant he didn¡¯t have to see their almost certainly amused reactions.


    Acostav¡¯s black eyes then shifted towards Ryokumo, turning somehow sharper than they were when directed at Rennigan. ¡°And perhaps you shouldn¡¯t be so quick to insult one¡¯s respect for etiquette, Ryokumo Caeli. Normally, those in the presence of Masters are quick to bow.¡±


    As if Acostav¡¯s words served to remind them, those around Rennigan and Ryokumo bent forward, Nigreos and Album included. Not sure what was expected of him since he had already greeted them the proper way, Rennigan decided to play it safe and bowed a second time. For a few seconds, Ryokumo remained upright, as if debating whether to challenge Acostav Luz¡¯s command, but Rennigan glanced up just in time to see Ilirianna fix the wind mage with an exasperated look, prompting Ryokumo to join the others.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Acostav grunted, not seeming terribly pleased. ¡°Anyway, we are on a tight schedule so let''s not waste any precious time. Load your things into the carriages and let''s be off!¡±


    Leaving no room for conversing, Acostav snapped them to work as the two teams, plus Iris and Lunara, hurriedly began helping the carriage drivers put their things into the back compartments. Rennigan was curious to know which carriages they would be assigned to ride in, for he hoped he would have a chance to share a coach with Princess Ilirianna, though he fully expected them to be separated by teams. Yet, neither of those options were what Ilirianna announced, and what was actually stated was by far the worst one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be riding in the front carriage with the Masters, the girls will take the second one, and the boys will ride in the back.¡±


    Huh? The boys will ride in the back? Does that mean¡­?


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this going to be fun!? We¡¯re sharing a carriage, Glaus!¡± cheered Ryokumo, throwing his arm around him for the second time that morning, only from Rennigan to shove it off the same way he did before.


    Somebody kill me. Just take my head and rip it right off¡­


    Once again, he couldn¡¯t very well whine to the Masters, so he choked down his dread and forced himself to obey. Within five minutes, the bags were all packed, and they split up into their designated rides with Faye, Abi, Album, Jessi, Iris, and Lunara filing into the second carriage while Rennigan, Nigreos, Ryokumo, Hiro, and Eko took the last one. As he had expected and feared, Ryokumo insisted that he sit on the same bench as Rennigan, with the other three taking the seats directly ahead of them before the door was shut and the carriages began to rumble down the road, in the direction of the southern gates.


    With that, the trip to the Great City of Noctalus had begun, and while Rennigan was annoyed beyond belief by how things had unfolded that morning alone, he was not about to let himself get discouraged so quickly. The assignment didn¡¯t truly begin until after the solstice, so for now, he had plenty of opportunities to set himself up and get in good with the Masters of Darkness and Light, as well as Princess Ilirianna. The one silver lining to their current carriage occupants was that Eko Luz was probably his bet at getting a route to impressing Acostav.


    At such close proximity, Rennigan could now easily see the young man¡¯s resemblance to Album. He had the same polite and quiet demeanor, though he displayed far more confidence than his sister did even these days. His hair was a dark brown and his eyes were rather large and gentle, a sparkling blue that was somehow brighter than Album¡¯s. He was smiling pleasantly, and in Rennigan¡¯s opinion, if he was even half as submissive as his sister, he could be easily manipulated.


    ¡°So, not that I¡¯m not glad you¡¯re joining us, Eko,¡± Nigreos was saying, ¡°but why didn¡¯t you decide to ride with your father? I just figured you¡¯d be sticking with him.¡±


    Eko chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Yes, I know it must seem strange for anybody to give up a seat beside the princess, but with all due respect to my father, I¡¯m at his side more often than not these days. Even I need a break from time to time. And for that matter, it¡¯s quite nice to properly meet the two of you.¡± Addressing Rennigan and Hirokol, Eko stuck out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Eko Luz, and for the sake of avoiding any confusion, you can just call me Eko.¡±


    As expected, Hiro was quick to shake his offered hand. ¡°Yeah, nice to meet you, too. I¡¯m Hirokol Pafran, but my friends call me Hiro. As you already know from his little show earlier, this is Rennigan Glaus.¡±


    Ignoring Hiro¡¯s unsubtle prodding, Rennigan forced his smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, a pleasure, Eko.¡±


    The apprentice of light leaned back in the seat and let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°You know, as much as we¡¯ve got an important job ahead of us, I am happy to at least have time to relax at home for a little while. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this vacation and it¡¯ll be good to see Mother again. Neah, as well. How¡¯s she doing, Nigreos?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s features turned a bit strained at the mention of his littlest sister, and as much as Rennigan disliked the dark mage, he wasn¡¯t so cold that he wouldn¡¯t feel some empathy for what his family was going through in regards to Neah Noctis. Nigreos himself had never conveyed the story to him, rather Abigail had told Faye, who eventually told Rennigan when she got on his case for harassing Nigreos, as if the mage¡¯s tragic home life was a reason to leave him alone.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­alive,¡± Nigreos finally muttered. ¡°Abi and I are still doing everything we can, and I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll be able to figure something out once she meets Neah in person. I have hope, but¡­I fear it¡¯s a hope that lacks substance.¡±


    Eko nodded somberly. ¡°Well, I believe in her, in you, and in Abigail. You Noctis are no less siblings to me than Album is, so there are few things I want more in this world than for Neah to see her eighteenth birthday. Whatever you need from me, Nigreos, I am happy to provide it.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­thanks, Eko.¡±


    The carriage fell into a rather uncomfortable silence that even Ryokumo seemed hesitant to break. Perhaps it was because he knew the least about the Noctis situation, or maybe he just wanted to try and turn things in a positive direction, for it was Hirokol who cleared his throat and asked a really stupid question.


    ¡°So¡­since it¡¯s just us boys here, you wanna talk about girls?¡±


    Eko and Nigreos turned to stare at him with mild surprise while Rennigan just put his face in his hands. Hiro was clearly aware of how awkward of a transition that was, but to his credit, he committed to the question.


    ¡°Or boys, if you swing that way,¡± he added, as if that was the issue. ¡°Look, I just thought I¡¯d lighten the mood a little. We can sit in silence, too, if that¡¯s what you guys want to do!¡±


    Ryokumo was the first to properly recover, and to nobody¡¯s surprise, he encouraged this direction of the conversation with a sly grin. ¡°No, I think that¡¯s a wonderful question! Pafran, since you¡¯re the one who proposed, I think it¡¯s only fair that you spill the beans first! There are plenty of rumors circulating about you and Yuahl, so why don¡¯t you finally just come out and confirm it. Are you guys actually married?¡±


    ¡°God damn it, Caeli, I¡¯ve already told you we¡¯re not a couple!¡± Hiro retorted, clearly dissatisfied that his attempt at making small talk had already been mercilessly turned against him. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love Jessi with all my heart, but I practically grew up with her! She¡¯s like a sister to me, so no, we¡¯re not married! As it so happens, my eyes are fixed on another!¡±


    ¡°Really?! Who?!¡± Ryokumo pressed excitedly.


    ¡°Professor Tarnal!¡±


    ¡°Our wind professor?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Caeli! I¡¯ll say it out loud! Professor Tarnal is absolutely stunning, and if I wasn¡¯t her student, I¡¯d have asked her out on a date already!¡± Hiro puffed out his chest proudly, leaving Rennigan genuinely wondering if his roommate was just teasing Ryokumo or if he actually did have a thing for his teacher. ¡°Come on, Caeli, I know you¡¯ve got a thing for Princess Ilirianna, but you¡¯ve gotta admit that our professor was hot!¡±


    ¡°I mean, sure, she looks pretty good, but I just couldn¡¯t see myself falling for somebody twice my age!¡± Ryokumo stated. ¡°Besides, she doesn¡¯t hold a candle to Liri, so I have no reason to look upon her in such a way!¡±


    ¡°Woah, woah, woah!¡± Nigreos frantically cut in, his eyes going wide with shock. ¡°Ryokumo¡­? Do you actually have feelings for the princess? I mean, I know people say you do, but I just thought those were baseless rumors?!¡±


    ¡°Noctis, how oblivious can you get?¡± Rennigan grumbled. ¡°Caeli¡¯s obsession with the princess was the most obvious thing even to me, and I don¡¯t live with the asshole!¡±


    Nigreos shot Rennigan a glare. ¡°Shut the hell up, Glaus! Ryokumo, seriously?¡±


    ¡°Er, well¡­¡± In a huge rarity for Ryokumo Caeli, he actually stuttered over his words, as if suddenly embarrassed despite having openly declared it seconds ago. Of course, he composed himself rather quickly, a moderately serious expression coming over him as he gave a half-hearted shrug. ¡°Look, Nigreos, I¡¯m not a fool. I know full well that my feelings for Liri are one-sided, and that it will remain that way, so I do not expect anything to ever come of them. I¡¯d never be a candidate for her husband no matter what happened. I know that. But yes. I do love her¡­quite a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± Nigreos muttered, to which Ryokumo smirked.


    ¡°Omaruo.¡±


    Nigreos slumped back in his chair, seeming still stunned by a revalration that could hardly even be called a revelation. Even Eko didn¡¯t appear surprised by Ryokumo¡¯s declaration.


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t I oblivious?¡± Nigreos finally said with a sigh.


    Ryokumo laughed. ¡°Yes, yes you are! Anyway, that¡¯s Pafran and I out of the way, so onto you, Glaus! Whose heart are you pining after?¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! I know you¡¯re a cold-hearted bastard, but there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t have a girl you¡¯ve got your eyes on!¡± Ryokumo leaned forward and fixed Rennigan with a prying gaze. ¡°Yuahl and Rio are single, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Touch Jessi and I kill you,¡± Hiro immediately threatened, not a touch of humor in his venomous words.


    Rennigan snorted with disdain. ¡°I would rather fuck a donkey than ever be in a sexual relationship with Fayela Rio or Jessi Yuahl. No, Caeli, I have nobody I am even remotely interested in. I have far too much to deal with to waste my time on a woman.¡±


    ¡°You know, I might actually just kill him anyway.¡±


    Rennigan ignored Hiro¡¯s second threat, staring firmly back at Ryokumo to make sure there was no further room for argument. He was, after all, not lying even slightly, but if Ryokumo decided not to take him seriously and started spreading rumors that he was in love with either of the women on his team, he would never hear the end of it. Luckily, it seemed the wind mage was more interested in turning the conversation towards one of the others in the carriage, much to Rennigan¡¯s relief.


    ¡°Alright, whatever, Glaus! Be that way! Eko, your turn!¡± he said. ¡°You have a girlfriend yet?¡±


    The apprentice of light had been observing the interactions with a touch of amusement, seeming as if he was glad he decided to ride with them despite how immature they were behaving. On top of that, he didn¡¯t seem even remotely averse to talking about his love life as he let out a bashful smile and answered Ryokumo¡¯s question.


    ¡°I would request you do not tell my father, but as it so happens, there is a young woman I¡¯ve been talking with. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of a Korrei-Tarr captain who only recently moved here to spend more time with her father. She and I happened upon each other in the garden one morning and though we have yet to go on an official date, I do think I have a chance if I asked.¡± As he spoke, Eko¡¯s embarrassment faded, replaced instead by a youthful joy as he thought about this person. ¡°In fact, I would have already asked her to dinner, but Father is quite insistent that I refrain from beginning a relationship until I¡¯ve trained a bit more.¡±


    Nigreos nodded with understanding. ¡°Yes, my father has said similar things. And I¡¯m sure that when he and Master Acostav decide we¡¯re ready for a partner, they¡¯ll be the ones picking them. That is how it tends to go¡­¡±


    ¡°That it is¡­¡±


    Eko and Nigreos both seemed to grow sad, and Rennigan couldn¡¯t help wondering what Viiro Noctis would do should his son ever express his poorly-concealed crush on Abigail Reiner. The water mage supposed he could understand why they would be so opposed to their parents setting them up, but Rennigan had long since decided he would prefer for his father to choose his spouse. He had very little interest in the prospect of seeking out a partner, so an arranged marriage took that responsibility off of his shoulders. It was, after all, not an uncommon practice among the richer families of the Great Cities.


    ¡°Well anyway, glad we got all that out on the table!¡± Ryokumo stated. ¡°And I wish you all luck in your romantic endeavors! What shall we discuss next?¡±


    But Nigreos was already frowning at his roommate.  ¡°Hey, what about me? You skipped me!¡±


    ¡°That''s because we all already know whose heart you pine for!¡± the wind mage pointed out, to which Nigreos¡¯s brow only furrowed further.


    ¡°What? Like hell you do!¡±


    Ryokumo shook his head and fixed Nigreos with a dubious look. ¡°Please, it¡¯s so obvious to everybody with a pair of eyes that you¡¯re head over heels for Abi! In fact, I think she¡¯s the only person who doesn¡¯t know about your feelings! Clearly, you¡¯re both oblivious!¡±


    ¡°I do not have any romantic feelings for Abi! We¡¯re just friends!¡±


    Not a soul believed him, and Nigreos found himself being stared down by Hiro, Eko, Ryokumo, and even Rennigan, who certainly took some personal pleasure in how flustered his rival was becoming.

 V5 Chapter 11- The Ladies Of The NightLight

    Chapter XI


    The journey from Erika to Noctalus was one that took up the better part of a week, and in all of the many trips Nigreos Noctis had ever taken between the two Great Cities, this one was by far the most fun and eventful. As excited as he was to go home to see Neah and his mother, a part of him almost wished the carriages could take a few days longer. Naturally, who rode in which carriage changed by the day, and by the time the Great Lunar Walls surrounding Noctalus were coming into view, he had ridden alongside everybody at least twice. For most of it, they simply talked of silly nonsense, played card games, and found other means of entertaining themselves that could be as pointless as counting the number of dark spruce trees that appeared along the highway. He was actually quite surprised by how fun it was given that he hadn¡¯t initially been too thrilled that Iris Mackia, as well as Rennigan¡¯s group, would be joining them on a holiday that was supposed to be limited to the royal team.


    Yet, he found himself oddly enjoying hanging out with them, and while Iris didn¡¯t speak much to anybody that wasn¡¯t Abi or Faye, Nigreos got along far better with Rennigan¡¯s team than he ever had before. That wasn¡¯t to say he disliked Faye, Hiro, and Jessi, but he had rarely ever gone out of his way to hang out with them casually, and was often only in their presence when he was fiercely studying for his classes. Having the chance to sit back and relax alongside them further solidified their relationship, and he was quite pleased by how much Lunara was getting along with all three. Rennigan was, as always, a different story when compared to his team. He mostly kept to himself, only speaking when somebody either pissed him off or forced him into the discussion, but strangely, he did partake in games the few times Faye strong-armed him into it, and Nigreos couldn¡¯t deny that he seemed slightly more engaged with them. His words had not gotten less biting or sharp, but Rennigan was certainly a bit more social than he used to be.


    With all of that said, Nigreos was quite happy, even knowing the potential unbearable disappointment that may await him upon reaching his ancestral home. When The Angel analyzed Neah, it may very well declare she could not be helped, and that thought was terrifying. As for the ancient being, it was tucked safely away in Abi¡¯s inner pocket, and despite being in such close proximity to the Masters of Darkness and Light, neither of them ever got a slight hint that it was there.


    As was expected, Viiro and Acostav rode in the same carriage the whole trip and only ever invited their children and Ilirianna to join them, which Nigreos had expected. They didn¡¯t particularly like any of the others, and the lower the class they came from, the more they seemed to dislike them. Had Nigreos not been one to always respect his parents, he would have gone off on them the few times they spoke of Abi and Ryokumo like shit scraped off their boots.


    But just leave them be. There¡¯s no reason to get into trouble with Father and Master Acostav. So long as they leave Abi alone, I¡¯ll let it slide.


    Lunara, however, was a little less forgiving, and though she didn¡¯t speak up against them either, Nigreos was rather surprised by the disgust she fixed upon them once they had gotten out of the carriage and made their way towards an inn they were planning to stay at.


    ¡°Luna, you okay?¡± he had asked. ¡°I know they were being kinda rude, but¡­¡±


    His little sister had merely smiled, as if her previous rage hadn¡¯t come out, and replied with, ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay? Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    Nigreos chose not to press the matter, but he made a mental note to check up on her later. In addition, Lunara wasn¡¯t the only one who had been behaving a little bit strangely, for Nigreos noticed on the second day when the royal team rode together that Abi was very quiet and distant. When they were playing a game of cards, Album, Ryokumo, and Ilirianna bantered with Nigreos, but Abi just sat there and only spoke when she was spoken to. Once again, the dark mage opted to refrain from bringing anything up since he had a feeling tht she was still depressed by her performance on her nature exam.


    Album¡¯s already told me that she¡¯s tried talking to Abi. I doubt I could get her to open up if Album couldn¡¯t, so there¡¯s no reason to pry. It¡¯s best to just let her relax.


    On the seventh morning after departing for Noctalus, roughly an hour before noon, they were able to see the towering black walls off in the distance, a sight Nigreos loved more than almost anything. It was the sight of home¡ªa place he had lived in nearly all his life. There was a comfort in Noctalus that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else in this realm or any others, so he couldn¡¯t help grinning with powerful joy as the carriages approached the northern gates. The guards were probably informed they¡¯d be arriving, and since Viiro and Acostav both rode in head carriage, they were admitted to the city instantly.


    Noctalus was considered the historic home of the Houses of Noctis and Luz, and while that was true from a certain perspective, the Noctis had ruled over this city for far longer. Like every Great City, Noctalus had once been the capital of a nation that Ijiria conquered¡ªthe nation of Nocta, where the Noctis family ruled as kings and queens. With their dark magic, they were one of the most powerful countries in the realm, serving as the greatest threat to the bordering country of Ijiria and the Iiji monarchs. The two of them were rival nations, having come into conflict multiple times throughout the first four ages of the Empire¡¯s history. That was why Nocta was the first one to be subjugated by the Ijirians in the Nocta-Iiji war that ended the Age of Ascension.


    There were two reasons the Noctis fell where the Iijis didn''t. The first one was that during the Age of Ascension, Ijiria went through a technological revolution, researching magic in ways that nobody else had ever done in history. They made such significant advancements, and because the Noctis always believed their magic to the be superior affinity, they didn¡¯t have the same drive to improve that Ijiria did, so when the Ijirian forces declared a war of subjugation, the Noctis were wholly unprepared for the sudden gap in knowledge between them. The second reason was due to the rise of the House of Luz, a family born with the ability to control the natural enemy of dark magic. Andara Luz, the head of the house during the war, garnered a ton of prestige due to the number of Noctis warriors she slayed, and the light mages were the deciding factor in the Nocta capital¡¯s fall to the Ijirians. Once the city had been invaded, the Luz House was given authority over Nocta.


    But the defeat in the capital and the death of King Nikta Noctis did not end the war, for Nikta¡¯s younger sister, Imara, escaped the city and continued leading her forces in the countryside. Even with the Luz leading the Ijirian armies alongside the Iijis, they could not defeat Imara and eventually, after great losses of life on both sides, they decided to form a treaty. The terms of this treaty were as follows: Nocta would become a part of the Ijirian Empire but would retain some of its independence in regards to the governing of the region. The Noctis and Luz would be equals in the capital, granting the Luz as much authority as the Noctis and turning Noctalus into the first established Great City. In addition, Imara could choose either herself or a relative to go to Erika and serve as Master of Darkness, a role that Imara demanded be forever held by a Noctis. She stated that the Master of Darkness would be inherited unlike the other Master positions, and after much debate, this term was accepted, making Imara the first in a long line of Masters of Darkness. Eventually, this same rule was extended to the Luz, and though there was a lot of tension between the surviving Noctis and Ijiria in the decades that followed, eventually they came to trust each other and work together.


    Due to this complex and unique history, the structure of Noctalus was unlike anything one would see in other Great Cities. The inner districts surrounding the palace were the oldest parts, taking on a darker color in its architecture, with roads, buildings, and decorations all made with blacks, browns, and dark grays. The outer districts around the Great Lunar walls were the complete opposite, all made of whites, light grays, and marble. The buildings and markets themselves also seemed more modern in their style as opposed to the medieval appearance of the dark districts.


    The palace underwent a similar shift, for what was once a pitch black and ominous fortress was now only like that on its western half. When the Luz took over, they were not thrilled about sharing a home with Noctis, so a beautiful white palace was constructed just beside the black one, connected only by a large courtyard between them. In the modern day, members of the two houses crossed over frequently, and it was now known by all as the NightLight. Nigreos took pride in the expressions of awe on the faces of Ryokumo and Hiro as they watched the sudden shift in the colors around them. Even Rennigan, the only other person in the carriage, failed to conceal his own enrapture with their surroundings, a slight grin twisting his lip.


    ¡°So this is Noctalus,¡± Ryokumo muttered under his breath. ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding, Nigreos. This is gorgeous! Glaus, get up off your lazy ass and come to the window so you can see!¡± Rennigan ignored him, but the water mage did lean forward a bit more to get a better view. ¡°I mean, damn¡­ Hiriech had nothing on this!¡±


    Nigreos chuckled. ¡°Glad you guys like it, but just wait til you see the palace.¡±


    The anticipation was short lived as the multiple spires of the NightLight looming in the distance came into view, the black and white surface glittering in the late morning sunlight. This time, Ryokumo and Hirokol dragged Rennigan over to the window despite his complaining, and even Nigreos scooted over in his seat to get a good look. Due to the previous night¡¯s snowfall, the city was blanketed in a white that blended in with the light districts but was a stark contrast to the dark ones. Nigreos could see mages wandering the streets, using wind magic to remove snow from the roads while the surrounding citizens continued to prepare for the festival. Wreaths were hung from the doors, and Nigreos knew that a few blocks down, in the Glowing Plaza, would be a massive pine tree decorated with ornaments and garland. Those who noticed the coloring of the carriages stopped and bowed, for they would know that people of importance rode within them.


    I always forget how much I miss this place until I¡¯m back¡­


    Eventually, they passed through the dark districts and rumbled towards the western gates of the NightLight. Like with the city itself, they were given entry with hardly a stop, and where normally their carriages would park just outside of the palace gardens by the stable not far from the gates, this time, they rode through the colorful gardens and towards the courtyard just in front of the palace''s large and towering doors where his breath instantly caught in his throat.


    Not only were Clara Luz and his mother, Nium Noctis, waiting just in front of the doors, but Neah was also there, sitting a wheelchair beside their mother and watching them with a wide smile, her eyes fixed on the carriage he was currently in, telling him she had quickly noticed his face in the window. Nigreos bit back his sudden swell of emotions, not wanting to cry so soon, as he grinned warmly at his littlest sister.


    ¡°I take it that¡¯s Neah then,¡± Ryokumo whispered, placing a comforting hand on Nigreos¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Neah.¡±


    Despite telling himself to behave with dignity and patience, the very second that the carriage came to a stop, Nigreos shoved the door open and rushed into the cold morning towards Neah, only to find himself beaten by Lunara, who had her arms thrown around Neah by the time he came to stop in front of her chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you again!¡± Luna exclaimed, clutching Neah with a wide smile and tears of happiness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re okay¡­ I¡¯m always afraid¡­you know?¡±


    Neah giggled to herself, embracing her sister gently with her unhealthy thin arms. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you, too, Luna. Welcome home.¡±


    Knowing just how much Lunara worried about her, Nigreos waited patiently for her to finally release the young girl as the others began filing out of the carriages. He spared a momentary glance at Clara and his mother.


    ¡°Mother,¡± he greeted politely, bowing his head before the woman. ¡°Happy Solstice.¡±


    Nium smiled back at him, stepping forward to give him a hug as she placed her hand on the back of his head. ¡°Happy Solstice, Nigreos. It¡¯s so good to see you again. I hope the trip was safe?¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± he assured her. ¡°We got here without issue, though as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, we have brought a few more people than initially planned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your father told me a bit about it in his letters.¡± When they broke off the embrace, Nigreos could see the exasperation in her eyes before she motioned back towards Neah, whom Lunara had finally released. ¡°Now go greet your sister.¡±


    He turned away from his mother to find Neah beaming up at him, and though he was more than thrilled to see her again, he felt his chest tighten at the fact that she appeared even more unhealthy than before. Despite now being sixteen, she had hardly grown since he last saw her, placing her still just barely up to his chest. Even though her body was concealed by the heavy coats and robes she wore, he could still see in her hands and face that she had lost more weight. It seemed like a strong enough breeze could blow her over, but her expression of pure joy could easily convince someone that there was nothing wrong with her. She had the same amber eyes that the rest of the family had, and her thick curly hair was well combed and cared for.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The young man moved forward to kneel beside the wheelchair, gently pulling her close to him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you more than I can express with words,¡± he whispered softly. ¡°You¡¯re a hell of a warrior, you know that, Neah?¡±


    ¡°A warrior, huh?¡± she laughed. ¡°I dunno about that, Brother. From what I¡¯ve been hearing, you¡¯ve been on the front lines of the war with the Kosah-Rei, right? Sounds like you¡¯re the one doing all the fighting.¡±


    ¡°Fighting doesn¡¯t always make one a warrior,¡± he told her. ¡°Though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not curious to hear what rumors have made their way down to Noctalus about me. You¡¯ll have to tell me all about it.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, so long as you tell me what¡¯s actually true and what isn¡¯t! Now, introduce me to your team! You can¡¯t keep me in all this suspense!¡±


    Releasing her, Nigreos glanced back over his shoulder to see Viiro and Lunara greeting Nium while Eko, Album, and Acostav were speaking with Lady Clara. Those unaffiliated with Noctalus, Princess Ilirianna included, were by the carriages, helping to unload the baggage and cheerfully talking amongst themselves. Nigreos waved his hand and, once Abi noticed, he beckoned her over while pointing at Ryokumo to indicate that he should come as well. Abigail nodded, tapped Ryokumo¡¯s shoulder, then made her way over to where he and Neah awaited.


    ¡°Alright well, you wanted to meet them, so here you go,¡± Nigreos began, motioning towards his friends with a grin. ¡°Go ahead, introduce yourselves.¡±


    Normally, he would never so willingly allow Ryokumo free reign over his introduction, but he had a sneaking suspicion that Neah would highly appreciate the wind mage¡¯s over-the-top demeanor. As expected, Ryokumo didn¡¯t hesitate, moving towards her and dropping down to one knee as he gently took her hand and planted a soft kiss on her knuckles.


    ¡°My lady, Neah,¡± he began with a laugh. ¡°The stories told about you could not properly convey your grace, for I am honored to have this chance to meet you. My name is Ryokumo Caeli and I hope to gain your favor!¡±


    ¡°Kumo¡­really?¡± Abi muttered with a sigh, but Neah had already burst out into laughter, very clearly amused by what was certainly the strangest introduction she would have ever experienced.


    ¡°Well you know what, Mr. Caeli? The stories told about you could not properly convey how weird you are! I like you! You can have my favor any day!¡±


    ¡°You honor me! As much as I am uncertain how I should feel about you calling me weird, I shall look past it and accept it!¡± Getting back to his feet and bending low in an exaggerated bow, Ryokumo stepped back and obnoxiously motioned for Abi to go next.


    Shaking her head, Abigail¡¯s expression shifted from embarrassed to warm as she, too, knelt down beside Neah and bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m Abigail Reiner, but you can just call me Abi. It¡¯s wonderful to finally meet you. Nigreos has told us a lot about you, after all.¡±


    ¡°And were they all good things?¡± Neah inquired wryly.


    ¡°Yes. Every single one.¡±


    ¡°Well, my brother has only said good things about you too, so I¡¯m really happy to meet you! You¡¯re as beautiful as I imagined you''d be, and I love your crown! The flowers are really pretty!¡±


    Neah stretched her arms out for a hug and Abi instantly accepted. Nigreos couldn¡¯t have been more happy. He had known that Neah and Abi would get along with each other. For a few more seconds, he and Ryokumo stood quietly before Princess Ilirianna wandered over to the spot on his other side.


    ¡°You mind if I say hello, too?¡± she inquired, and Nigreos instantly shook his head.


    ¡°Of course not! Go ahead, Princess!¡±


    Abi must have heard them since she released Neah, and when Nigreos¡¯s sister realized the princess was standing before her, she weakly bent forward and lowered her eyes to the ground.


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna!¡± she stuttered. ¡°A pleasure! I¡¯m Neah Noctis!¡±


    Then, to Neah¡¯s clear surprise, Ilirianna bowed back at her. ¡°Hello, Neah. I¡¯m delighted to meet you. I, too, have heard a lot about you from Nigreos, and your brother has served me very well over the years. The Iijis owe the Noctis much, so I am grateful to your family as well, and I wish nothing but the best of health for you in the future. Should you need anything, let me know and I shall give it, if it is in my power.¡±


    His sister didn¡¯t seem sure how to respond to such a statement from a woman as powerful as Ilirianna, so she only managed to get out a brief, ¡°T-thank you,¡± before the conversation was interrupted by their mother.


    ¡°Princess, why don¡¯t we take this inside?¡± she offered. ¡°It¡¯s far too cold out here, and our staff has put together a large banquet lunch to celebrate your arrival in our Great City.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Noctis,¡± Ilirianna replied. ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    With that, more of the NightLight staff emerged from the palace to help collect their belongings, assuring them that they would be carefully transported to their designated rooms. Nium and Clara then began leading them to the dining hall in the dark half, and the whole way, Nigreos and Lunara cheerfully pushed Neah¡¯s wheelchair as they enjoyed what could always possibly be one of their final conversations with their dear sister.


    ***


    Having spent roughly three years among the Ijirian elite and having witnessed the Citadel, the Academy, and Castle Aquesen in Hiriech, Ryokumo Caeli had begun to notice a pattern when it came to the decorations of the rich living spaces. Everything was always brightly-colored, overly fancy, and full of unnecessary decorations, so he was rather shocked by the appearance of the NightLight dark palace. Perhaps the Luz¡¯s half would be more to his expectations, but the Noctis¡¯s home was built of dark stone that resembled what he had heard the castles in Trovia appeared like. Suits of black armor, as well as black banners displaying the horned helm that was the sigil of Noctis, were the only decorations in sight, and once they entered the dining hall, it was about the same. There were black walls, a singular banner behind the head of a long, dark oak table, and not a single gemstone to be found.


    Well, I could certainly get used to this! This is much more my style!


    Ryokumo was quickly overwhelmed when they entered the banquet hall to find far more people already gathered than he had been prepared for. The Ladies of Noctalus immediately began to introduce them as Nigreos and Album¡¯s extended family. He didn¡¯t consider himself the greatest with names so he was sure he would forget who was who within a day, but he tried his best to remember them.


    Firstly, there was Viiro¡¯s younger brother, Nogara, as well as his wife, Lia, and their three daughters, Saranna, Miklan, and Tomelia, aging seventeen, fifteen, and thirteen respectively. They all had the same dark hair, olive-colored skin, and amber eyes as Nigreos and his family, though since Nium had more Noranian blood in her, Nigreos¡¯s cousins had slightly lighter skin than they did. As for the Luz, Clara had a younger sister named Ilum while Acostav had a younger brother named Eldoran. The latter of the two was unmarried and childless, but Ilum had two twin sons, Jonah and Falah, who were sixteen years old.


    Yup, there¡¯s not a chance I¡¯m going to remember all these details, so perhaps I should avoid using anybody¡¯s names¡­ That would probably be for the best¡­


    The guests with the higher honor sat among the Noctalus families, with Viiro taking the head of the table due to them being on the dark half of the palace, and Acostav sitting with Nigreos, Album, Luna, Neah, and Eko, the Noctis and Luz facing one another. Ilirianna, Abi, and Ryokumo then took their places across from each other, with Ryokumo beside Lunara and Ilirianna between Album and Abi. Since Iris and Faye¡¯s team were the lowest of status, they all sat on the opposite end, Iris, Faye, and Jessi placing themselves in that order beside Abi while Rennigan and Hiro sat beside Ryokumo, who ensured that Rennigan was forced to sit right next to him. They were served high-quality steaks, vegetables, and some mashed potatoes, a dish Ryokumo was beginning to realize was normal for elite banquets.


    Due to the fact that none of the Noctalus aside from the ones he personally knew gave much of a damn about him, Ryokumo made the rare choice not to talk and instead opted to simply observe the dynamic between the Noctis and Luz. He couldn¡¯t deny a curiosity since Nigreos and Album only ever spoke of their immediate families, though he did imagine the cousins must have come up once or twice. He considered himself pretty decent at reading people, a trait he had been able to confirm over the last few years due to Abigail¡¯s sense, so it did not take him long to pick up on the fact that Viiro hardly spoke a single word to his wife. There was a figurative distance between them that couldn¡¯t simply be explained by exhaustion from the ride since Viiro was deep in conversation with Nogara. The same couldn¡¯t be said for the cousins since Nigreos, Album, Eko, Luna, and Neah were all cheerfully catching up with them.


    Ah, the Great Houses¡­ Always full of tension, they are¡­ Not like Nigreos hasn¡¯t alluded to the fact that his parents aren¡¯t exactly close¡­


    Letting out a sigh as he concluded it wasn¡¯t his business anyway, Ryokumo decided that, with his food finished and the meal winding down, he would have just a little bit of fun as a reward for behaving himself. Therefore, he shoved the Noctis and Luz momentarily from his mind and turned to gaze at Rennigan Glaus, who was not partaking in the joyful chatter between Faye, Hiro, and Jessi.


    ¡°Now Glaus, why the long face?¡± he inquired with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been strangely quiet. Are you telling me you¡¯re not excited to be in Noctalus?¡±


    Rennigan snorted, shooting Ryokumo one of his trademarked sneers. ¡°Not in the slightest, Caeli. This is but an unnecessary detour, and if I had my way, we would have gone straight for Stellareid. The Kosah-Rei aren¡¯t going to be celebrating the solstice, after all. Do Master Viiro and Master Acostav not think Miyon could be freed while we dally around here?¡±


    ¡°Oh Glaus¡­ Silly, ignorant, stupid Glaus¡­¡± The wind mage clicked his tongue, putting on an air of superiority as he puffed his chest out. ¡°You just don¡¯t get it, do you? Doctor Miyon is safely locked away in the dungeons of Castle Saientia in the Fifth Ring of the Great City of Stellareid! If the Kosah-Rei wanted to get to him over the holidays, they would need to wage an all out assault on the city and the castle, and while it isn¡¯t impossible that they¡¯ve infiltrated Stellareid the way they did to Hiriech, Lord Eganno Cartigan has been thorough in his investigations. So far as we know, Stellaried is secure.¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ So far as we know¡­¡± Rennigan scoffed and shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to lecture me like I¡¯m a five-year-old. I¡¯ve read the briefing fifty times over and I¡¯m certain you haven¡¯t read it once.¡±


    ¡°Guilty as charged.¡±


    ¡°But the Kosah-Rei have proven themselves to be bold, dangerous, and powerful¡­¡± the water mage went on. ¡°Anything is possible, so I think it¡¯s rather arrogant to assume we can just relax in Noctalus for the holidays. We have Uma Miyon in our clutches after almost three years and this is what we¡¯re up to?¡±


    ¡°And in your gracious words, you don¡¯t need to lecture me either,¡± Ryokumo replied. ¡°Unlike you, I have gone toe-to-toe with leading members of that cult, and am the only person in existence responsible for eliminating one. I was, as you should know, the one who killed Mallicent Malloway, and I heroically survived a sudden ambush by Leiolai Sartella and Barron Kristoff! I know their threat level better than you.¡±


    ¡°Well, from what I heard, you only barely survived Kristoff¡¯s attack,¡± Rennigan retorted. ¡°Abigail told Faye who told me that you were a bloody mess on the cusp of death who had to run away like a little craven!¡±


    ¡°Bah, that¡¯s not true! I scared Kristoff away!¡±


    Hmm¡­Seems I¡¯ll have to beg Abi not to tell Faye anything more about that one¡­


    ¡°Listen here, Caeli¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright boys, enough with the dick measuring,¡± Faye interrupted, leaning forward and glaring at Rennigan and Ryokumo like an exasperated mother. ¡°Look, Rennigan, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, and if I had it my way, I also would have gone straight there, but think about it like this: If the Kosah-Rei had infiltrated Stellareid, the city would have fallen by now. They¡¯ve made it very clear that they intend to destroy the Great Cities, and the only reason they were subtle with Hiriech was because it was their first attack. So for now, we can somewhat safely conclude Stellareid has not been compromised.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Rennigan gave a sharp huff and folded his arms across his chest. These days, he conceded to Faye a lot more than he did to anybody else, and from an outsider¡¯s perspective, she seemed to be the only person outside of his family that he had even a small modicum of respect for. Therefore, as predicted, he stayed quiet and didn¡¯t complain any further.


    Roughly an hour later, the banquet was drawing to a close, upon which they were informed of their sleeping arrangements for their stay. Naturally, the Noctalus would be returning to their personal bedrooms and Ilirianna would get her own quarters. As for the rest of them, Ryokumo barely managed to suppress his laughter until after they had split off from the nobles. Once they had done so, he cackled louder than he had in a long time.


    ¡°Well, well, well, Glaus, are you excited to room with me?!¡± Ryokumo teased mercilessly.


    Rennigan¡¯s eyes were blank and unseeing as he seemingly muttered subconsciously, ¡°This trip is terrible. Why is it always you? Why are you inescapable? Noctis, did you do this on purpose?¡±


    Nigreos, who was leading Ryokumo, Rennigan, and Hirokol to their lodgings, smirked and glanced over his shoulder with a shrug. ¡°No, I did not. It¡¯s just logical to have you three put in the same room. The girls need their privacy, after all.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s only going to be for a few more days,¡± Hiro pointed out. ¡°Just grit your teeth and bear it. He forces entry into our dorm back at the Academy all the time anyway, so it¡¯s not gonna be that different.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but think about this, Pafran¡­ It¡¯s not like Stellareid is going to be different. By this same logic, I¡¯m going to be stuck with him there, too, and probably on most of the carriage rides! It¡¯s like a sick joke! Hell, at this rate, I¡¯m probably going to be stuck with him for the rest of my goddamn life!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Ryokumo declared.


    ¡°I hate you, Caeli. With all my heart.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Glaus.¡±

 V5 Chapter 12- Time Running Out

    Chapter XII


    It was the morning following their arrival that Nigreos approached Abi and requested she come with him to speak to Neah. Given that Faye, Jessi, and Iris were in the room with her, he made no mention of The Angel, but a silent understanding passed between the two of them, telling him she knew that he didn¡¯t intend to waste any of their precious time. Abigail accepted his invitation, swiftly darting back into the bedroom to collect The Angel¡¯s canister, and when she returned to the door, they began walking down the dark corridor in the direction of the stairwell. All three of the Noctis siblings had their rooms in the western tower, which was adjacent to the palace floor where the guests were staying, so it only took them roughly fifteen minutes of silent walking to arrive at Neah¡¯s bedroom. Nigreos took a deep breath, comforted by Abigail¡¯s presence, then rapped his knuckles against the wooden door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Neah called from within.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Neah, and Abigail. Do you have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Please, come in!¡±


    Nigreos smiled at how excited she sounded, but that joy lasted only a few seconds before he pushed the door open and found that Neah wasn¡¯t alone, for Lunara was sitting just beside their littlest sister¡¯s bed, gently brushing her hair. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t that he had a problem with Lunara, but he had never mentioned the existence of The Angel, so he really didn¡¯t want her present for the creature¡¯s analysis of Neah¡¯s condition.


    But I don¡¯t want to be rude and kick her out. If I do that, she¡¯ll just get suspicious¡­


    ¡°Good morning, Brother! Good morning, Abi! Thanks for stopping by!¡± Neah was beaming with a joy so contagious that his momentary disappointment and irritation at seeing Luna was completely forgotten. ¡°What can I do for you guys? Or are you just here to visit?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­¡± Nigreos stuttered, stuffing his hands into the pockets of his black overcoat. ¡°I thought you might be lonely up here, and since I¡¯m only in Noctalus for a few days, I wanted to capitalize on the time we have together.¡±


    He certainly didn¡¯t miss the momentary suspicion that crossed Lunara¡¯s features, telling him that while Neah seemed to buy it, the older of the sisters did not. Of course, he wasn¡¯t lying, for he certainly wanted to spend as much time with Neah as he possibly could, but it was harder to hide his other motives than he expected it to be.


    ¡°Why not just be honest with her?¡± The Angel inquired in the silence of his mind, speaking in his own voice this time. ¡°It¡¯s not like Luna would ever tell anybody about me, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s worried for Neah, too. It might ease some of her anxiety to know we have something like me helping?¡±


    Nigreos internally snorted. Were you not the one who threatened us to keep us from revealing your secrets to other people?


    ¡°Yes, I was, but unfortunately, I copied your memories and personality onto myself, so I¡¯ve developed my own version of love and concern for Lunara Noctis. That being said, I leave the decision to you.¡±


    You don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be pissed I¡¯ve been hiding you all these years?


    ¡°Just tell her the truth. Tell her that I ordered you to keep quiet in exchange for my help. She wouldn¡¯t blame you then.¡±


    Er, I suppose so, but¡ª


    ¡°Uh, Nigreos?¡± Lunara interrupted his thoughts, her earlier suspicion only growing more prominent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re just staring into space¡­and kinda intensely, too. You have constipation or something?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I do not,¡± he stuttered, feeling his cheeks turning slightly red as she asked such an inappropriate question in front of Abigail. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± He then glanced sideways at Abi, but when he found her looking at him with concern, too, he realized that The Angel must not have included her in the telepathic conversation. ¡°Anyway, how are you feeling, Neah?¡±


    Neah¡¯s grin turned slightly somber as she gave a half-hearted shrug. ¡°Same as always. I haven¡¯t been able to walk for a couple months now, so Healer Ryre¡¯s been wheeling me around the palace and helping take care of me. Even lifting my arms has become tough. I¡¯m¡­¡± Despite what she said next, Neah still kept a positive expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve got much longer, Brother, so thank you for coming to see me.¡±


    His chest tightened, his first instincts being to vehemently deny such a thing, but once again beating him to it, Lunara spoke firmly and confidently.


    ¡°Not a chance, Neah. You¡¯re a tough girl¡ªtougher than most healthy people I know. You¡¯re gonna keep fighting, and soon enough, we''ll find a solution. Nigreos and I have been looking constantly, and I¡¯m certain¡­¡± Luna paused, as if she suddenly wasn¡¯t sure what to say next. ¡°Well, I¡¯m certain things are gonna start looking up. You¡¯re not gonna die, you hear me? You can¡¯t die¡­¡±


    Nigreos and Lunara hadn¡¯t spoken much about Neah since she started attending the Academy, so he was slightly thrown off by how passionately she spoke. Though, he knew he shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. Lunara and Neah had always been very close to one another, so it was only natural that she would be just as desperate to do something as him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Abi began. ¡°May I take a quick look at you, Neah? I¡¯m certainly not a professional, but I am a nature mage, so I might be able to do something.¡±


    Nigreos nodded his agreement. ¡°Yeah, Abi¡¯s one of the best healers I know.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Neah chirped. ¡°Go ahead, though I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much you can do. Healing magic isn¡¯t really designed for this sort of thing.¡±


    Lunara got out of her chair and motioned for Abi to take her place while Neah turned her back towards them. Abigail then carefully pulled her shirt up and moved Neah¡¯s hair over her shoulders before tenderly placing her hands against the bare skin on her lower back. Abigail took a deep breath, closed her eyes, then whispered, ¡°Anala¡±. Her hands started to glow a dull green as she allowed her nature mana to enter Neah¡¯s body. This particular spell was used to scan for anything that may be wrong internally so that the healer could detect damage taking place in spots that weren¡¯t visible. Nigreos and Lunara stood side by side, watching the process, both of them knowing that Abigail probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything that Healer Ryre could not. Eventually, Abi gave a disappointed nod and canceled the spell.


    ¡°I can sense the damage being done by the dark mana, and that¡¯s certainly healable, but my magic isn¡¯t made to stop the dangerous mana production,¡± she told them. ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s the only way to do it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously we¡¯ve tried that,¡± Luna murmured. ¡°There was a time where we tried the mana-suppressing cuffs used to detain criminal mages, but it didn¡¯t work. We aren¡¯t really sure why, though, because when we tried it on other dark mages, they weren¡¯t able to cast anything. We still have no clue why they wouldn¡¯t suppress Neah¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s almost certainly because her body is different,¡± The Angel commented in Nigreos¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ve seen those cuffs once or twice. They¡¯re designed purely for the sake of containing the mana within the body. They don¡¯t stop the production from taking place, they simply keep the mage from ejecting it. Since Neah¡¯s body is incapable of containing her mana, the cuffs don¡¯t make a difference. If you wanted to heal her, you¡¯d need to permanently stop the production at the source, but as far as I know, you mages don¡¯t have anything that can do that.¡±


    Making it clear that The Angel had included Abi this time, the nature mage relayed this information to Lunara and Neah, speaking as if it were knowledge she already had.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± Neah said quietly. ¡°Though, if we permanently stopped my mana production, I¡¯d be kinda useless, wouldn¡¯t I? I think Father would rather have a dead daughter than a magicless one.¡±


    ¡°He would not!¡± Nigreos stated before he could even think better of it. ¡°I understand how it may look from here in Noctalus, but Father loves you. He does not want you dead.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Lunara snorted, her brow furrowing in a disgust that once again surprised him. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. Just look at how Master Acostav treated Album when her mana production was only weak. Could you imagine how they would have looked at her if she was magicless?¡±


    ¡°Luna¡­? You don¡¯t mean that! Father¡ª¡±


    ¡°I understand that you respect Father, but you¡¯re too smart to keep lying to yourself. He doesn¡¯t care about Neah. If he did, he¡¯d be working on finding a cure, but instead, he¡¯s too busy obsessing over his reputation to give a shit about her. A magicless daughter would destroy that reputation, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he killed her himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°She''s right, Son of Darkness. You heard the truth both in the past and in the waters of my spring. Why do you defend Viiro¡¯s actions even now? At least Luna opened her eyes to the truth. A magicless Neah is less than worthless to Viiro Noctis. She truly would be a hindrance to him.¡±


    Shut the hell up! Nobody asked you!


    ¡°Look, Neah,¡± Nigreos began, moving to kneel next to the bed beside Abi so he could reach out and take his sister¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re going to save you. If finding a way to permanently deactivate your mana is what needs to happen then we¡¯ll do it, and Father will not love you any less. You hear me, Sis¡¯? I promise you.¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ But I¡¯m happy to know you¡¯re trying so hard. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°I could never be!¡± he insisted. ¡°You¡¯re my sister, and I would do anything for my family. It¡¯s not a waste. It¡¯s just not!¡±


    Neah glanced to the side, placing her other hand overtop his, but her expression was unreadable. He hated the thought that she had accepted her death¡ªthat she truly didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be surviving much longer. He wanted to comfort her. He wanted to make her happy and give her a reason to look forward to the future¡ªto believe she was going to have a future.


    ¡°So are you going to let me out? I promise that those in this palace will not sense me, and I truly am willing to reveal myself to Luna. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do my job.¡±


    Yeah, fine. Just give me a second to warn them. I don¡¯t want to startle them.


    ¡°Alright, listen for a second.¡± Nigreos pushed himself back to his feet, motioning for Abi to pass him the canister. His teammate nodded silently, reaching into the inner pocket of her jacket before tossing the small cylindrical container, filled to the cap with a black and white goo, that he swiftly caught. ¡°What we¡¯re about to tell you is going to seem strange, sudden, and possibly even frightening, but I want you to know that I wouldn¡¯t be doing this if I didn¡¯t think it could help.¡±


    Neah was gazing at the container with curiosity, but Lunara seemed on her guard, and understandably so given that The Angel had begun allowing its mana to be detectable¡ªmana that would be indistinguishable from Nigreos and Album¡¯s.


    ¡°Nigreos, what is that?¡± Luna demanded.


    He gave her a reassuring smile then did the same for Neah before beginning his explanation. ¡°What I¡¯m going to tell you cannot leave this room. The only people who know we have this thing are in the royal team, and Princess Ilirianna has been firm in her decision to keep it a secret. I¡¯m happy to finally be allowed to tell you both.¡± He took a deep breath, knowing that Lunara, at least, was going to be a challenge to convince. ¡°This is a creature that Doctor Uma Miyon and Mallicent Malloway had been studying back in Hiriech.¡±


    ¡°Miyon?¡± Lunara parroted, her eyes going wide. ¡°Hold on a second! If this was Miyon¡¯s, then why do you have it? And for that matter, why are you trusting that it¡¯s safe?¡±


    ¡°Because it was a captive of Miyon¡¯s, not an ally,¡± Abi added, coming to Nigreos¡¯s defense in an effort to help reassure them. ¡°It holds no love for the Kosah-Rei and has been ridiculously cooperative in our attempts to find a cure for Neah.¡±


    For a moment, Luna¡¯s expression revealed a small bit of intrigue, and perhaps even a desperate hope, as she asked, ¡°And has it figured anything out?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat,¡± Nigreos confirmed. ¡°But without being able to take a look at her itself, we ran into a bit of a wall. That¡¯s why we decided to bring it with us to Noctalus and that¡¯s the real reason I¡¯m here right now. I want this thing, The Angel, to try and cure her.¡±


    As if deciding that was a good enough cue, the black and white goo within the canister popped the lid off and began to rise outwards, expanding rapidly as it shifted from a shapeless blob to a humanoid outline. Based on the masculine build it took, Nigreos was unsurprised when its features morphed into a younger version of his own, covering itself with a simple long black robe that came down to its feet. Neah¡¯s jaw was hanging open with an adorable awe, but Nigreos sensed Lunara quickly draw her mana to her hand, as if to attack.


    ¡°I promise you, Luna, I will not harm anybody in this room,¡± The Angel assured her, putting up its hands to express its low threat level.


    ¡°Nigreos, why does it have your face?!¡± she demanded fiercely. ¡°What is this thing?!¡±


    The being of Cansi chuckled with amusement before shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunately a long story, but I¡¯m more than willing to tell it once I¡¯ve done my job. All I intend to do is give Neah a brief check-up, much in the way Abigail just did, in order to properly analyze how dangerous this condition is.¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯m letting some freaky clone near my little sister!¡± Luna snarled. ¡°You listen here¡ª¡±


    ¡°Luna, I trust it.¡±


    Upon processing Neah¡¯s words, Lunara¡¯s head snapped in her direction with a stunned expression. ¡°You trust it?! Why?!¡±


    ¡°Because I trust Nigreos, and Nigreos trusts it. If he says this thing can help me, I¡¯m willing to let it try.¡± The young girl¡¯s warm smile returned to her features as she gazed back at Lunara. ¡°Thank you for worrying though. It makes me happy that you would call out your mana for me even when in the presence of something as clearly powerful as this. I love you, Sister.¡±


    Her shoulders slumping in defeat, Lunara let out a reluctant sigh, pulled her mana back inside of her, then folded her arms. ¡°Okay, fine. Do what you want, I guess.¡±


    The Angel grinned. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It then walked to the spot where Nigreos had been moments before, an expression of love coming over it as it looked at Neah, reminding Nigreos that it truly had copied his personality. In that sense, he realized he didn¡¯t have much to fear, for if it really was him then it wouldn¡¯t harm Neah even slightly. It would have developed a love for her equal to his, and while a part of him hated that unsettling thought, he couldn¡¯t deny its usefulness.


    It means this thing will defend her at all costs.


    Neah was clearly a bit more uncertain than she claimed to be, but she didn¡¯t move as The Angel bent forward and placed its hands against her cheeks. A surge of mana resembling Nigreos¡¯s emerged from it to enter Neah, and like when Abi used her magic moments before, all they could do was stand there quietly and wait to see what it had to say. The scanning took only ten seconds before The Angel stepped back and twisted its lips in thought.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s as I expected,¡± it admitted, leaving Nigreos unsure of whether that was a good thing or a bad thing. ¡°Like I told you a long time ago, Son of Darkness, this condition forms out of the body/cell mismatch, leaving us with two options. The first is the one we discussed moments ago: research a means of canceling her mana permanently. The dark magic won¡¯t hurt her if it isn¡¯t produced.¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been trying, though, and we¡¯ve come up with nothing. Even setting aside the debate over what Master Noctis would think about that, permanently canceling mana just seems impossible.¡±


    ¡°And the second?¡± Luna pressed impatiently, her shaky breathing revealing her anxiety.


    The Angel grimaced. ¡°Well, this is also something I¡¯ve discussed with the royal team. If changing her cells isn¡¯t the answer, then changing her body is the only other option, and the only potential means of doing so is with biological magic.¡±


    ¡°So¡­a changeling? We need a changeling?¡±


    Lunara practically whispered those words to herself, and Nigreos knew how she felt. As it had stated, this was a subject they had already discussed a long time ago and abandoned, for there were few options open to them. Biological magic was dangerous to use on oneself to begin with, requiring precise castings of the spells that relied heavily on one¡¯s physical senses. That was why very few could use it on other people, and the ones who did only changed minor attributes like hair color or eye color. Finding somebody who could safely transform someone¡¯s body to the extent required to save Neah would be one in a million.


    And yet, we know somebody who can do it. Leiolai Sartella, the Kosah-Rei changeling who tried to kill Ryokumo and Master Rana¡ªa woman hell bent on eradicating the Ijirian elite. She aided in the destruction of House Malloway, so she has no reason to save Neah. In fact, her philosophy and religion demand Neah¡¯s death. In that sense, her very existence is a mockery of me.


    ¡°A changeling would be necessary, yes,¡± The Angel stated with a sigh. ¡°However, even if we had one, I¡¯m not even sure what to do to Neah. The easiest thing would be to permanently turn her into somebody else¡ªsomeone who can handle dark magic. An option would be to make her a clone of you, Luna, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It still might not work,¡± Abi finished. ¡°Because if the changeling doesn¡¯t understand the issue, Neah might just become a copy of Luna who can¡¯t handle it. It may be a biological process that nobody from Ijiria can properly comprehend.¡±


    ¡°So even that won''t work?¡± Lunara breathed. ¡°Then what the hell do we do?¡±


    ¡°We keep researching.¡± Making that declaration firmly and without room for debate, Nigreos straightened his back and eyed each person in that room. ¡°We¡¯ll keep looking. Neah, I know you¡¯ll be able to hold yourself together, so we¡¯ll all do our best. We¡¯ll either make one of these options work, or we¡¯ll find a third one! But no matter what¡­


    ¡°You will not die. Not so long as I can help it!¡±


    ***


    Once The Angel had confirmed that the only couple of options they had at their disposal, it went on to reveal to Lunara and Neah everything it once told Nigreos and Album about the ancient civilizations of Cansi, as well as the fact that their family was descended from those very mages. Neah listened with the utmost fascination, but it was obvious that Lunara struggled to accept it, and Nigreos couldn¡¯t really blame her. He knew that he would have been just as dubious if he hadn¡¯t been under the calming aura of the pocket realm, but knowing his sister the way he did, he was certain she would come to accept it eventually. With Luna and Neah now fully in the know, Abigail excused herself to give them some privacy, collected The Angel back into its container, and departed the room with it. Since they would only be in Noctalus for three more days and would depart the day after the Festival, Nigreos opted to remain in Neah¡¯s room so that he could spend as much time with her as possible. Lunara would be remaining in Noctalus until the start of the next semester, so she had much more time with her, but she stayed behind as well.


    The Angel¡¯s existence certainly put more strain on the following interactions than he had hoped, but the three Noctis siblings still managed to laugh and talk with each other all the way into the evening. As promised, Nigreos told Neah all about his adventures with the royal team over the last semester, though he refrained from discussing the events in Piriit due to how fresh those memories were, and she listened to him with excitement. It was obvious she genuinely loved hearing his stories, and he was more than happy to tell them. As for Luna, since her team wasn¡¯t allowed to go on any assignments until her second semester, she simply talked of how the previous semester had gone. Luna¡¯s orientation had been far less stressful than Nigreos¡¯s, and she and her team handled themselves wonderfully, taking down their opponents and claiming first rank without losing a single member.


    Not only were we unable to do that, but I was one of the members who fell. Honestly, in many ways, Luna¡¯s a better mage at her age than I was.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m really proud of you,¡± he told her as he placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve already made it clear to everybody at that academy that it would be foolish to underestimate you.¡±


    Lunara laughed to herself and shook her head. ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m no royal team.¡±


    ¡°Only because you didn¡¯t have the chance to be,¡± he pointed out. ¡°If Ilirianna was picking right now, there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that you would have been in my position. I know it as a fact.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Luna!¡± Neah said confidently. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    He could see the redness in her cheeks stemming from her embarrassment. ¡°Ah, shut up. I¡¯m confident in my abilities but I don¡¯t think I could have handled being on the royal team. It¡¯s too much responsibility, and, well¡­¡± She hung her head, her shoulder-length hair falling forward to hide her profile from her brother. ¡°I don¡¯t have the mental strength you guys do. I really don¡¯t¡­ Neah, you¡¯ve lived a hellish life and can still smile like this. Nigreos, you¡¯ve been put in the position where you have to trust something as dangerous as The Angel, all for Neah¡¯s sake. How did you do it? I would have been too scared to make a decision.¡±


    Nigreos raised his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I guess¡­I was more afraid of missing an opportunity than I was of The Angel. It told me it could help, and I knew that I would never be able to forgive myself if I let that chance pass. I¡¯ve always said I would walk straight into hell for the two of you, and I felt that The Angel was fate¡¯s way of testing that conviction.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯d like to say I¡¯d walk through hell for you guys, but when presented with the chance to do so, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have the strength to do it. Even so, I¡¯m always afraid¡ªafraid of doing what I feel I should¡­ The two of you have managed to press on in the face of everything, but I always come so close to giving up when things have gotten tough.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t,¡± Nigreos reminded her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how close you get to giving up so long as you don''t. Remember that, Luna.¡±


    She sighed, and for a second, it seemed as if she had something she wanted to say, but as the silence lingered, her shoulders slumped and all she managed to say was,


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±

 V5 Chapter 13- How Suddenly Everything Can Change

    Chapter XIII


    Due to how busy Lady Nium and Lady Clara had been given the Festival of the Shadow Solstice was a mere two days away, there hadn¡¯t been a proper chance to fill them in on all of the details regarding the mission to Stellareid. Since this assignment had been decided upon a few weeks prior, Viiro Noctis had already sent a letter to Noctalus explaining the increase in guests they brought with them, as well as why their stay would be subtracted to a mere four days, but given the danger of any written message being compromised by Kosah-Rei loyalists, he intentionally refrained from giving any specific information. As far as Ilirianna knew, all he told his wife was that a second Academy team, as well as Abi¡¯s pupil and Ilirianna herself, would be joining them, and that they would be going to Stellareid for urgent business the day after the festival. Upon their arrival, she would have known nothing of Uma Miyon¡¯s capture or their plan to lure out Rotana Vesh. It was only on the night after their arrival that a chance to properly tell them what was happening was provided.


    In Viiro¡¯s private living quarters on the top floor of the eastern tower, Ilirianna gathered with the two Noctalus Masters, their wives, and Lord Nogara Noctis to finally reveal all that was happening behind the scenes. Since the quarters were on the dark side of the palace, it was a very dim room, with the only color being given off by the flickering flame in the hearth casting a welcome warmth over the chilly night. Viiro and Acostav were both sitting in the individual armchairs across from the couch where Nium, Clara, and Nogara listened intently and curiously. Ilirianna remained standing of her own volition, gently pacing as she occasionally offered any extra details the Masters forgot about until the story finally concluded.


    ¡°Well this is certainly sudden,¡± Nogara murmured after a few seconds, absently scratching his thin black beard. ¡°And King Markreas is certain this isn¡¯t some sort of trap intended to lure us out? I mean, after all these years, Uma Miyon abruptly falls into our lap? I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not suspicious.¡±


    Nium nodded her agreement, her brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Yes, this is worrisome, especially if Vesh truly is in Stellareid. He and Miyon wouldn¡¯t have traveled to that city separately. If they were there at the same time, then they clearly had some sort of goal. When Miyon broke into the Operan Company, how many cultists were with him?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Viiro grunted. ¡°Lord Cartigan reported that they managed to kill three Teeth, as well as four lower-ranked cultists. We believe some to have gotten away, but it sounds like Cartigan wasn¡¯t sure how many.¡±


    ¡°What was it he sought from that company?¡± Clara added. ¡°Was his goal ever identified?¡±


    Acostav shook his head. ¡°It was not, unfortunately. Like we said, as of our last communication with Lord Cartigan, Miyon had refused to tell us anything at all. Princess, what was it the Operan Company specialized in?¡±


    Ilirianna paused, taking a second to try and recall what her father had said about Operan. ¡°I don¡¯t believe they specialized in anything, actually. They¡¯re a fairly wide-ranging group, with branches that focus on all sorts of areas of research. The lab he was found trying to break into was, from what I recall, a biolab that had ongoing projects based around farming magic, enhancement drugs, animal behavior, and so on. It¡¯s too broad to know for certain unless Miyon finally tells us.¡±


    ¡°Then could it have to do with that changeling?¡± Nogara inquired. ¡°Sartella, was it? Isn¡¯t she the only one we know of that uses any sort of biomagic?¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°Yes, she is. The problem is that Stellareid isn¡¯t allowed to do any research regarding the biological magic Sartella uses. If they wanted something related to her affinity, they would have gone to Krato where it''s more legal.¡±


    ¡°And what of the other cultist leaders?¡± Clara asked. ¡°You said there were sightings of Vesh, but have there been reports of Sartella and Kristoff? Or even that Firrik woman that was impersonating Lady Yoral?¡±


    The Master of Darkness sighed, leaning back in his massive chair and turning his white eyes towards the fireplace. ¡°We aren¡¯t sure. The primary reason they¡¯ve eluded us all this time is because Miyon and Vesh are the only ones we¡¯ve ever gotten a visual of. Kristoff was never seen without his helmet on, and both Sartella and Firrik only ever made appearances while under changeling magic. They could be spotted in broad daylight and nobody would think anything of it. On top of that, there have been rumors of a sixth leader we don¡¯t even have a name for.¡±


    Ilirianna grimaced, recalling an assignment the royal team went on late in the students¡¯ second year. A citizen loyal to Ijiria had gone to the guards, claiming that a leader of the Kosah-Rei was present in the town. Believing it to be Vesh, the royal team had been sent to investigate, but whoever it was must have realized he was compromised, for by the time they arrived, he had already vanished. When they interrogated people that supposedly had contact with him, the few details they gave did not match any of the male cultists they were aware of. Some suspected it could have been a cultist under Sartella¡¯s magic, but that particular town was very thorough in scanning travelers for biomagic. Since there was never any evidence that the guard had been compromised, they could only conclude that whoever had been in that town was possibly a sixth leader.


    ¡°So if there is another leader,¡± Ilirianna began, ¡°then not only do we not know what he looks like, but we don¡¯t have a clue what he can do. The entire leadership of the Kosah-Rei could very well be in Stellareid¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Nium whispered, leaning forward and folding her hands in her lap. ¡°Because if they are in the City of Starlight, we have to wonder why. Is it possible that another incident like Hiriech is on the horizon? And if so, what are you guys about to walk into?¡±


    Viiro snorted, brushing aside her worry with a curt wave of his hand. ¡°Nothing we can¡¯t handle. In all honesty, I hope the leadership is there, for if they are, we not only have a chance to crush Vesh, but the entirety of that damned cult.¡±


    The Master¡¯s wife narrowed her eyes, making her irritation quite clear, but she refrained from making a retort, instead glancing up at Ilirianna and asking, ¡°And what of Rickori Keskivaara? Princess, does King Markreas truly think he could form an alliance with the Kosah-Rei?¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s lips drew tight at the mention of the People¡¯s Mind, for that matter had been taking up a lot of her thoughts in the recent weeks. The danger of Keskivaara joining Vesh was, after all, a perfectly avoidable outcome, but one that both her father and Eganno Cartigan were refusing to take countermeasures against. Even when she told her father exactly what they could do to prevent such an alliance, he merely scoffed and shut her down without slightly humoring her.


    ¡°Listen to me, Liri,¡± Markreas had said to her in private after that initial Masters meeting weeks ago. ¡°I am very pleased that I have raised a daughter who thinks with as much compassion and empathy as you do, but you must understand the way of this world. There is a reason that the House of Iiji, the Houses of Noctis and Luz, and all the other families with status and prestige are magically powerful. This is because one must be strong to lead. One must show the people why they are one to be followed, and that any attempt to deny that leadership will be met with unbeatable resistance. It must be made clear that revolution will never succeed. If we concede to Rickori Keskivaara, we are sending the message that with enough whining and resisting the government will give in. What do you think will happen to the people¡¯s respect for us if we fold now?¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s fists clenched down at her side, still utterly baffled that a man as intelligent as her father could think something so ridiculously stupid as that. Father, if you believe the people respect us right now, then you are the one blind to the ways of the world. The Kosah-Rei would not be gaining such footholds in the countryside if the people respected us. No, it is my belief that sitting down and negotiating with Keskivaara will increase their respect for us. It will show them that we care about their struggles. Ruling with an iron fist may work for a time, but sooner or later, the people will strike back to take what is rightfully theirs.


    The problem was that she couldn¡¯t say as much to those gathered before her, for Viiro and Acostav were some of the worst when it came to the commoners. Cartigan intended to arrest and execute Keskivaara, something the Masters of Darkness and Light had expressed strong support for.


    Yet, if Keskivaara is killed, then his people will be without a leader. You¡¯d be providing Vesh the opportunity to slip in and take the army he desires¡­


    Once they got to Stellareid, Ilirianna intended to vehemently oppose Cartigan, for the fate of the Empire may very well rest on her ability to talk sense into the Lord of Stellareid. For now, however, it would be best to avoid creating conflict between her and the Noctalus, so she answered as naturally and simply as she could.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Nium,¡± Ilirianna stated. ¡°My father does think that the possibility is higher than zero. At the very least, Keskivaara may very well be the reason Vesh is in Stellareid to begin with.¡±


    ¡°He seeks to increase his forces,¡± Nogara grumbled bitterly. ¡°Though I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Even if we haven¡¯t been able to track the leaders down, the lower-ranked cultists have been getting taken out quite frequently these days.¡± Viiro¡¯s younger brother then glanced up at the Princess and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you and the team are partially to thank for that. You were the ones who finally eliminated Saechak, yes?¡±


    ¡°We were,¡± Ilirianna confirmed. ¡°And yes, I do think that¡¯s why he¡¯s suddenly reaching out to someone known for disliking his methods. It comes down to whether Keskivaara weighs his morals as being less important than his ideals.¡±


    Acostav rolled his eyes with annoyance. ¡°Well, if he¡¯s the damn peace lover that Rhitta and Edwar claimed he is, then I don¡¯t see it as something to worry about.¡±


    The Master of Light dismissed Keskivaara without much further thought, and to Ilirianna¡¯s disappointment, the other four Noctalus followed suit. None of them were taking this threat seriously, for even setting aside Keskivaara¡¯s followers, there was also the matter of what King Markreas had said back in that initial meeting.


    ¡°Cartigan¡¯s men have spoken with him, and the Lord tells me that the mana signature from that man is abnormally dangerous for somebody of his background. Rickori Keskivaara may want peace, but should he change his mind, he could be a threat all on his own.¡±


    Ilirianna internally shook her head. Keskivaara could be a threat all on his own, huh? For Lords, Ladies, and Masters¡­you¡¯re all a bunch of goddamn fools¡­


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    With the briefing pretty much finished, the princess decided she didn¡¯t want to be in the presence of those idiots any longer than she already had been, so she excused herself and departed to make her way back to her quarters. The following day was the eve of the solstice, the day after would be the festival itself, and then they¡¯d be back on the road and making for Stellareid. With so much coming up, she wanted to sleep, so even though it was a mere nine in the evening, she fully intended to turn in for the night. Yet, to her moderate surprise, upon rounding the corner that brought the door to her quarters into view, she found both Abi and Ryokumo waiting outside.


    Oh boy¡­ Wonder what they want¡­


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have batted an eye at her two good friends showing up for a visit, but the unsettled glances directed her way upon noticing her approach indicated that something bad had happened.


    Well, if it were anything relating to the assignment, I¡¯m sure they would have come straight to Viiro¡¯s quarters. They knew I was there, after all, so if they¡¯re waiting for me, then this is something personal. Related to The Angel, perhaps?


    ¡°Good evening, Abi, Kumo,¡± she greeted with an expectant look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You two look¡ª?¡±


    A shiver suddenly went down her spine, for as she got close enough to properly see their faces, she realized that Ryokumo¡¯s features were pale, his jaw tightened as if he was fighting back the urge to be sick. There wasn¡¯t even a tiny glimpse of his confident and over-the-top self. That alone terrified Ilirianna given that Ryokumo Caeli had only ever once been visibly shaken up in all the time she knew him¡ªthat being the moment after he killed Mallicent. Abigail didn¡¯t seem in as terrible of a state as he was, but the nature mage refused to look her in the eyes, her head turned towards the ground as she anxiously fidgeted with her fingers. What Ilirianna initially assumed must not be that big of a deal now left her feeling scared, so she cut herself off and instead muttered,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, shall we?¡±


    Abi and Ryokumo nodded before following her into her private quarters. Neither made any move to sit down, as if far too wound up to remain in one place, so Ilirianna didn¡¯t bother either, leaning up against the now closed front door as she reached out with her senses to ensure nobody was outside in the hall.


    ¡°Alright, what happened?¡± she demanded, licking her now dry lips. ¡°Don¡¯t pull any punches with me, you got that? Whatever¡¯s wrong, just tell me.¡±


    Ryokumo let out a shaky sigh, running his hands through his hair as if preparing to do as the princess requested. Yet, he seemed to think better of that, motioning instead for Abigail to do so before turning around and beginning to nervously pace.


    ¡°P-Princess,¡± Abi began softly. ¡°I just¡­ I, uh¡­? How do I even say this? I guess I first want to apologize for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop that,¡± she interrupted sharply. ¡°Do not apologize to me. And for that matter, what¡¯s with the formality all of a sudden? Call me Liri like you usually do and speak to me not as your leader, but as your friend. You need help, don¡¯t you? Whatever it is, I¡¯ll give it. So please¡­don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Ilirianna tried to smile as warmly as she could to give Abigail some comfort, but the nature mage still refused to look at her, speaking in a voice so weak that Ilirianna¡¯s fear only grew worse.


    ¡°L-Liri, it¡¯s just¡­not that simple¡­ I just¡­¡± Her voice trembled, her hands grasping her skirt tightly. ¡°You once told me¡­that you would not take any responsibility for what happened with the realm dagger. You said Kumo and I were intelligent adults, so we could make our own decisions and deal with the consequences ourselves. You said you wouldn¡¯t help if something went wrong, so I am not here to ask for your help. I¡¯m simply doing my duty to you as my leader and friend by telling you the truth. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the dagger?¡± Ilirianna asked. ¡°Or has anybody found out about it?¡±


    Abi frowned at the sudden questions, gently shaking her head. ¡°Y-yes, it¡¯s safely kept inside The Angel, like we¡¯ve told you. And no, nobody knows about it. It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s¡­ Liri, I¡¯ve been using it to go and see Scott for the last two and half years¡­ever since about a month after we came home!¡± She breathed out her confession as if desperate to speak it as quickly as possible, her head lowering in a guilty bow. ¡°Kumo helped cover for me, as did Faye and Jessi. Nigreos and Album never found out.¡±


    Ilirianna glanced over at Ryokumo, who appeared as if his mind was running a million miles a minute, hardly listening to what Abi was saying. ¡°Well, obviously I never realized Rio and Yuahl were in on it, but if you thought I didn¡¯t know about your trips to Omaruo then you¡¯re not giving me enough credit. After all, your choice to take up the name Reiner was oddly sudden.¡±


    ¡°Did Kumo¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Nobody ever told me,¡± she quickly added. ¡°I just guessed based on the way you behaved, as well as a comment Album made once regarding your disappearances. Doesn¡¯t take a genius to deduce it, but¡­¡± Ilirianna grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, is it? Why are you confessing this now if nobody¡¯s found out yet?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± As Abi uttered that single word, Ryokumo finally stopped pacing, sparing a scared look towards the two women just before Abigail sputtered out words that caused Ilirianna¡¯s heart to stop. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Scott¡¯s child, Liri. I¡­messed up badly¡­¡±


    Ilirianna truly hadn¡¯t known what to expect, for everything she could think of had to do with Ijirian laws. A part of her wondered if maybe Rennigan had caught them in the act and was blackmailing them, or perhaps even Nigreos got wind of what was going on. Never would she have expected Abi to say what she did, so her mind shut down for a few seconds in a failed attempt to process it.


    ¡°W-what?¡± she stuttered, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°How? Did you not use the birth control charm?¡±


    There were tears in Abi¡¯s eyes, her sobs beginning to break through as she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ We usually would, but the day we got home from Piriit¡­I rushed to Omaruo to see him. I just wanted comfort after Mikea¡¯s death, and I was so out of it. Normally, I cast the charm before leaving to minimize any magic that might appear on the Basim, so Scott wouldn¡¯t have known it wasn¡¯t active. I forgot¡­ For some reason, I must have thought I did, but I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t cast it, Liri¡­¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s shoulders slumped, her mind finally restarting as she desperately tried to figure out what to do about this. If the night after they returned from Piriit was when she had sex, then she still had a bit of time before anybody realized she was pregnant. The fetus didn¡¯t develop a mana signature until the eighth week after conception, and even then, it wouldn¡¯t be too noticeable for a while after that. If she wore looser clothes and was careful, they would have some time to come up with a plan. The problem was that the mission to Stellareid could very well take up most of that time, leaving them with very little room to maneuver.


    ¡°Who else knows?¡± she asked, trying to understand the situation to the fullest.


    ¡°Outside of this room, Faye and The Angel,¡± Abi answered. ¡°Faye was the one who first realized it. She said that it could explain why I¡¯ve been feeling so off, as well as why my mana endurance was bad during the exam. The Angel knows because, well¡­I wanted to see if it could detect it already. It could. It was strong enough to sense it even now¡­so unless it lied, which I don¡¯t think it did, then¡­there¡¯s no questioning it.¡±


    Okay, The Angel and Fayela Rio¡­ Abi trusts Rio as much as her team so I trust that she¡¯ll keep this secret, but The Angel could be a problem. I still don¡¯t like that thing, so if it sees a benefit in exposing us¡­


    ¡°Abi,¡± Ilirianna began, making her voice as soothing as possible. ¡°I know what I said back then. I know I told you I wouldn¡¯t help, but¡­well, I¡¯m your friend, so there¡¯s not a chance I¡¯m leaving you to do this alone. I just need you to tell me what you want me to do.¡±


    Abi just shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but what can you do, Liri?¡±


    ¡°I can learn the abortion charm,¡± she stated. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s an easier spell, so if I go find a book in the library, I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Abigail almost seemed to speak without thinking, for even she seemed stunned by the passion in her voice. ¡°N-no¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­to abort it¡­ I know that¡¯s dumb¡­but I just¡­wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if I did that. And besides, it¡¯s Scott¡¯s child, too. Even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t do it without talking to him first.¡±


    ¡°But Abi, how do you plan to raise a child?¡± Ilirianna asked. ¡°You¡¯re a third year at the Academy and a member of the royal team! You¡¯re hardly home! I mean, even if you sent it to Omaruo to live with Scott, I know you¡¯re not the type of person who could leave their baby without its mother. On top of that¡­eventually, it¡¯ll become unhidable that you¡¯re pregnant, both visibly and magically. What would you tell Nigreos and Album? What would you tell Master Grunly, or others in Erika that would wonder about it? It¡¯s not like you can tell anybody who the father is!¡±


    The princess regretted the anger and frustration that entered her voice, knowing that such a tone was not what Abi needed at that moment. She was a brilliant young woman, so there wasn¡¯t a doubt she had already considered those things.


    ¡°Could we not just find somebody to pretend to be the father?¡± Ryokumo uttered, sounding completely and totally defeated. ¡°I¡¯d be willing. We can just tell people we got a bit too drunk one night and¡­¡±


    ¡°Kumo, not only would I not want to do that to your reputation, but you know it wouldn¡¯t work,¡± Abi replied. ¡°When the child obviously doesn¡¯t have Sukonese blood, people would get suspicious. In fact, I don¡¯t think I know any guy that would both be willing and would look genetically similar enough.¡±


    Ilirianna internally cursed, having been thinking along the same lines as Ryokumo. But she¡¯s right. Nigreos would never do it even if he looked closer to Scott and the only other guys close in proximity to Abi are Rennigan Glaus and Hirokol Pafran. Glaus isn¡¯t an option for obvious reasons, and while Pafran might help if I paid him off, Abi wouldn¡¯t allow him to help for the same reason she said to Kumo. We could always make somebody up, but if the Citadel ever demanded to use magic to genetically test the child, they¡¯d find magicless blood and both Abi and the kid would be screwed.


    ¡°Abi, there has to be something!¡± Ryokumo insisted desperately. ¡°There just has to be!¡±


    Still fighting back tears, Abi muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think there is. There are only two options and both aren¡¯t ideal. Either I bite my tongue and have Liri abort it, or I go to Omaruo permanently and never come back¡ªraise the child in Wilham with Scott. After all, I wouldn¡¯t want to rob him of fatherhood either.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Ryokumo protested. ¡°What about everything you¡¯ve been building here! You¡¯re a part of the royal team! You¡¯re going to be the next Master of Nature, and you¡¯ve got so many friends who would be distraught at losing you! I¡¯m certain it doesn¡¯t have to come to this! I know it¡ª!¡±


    Abi cut him off, throwing her arms around her friend,  pulling him close as she pressed her face to his shoulder and began to cry. Ilirianna knew Ryokumo was aware that the two choices Abi listed were the only choices they had. Still, the princess knew exactly how he felt, for her mind was still racing in an attempt to find a more ideal answer. If Abigail left Ijiria, it truly would have to be permanent. The government would have to believe she either died or went missing, and the use of the realm dagger would have to be kept secret. Any attempts to communicate with her would only risk the lives of Scott, the child, and Abi herself, so Ilirianna and Ryokumo would have to avoid any unnecessary visits. The chances of them never seeing each other again were high, so it was no wonder Ryokumo was so horrified.


    Abigail¡¯s always been like a sister to him. He loves her, so of course he wouldn¡¯t want to lose her. I feel the same. My relationship with Abi is special to me¡­but if this is what she wants, then I will do everything in my power to see it happen.


    ¡°I thought it was strange,¡± Ilirianna murmured, ¡°that you would request Iris Mackia to come with us. I wasn¡¯t really sure what your reasoning was, but¡­you¡¯re training her to take your place as Grunly¡¯s successor.¡±


    Still clutching the stunned Ryokumo, Abi nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought so¡­¡± Ilirianna lowered her eyes, wishing this could have happened at a better time, but also knowing that in a twisted way, the mission to Stellareid may very well be ideal. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t make any sudden decisions, so let¡¯s give it some more thought, but if you decide to leave with the child¡­¡± The princess paused, turning back to find both Ryokumo and the tear-streaked Abi looking back. ¡°Well, an attack from Vesh would be a good opportunity to stage your death.¡±


    Their eyes went wide, telling Ilirianna they hadn¡¯t thought about what the world would have to be told regarding the disappearance of Abigail Reiner. In addition, as the three gazed at one another, there was a second question that hung unspoken in the air.


    What do we tell Nigreos and Album?

 V5 Chapter 14- What Im Leaving Behind

    Chapter XIV


    Across Ijiria, it was tradition for friends and family to exchange gifts with one another on the morning of the solstice, but since the Houses of Noctis and Luz were always so busy managing the festival down in the city, they had long since created their own tradition of gathering in the living chambers on their respective sides of the palace to do the gift exchange the night before. Most years, the Luz and the Noctis did this separately, but with so many guests present in the NightLight, they decided that this time, they would have a joint gathering. Since the welcome banquet had been held on the dark side, Nium suggested that the gift exchange should take place on the light side, so after a large and wonderful Solstice Eve dinner in the Luz dining hall, they all made their way to the third floor where the massive living chambers containing the solstice tree was located. The room was big enough to comfortably fit all twenty-seven of them even with the decorated pine taking up much of the room¡¯s center. Large crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light glittering off of the white marble walls, and on the far right side was a glass door leading to a beautiful balcony overlooking the city.


    Album had yet to see their solstice tree since she had spent most of her time on the dark side of the palace where her friends were staying, and like always, she was utterly in awe of the multi-colored ornaments adorning the twelve-foot tall pine. In addition, her mother had cast a few charms that created floating balls of light no bigger than her thumbs that lazily floated around the branches, changing colors every couple of seconds. The very top of the tree sported an acrylic angel that had been in her family for generations, dating back to when the Luz were still religious. Naturally, for the last few years since Hiriech, she could never help but eye that small angel with a smirk, for it didn¡¯t really resemble the angel she had come to know.


    Then again, it has always said that name wasn¡¯t descriptive anyway, she reminded herself. It was just something Uma Miyon came up with to call it.


    Beneath the tree were so many wrapped presents that Album didn¡¯t even try to count them. With her two uncles, one aunt, five cousins, and her immediate family all with gifts, it was hard to approach the base of the tree, and though the members of the royal team had agreed not to get each other anything, Album and Nigreos had secretly snuck a few for them beneath it as well. Album was excited, for even though the summer solstice was the one her family took more seriously, she found she always preferred the one in the winter, and she was so happy to get to share this holiday with her closest friends in her home.


    And yet, even though everything was okay on the surface, Album had noticed a strange shift in her friends¡¯ demeanor. Abigail had been behaving distantly ever since her failed exam, which was understandable, but for the entire day, both Ryokumo and Ilirianna had become withdrawn as well, with the former skipping breakfast and only eating a small bit for lunch. He did partake in their dinner, as if his hunger finally caught up with him, but he didn¡¯t talk as much as he normally did. Even stranger was an interaction she witnessed at lunch.


    ¡°Well you¡¯re being wonderfully silent this morning, Caeli,¡± Rennigan had sneered. ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining since your voice sounds like nails on a chalkboard, but I have to wonder who I should thank for this solstice gift? Hmm?¡±


    Not once in the entire time they knew each other did Ryokumo not have an instant and witty retort for Rennigan, but that time, all the wind mage did was let out a soft chuckle and shrug. ¡°Not sure what to tell you, Glaus. I¡¯m just sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Since when have you not had the energy to be an ass?¡± Rennigan shot back, to which Ryokumo shrugged a second time and excused himself from the room


    Album knew Ryokumo Caeli better than almost anybody, so there wasn¡¯t a doubt in her mind that something had happened. That brief interaction with Rennigan solidified it beyond all doubt. That was why she approached him shortly after lunch, having gathered her resolve to do whatever he needed to help him feel better, but she was slightly hurt when he brushed her aside.


    ¡°Huh? Oh no, I¡¯m perfectly fine, Album! I think the long trip here has finally caught up with me! Like I said to Glaus, it seems I need to be getting better sleep, yes? Worry not, my dear friend!¡±


    It was a lie and she knew it was a lie, but it seemed he didn¡¯t want to tell her what was wrong, so she decided not to press him. She still couldn¡¯t help wondering why he felt unable to confide in her, and a part of her feared that he didn¡¯t trust her as much as she thought he did. Naturally, Album didn¡¯t try to get information out of Ilirianna, so she instead approached Nigreos to see if he knew anything, only to be met with a similar experience to hers.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Just out of nowhere, the three of them have begun behaving weirdly. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter, but Ryokumo insisted he was fine, and Abi did the same. I just¡­don¡¯t know what they would trust each other with that they couldn¡¯t include us¡­¡±


    She was disappointed that Nigreos didn¡¯t know anything, but she at least took some comfort in the knowledge that she wasn¡¯t the only one being left out, and she had to remind herself that Ilirianna, Abigail, and Ryokumo were her friends. They might not feel like talking at the moment, but she was certain they would reach out to her once they were comfortable. If they weren¡¯t going to tell her what was wrong, then she would simply have to do her best to make them feel happy and loved until they were ready, so she steeled herself for the gift exchange, excited to show them what she bought for them.


    They¡¯re gonna love it, I know it!


    Normally, the Noctis and Luz would take turns opening gifts from one another, but with twenty-seven of them in that room, that method would take all night, so they decided they would open gifts at the same time with the singular rule that you had to go find the person whose gift you were opening so they could watch. The two families didn¡¯t exchange gifts with one another, with the exception of Nium and Clara, who always refused to abide by that tradition. On top of that, both Eko and Album never failed to get something for Neah, and that year the two of them had worked with Ryokumo to create a wind magic-powered device for the back of her wheelchair that would make it easier for her to move around the palace herself. From her family, Album received a really fancy metal hair clip with a flower design from her mother, a small orb that could change color with light magic from her father, and a white scarf hand-knitted by Eko.


    Since her family came first, she couldn¡¯t give her team their gifts immediately, but she did keep an eye on the others to see what they were up to. Abigail and Faye were the only ones who got anything for Iris, who had mostly kept to herself the whole time they were in the palace, with the former creating a charmed flower bracelet similar to her crown and the latter gifting her a rather expensive hairbrush that was enchanted so as to not get tangled easily. Faye, Jessi, and Hiro all exchanged gifts as well, with Rennigan being unsurprisingly left out. The water mage remained sitting against the wall, separate from them, and Album couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit bad for him, even if his solitude was entirely self-inflicted. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing, but just as she was about to turn away, Ryokumo marched over to Rennigan holding a wrapped box with a smug grin on his face.


    ¡°Happy Solstice, Glaus! Thank you for being my best friend!¡±


    Rennigan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s that gonna do to me, Caeli? Is it going to explode? Or perhaps you stuffed a stink bomb inside? Oh, or maybe it¡¯s another terrible joke about my father like that infernal stuffed creature you gave me?¡±


    ¡°A stuffed creature you kept,¡± Ryokumo pointed out. ¡°Besides, I predicted nobody was going to get you anything, so I took precautions! On my name, this is but a normal gift!¡±


    It was obvious Rennigan still expected a prank as he begrudgingly swiped the box and began to open it, and even Album had a feeling it might actually explode in his face. Both of them were surprised when Rennigan pulled out a rather nice, white and gold-trimmed jacket that did not, in fact, explode.


    ¡°It was the closest thing I could find to my Omaruan leather jacket, so now we can be twins!¡± Ryokumo declared with a thumbs-up. ¡°Behold my generosity, Glaus!¡±


    Rennigan was unusually at a loss for words, gaping at the item with true disbelief, and before he could snap out of it, Ryokumo had already sauntered off to go grab another gift. Album watched the water mage sitting alone in confusion for another few minutes before she decided it was time to grab her own presents. She started with Ilirianna, who was sitting quietly as she watched Nigreos¡¯s three cousins excitedly handing each other wrapped boxes, and when Album approached with a small one for her, she seemed surprised.


    ¡°I thought we decided we weren¡¯t exchanging?¡± she inquired with a soft smile, to which Album innocently shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exchange if you¡¯re not giving anything to me, right? So technically, this does not break our agreement!¡±


    ¡°That logic makes me look like an inconsiderate jerk, you know?¡± the princess teased. ¡°But thank you, Album. Let¡¯s see here.¡±


    The gift Album picked out for Ilirianna was a book written by one of the Nocta lords back during the Age of Expansion, when Nocta was still an independent country. It detailed the First Ijirian Civil War from the perspective of the Noctis, which wasn¡¯t often discussed in history classes. Given Ilirianna¡¯s respect for Oralia Iiji, Album figured she would enjoy it, and the grateful grin on the princess¡¯s face confirmed that.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ilirianna repeated, pulling Album into a brief hug. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to give a read.¡±


    Relieved to see a genuine smile on her face after how distracted she had been that day, Album considered that gift to be a success as she turned next to Abigail. Abi was the hardest to choose for since she rarely expressed her desires, forcing Album to have to use knowledge gained from being her roommate for three years to figure something out. After five hours wandering through the market, she finally decided upon something very simple, but something she knew Abi would be appreciative of.


    ¡°A notebook?¡± Abi murmured, gazing down at the small, leather-bound book clutched in her hand.


    Album smiled. ¡°A spellbook. See, it¡¯s got specific outlines for where to put incantations, descriptions of the spell, the affinity, and so on. Since you¡¯ve been teaching yourself the other four affinities, I thought it might be easy to get overwhelmed. Most mages don¡¯t use them since most just stick to one affinity, which is why you¡¯ve probably never seen one. I just figured it¡¯d make your last few semesters easier!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Abigail didn¡¯t smile, rather a brief flicker of sadness crossed her eyes¡ªsomething she quickly covered up. ¡°Thank you, Album! I¡¯ll make sure to start filling it in right away!¡±


    Did she¡­not like it? I mean, I guess she wouldn¡¯t tell me if she didn¡¯t, but I really thought that was perfect for her¡­


    Album wasn¡¯t sure what to make of that reaction. She hoped Abi only seemed sad because it reminded her of her exam, but the light mage wasn¡¯t about to press the matter. She swiftly went to collect Ryokumo¡¯s gift, now a bit anxious that she wasn¡¯t as good at picking presents as she thought she was. However, there was no going back since the gift was already purchased and wrapped, so she put on as happy of a smile as she could and walked over to where Ryokumo was showing off Nigreos¡¯s present: Charmed knee braces designed to moderate the flow of wind magic through his legs and prevent knee damage in his old age. When he noticed her approaching, Ryokumo gave an exasperated sigh and chuckled.


    ¡°What did you Noctalus not get about our agreement? Not that I¡¯m complaining, of course.¡±


    Well, at least he seems a bit more cheerful tonight¡­


    ¡°Here, Kumo,¡± she said, extending the long, thin box towards him. ¡°I hope you like this cause I had to send a letter and money all the way here to get it done on time.¡±


    Recognizing the suspicious size and length of the gift, Ryokumo must have realized what it was as he carefully took it into his hands. ¡°Album¡­ Is this what I think it is?¡± Untying the bow and removing the paper, Ryokumo revealed a fancy leather box beneath. Upon taking off the cap, he found himself staring down at a long, thin sword with a slightly curved blade, a rounded guard, and a green-wrapped grip. ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡±


    Album grinned. ¡°Nope! You¡¯ve talked about joining the Korrei-Tarr after graduation, so I thought it was time you got yourself a sword to practice with! I actually wanted to have it done in Erika cause there was this Sukonese blacksmith there that knew how to make these, but it wasn¡¯t gonna be done until we already left. Luckily, he had a friend that worked here in Noctalus, so he gave me a recommendation. Just finished yesterday, in fact. How lucky, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± he murmured. ¡°And as far as I can tell, it¡¯s perfect. I haven¡¯t seen a sword like this since I left Sukon. Master Daisuke had one.¡± Gently pulling the blade from its sheath, Ryokumo admired the glittering weapon with awe, drawing attention even from some of the cousins nearby. ¡°Magnificent.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She really wanted to go in for a hug, but she didn¡¯t want to overstep his bounds and ruin the moment, so she was thrilled when he initiated it, pulling her close and embracing her warmly. Album could feel his gratitude, telling her that the sword had been the right thing to get, though she had a feeling her father, who was almost certainly watching from a different spot in the room, would chew her out for going through so much trouble for Ryokumo. Then again, she really didn¡¯t care what he thought about it. If Ryokumo couldn¡¯t talk to her yet, she wanted him to know that she cared about him, even if she kept quiet on the type of feelings she had.


    I love you, Ryokumo¡­


    ¡°Happy Solstice,¡± she said instead.


    ***


    When the gift exchange concluded and everybody began to mingle, Abigail Reiner subtly made her way toward the glass door and stepped onto the balcony to find that a gentle snow had begun to fall, covering the marble floor in a thin blanket of white that crunched beneath her boots. Abi let out a sigh of relief, her breath visibly rising up in front of her as she leaned her arms against the railing and gazed down at the city of Noctalus, the lights sparkling in the night. She could hear the cheerful chatter on the other side of the glass, and she was happy that the others were having a good time, but no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t even put on a mask of joy. Her headache had yet again returned with a vengeance, so she just didn¡¯t have the strength to pretend, leaving her feeling horribly guilty for the way she reacted to Album¡¯s surprise present. Abi reached into her inner pocket and produced the leather spellbook, tears forming in her eyes as she gazed at it.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been teaching yourself the other four affinities, I thought it might be easy to get overwhelmed. Most mages don¡¯t use them since most just stick to one affinity, which is why you¡¯ve probably never seen one. I just figured it¡¯d make your last few semesters easier!¡±


    Abi slowly shook her head, marveling at how sweet and considerate Album was. Her friend clearly gave a lot of thought to her present, and from Album¡¯s perspective, it was the perfect gift.


    But there¡¯s a good chance my last semester at the Academy has already ended, she thought somberly. I might never even go back to Erika¡­ My tea visit with Grunly may be the last time I ever see him, and that terrible nature exam might be my last magical class¡­ Gosh, I¡¯m so stupid¡­ How could I have forgotten the charm?


    Abi flipped open the empty book, silently swearing that even if she never needed it, she would fill out every single page with each spell she knew. She would not let her friend¡¯s gift be a waste, and perhaps it would come in handy someday. Abigail returned the book to her pocket, her hand then rising up to just below her neck where a small pendant with a green gemstone was hanging, a solstice gift from Faye.


    And Faye¡­ I really don¡¯t deserve you¡­


    ¡°Just a little something to remember me by if you do choose to go to Omaruo,¡± Faye had whispered when giving her the pendent. ¡°You¡¯ve been one of my best friends, and as much as I wish we could have had more time together, I¡¯m happy to have known you at all, Abigail. And know that I wholeheartedly support your decision, no matter what you choose to do.¡±


    Clutching the necklace with one hand, Abi used the other to reach up and wipe her tears away. She continued to pretend like she had two choices, but deep inside, she knew she couldn¡¯t possibly abort the child. Going to Omaruo was the only thing she could do, but it crushed her heart to do so when there was still so much in Ijiria that she loved. On top of that, there were still things that needed to be done. If the mission to Stellareid did not go as planned, then she would be leaving the war with the Kosah-Rei unsettled. She would be running away from her responsibilities like a coward. It was one of the reasons she struggled with what realm to choose for all this time.


    But I guess this kid has forced me to finally decide. I wish I could talk to Scott about it, but¡­


    ¡°You know, I¡¯d be perfectly willing to find some secluded spot and let you jump back to Omaruo,¡± said The Angel in Album¡¯s voice, speaking telepathically in her head. ¡°I¡¯ll let you back in, too, before anybody knows you¡¯re gone.¡±


    Having brought The Angel with her to the exchange by the creature¡¯s request, the canister was tucked within the same pocket as the spellbook, allowing it to speak with her while still suppressing its mana from those in the room.


    Thank you, but no. The portals blend in easier at the Academy because of all the strange magical relics and items brought in for the classes, but here in Noctalus¡­ Someone''s bound to sense a portal opening, and I can¡¯t justify causing more problems for the people around me. The next time I jump¡­will be the last time¡­


    ¡°If you say so,¡± it replied. ¡°But then I want to ask¡­if you do decide to go to Omaruo while in Stellareid, when are you going to tell Nigreos and Album? Or do you plan to just disappear. They aren¡¯t just gonna forget about you, you know?¡±


    Actually¡­I thought about asking you¡­ I mean, you¡¯ve become them from a certain point of view, so you¡¯d know better than me¡­ How would they react if I not only told them I¡¯ve been hiding Scott and Wilham from them all these years, but also that I¡¯m pregnant with a magicless¡¯s baby and that I have to leave everything behind¡ªthat I¡¯m never going to see them again? How much do you think they¡¯ll hate me?


    The Angel didn¡¯t reply right away, most likely considering the answer¡ªan answer that wound up being unsatisfactory. ¡°I do not know. I copied them two and a half years ago, and ever since, we¡¯ve deviated from each other. Even setting aside my meager memories of Cansi, I¡¯ve now had experiences that differed from them. They¡¯ve formed relationships with you that are not the same as I have¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not think Nigreos would handle it well.¡± The voice abruptly shifted to Nigreos¡¯s, filled with a sad longing that made Abi¡¯s chest tighten. ¡°I¡¯ve refrained from doing anything that might disrupt the balance of your team, but given the circumstances, I feel you should know something: Nigreos Noctis is in love with you.¡±


    H-huh?


    ¡°He¡¯s in love with you,¡± The Angel repeated as Abi¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°When I first copied him, he had a minor crush¡ªan infatuation with you. Perhaps that is why I took such a liking to you so fast. But I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you, talks to you, smiles at you¡­ It¡¯s evolved long past a simple crush. He loves you the way you love Scott. Were he to find out you did not trust him enough to reveal your secrets, and that you have been in love with another all this time, I think it would crush him. He¡­is more emotionally fragile than he appears¡­¡±


    Abi¡¯s eyes were wide as she swallowed back the increasing sickness in her throat. A part of her was unsurprised, as if she had known about Nigreos¡¯s feelings and had just been ignoring them for her own comfort¡ªto avoid having to face the inconvenient reality that was Nigreos loving her. She certainly loved him, but more as a friend and brother. It was not the same as what she felt for Scott, so it wasn¡¯t what he sought from her.


    ¡°In a way¡­¡± The Angel went on after a moment. ¡°It might be easier for him if you just vanished. But¡­I cannot say that for certain.¡±


    And Album? What of Album? How would she take it? Would she hate me too?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t¡­ Her feelings would certainly be hurt, and she may resent you for not trusting her when you trusted Ryokumo, Fayela, and Jessi¡­ That might be worse in her eyes than you leaving¡­¡±


    Then what the hell am I supposed to do?! I¡¯m a horrible friend either way, but I¡¯m terrified! So many people have come to hate me over these last few years! Screaming that sentence in her mind, Mikea forced its way back to her head, reminding her of how the hatred in her eyes had been more painful than the dagger that cut open her stomach. I couldn¡¯t handle it if Nigreos and Album came to hate me too! I know I should have told them the truth back then, but I feared what they would say to me¡­ I feared them not supporting me! But I should have¡ª


    ¡°Abigail¡­ It no longer matters what you should have done, for the past is the past. I cannot tell you what the right choice is, though I wish I could. All I can do¡­is take you to Omaruo when the time comes.¡±


    Why? She shook her head. Why are you looking out for me? What do you want from me, Angel? I don¡¯t have Cansi blood! I wouldn¡¯t be a good host for you! So why should you care? I don¡¯t¡ª


    ¡°Abi?¡±


    Her heart dropped at Nigreos¡¯s voice behind her, her hand shooting up to quickly wipe the tears from her eyes. When she glanced back at him, she found Nigreos smiling warmly the way he always did when he saw her, though where it normally brought her comfort, in that moment, it only furthered the chill spreading through her body.


    ¡°Why, you ask? It¡¯s like I said before¡­ Because I am part of him, and he loves you dearly.¡±


    It was an answer she didn''t want to hear, so she ignored The Angel¡¯s words, and addressed the real Nigreos with as much confidence as she could. ¡°Yes? What¡¯s up? Are they finished in there?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± he answered, walking forward to stand beside her at the railing. ¡°I was just a bit concerned. Why are you standing out here all alone? It¡¯s freezing.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Well, I just wanted some time to think, is all.¡± Since that wasn¡¯t technically a lie, she hoped it sounded believable. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    He chuckled softly. ¡°I do worry, though. I¡¯m not going to pry since you¡¯ve made it clear you don¡¯t want to talk about it, but I¡¯m not blind, Abi. I know there¡¯s something going on, and when you¡¯re ready to talk, I¡¯ll lend an ear. Until then, I¡¯ll keep worrying. You¡¯re my friend, after all.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡±


    Abi and Nigreos fell into silence as the two of them turned back towards the view, the latter smiling with joy as he gazed upon his home. The snow was beginning to pick up, so Abigail knew they ought to head back inside, but a part of her feared going back where everybody else was. The other part feared remaining there, for this was the perfect chance to privately tell Nigreos the truth: That they were about to embark on their final mission together.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it.


    She couldn''t bring herself to say the words, because her fear was far too dominating.


    ¡°Did you like your gift?¡± Nigreos asked, pulling her out of her thoughts, for better or for worse.


    ¡°Oh yes, it was very nice, thank you.¡±


    The present he was referring to was a set of rather rare healing roots he had picked up at an herbalist¡¯s shop down in Noctalus. Most of them were used in far more potent healing elixirs, which would have come in handy had she been planning to remain at the Academy and take the Advanced Nature Brews course. Like Album¡¯s gift, she wasn¡¯t sure how useful it would be when she jumped to Omaruo, but she fully intended to hold on to them, if only to serve as a reminder of the close friend standing next to her¡ªthe one she was leaving behind.


    ¡°So, I was wondering,¡± Nigreos began. ¡°Would you be interested in walking around the festival tomorrow with me and Luna? I¡¯ve always promised to show you around the city, but we haven¡¯t had the opportunity yet. Given we¡¯re here in Noctalus for a far shorter time than we initially planned, I realized tomorrow would be the only opportunity we¡¯ll have. What do you say? You still up for a tour?¡±


    The only opportunity, huh? You don¡¯t understand how painfully true that is¡­


    Perhaps some might say accepting his offer was leading him on, but even if it couldn¡¯t be in the way he wanted, she still loved him and was going to miss him greatly. This would be an opportunity to spend some quality time together before she left, so she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to pass it up.


    ¡°Of course, Nigreos. I¡¯d love that.¡±


    ***


    From her position atop the roof of the four-story inn, Leiolai Sartella could clearly see Nigreos Noctis and Abigail Reiner up on that balcony, her eyes having been enhanced by biological magic. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, so there wasn¡¯t much of a point in observing them, but it gave her comfort to keep a close watch on the happenings in the NightLight. Ever since the royal team and the Masters arrived in Noctalus, she had watched the windows of the palace, keeping tabs where she could in order to ensure there weren¡¯t any surprises to take them off guard. Tali¡¯s visions were, after all, not always flawless, for they only activated when she touched somebody, and she would only see a vision centering around that person. Therefore, she would only know what her targets would know, leaving a few gaps in their plans every time they relied on those visions.


    And in a perfect example of that, there are more guests than we were prepared for, she bitterly mused.


    Tali¡¯s visions of the upcoming assault on Stellareid had been gained by gazing into the futures of the Kosah-Rei leadership, and none of the visions revealed anything about the presence of Rennigan Glaus and his team. Therefore, since their actions couldn¡¯t be predicted, they were wildcards that could prove dangerous. Like Tali had said, she didn¡¯t actually know who would come out on top in Stellareid between the Ijirians and the Kosah-Rei, so if they also wanted to win the battle, it would be smart to remove any and all unknown variables.


    With any luck, the reason Tali never saw them in her visions is because we¡¯ll succeed in killing them.


    ¡°Sartella.¡± As her name was spoken, a mana signature appeared behind her, signaling the dropping of a distortion as her ally reached their rendezvous point. ¡°Everything is in order. We¡¯re prepared for tomorrow.¡±


    Leiolai smiled, watching as Barron Kristoff dropped to a sitting position on the slanted rooftop, wearing not his usual red armor, but a long brown cloak that covered his bulky frame. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll operate as planned then.¡±


    ¡°You really trust this?¡± Barron pressed, a flicker of concern on his bearded features. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want to doubt Lady Firrik¡¯s words, and I know she has never led us astray before, but I can¡¯t help it. I mean, can we really trust¡ª?¡±


    ¡°We are trusting Tali and nobody else.¡±


    She cut him off firmly, wanting to leave little room for argument. She fully understood his skepticism, but Leiolai knew that if their allies doubted Tali even a little, then things might unfold the wrong way. After all, their planned operation during the following morning¡¯s festival had never been seen by Tali, so the success of the plan was assumed based on visions she saw of Stellareid. That was why Leiolai was so nervous, and that was why she needed Barron giving it his all.


    ¡°With that said, I¡¯ve given it some thought and I want to alter the plan,¡± she went on. ¡°Tomorrow, instead of just attacking at random, I want you to put everything you have into killing Rennigan Glaus.¡±


    Barron raised his eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Glaus? May I ask why? I understand his presence on this assignment wasn¡¯t in the visions, but that¡¯s true of the rest of his team. Why Glaus specifically?¡±


    ¡°Simple,¡± Leiolai muttered. ¡°Targeting all four would be too much of a hassle, so it¡¯s best to pick one and increase our chances of eliminating unknowns. That being said, from my understanding, Rennigan¡¯s father is on the Council of Elders and has always been the biggest hurdle the Masters have to overcome to get anything done. Kloras Glaus doesn¡¯t trust the Masters, so¡­¡± An amused and satisfied grin turned Leiolai¡¯s lips as she marveled at the selfishness and greed of the elite. ¡°What do you think would happen if Elder Glaus¡¯s only son tragically lost his life under the watch of Ilirianna and the Noctalus Masters?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Barron said with a laugh. ¡°You want to further drive a wedge between them in order to limit how often the Masters are permitted to act against us.¡±


    Leiolai nodded. ¡°Exactly. So, Sir Kristoff, kill Rennigan Glaus. And for a little extra spice¡­make it as painful and grisly as you can. Make the boy suffer¡­and make sure Kloras knows it.¡±

 V5 Chapter 15- The Festival Of The Shadow Solstice

    Chapter XV


    Rennigan Glaus had absolutely no intention of going down into Noctalus for the festival. He didn¡¯t like being around large crowds and he certainly wasn¡¯t one to enjoy celebrations. Most of those in the palace weren¡¯t bothering either, with both Masters, their wives, Princess Ilirianna, Iris Mackia, and Neah Noctis remaining behind, though the latter certainly would have gone if she had the physical strength to do so. Of course, Rennigan was unsurprised that his team, as well the remainder of the royal team, would be attending, and as was common, he doubted any of them wanted him to join them. They weren¡¯t friends, after all, and they never had been, so when Fayela Rio practically dragged him out of his room and down into the city, Rennigan was thoroughly baffled. Why would Faye want him ruining the fun mood, and based on Jessi and Hiro¡¯s expressions upon seeing him at the gates, he was certain the two of them hadn¡¯t expressed their desire for him to be there.


    So what the hell is Rio¡¯s deal? Since when did she want me around?


    Shivering in the ungodly cold of that morning, Rennigan stuck his hands in the thick pockets of his new white jacket, finding it warmer than his normal winter attire, something he was begrudgingly grateful for. He still had no idea why Ryokumo had gotten him a present, and even though he¡¯d been wearing the jacket for the last hour, a part of him was still waiting for it to do something to him. Yet, it seemed to be a real and genuine gift, providing yet another anomaly that left him confused.


    I don¡¯t understand! Rio¡¯s invited me to come hang out with the team, and Caeli¡¯s buying me presents that aren¡¯t an insult or prank in some fashion? Did I accidentally do something to give them the impression that I like them? If so, I may have to remedy that¡­


    ¡°Glaus, if you¡¯re just gonna sulk over there then go back to the palace!¡± Jessi snapped from up ahead, shooting him a bitter glare that he promptly returned.


    ¡°With pleasure, Yuahl!¡±


    However, even though he fully intended to take that as a cue to go home, Faye intervened before he could take a step in the other direction. ¡°No, Rennigan, you¡¯re staying.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± he demanded. ¡°Rio, I know none of you want me here so I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re forcing me to stay!¡±


    Faye rolled her eyes. ¡°Because it¡¯s the shadow solstice, Rennigan! This is a time for celebration, so I¡¯m not gonna let you lounge around your room all day! We¡¯re in the Great City of Noctalus! Why not take this opportunity to explore and see all the sights?!¡±


    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know, maybe because I couldn¡¯t give less of a damn about this infernal city!¡±


    ¡°Stop being a grouch and smile for once!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be smiling in the warmth of my bedroom!¡±


    Unfortunately, no amount of complaining would get through to Faye, and she shot him down with the same logic she used to get him there in the first place. ¡°You owe me a favor for going to your father¡¯s stupid dinner, and I¡¯m cashing that in now! So shut up and have fun!¡±


    But why would you waste my favor on this?! he snarled in the privacy of his mind, but outwardly, he gave a bitter grunt and shut his mouth as ordered, turning instead back to the rather crowded street of Noctalus¡¯s light districts around him.


    After departing the NightLight, they split into three groups, those being the one he was currently in, the one consisting of Album and Ryokumo, and the one made up of Abigail, Nigreos, and Lunara. From what he knew, Nigreos¡¯s group remained in the dark districts while Album insisted upon taking Ryokumo to go see the large solstice tree in the Glowing Plaza of the light districts. For some reason, instead of joining one of those two and checking out tourist attractions, Faye led them toward the market¡ªa spot so bustling with people that they had to fall into a single file line. He knew the markets were always busy in the Great Cities, but from what Nigreos was saying at dinner the previous night, the solstice brought even more people to the shopping districts, most likely to buy last minute gifts for loved ones or to capitalize on the supposed solstice deals the merchants vehemently advertised.


    So what? Does Rio have something she wants to buy?


    Rennigan sighed, glancing up at Faye¡¯s back with a furrowed brow before turning to admire the scenery. As he had seen on the ride in, the light districts were colored mostly white and light grays, which made for a very bright setting that was even worse with the snow everywhere. The only color he could find came from the green and red wreaths hanging from the storefront doors and the small rounded ornaments dangling from the rafters. There were street performers at every corner, some playing festive music and others doing tricks with magic such as swallowing a flaming blade or using wind magic to allow the surrounding children to float in the air. One street had a bunch of people dancing to the upbeat song, ¡°Shadow Man¡±, a piece describing a dark mage who joined the circus and used his unique magic to draw patrons from all across the Empire.


    Though, from what I know, the song was written to mock the Noctis, so Nigreos isn¡¯t fond of it. You know what, it¡¯s really not that bad, is it? Grinning smugly, Rennigan turned to eye the different stores, finding places ranging from simple bakeries and clothing shops to more magical-based establishments with herbs, magic stones, and even one place that sold elixirs. I normally don¡¯t bother with potions, but I wonder if Noctalus would have anything unique to this city?


    ¡°Want to stop inside?¡± Faye asked, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Rennigan frowned again, realizing she had been paying enough attention to notice his interest in the potions shop. ¡°I mean, I might poke my head in. No need for you three to wait for me, though. I¡¯ll just meet you back at the palace later.¡±


    The water mage turned away from her, deciding this was a good chance to split off so he could go back, but to his dismay, Faye followed after him, calling back to Jessi and Hiro, ¡°We¡¯re gonna make a quick stop, okay? Be right back!¡±


    Jessi glanced over and shrugged. ¡°Alright sure! We¡¯ll be right out here! Come on, Hiro, dance with me!¡±


    Rennigan watched with dissatisfaction as Jessi and Hiro rushed out onto the street to join the dancers, and before Faye could head into the shop, Rennigan¡¯s hand jolted out to grab her wrist, stopping her in her tracks as he sharply demanded, ¡°Alright, what the hell are you getting at? This isn¡¯t like you at all! Is this some sort of joke? Did Caeli put you up to something?¡±


    Faye furrowed her brow with irritation, but to his satisfaction, she let out a soft exhale and answered him. ¡°Alright, look¡­ I know the two of us have never gotten along, but at the end of the day, we¡¯re teammates. We¡¯ve fought together for two and half years, so¡­¡± Oddly enough, she appeared a tad embarrassed to continue, her cheeks turning a bright red that wasn¡¯t necessarily due to the cold. Before he could even wonder what that meant, she gave an annoyed huff and went on. ¡°Look, I just felt bad that I got gifts for Jessi and Hiro and ignored you! When I saw Caeli got you something, I realized I was being stupidly petty, so we¡¯re gonna go in this shop, you¡¯re gonna pick out whatever you want, and I¡¯m gonna buy it for you! So come on!¡±


    Rennigan was at a loss for words and Faye didn¡¯t leave him a chance to retort as she stalked into the potions shop, leaving him awkwardly standing on the side of the street. Huh? The hell?


    Shaking the dust out of his head, Rennigan hurried after her, pushing open the door and heading into the rather large store. ¡°Wait just a moment, Rio! Don¡¯t be ridiculous! It¡¯s not like I bought anything for you three either! We are not friends! How many times must I say it? I don¡¯t know what possessed Caeli to get me this jacket, but you do not have to buy me anything!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that!¡± she shot back. ¡°But I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m gonna, so that¡¯s it! Now go pick! This is also a part of the favor you owe me!¡±


    ¡°I only owe you one favor and that was to show up!¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯ve decided this is a part of it!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the deal!¡±


    ¡°I just did!¡±


    Faye folded her arms and narrowed her eyes, making it quite clear it was a waste of breath to continue arguing, but he wasn¡¯t sure how comfortable he was having Faye buy a gift for him. It was just wrong, so to make things feel more proper, Rennigan decided to compromise.


    ¡°Fine then!¡± he snapped. ¡°Given that it¡¯s a gift exchange, I will only accept something from you if you accept something from me!¡±


    Faye cocked a dubious eyebrow. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m full of shit! I¡¯m being dead serious here!¡±


    The rock mage only continued to stare at him, and eventually, she must have come to the same conclusion as him¡ªthat arguing was a waste¡ªso she slumped her shoulders and accepted his terms. ¡°Very well. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Er, yeah, well, thank you.¡±


    Awkwardly clearing his throat, Rennigan turned to begin surveying the shop, only to find the nearby patrons watching them with smiles, only furthering the young man¡¯s discomfort as it dawned on him that their stupid argument had an audience. He thought he might have even heard someone whisper, ¡°Ah, young love¡±, and had he been able to identify who it was, he would have gone over and slapped them. Instead, he took a deep breath and eyed the tall shelves that lined the walls, filled with bottles big and small that had liquids of every color in the rainbow. Since potions were mostly meant to help train with magic, he hadn¡¯t used them in some time, so he wasn¡¯t even sure what to get.


    I mean, I could go for something as simple as a healing potion since my team lacks a nature mage, but those bottles are such a pain in the ass to carry around at all times. Though, I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing to have on me at Stellareid should Vesh make an appearance¡­


    However, as he was glancing towards the shelves containing nature potions, he saw Faye grab a healing elixir and wave the large rounded bottle towards him, as if to tell him she had picked out what she wanted.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Well damn it¡­ Now it¡¯s just gonna look like I chose that because it¡¯s what she chose, and she¡¯s not gonna accept that! Damn it all, Rio! Fine, I¡¯ll look for something else!


    Growling under his breath, Rennigan was half-tempted to pick something at random, for there was such a wide range of options that it was nearly overwhelming. He didn¡¯t need any mana enhancers since his capacity was above-average, nor was he that interested in the fire potions intended to warm people up since Jessi could do that for free. Many of them had temporary effects such as making one taller or growing one¡¯s hair, and near those were a few unmentionables he would never purchase even if he was by himself.


    ¡°Need help looking?¡± Faye inquired slyly as she approached him. ¡°Cause I think I¡¯ve found something perfect for you!¡± She held out another rounded bottle full of a blue liquid with the title ¡°Elixir of Sweet Dreams¡± written across it.


    Rennigan clicked his tongue. ¡°And what the hell does it do?¡±


    ¡°Well, on top of guaranteeing one a good night of sleep, it also allows your subconscious to customize your dreams!¡± Her grin spread in an even more mischievous and mocking manner. ¡°Figured this was the only way you¡¯d get to experience being Nyx Rana¡¯s apprentice, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± he grumbled irritably.


    Faye smirked. ¡°Was that not obvious?¡±


    ¡°You know what, screw you! I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    Even though she was mocking him, Rennigan really didn¡¯t care what she bought him, and since this particular elixir guaranteed a good night of sleep, he supposed he could use it on the trip to Stellareid. The dream would just be an added bonus. Faye was clearly taken off guard by the fact that he accepted, and she probably suspected he only said yes to get them out of there faster, but to Rennigan¡¯s relief, she merely snorted and walked with him over to the store¡¯s owner.


    ***


    Since he and Lunara were more familiar with the dark districts, Nigreos decided to stay within their range throughout his tour with Abigail, and for the duration of their time together, he did his best to monitor her mood, hoping that this could help her feel better. He truly did wish she would confide in him, but since he didn¡¯t want to make her uncomfortable by pressing harder, he bit his tongue and merely offered her a hand for when she felt she needed it. The problem that was constantly scratching at the back of mind was the sudden shift in attitudes from Princess Ilirianna and Ryokumo. By the time the gift exchange rolled around, they seemed to have returned to their normal selves, but there was no denying that within the last two days, something happened that they were hiding from the others, and a nasty part of him feared it had to do with Abi¡ªthat she had confided in them but not in him. He didn¡¯t like the thought that she would trust the others over him, for he wouldn¡¯t have any idea what he would have done to lose her trust. He desperately hoped the two details were unrelated, but he couldn¡¯t fully reject the possibility.


    So Luna and I are just going to show her a fun festival! Maybe that¡¯s all she needs!


    Therefore, that¡¯s exactly what the two Noctis siblings did. For breakfast, they took Abi to their favorite restaurant in Noctalus, a small cafe that served the best pastries Nigreos ever had in his life, and Abi appeared to enjoy them. After that, they brought her to Ninta Road, the site of Noreo Noctis¡¯s last stand in the subjugation of Nocta and where, in modern day, one could find a memorial to the soldiers who fought to retain the country¡¯s independence. It was a large black slab located in the plaza with the names of those men and women carved into it¡ªa unique location in the Empire given that Nocta was the only one whose peace treaty included the right to honor their fallen warriors. Nigreos was grateful that Abi bowed her head in respect without having to be prompted, so he and Lunara followed suit, offering their own respect to the long-dead soldiers.


    On this day of shadows, may your souls dance in the darkened sky. May the sun be blotted out, and the mages of darkness thrive.


    There were others present in the plaza, but nobody seemed to notice the Noctis heirs among them, which Nigreos was grateful for. He was not about to push his luck, so he decided to take Abi and Luna to a more private location.


    ¡°I wish Neah could have joined us,¡± Lunara murmured as they were walking down a back-roads residential street, mostly empty due to its occupants being out celebrating in the city. ¡°I know how much she used to love these festivals¡­¡±


    Nigreos smiled sadly, certainly not missing the unspoken fear that she may not live to see the next one. ¡°Yes, I do as well, but Father was right. Bringing her with us would just draw unnecessary attention. You and I can blend in a little better, but if we were pushing Neah¡¯s chair, I do think people would start to put two-and-two together.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Lunara grunted. ¡°The people have always loved Neah. Nobody¡¯s gonna hurt her if they see her. The only reason anybody in this city would have to harm her would be because of something Father did to piss the wrong guy off.¡±


    Noticing that Abi appeared a bit uncomfortable by the turn of the conversation, Nigreos sought to quickly shut the topic down. ¡°L-look, Luna, I may have agreed in another time, but you know as well as I do that the Kosah-Rei want the Great Houses wiped out. You and I can defend ourselves, but Neah can¡¯t. She¡¯s a target for them.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°And anyway,¡± Abi nervously added. ¡°Both Healer Ryre and myself have been able to tell that she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to sit up all day out here. It¡¯s just too much, you know? I wish she could have come, too, but it just isn¡¯t feasible.¡±


    Luna exhaled softly, turning her eyes toward the ground. ¡°Maybe¡­ Even so¡­¡±


    Luckily, the conversation was dropped as the three of them passed through the gated entrance of Soladnay Park, a large, seven-mile wooded area where citizens of Noctalus often went to enjoy nature. There were stone paths leading in all different directions, benches placed for visitors to sit on, and beautiful trees that were currently covered in snow, their leaves having fallen months ago. During the warmer seasons, the park would have been a lush green, but at the moment, it was blanketed in white, with even the path covered in a thick snow that crunched beneath their boots. As they walked, Nigreos was pleased that the park was also rather empty. On their way to their destination, they only passed by one young couple, a mother and her daughter, and a singular middle-aged woman sitting on a bench, none of which even glanced their way.


    ¡°And here we are,¡± Nigreos announced finally, grinning as he motioned towards the monument before them.


    Placed on a small rise at the end of the path was a massive, black marble statue of a man. It was about fifteen feet tall with the obsidian pedestal beneath it included. He had long flowing black hair, a full beard, and a powerful build that almost certainly didn¡¯t capture the presence he must have had in life. The statue¡¯s eyes were fierce, and he was grinning confidently as he stood with a sword in hand and thick armor covering him. The front of the pedestal had a golden plaque, upon which was written in black lettering ¡°In honor of Rulis Noctis, Founder of the Great Country of Nocta¡±.


    ¡°Founder?¡± Abi said under her breath, an air of curiosity in her tone.


    Nigreos chuckled with pride. ¡°Yup, the founder of Nocta. Not much is known for certain about him, with nearly all writings having been recorded after the fact, most of which were made from stories passed through the generations. This statue, even, was erected in the Third Age, long after the man himself was gone. It¡¯s almost certainly not an accurate portrayal. Yet even so, I¡¯ve always liked it. You can¡¯t have a tour of Noctalus without seeing Rulis Noctis.¡±


    ¡°And how¡­? Well, how did he supposedly start the city? I mean, I know Nocta rose sometime during the Second Age, but¡­?¡± Abigail trailed off, and this time, it was Lunara who answered her.


    ¡°As far as the legends go,¡± she began, a smile turning her own lip, indicating Luna enjoyed discussing her family¡¯s history as much as him. ¡°This region, like much of the continent, was inhabited by various tribal communities, most of which had yet to really start forming proper civilizations. It¡¯s said that Rulis Noctis appeared one day and soon became close to the leader of an influential tribe by revealing what all accounts indicate was dark magic. The tribes in this area were mostly at war with another, and Rulis could very easily tip the scales toward a clear victor.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do that though,¡± Nigreos said. ¡°Instead, he used his superior strength to force the regions¡¯ many chieftains to sit down and negotiate with one another, and through means nobody can agree upon, he united them into a singular force under his rule. He took a wife and began facilitating the development of these people. Every legend and myth surrounding him describes him as a stranger who appeared out of nothingness, with knowledge and power more advanced than anything else found in Ijiria during the Age of Civilization. There are more theories than I can count trying to explain who he was and where he came from, but there¡¯s one detail that often comes up¡­¡±


    As Nigreos talked, realization dawned upon both Abi and Luna, the latter softly muttering, ¡°They think he may have been from another realm.¡±


    ¡°They may have been right,¡± Nigreos replied with a wink, and in the privacy of all their heads, The Angel within Abi¡¯s pocket chimed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s a near certainty that Rulis Noctis came over from Cansi,¡± it stated. ¡°In fact, from what I¡¯ve been told, your second age roughly coincides with the fall of that realm. Rulis was a refugee who took advantage of his knowledge and turned himself into a king.¡±


    ¡°Jeez,¡± Lunara whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that. Then again, I¡¯ve only known all this for two days.¡±


    She shot her brother an irritated look, to which Nigreos just spread his hands in surrender. ¡°Look, give me a break! The Angel was forcing me to! I woulda told you a long time ago otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever you say, Brother.¡±


    ¡°It is fascinating though,¡± Abi mused, smiling up at the monument. ¡°The Iijis can use dark and light magic, too, and Erika started to prosper almost around that time. I guess that means there was a Rulis equivalent for the Iijis who took a similar approach, yeah?¡±


    ¡°I would say that¡¯s why this continent has an Age of Civilization to begin with. Across your world, countries started prospering all around the time Cansi fell. That isn¡¯t a coincidence, nor is it a coincidence that the Great Houses that weren¡¯t destroyed are so unnaturally powerful. Refugees from Cansi needed somewhere to go, and this fertile land was a prime place to rule over. The Iijis and the Noctis are simply the only ones left standing after the Ijirian Empire dominated the continent.¡±


    ¡°So this world¡¯s government was built upon the ashes of that one,¡± Luna said with a shake of her head. ¡°I still find it hard to believe, and I probably wouldn¡¯t if The Angel wasn¡¯t talking to me in my damn head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Luna. Now¡­¡±


    The Angel suddenly paused mid-sentence, an oddity for the creature, but before anybody could question what was wrong, the black and white goo suddenly burst from within Abi¡¯s coat, taking Nigreos¡¯s form more rapidly than it ever had, it¡¯s magic being drawn to its hands, its still forming features contorted in anger as it gazed at something behind them.


    ¡°Ah shoot. So you¡¯re with them, huh?¡±


    Nigreos, Abigail, and Lunara spun around to find the middle-aged woman they passed earlier standing just a few yards away, her features twisted in annoyance. The second she spoke, at least ten distortions suddenly dropped, revealing individuals standing within the trees behind her, their attire of a red cloak, triangular cowl, and porcelain mask of a woman¡¯s face instantly giving away who they were: Rei¡¯s Teeth, the best warriors of the Kosah-Rei.


    And if they¡¯re here in Noctalus then¡­


    Nigreos¡¯s body went cold with terror, knowing that the Kosah-Rei would not corner them in the park if they didn¡¯t have others elsewhere in the city. Before he could demand to know anything of the strange woman standing before him, The Angel spoke a name he instantly recognized, and that only scared him all the more.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it. Did you think that face would fool my senses, Leiolai Sartella?¡±


    ***


    Having randomly chosen the dream potion for his gift, Rennigan begrudgingly walked towards the counter where an elderly man awaited them. Faye went first, stepping forward and showing the storeowner the item she was purchasing before producing the necessary amount of coin from her little pouch. While he waited his turn, Rennigan spared a glance back over his shoulder, seeing through the glass front door that the dance was still going on outside.


    Well, at least I know Pafran and Yuahl are keeping themselves entertained out there, he grumbled internally.


    Once Faye finished paying, she passed the elixir off to Rennigan, who shoved it into a surprisingly large pocket inside his new jacket before stepping forward to pay for her solstice gift. Thrusting the healing potion out for the man to see, he then handed it off to Faye and produced his coin pouch that he made sure to fill to the brim before departing Erika. Fumbling with the strings, he took out six silvers and gave them to the merchant, satisfied that the gift exchange was finally over.


    And maybe, since this was why she dragged my ass down here, I can go back to the palace and relax!


    It was just as this irritated thought entered his mind that a loud crashing sound broke the peaceful aura of the room, sounding as if the glass of the front door had shattered apart. Unfortunately, Rennigan didn¡¯t even have a second to wonder what had happened before a blade sliced straight through his back and pushed through his chest, the momentum shoving him forward as blood splattered all over the counter. His hands grasped the countertop to keep himself upright as the taste of metal filled his mouth, his golden eyes going wide with shock before the blade was pulled back into him and removed from his body.


    What¡­the hell¡­just happened?


    He only barely caught a glimpse of glittering red and heard Faye shriek out his name before he collapsed to his knees and all hell broke loose.

 V5 Chapter 16- Encounter In Soladnay Park

    Chapter XVI


    Leiolai Sartella?! This is the changeling?!


    Abigail Reiner had never personally encountered the elusive changeling of the Kosah-Rei, and as far as they knew, the only ones who had were Ryokumo the day he was attacked by Barron Kristoff, and Master Nyx Rana, who was nearly killed by her in Hiriech. Aside from those two incidents, which took place within days of each other, the woman had never reappeared, so the fact that she was approaching them there in the supposed safety of Noctalus was terrifying. Not only did it reveal that the cultists were in the Great City, but it went against everything they had believed based on Lord Eganno Cartigan¡¯s reports.


    If Uma Miyon and Rotana Vesh are in Stellareid, then what is Sartella doing here?! Could The Angel be mistaken? But no, there¡¯s just no way! This thing has always had senses far greater than ours, and it¡¯s been in Sartella¡¯s presence before! There¡¯s no doubt that this is the changeling¡­so what do we do?


    ¡°Stay calm and follow my lead¡­¡± The Angel whispered in their minds. ¡°From what I understand, Sartella is not much of a warrior. Stealth was clearly her goal here, so the fact that I¡¯ve exposed her has turned the odds in our favor. Wait for my signal¡­¡±


    R-right¡­ Abi replied, and noticing the determined expressions on the faces of Nigreos and Lunara, she knew that the Cansi creature had given them the same message.


    ¡°This is a bold move!¡± The Angel growled, narrowing its eyes as it glared across the twenty-foot distance between them. ¡°You would have been outmatched even if I hadn¡¯t been here, so I can¡¯t help wondering what the hell you thought you were doing?¡±


    Leiolai let out a soft laugh, and to Abi¡¯s surprise, her body began to change, her features turning more youthful as she grew a few inches while her hair pulled up into her head to take on a more boyish cut, the strands turning from gray to brown. Her eyes also grew narrower, giving her an intimidating aura despite her relatively soft facial features. Abigail wasn¡¯t sure what the point of transforming even was other than to turn her body into a younger and more healthy state, but The Angel¡¯s next question caused Abi¡¯s confusion to increase.


    ¡°And now you would do something so stupid as show us your real face?¡± it demanded. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I thought you were smarter than that.¡±


    Her real face?! This is what Sartella looks like?


    Leiolai merely shrugged. ¡°Does it really matter though? I can be anybody, or anything, so if I want to hide, I will. Yes, this is the face I was born with, but a changeling doesn¡¯t truly have a face they can call their own. No matter though¡­ Consider this an act of trust between us¡­for I merely wish to talk.¡±


    Abi and Nigreos exchanged uncertain glances, but despite The Angel¡¯s orders to let it handle her, Lunara took a threatening step forward and responded sharply. ¡°And what would you want to talk about? What is there to discuss between us?¡±


    ¡°Luna!¡± Nigreos hissed, but his little sister ignored him, focusing her full attention on Leiolai.


    Abi immediately felt the overwhelming urge to reach out and forcefully pull Luna back behind The Angel since she already had an unsettling idea of why Lunara was even humoring this dangerous woman to begin with.


    ¡°If changing her cells isn¡¯t the answer, then changing her body is the only other option, and the only potential means of doing so is with biological magic¡­ A changeling would be necessary, yes.¡±


    That was what The Angel had said a mere two days ago when it gave Neah its checkup, and with how desperate Lunara Noctis was to save her little sister, there wasn¡¯t a doubt in Abi¡¯s mind that, despite all of the many red flags, she was seeing an opportunity in this abrupt appearance of the only woman in the Empire that had even a slight chance of helping them.


    But you can¡¯t let yourself be blinded, Lunara! Leiolai wants the Great Houses wiped out! Neah¡¯s death would benefit her, as would yours!


    Leiolai cocked a curious eyebrow at the young dark mage, a slight smile curling her upper lip. ¡°Well, you all know what it is I want¡­ Peace, prosperity, fairness for the people¡­ I¡¯m sure the three of you couldn¡¯t give me this by yourselves, but perhaps you could be a stepping stone towards such a goal. So how likely is it that you would trade Noctalus for Neah?¡±


    Abi exhaled sharply as Nigreos¡¯s eyes went wide with horror. She couldn¡¯t see Luna¡¯s face, but her body tensed at Leiolai¡¯s words.


    H-how does she know about Neah? I mean, how public is her condition?! I know Nigreos has said it¡¯s not a secret that she¡¯s sickly, but why would Sartella think she and the Kosah-Rei could help her? It¡¯s almost like¡­she knows we need her specifically¡­


    This time, it was Nigreos who ignored The Angel¡¯s warning and stepped up to stand beside his sister. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Changeling? Noctalus for Neah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Noctalus for Neah,¡± Leiolai repeated. ¡°From my understanding, Neah Noctis¡¯s current condition is not something modern nature magic has been able to heal, right? You need a changeling, somebody who can safely use biological magic on another person to alter Neah¡¯s body and enable her to handle the dark magic ripping her from the inside. You need me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Just like that, Abigail¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Somehow, Leiolai Sartella had learned something known only by the royal team, The Angel, and the Noctis sisters. Wanting to know how she could have found out, Abi nearly lost her own cool, but before anybody could put voice to that very question, Leiolai¡¯s body began to transform once again. She rapidly became smaller, black feathers sprouting up across her body as her arms shrank into wings, her nose and mouth jutted out into a beak, and right before their eyes, she was replaced by a black crow hovering in the air where she had been standing. She was only a crow for two seconds before the transformation reversed itself, her body morphing into the same human form as before, though since her clothes had fallen off, she stood in the snow naked, a smug grin on her face. Leiolai laughed, uttering a spell and flicking her hands as small, thin vines sprouted up out of the ground, coiling around her body and wrapping together to form a dress that quickly covered her back up.


    ¡°You¡­can change species, too?¡± Nigreos breathed. ¡°What even are you?¡±


    ¡°A very talented changeling,¡± she gloated. ¡°And one who only needs to fly up to a window and listen through the glass to hear exactly what I need to.¡± Leiolai¡¯s grin turned even more amused as she watched their reactions. ¡°Good thing I happened to be passing by Neah¡¯s bedroom when you four were analyzing her. Perfect timing, eh?¡±


    We messed up¡­ Altering one¡¯s sex was complicated enough for a changeling, but everybody kept insisting that nobody could possibly have the control to alter their species. We lowered our guard! Now, even the birds could be spies for the Kosah-Rei. This woman might not be a fighter, but she¡¯s ridiculously dangerous! We have to capture her now!


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± The Angel muttered in her head. ¡°If she were outside the window, I would have sensed her! Has she come up with a way to bypass me? And if so, why didn¡¯t she use it moments ago?¡±


    She might have wanted us to notice her this time, Abi answered. Clearly, she¡¯s trying to barter¡­


    The creature of Cansi let out an internal growl of anger. ¡°Then you¡¯re right, Abigail. Defeating her is crucial. I must know how she got around me! Nigreos, Lunara, do not entertain her offer! She cannot help you!¡±


    ¡°Do you see what I can bring to the table?¡± Leiolai inquired. ¡°I am a changeling unlike any you could find in this Empire. If anybody can fix her, it¡¯s me¡­so here are my terms: Assassinate the Masters of Darkness and Light, as well as the Ladies of the NightLight, and I will heal Neah. You have my word!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡± The Angel spat, cutting off any possible response from Nigreos or Lunara, as if fearing they might actually allow Leiolai to get in their heads. ¡°You would never spare Neah Noctis, because your very goal is to eradicate the Great Houses of this Empire!¡±


    ¡°I have not declared such a thing!¡± Leiolai¡¯s features turned sharp, a flicker of anger crossing over her as she faced down The Angel. ¡°I do not wish to kill people if I can help it, but I am also not blind to the reality of this cruel and despicable world! You¡¯ll recall that we fully intended to spare Mallicent Malloway because we knew he would not defend the current regime! We were not the ones who cut him down, were we?!¡±


    ¡°And what about Aeyir Malloway?!¡± The Angel shot back.


    Leiolai scoffed. ¡°A threat, one that needed to be neutralized! Listen!¡± Turning away from the creature, she addressed the Noctis siblings once more, clearly aware that they were the ones more likely to adhere to her words. ¡°So long as I believe you would not oppose us, I see no reason to kill you! Nigreos Noctis¡­ Lunara Noctis¡­ Join the Kosah-Rei, and Neah need not die so young!¡±


    The snow-covered area between the statue of Rulis Noctis and the trees went silent as Leiolai extended her hand towards them. Abi wanted to speak, to shut her down without question and declare her a liar the way The Angel did, but at the same time, she was desperate to hear Nigreos and Lunara do it first¡ªto know that neither of them were even slightly considering this horrific offer. She could sense The Angel¡¯s magic at the ready, prepared should Leiolai or her Teeth make any sudden moves to attack, but Nigreos and Lunara were frozen and silent.


    Suddenly, a petite hand was pressed against Abi¡¯s cheek from behind.


    She hadn¡¯t sensed anybody, indicating the usage of distortion magic, leaving her so taken off guard by the sudden touch that she didn¡¯t instantly react.


    ¡°Aw, come on¡­ And it was such a perfect chance, too¡­¡±


    That pouting tone was instantly followed by a breaking of the ice as Nigreos and Lunara reacted to the arrival. Rei¡¯s Teeth all burst from their positions, drawing their swords as they charged the Noctis, The Angel moved to protect them, and Abigail was violently wrenched into the air over her friends¡¯ heads, her body soaring towards the trees before she could even begin to come up with a plan of defense. All she knew was that she must have been yanked forward by either Leiolai or a Tooth, so her first priority was landing safely.


    She had been rather useless at the battles in Hiriech and Wilham. When she first came to the Academy of Erika, nature magic was all she knew¡ªan affinity not terribly fixated on combat. That wasn¡¯t to say she couldn¡¯t fight, but her skill was limited, and she only truly witnessed those limitations after joining the royal team. Her inability to use wind magic forced those who could to slow down and wait for her, and the need to be with the earth to use combative nature magic handicapped her when Mallicent lured Laura Harrison to the third floor of West Wilham High. Because of that, Abigail had been determined to study at least the basic spells of the other four affinities, and by the end of her fifth semester, she was quite proud of how far she had come.


    ¡°Prohi!¡± she shouted, sending wind magic through her body and slowing her fall, allowing her to gracefully turn herself and plant her feet against the snowy park ground. She could hear Nigreos, Lunara, and The Angel deep in combat with Rei¡¯s Teeth back towards the statue, but given how distant they sounded, she realized with dread just how far she had been hurled. The pathway they used to enter the park was nowhere to be seen, and as she turned her head towards where she heard the fighting, she grit her teeth with frustration at the sight of Leiolai Sartella standing confidently against a tree twenty yards away, watching her with a grin.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s learned a few more tricks these last years,¡± she taunted, wind magic swirling around her raised wrist as if to make it clear that Leiolai was the one who separated her from the others. ¡°It¡¯s nice to properly meet you, by the way. It feels strange to have never chatted when I¡¯ve had your face a few times. You¡¯re cute in person.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    No longer having any interest in chatting with Leiolai, Abi muttered, ¡°Vitacanis, Vitaursas.¡±


    Her right hand sent magic into the ground and created a semi-sentient puppet out of the grass beneath the snow, the vines sprouting upwards and taking the shape of a wolf. Her left hand did the same, except she directed more power its way to form a bear that rose up to about her height on all fours. Leiolai seemed slightly surprised that Abigail was getting right to the point, but the changeling sighed and glanced up into the trees just as another woman dropped from the branches to stand beside her, her distortion falling just before she did so. Abigail fully intended to fight, but now that there was a second, unknown variable, she couldn¡¯t help hesitating.


    This woman¡­ She¡¯s the one who snuck up behind me. Her distortion isn¡¯t actually all that strong, but I let myself get distracted by Sartella. The question is¡­who is she and why did she touch my face like that? I didn¡¯t feel any mana entering me. In fact, nothing happened at all, so¡­?


    The newcomer was smiling sweetly, and as Abi quickly looked her over, she was surprised to find that she must have been barely eighteen. She was small, with thick and slightly curly hazel hair, as well as wide and strangely innocent eyes. She wore a soft blue dress that did not seem fit for a battle, and there wasn¡¯t a single thing that seemed threatening about her. When she greeted Abi, her voice was cute and bubbly, as if merely saying hi to an old and beloved friend.


    ¡°Hello, Abigail Reiner! You can get rid of those nasty familiars, you know? We don¡¯t need to fight¡­¡±


    Abi furrowed her brow in confusion, but not wanting to allow herself to get distracted when she needed to go help the others, she ignored the pointless comment and demanded, ¡°Who are you? What did you do to me back there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± she replied with a dismissive wave. ¡°I tried something and it didn¡¯t work. Just my luck, I guess. As for my name, I¡¯m Tali Firrik! Nice to meet ya!¡±


    Firrik?


    ¡°Album and I didn¡¯t know what to make of it, but at the very least, we came to one conclusion: Mallicent called her Firrik rather than Mother, and we think the Lady Yoral we spoke with was actually the changeling.¡±


    That was what Ryokumo had told her and Ilirianna the day they first entered Omaruo. At the time, Abigail hadn¡¯t thought anything of it, for it made perfect sense. The problems and contradictions started to arise after they returned to Ijiria and new information surfaced. For one, The Angel had revealed to them that Leiolai Sartella was the changeling, so they had been forced to conclude that ¡°Firrik¡± must be somebody Leiolai transformed. What really bothered Abi was something she had recalled one night when pondering the changeling¡ªsomething that had caused her to shiver.


    ¡°When I used my sense on Yoral Malloway, I not only didn¡¯t feel a threat from her, but the reading was pure,¡± she had told Ilirianna the day after the realization struck her. ¡°Which means there¡¯s only two options here: The changeling can bypass my sense, or this Firrik is not my enemy.¡±


    Ilirianna hadn¡¯t known what to make of it either, and in all that time, they never learned anything about the woman named Firrik, so Abi had no means of learning the truth.


    So if this is her¡­ Tali Firrik, then¡­


    Abigail activated her sense, allowing it to get a reading on both Leiolai and Tali. Utter confusion was the only thing that could be used to describe what she felt in that moment. Two leaders of the Kosah-Rei, people she had been trying to hunt down for years and who were partially responsible for the massacre at the ball, were both registered as pure, good, and trustworthy.


    What? That¡¯s not possible¡­ I-I don¡¯t¡­understand¡­


    ***


    Leiolai Sartella couldn¡¯t help but frown as an inexplicable change overcame Abigail Reiner. Ever since she confronted them in the area around Rulis Noctis¡¯s statue, Abi had been facing them like the enemies they were, and that was to be expected. After all, the members of the royal team had been some of their biggest opponents since the Kosah-Rei first made their existence known. On top of that, Abigail was a part of the group that had gone to Omaruo, and for all Leiolai knew, she was the one responsible for the death of Mallicent Malloway. They were enemies, so even though Leiolai had separated Abigail from her allies in order to try and negotiate, a part of her had known that the nature mage wouldn¡¯t truly give in. A fight between them seemed almost inevitable. That was why she was hesitant to have Tali standing right beside her.


    Then again, everything about today has been unfolding exactly as Tali foresaw. Even those details I found hard to believe have happened, so there¡¯s not much of a reason to be nervous here. However¡­I don¡¯t understand that sudden look in her eyes.


    The magic in Abigail¡¯s hands had returned to her body, as if she suddenly decided not to attack them, while the anger in her features had been replaced by apprehension. Yet, on the surface, nothing had changed, so Leiolai could only guess that Abi had realized something Leiolai and Tali did not.


    ¡°Glad to see you¡¯ve come to your senses,¡± Tali chirped, clearly noticing Abigail¡¯s shift as well. ¡°I do think that the three of us share a certain ideology, so I believe there is a means to speak with one another. You are, after all, a very caring and loving woman, and we know what it is you spent your life doing before going to the Academy. You wish to help the common people, just like us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Abi bit her lip, turning her eyes to gaze blankly down at the snow around her. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ You killed people¡­ All those people at the ball¡­brutally blown apart right before my eyes¡­ You¡¯re trying to overthrow the government¡­with violence¡­ So why¡­?¡±


    Tali tilted her head curiously. ¡°Why? Why what?¡±


    ¡°WHY IS EVERYTHING SO WRONG?!¡± Letting out a guttural scream of desperation and confusion, Abigail¡¯s magic suddenly shot back to her hands, which she extended towards them as she snarled, ¡°VINO!¡±


    Just as abruptly as her attitude had shifted the first time, it returned to rage as dozens of thick and powerful vines burst up from the ground, scattering snow into the air. Leiolai let out a sharp exhale, sending wind magic into her feet, sputtering out Proto, and barely managing to dodge out of the way of the oncoming attack, the vines smashing into the spot she had just been standing.


    ¡°Tali!?¡± she exclaimed, her head snapping back to scan for her friend, only to find the Voice of Rei crouched on the tree branch above her previous position before using small amounts of magic to hop from branch to branch away from Abi.


    Good! She¡¯s getting out of here! That means I won¡¯t have to worry for her safety! Leiolai could already sense Abigail¡¯s onslaught of vines twisting towards her new position, so she sent her magic throughout her entire body, prepared for the battle. I don¡¯t need to beat her! Hell, from the sound of it, Tali wasn¡¯t able to get a vision, so I don¡¯t even know if I can beat her¡­ But no matter, I¡¯m not going to die, and this plan in Noctalus will unfold exactly as she predicated! Therefore, I only need to hold Abigail off until Tali¡¯s vision comes to fruition!


    She wasn¡¯t proficient enough with wind magic to make any powerful attacks, but she had enough control to outrun the oncoming vines, increasing her speed and distance as she dodged and weaved past the green tendrils while using the trees around her as cover. Abigail Reiner, however, was remaining exactly where she started, her familiars guarding her position as her eyes easily followed Leiolai¡¯s movements.


    Ha! She¡¯s been keeping up with Ryokumo Caeli all these years, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m too fast for her! Very well then! Let¡¯s see what Edwar Grunly¡¯s beloved protege can really do!


    ¡°Vitaavis!¡± Leiolai chanted, deciding that creating a set of familiars wasn¡¯t that bad of an idea.


    When it came to these nature puppets, one could create a single and powerful one like the large bear guarding Abigail, or they could use the same amount of magic to create a swarm of smaller and less powerful, but more numerous, ones. It was that latter option that Leiolai went with, the grass beneath the snow coiling upwards to take the shape of twelve little birds, their wings and bodies made of fiber and their beaks formed of wood. Since they were made of her mana, they would do what she wanted without her needing to give vocal orders, so the second the flock was in the air, they scattered, flying in every direction and putting distance between them and Abigail.


    Leiolai¡¯s opponent was very clearly suspicious of them, but since they weren¡¯t going to do much damage to her, she only considered them for a few seconds before her attention returned to the changeling. Abi¡¯s eyes narrowed once more, and without warning, the nature magic Leiolai could sense in her arms shifted to wind.


    ¡°Perkari!¡± Abi casted, sending blades of wind straight for the still sprinting changeling. Even though she had been informed that Abigail had trained herself to use the basic spells of the alternative affinities, she hadn¡¯t expected the spells to be as fast or frequent as they were.


    Leiolai ducked down into a roll, the first blade soaring over her head, followed closely by one that nearly nicked her thigh. The third one was so soon after the second that Leiolai wasn¡¯t able to move fast enough, resulting in the blade slicing through the side of her waist, opening a wound that was shallow but still painful.


    Damn it, she¡¯s strong! No wonder we¡¯ve lost so many supporters to her! Seems like I¡¯ll have to make myself a smaller target if I don¡¯t want to get captured!


    Even though it was risky, Leiolai used the spell she had shown her opponents back at the statue, but did so far faster, turning herself into a small black crow in a matter of seconds. With any luck, Abi would have seen her disappear behind an oak tree, and to make sure she wasn¡¯t spotted, Leiolai flew upwards, keeping her form always blocked by the trunk before she faded into the snow-covered branches and perched herself upon one. Down below, Abigail was standing at the ready, carefully observing every tree around them as she attempted to pinpoint Leiolai¡¯s location.


    Good. She didn¡¯t see me transform. I¡¯ve got the upper hand now.


    The wolf and bear familiars were still at Abigail¡¯s feet, and the vines that had been blasting out of the ground had all pulled themselves back into the earth, only to reappear in a circle around the nature mage, creating few openings Leiolai could use to get in close. Up above, Leiolai¡¯s familiars were circling the battlefield like carrion, surly keeping hold of Abi¡¯s attention enough to distract her ever so slightly.


    Keep her on her toes and, when the opportunity arises, strike.


    Leiolai noticed the sudden widening of Abi¡¯s eyes, as if she abruptly realized something, and before the changeling could wonder what, the nature mage began rattling off Perkari, launching blades of wind into the crowns of the trees, their force snapping branches apart.


    Shit! She figured me out!


    As a blade just barely missed Leiolai, she spread her wings and flew from her perch. Abigail saw the movement instantly, forcing Leiolai to once again dodge and weave through the branches as a constant barrage of wind magic nearly cut her apart. The benefit of being a bird was that she was a smaller target, but the terrifying drawback was that if she took even a single hit, her small and light body would blast apart and she¡¯d die instantly.


    Stop thinking like that! Tali gave you her word! Abigail can¡¯t kill you!


    Deciding that since her cover was blown, she would just have to take the risk and go through with her plan, Leiolai turned downwards in a nosedive, the familiars above doing the exact same thing. All at once, thirteen birds darted straight for Abi¡¯s position while Leiolai sent magic into her mouth and throat, creating human lips on her bird face and forming a voice box just strong enough to utter out, ¡°Exalaant¡±. Steam erupted from her small body, covering everything within twenty yards of them, serving to blind Abigail. As for the birds, they were not intended to actually attack the young woman, rather if they swarmed her position, Abi wouldn¡¯t be able to tell where Leiolai was since the familiars shared her mana signature.


    The changeling split off from the birds, landing five yards behind Abi as her body grew and altered back into her human shape with the sole exception of the ears that morphed into a bat¡¯s. Though the cold morning air was terribly uncomfortable against her naked skin, Leiolai bit back the discomfort, using her enhanced hearing to pinpoint exactly where Abigail stood.


    Like I said before, Abigail, I¡¯ve picked up a few new tricks of my own!


    ¡°Corsik¡ª¡±


    ¡°Repulsa.¡±


    Leiolai was halfway through her incantation when she just barely heard Abi mutter the name of that unfamiliar spell. Since she had no idea what it did, her first thought was purely defense, swiftly altering her own casting to the shield of wind, Nex, and to both her relief and terror, that was the right move to make. A shockwave of flames exploded in all directions ripping apart every single bird, as well as Abi¡¯s own familiars, and melting away every inch of snow in a six yard radius of her position. Leiolai hadn¡¯t been ready for something so destructive, so while her shield took the brunt of the attack, it still broke, the impact launching Leiolai backwards before she smashed into the trunk of the tree and slumped down to the ground in utter pain.


    W-what? That¡¯s a powerful fire spell¡­ How the hell did she learn to use it so safely?


    With the steam all gone, Leiolai had a good view of Abigail, and she instantly realized that the mage hadn¡¯t learned to use it safely. Both of her hands had severe burns that spread all the way up to her elbows, charring the skin an ugly red and black. Her features were tensed in pain as she turned her head back to identify where Leiolai had fallen, and without hesitation, she cast Vino, creating vines out of the ground that instantly bound the fallen changeling to the tree.


    It seems¡­I may have underestimated her a bit.


    Abigail slowly approached her, muttering Benedio in an effort to heal the burns on her body.


    Ah, so that¡¯s why she did that¡­ Her healing ability is so good that she can hurt herself all she wants. Shoulda thought of that¡­


    ¡°Sartella,¡± Abi breathed, her hands already patched up enough for her to speak more clearly. ¡°What¡­is your goal here? Who are you?¡±


    Choking back her own agony, Leiolai could only shrug. ¡°I thought I already told you. I¡¯m just a simple girl fighting the unfairness of this world. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Since her changeling magic did not have incantations, she decided she had an opportunity to flee, so fixing Abi with an amused wink and a small smile, she shrank her body back into a bird, her smaller form releasing her from the binds, and bolted up into the sky. Abigail sent a flurry of blades after her, but Leiolai was already above the canopies and soaring away from the young nature mage.


    Oh well¡­ I was supposed to hold her off until the others finished their jobs, but whatever. I think I stalled them long enough¡­

 V5 Chapter 17- The Strength Of A Master

    Chapter XVII


    ¡°Rennigan!¡±


    Watching with horror as the curved blade of a glaive shot through Rennigan¡¯s back, piercing his body and splattering blood across the countertop, Fayela Rio frantically spun on her heel to face the attacker as the glaive was magically removed from her teammate¡¯s body, flying through the air only to be caught by an outstretched gauntleted hand. She went cold with fear, for she knew instantly and without question who the man before the shattered door was. Standing at around six and a half feet tall, dressed from head to toe in sparkling red armor, Barron Kristoff was just as terrifying as Ryokumo had said he was. She had no idea why such a dangerous member of the Kosah-Rei was in Noctalus, nor did she know if Rennigan, who had fallen to a knee, was going to survive, but what she did know was that she could not allow the knight to hurt anybody else.


    ¡°Custou!¡± she snarled, pressing off her back leg and lunging towards the knight, a thick layer of rock spreading from her hands and across the rest of her body.


    Barron instantly moved to meet her charge, gripping the glaive with both hands and stabbing it forward. Unfortunately, a weapon such as that was not designed to combat a mage like her. Faye¡¯s arms were already protected by rock, so she raised her left fist and took the swing head on, pushing the glaive back before reaching the same hand outwards to grab the shaft. Still pushing forward with her momentum, Fayela swung her right fist into Barron¡¯s head, putting such force into it that it launched the knight backwards, sending him sprawling into the street. True to his reputation, he didn¡¯t hit the ground and stay there, rather he threw mana into his arm and pressed it against the cement, launching himself into the air before landing firmly in the road. Faye¡¯s punch had released his grip on the glaive, but with a swift raising of his hand, Barron used wind magic to yank it from her grasp, only to return it to his own. By now, her armor covered her entire body much in the way Barron¡¯s did, so she was far more prepared to tank his attacks.


    When she and Rennigan first entered the potions shop, the street had been filled with people dancing, but the song must have ended at some point, for most of the crowd had been chatting and taking a break on the edges of the road. The second Barron was launched out of the shop, the ones that had remained in the street bolted away in a panic, the crowds hurriedly putting distance between themselves and the combatants, though they remained close enough to watch, as if curious to know what was happening.


    If these people stay within Kristoff¡¯s range, they could become casualties! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯ll have to ask questions later. For now, I need to fight without worrying that people are going to die!


    ¡°Get the hell out of here now!¡± she snarled, waving her hand at the surrounding crowd. ¡°This man is dangerous!¡±


    Faye¡¯s sharp order seemed to snap many of them out of their daze, for moments after she spoke, much of the crowd turned and began running away. Those who didn¡¯t react to Faye¡¯s command instead reacted to those around them, following suit as the street was swiftly emptied. To her surprise, Barron allowed this to happen despite the fact that she had feared he may try to use the civilians against her much in the way Abi claimed Mallicent Malloway did in Omaruo. Of course, she was not about to complain as she turned her body sideways, raising her fists in front of her face while keeping light on her feet. Barron got into position as well, gripping his glaive before him and bending his knees ever so slightly, the wind magic pulsing through him easy to sense from their small distance.


    I hope Rennigan¡¯s okay! At the very least, it didn¡¯t instantly kill him, so I have to hope that he¡¯ll live long enough for a healer to reach us. Despite facing down one of the most dangerous members of the Kosah-Rei, Faye couldn¡¯t help but smile internally. Well, at the very least, I¡¯m not fighting this bastard alone!


    Flying silently through the air, Hirokol Pafran protoed from the rooftop of a store behind Barron, closing the distance between the two in order to get a better shot at the gaps in the armor. His mana output was slightly suppressed, so Faye had been nearly certain he would get the jump on the knight, only to be swiftly and horribly proven wrong. With speed unbefitting of his size, Barron spun around, raising his armored leg in a wind-enhanced roundhouse kick that landed squarely in Hirokol¡¯s stomach. The moment it made contact, Hiro was launched into the sky so fast that Faye didn¡¯t have time to even try and follow him before he had vanished over the side of the buildings. It was as she beheld the man¡¯s speed and strength that a comment from Ryokumo Caeli entered her mind.


    ¡°Yes, that red knight is a hell of a monster. His control over wind magic is beyond most mages I¡¯ve ever met, for he managed to distort himself even when standing mere feet away from me. He has a natural physical strength that Master Taurus had trouble dealing with, and from what Liri has said, the Master of Fire somehow wasn¡¯t powerful enough to leave a dent on that armor of his. He¡¯s a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    A chill ran down Faye¡¯s spine as Barron casually turned back to face her, his calm demeanor telling her that he did not fear her. The fact that he ignored Jessi completely, who was crouched on the roof Hiro had just flown over, made it clear that he feared her even less.


    Fayela swallowed back the lump in her throat. Hiro¡­ Please be okay¡­


    ¡°Jessi! Send up a flare!¡± Faye shouted, rushing the small gap between her and Barron as quickly as she could, keeping her eyes trained on the blade of the glaive.


    Typically, she wouldn¡¯t have feared such a weapon with her armor completely formed, but after seeing Barron¡¯s strength, she wasn¡¯t about to test whether her rock could withstand it. It seemed the red knight didn¡¯t care to test it out either, for he tossed it to the cobble ground and raised his own fists just as she reached him. Faye had full confidence in her hand-to-hand combat ability simply because most mages of other affinities didn¡¯t bother to practice it. Why fight with one¡¯s fists when you could just use magic? Knowing she was up against a wind mage had given her confidence when she first charged Barron, but just like before, she was unprepared for his speed.


    His jabs were enhanced with wind the same way his earlier kick had been, making them faster than Faye¡¯s punches and putting her on the defensive almost immediately. The first attack was aimed for her head, one she barely managed to dodge, while the second and third were sent towards her chest. Both of them landed within a second of each other, and though the armor protected her from feeling any pain, just those two shots alone created cracks that spread across her torso in a web-like pattern.


    It was then that Jessi launched a blast of fire magic straight into the air that exploded like a firework once it reached a high enough altitude. It was a flare spell that every mage knew meant help was needed, so in a city as mage-dense as Noctalus, somebody should come to their aid, whether it be the city guard, other mages, or even someone from the palace.


    As strong as he is, should Master Noctis, Master Luz, and Princess Ilirianna reach us, there¡¯s no way he stands a chance! That being said, I¡¯d be plenty content with the royal team, too!


    The flare drew Barron¡¯s attention for only a split-second but still long enough for Faye to dart around an oncoming punch and send another hit into the side of his helm. He had already prepared for another strike like that, so instead of knocking him backwards, he simply took it. Barron¡¯s head snapped to the side, but his balance remained, and soon enough, it was Faye who was punched in the gut. With the ground slightly slick from ice, the rock mage slid backwards and towards the curb, barely staying upright as she grit her teeth. Barron was already on top of her, jamming a fist into the side of her head, followed by one that directly hit her nose, and finalized with an uppercut to her chin that knocked her off her feet and sent her sprawling to the sidewalk. Once again, the armor protected her, but with her balance thrown off, all the knight had to do was pin her to the ground and keep hitting until it broke.


    ¡°Ignitta!¡± Jessi snarled, finally snapping back to reality after witnessing her partner take such a brutal hit.


    Three bolts of fire spawned in the air that flew straight for Barron. They made contact, hitting him square in the back and exploding on impact, the flames even reaching where Faye was prone below him, melting all the snow and ice around them. Naturally, Jessi wouldn¡¯t have sent such a damaging attack so close to Faye if she wasn¡¯t confident her armor would withstand it, but unfortunately, the red knight straightened up and glanced back at Jessi as if she had merely thrown a pebble at him.


    ¡°Correio,¡± she heard Barron mutter just as the glaive flew back to his hand.


    Realizing that he was about to hurl it at her friend, Faye pressed her hand to the ground and breathed ¡°Carseka¡±. Rock burst up through the cobblestone road, spreading up Barron¡¯s legs and to his knees to bind him to the ground. Faye knew he¡¯d have the strength to bust out, but she just needed a second to push herself to her feet and swing onto his back, grappling him from behind as she wrapped her arm around his neck, hoping to choke him. However, she could feel some metal around his neck that wasn¡¯t bending even as she put all of her strength into it. Exhaling sharply, Faye instinctively switched gears, deciding that if she couldn¡¯t choke him, then she¡¯d hold him in place.


    ¡°Jessi, fire!¡±


    ¡°Infernus!¡±


    While Faye was struggling to hold him down, Jessi had dropped from the rooftop and down the street, giving herself a closer and more direct shot at Barron Kristoff. Because of this, the sudden and violent stream of flames hit him directly in his broad chest. Faye felt the heat even through her rock, but she held out, not wanting Jessi to cancel the spell. If they couldn¡¯t break the armor, the best Jessi could do was heat it up as much as possible since the metal would become hotter far faster than her rock. Of course, Barron surely wasn¡¯t stupid, so Faye had expected him to try something, though expecting it didn¡¯t necessarily mean countering was easy.


    Jessi¡¯s fire partially blocked the knight from her view, so she didn¡¯t notice that he had thrown his glaive directly for her body until it was too late to dodge. Faye¡¯s heart sank for that split second where she thought Jessi was about to die, only for a wide grin to spread across her face as she heard a shout of ¡°Condite¡± just before the glaive was wrenched upwards, soaring over Jessi¡¯s head and burying itself in the stone of the storefront behind her. Despite his features contorted in pain, Hirokol landed just beside his friend, wind surging around his fists as he glared at the knight.


    ¡°Proto,¡± Barron whispered, the rock around his feet exploding as he propelled himself upwards.


    Faye hadn¡¯t been ready for that, so her grip on his body was loose enough for the sudden movement to allow him a means of escape. Faye was breathing heavily as she watched him land a few yards down to the road to the right, the glaive already returning to its master¡¯s outstretched hand.


    Faye scoffed. Great¡­ Back to square one¡­


    ***


    Rennigan Glaus did everything in his power to remain conscious as pain viciously assaulted him from the wound in his chest. He heard Faye scream out her armor incantation, followed by the scraping sound of rock against metal, as well as some shouting out on the road.


    I need¡­to go help her¡­ It was only for a second¡­but I swear that was Barron Kristoff, the red knight Caeli fought. The others need me! He could feel that something important had been wounded while blood dripped from his mouth as his white jacket was further stained with red. Shit¡­ Am I about to die? I can¡¯t! I haven¡¯t made it to Stellareid yet! If I die before the mission even begins, then I¡¯ll be the most pathetic loser to ever vie for a Master¡¯s apprenticeship! Grit your teeth and stand up, Rennigan!


    ¡°Sir! Please, take this!¡±


    Hearing the voice of the shopkeeper off in the distance, Rennigan weakly raised his head to see the elderly features of the man kneeling beside him with a large rounded flask of green liquid that he recognized instantly as the same brand of healing potion he had just bought for Faye.


    ¡°Please, Sir! Take it!¡± the man repeated, popping off the bottle¡¯s cork and motioning for Rennigan to open his mouth.


    The water mage obliged, allowing the shopkeeper to carefully pour the plant-tasting elixir down his throat. Normally, one could use the potion multiple times to cure small wounds, but given the intensity of the cut in his chest, the shopkeeper decided he needed all of it. By the time the flask was empty, Rennigan felt the nature mana in his body increasing, working rapidly to close the wound in his chest. The agony gradually dulled, and though Rennigan wasn¡¯t sure how long he was kneeling there, trying to stay upright, eventually it felt as if his insides had pulled themselves back together. When he lowered his head and gazed at his chest, he found the cut to have closed, though he certainly wasn¡¯t fully healed. The dull throbbing across his torso made it clear he would still need Abigail or Iris to return to his normal state, but he didn¡¯t have time to waste waiting for them, so he pushed himself to his feet and glanced towards the shattered door.


    ¡°Wait, Sir, you need to rest! That was a fatal wound!¡± the shopkeeper protested, but Rennigan just shook his head.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ My team needs me¡­ Once the knight is gone, I¡¯ll come back and pay for that potion. You have my word. Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t need any money! Sir, you must sit down!¡±


    But Rennigan ignored him, hurrying towards the doorway and sticking his head outside to see what was going on. Within a second, he processed Jessi and Hiro standing across the street, Faye in cracked armor in the center of it, and Barron Kristoff a few yards away from her.


    Thank god¡­ They¡¯re all still alive¡­ Rennigan smirked smugly. No wonder this knight identified me as his biggest threat. A battlefield like this is to me what midnight is to the Noctis.


    ¡°Geldai,¡± he growled.


    Large arrows of ice formed from the mounds of snow scattered around the sidewalk, numbering around twenty that lined the entire left side of the street. It seemed none of the combatants had realized he was there until those icicles formed, but by the time Barron¡¯s head turned in his direction, it was already too late to react. Every single icicle centered on his position at the same time, slamming into his armor so fiercely that Rennigan was confident at least half of them would pierce the red metal and turn him into a pincushion. When every single one merely shattered on impact, falling to the cobblestone below him in pathetic fragments, Rennigan¡¯s grin faded.


    The glaive was soaring straight for his head a second later.


    Rennigan would have certainly died had Hiro not wrenched the blade away with Condite, but even with his heart beating rapidly with fear, he refused to collapse as he commanded, ¡°Pafran! Up!¡±


    Hiro¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise at the order, but the young man did what he wanted anyway, flicking his wrist and launching Rennigan into the air, allowing him to land safely on the roof of the elixir shop. Hirokol followed suit, knowing the two of them would be more useful from the sky. Since Fayela and Jessi would have come to the same conclusion, the two of them didn¡¯t wait for Hiro and Rennigan to be in place before the former pushed off the ground and charged Barron while the latter created four flame bolts. The red knight wasn¡¯t merely standing there, for the glaive had returned to his hand just as Fayela reached him.


    Alright, Rennigan, take stock of the situation. Remember what Caeli said about him. Remember the report Father told you about pertaining to Master Taurus¡¯s battle with him. Then add it with the bullshit you just witnessed. The power of the Master of Fire could not open that armor, so nothing Yuahl could do will ever come close. Rio¡¯s the physically strongest of the four of us, so it would probably be best for her to be the primary offense, but Kristoff¡¯s armor is clearly more durable than hers given that her rock is already cracked. His wind magic would also make him a faster attacker than her, so he would have a slight advantage in close-up combat. Therefore, the right idea would be to turn the tables in Rio¡¯s favor. The rest of us aren¡¯t as strong, so we should focus on distracting the bastard!


    Grinning, Rennigan raised a hand to wave down Hiro, who made eye contact just as Rennigan leaped from the rooftop. As he expected, Hirokol used magic along with the momentum of his jump to pull Rennigan across the street, allowing him to land on the roof beside him.


    ¡°Alright, Glaus, out with it,¡± Hiro grunted. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±


    Rennigan grinned, rattling off everything he had just come up with while taking pleasure in the look of the reluctantly impressed Hiro. The wind mage nodded, clearly agreeing with that course of action, then gave Rennigan some information he needed.


    ¡°Jessi sent up a flare for reinforcements about five minutes ago. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll only be on our own for a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s perfect,¡± Rennigan replied. ¡°That makes this a hell of a lot easier!¡±


    Wanting to spread themselves out, the water mage trusted Hirokol to do what he needed as Rennigan hopped over the adjacent roof and returned his eyes to the street below. As expected, Jessi wasn¡¯t doing much damage to Barron, but the constant streams of fire were blocking the man¡¯s vision, allowing Faye to get a few solid hits in. The problem was that the red armor¡¯s defense was insanely strong, so when Faye sent a sharp right hook into the side of his head, Barron wasn¡¯t even stunned as he pivoted out of his opponents reach and attempted to jab the glaive into her. The wind power behind the thrusts gave them enough strength to crack the rock around Faye¡¯s chest, forcing her to dodge backwards to avoid the next attack. As if expecting this, Barron used wind magic to extend the blade¡¯s reach, the air in front of the glaive turning sharp as it hit Faye hard enough to knock her back to the ground.


    Rennigan clicked his tongue with annoyance. It seems to be as Master Taurus suspected. This armor of his isn¡¯t merely charmed. There¡¯s something else going on here¡­


    ¡°Geldai,¡± he chanted, turning the snow on the rooftop around him into two dozen icicles, intending to distract Barron long enough for Faye to get back to her feet, but to his stunned horror, the red knight cast Proto, bursting from the road and crossing the distance between himself and Rennigan in the blink of an eye. ¡°Eh¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Condite!¡±


    Hiro¡¯s quick reaction speed was almost certainly what saved Rennigan¡¯s life, meaning that he now owed his roommate twice. The ropes of wind that latched themselves around Barron¡¯s large frame and yanked him away from Rennigan weren¡¯t terribly strong, but it succeeded at staggering the knight, preventing the glaive from cutting Rennigan¡¯s head off.


    He had Rio right in front of him, yet he went directly for me?! I know I¡¯m a threat in this snow, but you¡¯d think he¡¯d have taken the opportunity to finish one of us off! Not that I¡¯m complaining!


    ¡°Pafran, Exalignis!¡± Rennigan snarled, a swift idea coming to mind that he prayed Hiro would pick up on.


    One of the few openings in the armor were the narrow slits in the helm, allowing Barron to see and breathe. They weren¡¯t big enough to send anything through without some dumb luck, but at this close of a range, he wouldn¡¯t need accuracy. Water magic was an affinity that controlled all three states of matter. Ice spells were far more befitting of combat where water spells were mostly for recreational use. Steam, on the other hand, only had a few spells, with one of them being primarily used to blind people. However, much like with water, if the steam was hot enough, it could still burn somebody quite severely.


    Rennigan raised his arm as Barron was being yanked backwards, searing steam exploding from his palm, and to his satisfaction, Hirokol understood his intentions. The air surrounding the steam shifted, funneling it straight into Barron¡¯s face as it entered the helm through the slits. For the first time, the red knight let out a scream of pain as parts of his skin were certainly being melted within. Rennigan smirked, using his other hand that had been retaining the icicles he created and sending the barrage straight into the man. Like before, they didn¡¯t breach the armor, but the force of their impact combined with Hiro¡¯s ropes sent him tumbling from the roof and down into the street where Fayela Rio was ready and waiting.


    Despite the fact that Barron managed to roll onto his feet even with the pain he was in, Faye charged him from behind, slamming her rock-covered fist into the back of his head hard enough that it snapped forward violently. She didn¡¯t let up, sending punch after punch into the man¡¯s protected skull in a desperate attempt to break the armor.


    What is this bastard wearing?!


    Even with Faye¡¯s relentless assault, Barron must have managed to rattle off another casting of Proto, for he abruptly shot up into the sky, getting himself away from Faye and rising up to just in front of where Rennigan waited, his arm pulled back to hurl the glaive straight at him. Fortunately, Rennigan had already realized that, for whatever reason, he was the one Barron wanted dead the most, so he had a spell ready to defend.


    ¡°Nikirin!¡±


    Every chunk of snow left on that roof rose into the air and flew towards the spot between him and the knight, altering its form into a tall wall of ice that separated them. It was just in time to stop the glaive that was thrown so hard it nearly blasted straight through the wall, stopping just inches before the other side. Barron made no audible reaction as he soared back down to the street where Faye instantly rushed him, though he was ready to meet her attacks with his own wind-enhanced fists. Rennigan ran around his wall of ice, hopping back to the roof where Hiro was standing to give himself a better view of the struggle below. Faye was holding Barron off, but only because Jessi was constantly barraging him with fire magic while Hiro was yanking him around with ropes of wind.


    Yet, it isn¡¯t making a damn difference! Their backup has given Rio plenty of shots, but he isn¡¯t going down! At this point, we have to pray that one of the Masters or the Princess get here soon!


    ¡°Glaus, this isn¡¯t working,¡± Hiro breathed between castings. ¡°We need to¡ª!¡±


    Cutting himself off mid-sentence, Hirokol protoed from the roof, soaring over the road and to the roof on the opposite side of the street. At first, Rennigan wasn¡¯t sure why since Barron hadn¡¯t made any move to attack them, but as Hiro stretched out his hand and snarled, ¡°Correio¡±, he understood. The knight had sent out a burst of magic to summon his glaive from where it was still stuck in the wall of ice, but just as it wrenched itself free, Hiro cast the same spell, stopping it midair as the two of them attempted to out-pull the other. Rennigan would have certainly placed his bets on Barron had the knight not been holding off Faye and Jessi, for the second he failed to get his glaive back, Faye smashed her fist directly into his head, staggering him enough to cancel the spell and allow the glaive to fly into Hiro¡¯s hand.


    Nice one, Pafran!


    His thrill lasted for a second before Barron predictably recovered, and for the first time since Rennigan arrived, he used a wind spell that wasn¡¯t in tandem with the glaive. Rennigan couldn¡¯t hear the incantation, but given the violent shockwave that erupted from his palm and launched Faye backwards, he knew it must have been Corsikei. The young man¡¯s eyes went wide as Faye¡¯s already cracked armor shattered apart, sending her tumbling across the road before stopping among the fragments of her rock, the wind knocked out of her.


    ¡°Rio!¡± he screamed, already reaching out to create a wall of ice between her and Barron, if only to stall for time so he could get down there and turn the knight¡¯s attention to him, but before he could do any of that, the entire street was engulfed in a blinding bright light. Rennigan exhaled sharply, momentarily confused as to what had just happened, but when light dissipated as quickly as it arrived, giving him a view of the street below, he let out an exhale of utter relief.


    ¡°Well now, you¡¯re a little bold to so brazenly attack my city like this. Though, I must thank you for presenting yourself to me on a silver platter. Your death will make a lovely festival gift.¡±


    The Master of Light, Acostav Luz, was standing between the fallen Faye and Barron Kristoff, his pale features contorted in rage, as if truly offended that the Kosah-Rei would dare enter his city. To Barron¡¯s credit, the knight did not move to run, rather he bent his legs and summoned his magic, making it clear he would stand his ground against Acostav. The Master snorted, shaking his head dismissively, before disappearing in a flash of light. Barron moved to react, but Acostav was behind him faster than anybody could so much as move their eyes, his hand outstretched to aim at Barron¡¯s back. Light exploded from his palm, nailing the red knight, but like before, it did not breach the armor, and instead seemed to reflect off the glittering surface, the beams scattering and ripping apart the storefronts just around them. Rennigan¡¯s first thought was of anybody that was hiding within those buildings, and he silently prayed nobody had taken one of those stray beams.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Acostav grunted. ¡°Curious.¡±


    Barron spun on his heel, shooting three blades of wind at the man, like before, he disappeared and reappeared on the knight¡¯s other side. This time, Acostav didn''t attack him, rather he waited for Barron to locate him and send another offensive spell before flashing away again. As if taunting the red knight, Acostav Luz kept up this disappear/reappear strategy, never moving further than a few yards from Barron but also never attacking either. The few times Rennigan managed to get a look at his face, he found the man¡¯s features twisted in thought, as if he wasn¡¯t merely taunting and was simply considering how to break the armor.


    Holy shit¡­! I can hardly keep up with him! I¡¯ve seen Album in sparring matches before, and she can only teleport in one direction! This man¡­ he¡¯s got such careful control¡­ Is this what a Master of Ijiria can do?!


    Rennigan suddenly felt very small, for the four of them had barely been holding Barron off, their loss just on the horizon. Acostav, on the other hand, clearly had Barron at his mercy, for even if the Master of Light could not breach the armor, the red knight would never be fast enough to land so match as a scratch on Acostav. Rennigan was left only able to try and observe, as were the others. Jessi moved to kneel beside Faye while Hiro was still on the other roof, clutching the glaive to his chest, as if wanting to make himself useful by preventing the knight from rearming himself.


    ¡°Very curious,¡± Acostav repeated finally, his eyebrow cocking as he regarded Barron. ¡°That armor of yours¡­ It¡¯s some sort of relic, is it not? Now where did somebody like you come across an item as unique as this?¡±


    Barron turned his head to stare at the Master, and given that he did not attack this time, Rennigan could only assume the knight wanted to catch his breath. Naturally, he did not answer Acostav¡¯s question, so the Master clicked his tongue with annoyance.


    ¡°Very well. I look forward to studying it once your corpse has been removed.¡±


    Just like that, Acostav flashed across the five yards between them, his hand pressed directly against Barron¡¯s helm before the knight could even attempt to react. Rennigan¡¯s jaw hung slack as a beam of light exploded from Acostav¡¯s hand, engulfing Barron¡¯s head completely. When the beam dissipated, Rennigan was greeted with the sight of the red helm blasted open, the metal torn outwards, indicating that Acostav had taken advantage of the reflective properties the armor had displayed. His light must have gone straight through the slits in the helm, then ricocheted around within, ripping Barron¡¯s skull apart and almost certainly killing him as if he weren¡¯t even slightly threatening.


    Yet, Acostav''s smug expression at his victory was quickly replaced with surprise as Barron¡¯s body collapsed into the street, the broken helm bouncing away before landing in the snow. Rennigan instantly realized what had confused the Master, for when the water mage dropped down to get a better look and peered through the hole at the top of the chestplate, he found the red armor empty, without any sign of the man within. Not even a burnt corpse remained inside.


    What? Where did he go? Master Luz¡¯s attack was strong, but it shouldn''t have incinerated his body completely¡­.right?


    Before anybody could voice their confusion, the armor seemed to grow translucent, then abruptly faded into nothingness altogether.


    ***


    Barron Kristoff opened his eyes, letting out a sigh of relief as it truly processed how close to death he had come. The knight grimaced, reaching up and removing his helmet to give himself some fresh air then swiftly went about sending minor healing magic into the agonizing burns he had taken to his face. The soothing mana was more than welcome given how close to passing out it had brought him, and as he cast these spells, he glanced around the small room he was sitting in. It was a spare room in the Fourth Ring of Stellareid, consisting of only the bed he sat upon and a small desk in the corner of the room, at which sat Quill Tyrus, who was apathetically reading his copy of the Ko-Hahn. Upon noticing Barron¡¯s movement, the man furrowed his brow and muttered,


    ¡°You¡¯re back already? I thought you were going to be in Noctalus until tonight? Did the plan not go our way?¡±


    Barron shook his head, getting to his feet so he could unstrap the suffocating armor. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Unfortunately, I was outmatched and had to flee before the signal could go up. I¡¯d worry for Sartella and Lady Firrik, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯d just be lectured about her visions and how safe they are¡­ Still though¡­¡±


    ¡°And who exactly gave you such a challenge? That looks like a nasty burn.¡±


    The knight shivered, Acostav Luz¡¯s features forcing their way into his head. ¡°The Master of Light wasn¡¯t the one who burned me, but he was the one who forced me to run. I¡¯ll give you all the details once Captain Vesh is here, but I can tell you with absolute certainty that the rumors are not false. Acostav Luz was on a completely different level from the Master of Fire. He should not be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so¡­¡± Seeming satisfied, Quill turned his eyes back to his gospel and shrugged. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ve taken the right approach, huh? Lady Firrik was right¡­yet again¡­¡±

 V5 Chapter 18- A Knife To The Heart

    Chapter XVIII


    Ryokumo Caeli sprinted as fast as he could, putting all of his magic into his legs in order to reach where the flare had been sent up before anything terrible could occur. Album remained close to him, using her light magic to flash across the rooftops, though despite his insistence that she should use her superior speed to get there before him, she made it clear she would not leave him on his own in the middle of the chaos. Ryokumo didn¡¯t have any idea what was going on or whether the others were safe, but the fact that Rei¡¯s Teeth suddenly jumped him and Album in the Glowing Plaza was more than enough to terrify him. Somehow, the Kosah-Rei managed to get some of their soldiers into Noctalus, and if the Teeth were there, then a cultist of some significance would be as well.


    Since this is a Great City, I doubt a mere pastor is the one behind this! It must be one of the leaders, but¡­who? Vesh and Miyon should, by all accounts, be in Stellareid! His thoughts flickered to that red knight, Barron Kristoff, who nearly killed him back in Hiriech, causing his stomach to tighten up. If that man is the one who caused a signal flare to be launched¡­and if Yuahl is the one who sent it up¡­


    He let the thought hang, grateful that he and Album managed to work alongside the city guard well enough to buy the two of them time to escape. His friend raised her hand to signal him that they had arrived before flashing down over a row of shops just ahead. Following her lead, Ryokumo cast Proto, soaring up into the sky and over the rooftops, getting his first good look at the street below. Aside from a bit of damage to the storefronts and the road, the area was mostly safe, and a frantic scan of the people present confirmed that none of them were dead. What was concerning, however, was the fact that he didn¡¯t see an enemy anywhere nearby. Landing on the street, Ryokumo hurried over to where Acostav was already speaking with his daughter.


    ¡°The city guard is handling it, but the Teeth are strong, Father,¡± she was saying. ¡°They¡¯ll need backup, and quickly!¡±


    Acostav nodded firmly, glancing off in the direction Album had indicated. ¡°Right. Well done holding them off, Album. I want the two of you to take these four back to the palace and have Healer Ryre and the Kotonorish girl give them medical attention. Viiro and Princess Ilirianna should be on their way, so if you run into them, give them your report.¡±


    With those swift orders, Acostav Luz¡¯s body turned into a blindingly bright light before he vanished into the sky. Ryokumo watched him leave, then turned his attention to where Rennigan, Faye, Jessi, and Hiro were standing off to the side, nursing their own wounds, though Rennigan and Faye appeared to have taken the most damage with the former¡¯s shirt and new jacket stained with blood and the latter¡¯s face covered in bruises and swollen lumps. Sensing the tension in the air left behind with Acostav¡¯s departure, Ryokumo decided to try and lighten the mood as he fixed Rennigan with a forced expression of mischief.


    ¡°Well now, Glaus, what happened to you? You¡¯ve already ruined the jacket I spent so much time picking out for you!¡±


    Rennigan apathetically glanced up at him, but he didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to bite back. ¡°Shut up, Caeli¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened,¡± Album added, turning the tone back to a serious one as she addressed Faye. ¡°I mean, you four look like you took a beating, but¡­¡±


    Faye shook her head when the other girl trailed off. ¡°Well, loathe as I am to ever give Caeli any credit, I have to do so now. The red knight attacked us while we were shopping, almost killing Rennigan with that damn glaive of his. If Master Luz hadn¡¯t gotten here when he did, I don¡¯t think all four of us would have survived.¡±


    ¡°So it was Kristoff,¡± Ryokumo muttered under his breath, a part of him mildly annoyed that he missed an opportunity to redeem himself when it came to that knight. ¡°Where is he? Did he escape?¡±


    Jessi snorted with disgust. ¡°Who even knows! Believe it or not, Master Luz actually managed to take his helmet off, so he should have been dead. Thing is, when we took a look inside the armor, it was empty.¡±


    ¡°Empty?¡± Album parroted. ¡°Like, the armor was a puppet of sorts?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Rennigan stated with confidence. ¡°Pafran and I managed to send some steam into that helmet of his, and I heard him cry out with pain. There¡¯s not a doubt in my mind that, at least for part of that struggle, somebody was in that armor.¡±


    Hiro nodded his agreement. ¡°Master Acostav thought so too. He said he sensed a person inside right up until the moment he began to cast the spell¡ªas if Kristoff just poofed out of existence. His armor disappeared not long after, too.¡±


    What the hell? As far as I know, I¡¯ve never heard of a spell that let somebody teleport. I mean, the light magic Album uses to move is so fast that it appears like teleportation, but if that was what Kristoff used, not only would Acostav have known, but the armor would have gone with him¡­


    ¡°So this nearly unkillable bastard has some sort of escape ability, huh?¡± Ryokumo grumbled. ¡°Of course he does! These Kosah-Rei asshats just don¡¯t know how to play fairly, now do they?!¡±


    Sartella¡¯s talent with biological magic, Miyon¡¯s odd ability to predict the future, the mysterious combustions, and now Kristoff teleporting away¡­ Every single one of them has some bizarre special ability¡­ Even the fact that they located The Angel in Cansi¡­ But how? How are they finding these things? How are they learning these spells?


    ¡°We should get moving,¡± Album suggested. ¡°Healer Ryre and Mackia will be able to help you guys. Come on¡­¡±


    She motioned for them to follow, and the four mages did so, but for a few seconds, Ryokumo remained behind, pondering the strange implications of that day. The Kosah-Rei¡¯s leader was said to be in Stellareid while Uma Miyon was in the dungeons of Castle Saientia, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Barron Kristoff and a handful of Teeth would be in Noctalus.


    It would make sense if they knew we were here and decided to try and ambush the royal team, but that¡¯s not what they did. Or at least, they only sent Teeth after Album and I¡­ But that begs the question: Why would Barron Kristoff go after Glaus and the others?


    ¡°Rio,¡± he called out, causing the five to stop and look back at him with curiosity. ¡°Did Kristoff do anything suspicious? I mean, I¡¯m just trying to wrap my head around why he attacked you guys and not Album and I?¡±


    The knowing looks shared between the four of them instantly told Ryokumo that they had picked up on something strange, but Faye¡¯s answer was still very confusing to him.


    ¡°The only thing I can think of is that he seemed primarily focused on killing Rennigan specifically. He knocked me down at one point, giving himself plenty of time to take a pretty dangerous shot at me, but he immediately turned and targeted Rennigan instead.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, Glaus was the one he attacked first when he ambushed us,¡± Hiro added. ¡°There isn¡¯t a doubt about it. Kristoff was not here to take out all four of us. He was here to take out Glaus.¡±


    Kristoff was after Rennigan? Why?


    ¡°Glaus, did you ever do anything to offend him?¡± Ryokumo asked. ¡°Or have you ever had any prior confrontation with him?¡±


    Naturally, given how already irritated he was, Rennigan let out a sneer and spat, ¡°Of course not! If I had, I would have reported it! This was the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him! My only conclusion is that he deemed me as the biggest threat given the snow everywhere.¡±


    The snow, huh? Ryokumo glanced down at the white powder scattered along the sidewalks and atop the roofs. Is that really it? The abundance of water would have certainly made Glaus tougher than normal, but would it really make a difference against someone like Kristoff when Rio¡¯s the one with the offensive power? I¡¯m not sure¡­ Even then, would Kristoff have led such a risky attack on Noctalus just to kill Rennigan Glaus?


    His eyes went wide. No, he couldn¡¯t have. Nobody outside of a select few were even told Glaus¡¯s team was going to come with us. They couldn¡¯t have done this for Glaus alone unless somebody leaked this information or¡­


    They have another goal, and Glaus was a last minute addition to the plan¡­


    ¡°Kumo? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Album asked, her features furrowing with worry.


    Ryokumo shook his head. ¡°I have a bad feeling. Have any of you been in contact with Nigreos and Abi?¡±


    ¡°I mean, Abi said the Noctis were giving her a tour of the city,¡± Faye told him. ¡°That¡¯s all I know, though. They could be anywhere.¡±


    We¡¯re missing something. Could they be after The Angel? No, how would they know we brought it to Noctalus? Have they possibly targeted Nigreos, Abi, and Luna? Would there be a reason? I mean, they¡¯re strong, but they sent their most powerful fighter after Glaus. Unless they have a better warrior we don¡¯t know about¡­ I suppose that¡¯s not impossible¡­


    Shit. I do not like this¡­


    ***


    Nigreos Noctis was breathing heavily, his brow drawn tightly as he watched Rei¡¯s Teeth abruptly cease their attempts to kill him and instead turn to flee. Of the ten Teeth that initially appeared alongside Leiolai Sartella, only three of them were left alive, the bodies of the other seven laying strewn about in the blood-stained snow, cleaved apart by the dark magic Nigreos, Lunara, and The Angel used to cut them down. Nigreos could only wish it had been darker out, for if they had been able to call upon shadows in the environment, they would have certainly managed to kill the other three. The Angel did rely on some light magic, and that was what enabled them to face the Teeth without any casualties on their side, but it wasn¡¯t enough to get them an opening to go and find Abigail. Nigreos still had no idea who it was that snuck up on them before the battle began, but he did see her hopping through the trees in pursuit of Abi and Leiolai.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Now that an opening had appeared, he shouted to the other two, ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape! I¡¯m going after Abi!¡±, before taking off into the forest at a sprint. As much as he didn¡¯t want Lunara to face even three Teeth without him present, he forced himself to trust that The Angel would protect her. Darting through Soladnay Park as fast as he could, Nigreos scanned every possible corner until he finally came across Abigail sitting slumped at the base of a tree, alive but clearly out of breath.


    ¡°Abi, are you okay?!¡± he exclaimed, nearly stumbling to a knee beside her. ¡°What happened?! Where¡¯s Sartella and the other girl?!¡±


    Abigail weakly raised her head, and the moment he gazed into her blue eyes, he saw such pain and agony that his concern only grew worse. ¡°She escaped¡­ I did my best¡­but like during my exam, I ran out of mana and couldn¡¯t pursue her. Sartella¡¯s gone¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize! I¡¯m just relieved you¡¯re alive!¡± he insisted, intentionally deciding not to comment on her mana supply going dry so quickly for the second time. ¡°We handled most of the Teeth, but Luna and The Angel are finishing them off. I¡¯m not sure what else is going on in the city, but I saw a flare go up at one point, so there¡¯s no doubt this park wasn¡¯t the only target.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­ Then we need to go help¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it!¡± He could tell that she didn¡¯t want to be left behind, but if she was truly out of mana then there wasn¡¯t much else she could do. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll have Luna take you back to the palace, okay? Healer Ryre¡¯s one of the best nature mages in this city, so she¡¯ll be able to heal anything you need fixed. I¡¯ll take care of Noctalus.¡±


    Abi hardly seemed to process what he had said, as if she had fallen into her own thoughts, and it worried Nigreos that something must have happened between her and Leiolai that she was struggling to put voice to.


    Given what she said back there at the statue, I can only fear that she thinks we¡¯ve missed an opportunity.


    ¡°I am a changeling unlike any you could find in this Empire. If anybody can fix her, it¡¯s me¡­so here are my terms: Assassinate the Masters of Darkness and Light, as well as the Ladies of the NightLight, and I will heal Neah. You have my word!¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s lips tightened, a feeling of self-loathing coming over him at the fact that he didn¡¯t immediately shut down Leiolai¡¯s offer. For just a split second, a part of him had wondered if that might be worth it¡ªif getting rid of the leaders of Noctalus would be a fair price to pay to save Neah. It was revolting that he would even briefly humor trading his parents for Neah, so he shoved it deep inside of him, cursing himself for ever thinking that would be an okay bargain. Even if Leiolai wasn¡¯t a liar, the idea of murdering his parents, as well as Lady Clara and Master Acostav, was unthinkable. He knew as a fact Neah would never accept her own survival at the expense of her parents.


    ¡°Abi¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tali Firrik,¡± she whispered, cutting him off. ¡°Tali Firrik was the other woman with Sartella. She was the one posing as Yoral Malloway back in Hiriech, and she¡¯s one of the leaders we¡¯ve never been able to identify.¡±


    Nigreos exhaled sharply. ¡°Then¡­two members of their leadership are in Noctalus? Did we get it wrong then? Could Rotana Vesh be here, too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she muttered. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The dark mage remained kneeling by her side for a moment, thinking about the implications of the sudden reappearance of two Kosah-Rei leaders in Noctalus of all places. In theory, it wasn¡¯t unthinkable that the leaders wouldn¡¯t act together. It was possible that Sartella and Firrik were making a move in Noctalus while Miyon and Vesh operated out of Stellareid.


    Plus, there¡¯s no word on Barron Kristoff¡­nor have we heard much about that potential sixth cultist. Either or both could be in either city¡­or Miyon in Stellareid is a diversion of sorts¡­ I just don¡¯t get¡ª


    What happened next was sudden and startling, for an explosion erupted in the distance, causing Nigreos to jump to his feet and turn to the sky, frantically searching for the source of that far off noise. He had initially expected to find it in the direction of the city, but as an orange glow caught his eye in the opposite direction, Nigreos¡¯s heart sank. The room at the top of the NightLight¡¯s eastern tower had exploded from within, the dark mage just barely catching sight of the black stone of the wall tumbling downwards and out of his view.


    What the hell?! The eastern tower¡­ That¡¯s father¡¯s private quarters! What could have blown up in¡ª?!


    ¡°Your comfortable days are numbered! The Kosah-Rei will cleanse the world and create the utopia the goddess desired! LET THE SIN OF GREED BURN WITH YOU!¡±


    No¡­ The combustions!


    ¡°Nigreos!¡± he heard Lunara call from behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! I don¡¯t¡ª!¡±


    Nigreos Noctis turned on his heel and sprinted away as fast as he could, barely sputtering out an order for Lunara to watch over Abigail before he was running in the direction of the palace. There was no sign of The Angel, who Nigreos could only assume had split off from Luna to take down the last few cultists, but at that moment, the dark mage didn¡¯t really care where the ancient being had gone. All that mattered to him was getting back to the NightLight and finding out what had happened.


    If the combustions were set off in the palace, then that means somebody¡¯s dead! But who?! There¡¯s no way the cult could have succeeded in manipulating the fire mana of anybody in the Noctis and Luz houses, right?! I mean, it¡¯s not like we know how they work, but it¡¯s just not possible!


    Yet, as he ran, a terrifying thought crept into his head. Sartella¡¯s been in Noctalus. Is it possible then¡­that she used magic to pose as somebody our families would trust? If she did that, it would be easier to mess with their mana¡­ Father, Mother, Master Acostav, Lady Clara¡­ Could Princess Ilirianna have been caught up in it?! Or Neah?! Could Neah have been hurt by them?! I don¡¯t know! I DON¡¯T KNOW!


    Emerging from Soladnay Park, Nigreos hooked a hard left just in time to see a bright ball of light blast across the sky from the city to the eastern tower before vanishing inside. Knowing that Album and Eko weren¡¯t strong enough to make such a distance in one spell, he took a small amount of comfort in the thought that Master Acostav was alive.


    Trying to keep his mind from spinning, Nigreos ignored everything around him, keeping his focus solely on nearby mana signatures just in case other Kosah-Rei members attempted to delay his return to the palace. Everything was forgotten except his family. The thought that the Kosah-Rei might have murdered his little sister mere minutes after offering to help her made his blood boil so powerfully that he knew without a doubt, if that were the case, he would tear them apart the next time he saw them. This time, he allowed Leiolai Sartella to speak, but he would never be generous like that again if this was the outcome.


    He ran harder than he ever had in his life, reaching the castle gates and demanding the guards let him through as he heaved, his breathing raspy. He could tell they were concerned, but they would not disobey an order from Nigreos Noctis, admitting him entry immediately. He was in the gardens and running through the entrance hall within the minute, bolting straight for one of the stairwells that would take him up to the top of the eastern tower.


    Just run! Run! Run! Run! RUN!


    He felt like he was going to throw up from overexertion by the time he shoved past the two guards in front of Viiro¡¯s private living quarters, shouting out, ¡°What the hell happened?!¡±


    There was surely sound in the background, such as the protests of the guards behind him, or the response somebody must have given, but none of them reached his brain. The first thing he saw was Acostav Luz sobbing uncontrollably, clutching a charred and blackened corpse to his chest, his eyes wide with disbelief. Beside him, Eko was on his knees, pale as death and almost seeming as if he had disassociated. The blackened hand of the corpse he hugged wore a ring with the sigil of the Luz family, given only to the Lady of Luz, confirming without a doubt that the corpse was Acostav¡¯s wife, Clara.


    Nigreos¡¯s head then slowly moved to where his own father, Viiro, was knelt beside a second blackened husk, the front half of her body blown off just like all those victims back in Hiriech. Lord Nogara, who stood behind his brother, was stunned, but Viiro Noctis¡¯s face was emotionless, as if he felt nothing at the sight down below him.


    ¡°F-Father¡­?¡± he uttered, refusing to check the corpse¡¯s finger for fear of what might be there. ¡°Who is¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± the Master of Darkness snapped, cutting him off sharply and coldly. ¡°Use your head before you ask stupid questions, Nigreos. Your mother is dead.¡±


    Mother¡­? She¡¯s dead¡­?


    Nigreos took a weak step forward, finally forcing himself to get a full look at the exploded and unrecognizable body of Nium Noctis. Like with Lady Clara, the only identifying item was the ring on her finger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± he breathed, dropping to his knees beside his mother¡¯s body. ¡°How? This was caused by the Kosah-Rei¡¯s combustion magic, right? But how did they get to Mother¡­or Lady Clara?¡±


    Viiro shook his head. ¡°Who knows, really. You never did gain the answer to what caused them back in Hiriech, so there are any number of possibilities.¡±


    What the hell? Turning away from his mother, Nigreos took yet another look at his father¡¯s face, but there was nothing to be found. He might as well have been gazing at the body of some random person. What the hell is wrong with you?! Why are you so quiet?! Why do you look like you don¡¯t care?! Master Acostav is crying back there and you¡¯re sitting here like this?! Father¡­?


    ¡°What you want to do is save your sister because Viiro Noctis has no interest in doing it himself. Your father has already abandoned Neah to her fate like the cruel bastard he is, and if not for Neah, you would not seek to be the Master of Darkness either.¡±


    Nigreos turned away, not wanting to entertain that line of thought any more than he was. The Kosah-Rei attacked Noctalus, and for the first time since Hiriech, the leaders of a Great City were dead. He realized then that Leiolai Sartella did not think he and Lunara would betray their parents. Clearly, they didn¡¯t actually need them in order to assassinate the Ladies of the NightLight, rather they were simply ensuring that Nigreos, Lunara, and Abi were distracted long enough for this to happen.


    I let her get in my head¡­ I let Sartella play me like a fiddle. As if she would ever want to save Neah! Neah would be just as much a target as¡ª! Nigreos heart felt as if it had stopped, a horrifying realization coming over him. She¡¯s as much a target as Mother¡­so if they got Mother, then¡ª Neah!


    Nigreos took off running yet again, ignoring his father¡¯s calls behind him as he rushed back to the stairwell and descended two at a time. The rooms of the Noctis children were in the western side of the palace, which meant he had a long distance to travel. He had no idea where anybody was, for a bunch of them had gone into the city that morning to celebrate the festival. It was possible none of the others had made it back yet, and it was possible there were other casualties of the morning. But he would give everything up to ensure that Neah Noctis would be safely in her bedroom when he arrived.


    If she died¡­ If she was killed not because of her condition, but because of the Kosah-Rei and my own ineptitude, then I¡¯ll never forgive myself! It can¡¯t be! I just can¡¯t be! Neah, please be alive! Please! I cannot lose you! I swore to you I¡¯d give you a future you could look forward to! I swore I¡¯d walk through the greatest of hells to make sure you were safe! You¡¯re my little sister, damn it! You and Luna mean the world to me! Mother¡¯s dead! She¡¯s gone, and if I lose you, too¡­then I¡¯ll never be able to make amends! I¡¯d never allow myself to! Please don¡¯t leave me! Please, Neah! PLEASE!


    Reaching the door of Neah¡¯s bedroom, he didn¡¯t even bother to knock as he shoved the door open and stumbled into the room. ¡°Neah?!¡±


    There was no sign of his little sister, but Nigreos immediately caught sight of the dead body at his feet. Healer Ryre lay on the carpet, her torso sliced open from neck to pelvis, blood and guts leaking out onto the ground and a horrified expression on her face while her unseeing eyes were wide. Nigreos silently leaned down to touch her neck, confirming with absolute certainty that she was dead.


    Healer Ryre? I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Nigreos stood back up, his eyes shifting now to the open balcony doors just ahead. The dark mage crossed the room, stepping out onto the balcony, only to be greeted with the sight of Noctalus down below.


    Where is she? Did they kidnap her and jump over the side? A strong enough wind mage could do it, but¡­ Why? If they kidnapped her, then why? They¡¯ve never taken mercy on us before?


    He soon noticed the folded piece of parchment at his feet, a stone on top of it to keep it from blowing away in the wind. Nigreos knelt down and removed the stone, then unfolded the parchment to find the letter he had expected to find.


    She¡¯s alive for now. See you in Stellareid.


    Eight words were all that had been written for him, but the point they were trying to make was crystal clear. They were taking Neah to Stellareid, and if he wanted her back, he¡¯d have to go get her himself. Crushing the parchment in his grasp, Nigreos clenched his teeth tightly with rage and hatred, both at himself and at the Kosah-Rei who took Neah.


    You cultists are so cocky¡­so perhaps you don¡¯t realize the lengths I¡¯d go to save my sister¡­ You¡¯ve pissed off the wrong guy¡­Leiolai Sartella!

 V6 Chapter 1- The Tears Of Acostav Luz

    Chapter I


    I was never supposed to be the Master of Light.


    This is a thought that goes through my mind at least once a day, and it is something I do not deserve to forget. This role was thrust upon me because the one who was supposed to inherit it turned her back on it. To this day, I do not know whether I blame her for this, or whether I understand what she thought when she looked me in the eyes, apologized, and said goodbye. She knew what she was doing to me, how she was upending every plan I ever had for my life, and though it was obvious that she felt guilty about it, she still did not change her mind and decide to stay. My desires did not outweigh hers. That much was obvious.


    I do think, at the very least, I consider her to have been a coward. She ran, after all. She was somebody who could not stand and oppose our father herself, instead choosing to flee with the man she loved. I wonder how she felt in those years between her flight from Noctalus and her death.


    I wonder if she missed us.


    I wonder if she regretted what she had done.


    At the end of the day, even though she rejected the name ¡°Luz¡±, it still followed her wherever it was she went, and it was responsible for her death.


    ***


    Tanna Luz had been adored by everybody who met her. She was beautiful, charming, intelligent, funny, and one of the most pleasant of people to be around. She lit up every room she entered and could turn the worst of all moods into a genuine joy. Acostav always admired his older sister, knowing that he was far from being someone like her. He was irritable, less social, completely lacking in charm, and was certainly not good looking. Tanna had a talent he lacked, both for people and for magic. Her control over the affinity of light was magnificent¡ªa prodigy even among prodigies. Where most Luz could not begin casting upper level spells until they were teenagers, Tanna started when she was only twelve, earning her the title of ¡°Aurea Lux¡±, which was the term in the old tongue for ¡°Golden Light¡±. Adding to her rather impressive resume was the fact that this name was given not by the people of the palace, but by commoners living down in Noctalus.


    The people adored her, too.


    Despite warnings from their father that she shouldn''t go down into the city as often as she did, and especially not without a bodyguard, Tanna still paid daily visits to both the light districts and the dark districts.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m going to leave Noctalus for Erika someday, but I want my people to trust in me as their future Master of Light! I want them to know that the position is in good hands and that they can rely on me to represent them!¡±


    Nobody in the NightLight really agreed with her, but Tanna was not somebody whose mind could be so easily changed. Most called her headstrong, but Acostav considered her to be simply stubborn. She believed in her ideals no matter what anybody said. Even when their father¡¯s words were given credibility by the attempt on her life down in the Glowing Plaza one autumn, Tanna just brushed it aside.


    ¡°Those guys who tried to kill me were the exception, not the rule! I¡¯m not going to stop visiting my people because of a handful of bad apples! Besides, I¡¯m a light mage! Very few are able to actually hurt me!¡±


    Her attitude was criticized even more after that, but again, Tanna would not budge. Acostav and his little brother, Eldoran, often made fun of her behind her back, and even sometimes to her face. At the time, he truly had seen her as a fool asking for trouble, but looking back on it, Acostav knew he had been behaving immaturely. He loved his sister as much as anybody, and though the two of them never spoke of it, he knew Eldoran had as well. As for the Noctis, most of them shared Acostav and Eldoran¡¯s outspoken opinions. Viiro often lamented that he would be serving beside a moronic Master of Light, and Nogara certainly didn¡¯t hesitate to butt heads with Tanna every chance he got. There was one exception, however, and that was the brother aged between Viiro and Nogara, and the one who would be heir to the dark side of the palace.


    Nackaal Noctis was well known to be Tanna¡¯s best friend. The young man was rarely seen without her, and Tanna very obviously shared a love for him that was stronger than the love she had for the others. Acostav had been jealous of their relationship, for Nackaal might have been close to them, but he was not her brother. He didn¡¯t understand why Tanna would show so much more favor for Nackaal over him and Eldoran, but he knew he would only come across as a petulant child if he put those feelings to words, so he kept his mouth shut and focused on his own studies.


    Acostav was to be the next eraser in a long line of Luz who held that dangerous responsibility. He would be heir to the light side of the palace alongside Nackaal, and would always be a target of suspicion from the Iijis and those close to them. The erasers were never trusted or liked no matter how they were treated outwardly. Eyes would always be on them, and hatred would boil within their guts. Acostav¡¯s uncle, the eraser proceeding him, drove this fact into him from the moment he was young enough to understand that vile magic and the nature of the erased realm.


    ¡°They can regulate us all they like,¡± his uncle said bluntly, ¡°but at the end of the day, if we use our ability without the Iijis knowing, then they will be powerless to stop us. Should we decide someone needs to be removed, and are able to use erasure without getting caught, then we can cover our tracks and pretend we didn¡¯t betray anybody. I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯ve never erased somebody behind King Callaan¡¯s back, and you¡¯d be lying if you made the declaration that you never would. Someday, somehow, you will find yourself before a person that the Iijis don¡¯t want gone, but that must be removed. When that day comes, you must make the right choice.¡±


    Acostav was terrified of the eraser power, but he did not have the choice to run from it. From a young age, he steeled himself for a life of isolation and ostracism. Even the Noctis didn¡¯t always trust the Luz eraser, so the only ones he would find companionship with were his siblings. Tanna and Eldoran were his closest friends, and though his older sister¡¯s tendencies irritated him, he still sought her affection and love.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you, Aco,¡± she told him one time. ¡°No matter what! When everybody else turns their backs, I¡¯ll be right here to give you a big ol¡¯ hug! Your sister¡¯s got your back!¡±


    Tanna lied.


    Perhaps she meant it at the time, but in the end, that promise was no more than hollow words. She didn¡¯t have his back. She wasn¡¯t always going to be there. There was somebody more important to her than her little brother, and it was right before Acostav was going to start learning eraser magic that the truth came out.


    Tanna abruptly got pregnant despite not having any known partners. She tried to hide it for a time, but eventually, their father sensed the extra mana in her body then ordered her to tell the truth. She desperately insisted that she had made a mistake and got too drunk one night with a friend down in the city. Since Tanna refused to turn over the name of the commoner who allegedly knocked her up, their father had her detained in her room so that they could use magic to identify the father.


    He wasn¡¯t a commoner as she had claimed.


    The father of her child was Nackaal Noctis.


    The NightLight exploded with drama and rage in the aftermath of that reveal, and it was then that Tanna and Nackaal admitted that they had been in a relationship for years. Unfortunately, Tanna getting drunk the night she got pregnant was the only piece of truth to her story. Both heads of the Houses were livid because it was a major taboo for Noctis and Luz to reproduce. Acostav didn¡¯t know if it was just a myth or if it was scientifically proven, but there was a belief that if one with dark magic and one with light reproduced then the child would be weaker in both affinities. The power of dark and light was the pride of Noctis and Luz, so it was unthinkable that two of the heirs could stain their bloodline with each other¡¯s magic. They were ordered to never speak to each other again, with Tanna¡¯s father immediately setting about calling a nature mage to abort the child.


    That night, Acostav was awoken by a knocking at his door, and though she was detained in her bedroom by six guards, he was unsurprised that Tanna was the one visiting.


    ¡°We¡¯re running away,¡± she told him with a sad smile. ¡°I really did look forward to being the Master of Light, but Aco, I love Nackaal more than I¡¯ve ever loved anybody. I may not have intended to have this baby, but now that it exists, I want it. Father¡¯s going to kill it, so I have no choice but to leave.¡±


    ¡°T-Tanna! Is this not going too far?! I¡¯m sure we could talk to him, but¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Talking to him isn¡¯t going to work. You should have seen him when he found out the truth. I don¡¯t think he ever liked me to begin with, but I¡¯m certain he hates me now. Besides, it¡¯s too late. I killed the guards watching over me. They¡¯re all dead, Acostav, murdered by my own hands. I¡¯m a killer¡­¡±


    ¡°B-but¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she interrupted again. ¡°This decision is going to upset the balance of things. You¡¯re next in line for the Master of Light since you haven''t yet started to learn erasure. You¡¯ll be taking my place beside Viiro, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be thrilled about that. The bitter bastard never liked me either.


    ¡°I love you, Little Brother. I always will.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t had time to remain behind for much longer, so with one final hug, she bid him goodbye and vanished into the night. Acostav never told a soul that Tanna stopped by to talk to him, and when morning came, both she and Nackaal Noctis were gone, the guards outside their doors dead as he¡¯d been told. In the months that followed, there was a massive search in the city and in the countryside for the two of them, but they were not found, and eventually, the Noctis and Luz concluded they could not waste more time and resources hunting them.


    Those who were left behind mourned them as if they were dead. Eldoran didn¡¯t speak to anybody for a few weeks after that, Nogara was far quicker to anger since he took to alcohol for salvation, Viiro was unreadable as always, and Acostav was stuck struggling with feelings he could not decipher¡ªcontradictions that left him constantly wondering what he felt about Tanna Luz. As for the people in the city, there were riots and protests, with the commoners accusing them of driving their beloved Aurea Lux out of Noctalus¡ªriots that were only quelled when the Master of Darkness returned from Erika and beheaded six of them with a wave of his hand.


    As his sister predicted, Acostav was quickly pushed away from learning erasure and was given a much harsher regime to teach him more light magic than he had initially planned to learn. He considered himself a good student, so he picked up quickly, but he was never certain whether he was happy or sad that he lost the responsibility of erasure. It had been terrifying, but at the same time, he had spent years mentally preparing for it¡ªyears that now felt like such a massive waste of his time. To make matters worse, Eldoran was far from capable of taking his place.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Your brother is a rebellious fool,¡± his father complained. ¡°He refuses to listen to me, he treats me without respect, and he has no drive or motivation.¡±


    A night after his father spoke those words, he and Eldoran got into a huge argument that revealed the source of the young man¡¯s resentment.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault she¡¯s gone, you old bastard! You¡¯re the one who drove her away! So she fucked Nackaal, who cares?! Is your lineage really more important than your goddamned daughter?! I understand removing her as Master, but to try and kill her baby was too fucking far! I hate you, and I have no intention of doing anything you desire! I hope you die!¡±


    As punishment for his words, their father refused to teach him erasure magic, instead turning to a talented and promising second cousin of theirs, Clara Luz. She was a good friend of Acostav and Eldoran, though since she lived out in the country, they only saw each other at the holidays. However, the decision to make her the next eraser meant she was in Noctalus far more often. Acostav found some comfort and solace in her presence that he lost with Tanna¡¯s departure. She was everything Eldoran wasn¡¯t, so she was treated even better than Acostav¡¯s little brother, who certainly made good on his promise. The young man left Noctalus as well, taking up residence out in the country with a Noctis baron he had been close with. Eldoran always insisted he had no interest in continuing the Luz line, so he never married and he never had children. Because of this, their father was insistent that Acostav must have kids, for with Tanna gone and Eldoran refusing, the direct line could very well be ended.


    ¡°Your children will be my own direct descendants, so they must be strong! They must be powerful! Their control over light magic must rival every Luz in this land. For this reason, we should keep the bloodline pure. More light magic in their genes will make them more powerful.¡±


    Acostav was betrothed to Clara under the logic that they both had control over light magic and weren¡¯t related closely enough for it to be against Ijirian incest laws. Since Eldoran left, Clara was also declared to be the next ruler of the palace. Acostav tried not to think about the twisted logic behind his father¡¯s actions, and since he truly did love Clara, he accepted the betrothal and married her as ordered. A similar event happened with the Noctis, for while he did not know the details, Viiro married a young noblewoman named Nium from the southern territories. Since Clara was already breaking the traditional succession, Nium was allowed to rule over the dark side of the palace.


    From what little Acostav knew, the reason it was her and not Nogara was because the youngest of Viiro¡¯s siblings had already been betrothed to the eldest daughter of an aging yet ridiculously influential Noctis baron. The deal had been struck before Nackaal¡¯s flight, and any attempts to break off the agreement would risk angering the baron, who was a critical ally to the Noctis. In that sense, Acostav suspected that Clara¡¯s breaking of tradition was exactly the excuse the Master of Darkness needed to keep the betrothal in place.


    Viiro and Acostav would become Masters.


    Nium and Clara would rule over Noctalus.


    Everything had finally returned to order.


    And then it was destroyed yet again by a report from the northern coastal town of Nalakar, detailing the first sighting of Tanna Luz and Nackaal Noctis in years. Acostav himself was not permitted to rush up north, but he heard of the events second-hand afterwards. They had apparently been hiding in that town under aliases, raising their daughter as a simple shop owner''s child, but at some point, they were discovered. Their dead bodies were found in their house a few days after they went missing, and every autopsy reported that it was caused by poison that had been slipped into a bottle of wine someone had gifted them. A thorough investigation funded by Noctalus traced the wine to a gang of bandits that had been hiding out in Nalakar, and after assaulting their base and interrogating the survivors, they received the truth.


    One of the bandits had lived in Noctalus when he was younger, so having recognized Tanna Luz¡¯s face, he believed they must have been hiding a fortune in that house. He hadn¡¯t realized they truly had abandoned everything, so they poisoned them and then slipped inside after they were dead, only to find little of value.


    The daughter was kidnapped and sold off to a slaver before the bandits were located, and the trail went dark somewhere in Norania.


    The girl was never found.


    A part of Acostav had been certain he would see Tanna again someday. After all, once he and Clara took control, they could simply welcome them back to the city and things could return to normal. Her death was somehow more painful than her departure despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t seen her in so long. It rekindled those old emotions that ripped him apart, so the only thing that managed to bring some joy back into his life was the birth of his first child, Eko. Raising his son gave him something to do with his existence, and it couldn¡¯t have made him happier. He loved that boy with all his heart, and when his daughter Album was born, he felt the same overwhelming joy for her. His children were his life, and he wanted to watch over them the way he could not do for Tanna.


    When Eko was six and Album was four, his father retired as Master of Light, allowing Acostav to go to Erika and take his place under the current king, Markreas Iiji. Viiro was appointed Master of Darkness in the same year, so even though he was sad to leave his children behind, he knew it was his duty, and he would simply have to be there with them whenever he could.


    Yet, Acostav knew his mental state was on a thin line, being held together by the weakest of string. Tanna¡¯s fate always ate at him, reminding him of what he failed to do and that it could absolutely happen again. Clara, Eko, and Album could be lost just as easily as Tanna if he wasn¡¯t careful. He needed to make sure they didn¡¯t walk the same path as she did. Unfortunately, Clara wasn¡¯t as paranoid, so even when he requested Album be kept away from Nigreos and Eko from Lunara, she told him he was being silly and that he shouldn¡¯t worry so much.


    It was hard not to, being away for so long, but once again, things started to look up. Eko was a brilliant mage that probably could have rivaled Tanna, showing such amazing control and strength in his light magic. He was a beacon of hope for Acostav Luz, and even for Acostav¡¯s father, whose final words on his deathbed were, ¡°Eko will do what Tanna could not. He is the Master of Light this country needs.¡± Losing his father was hard, but the silver lining was that Eldoran visited Noctalus again, so he got to see his brother more in those few years than he did in all the time since Tanna left.


    But once again, things took a turn for the worse when Album showed deficiencies in her mana. Nobody knew for certain why it happened or what caused it, but she could produce only an eighth of what the average mage could, meaning that light magic beyond simple castings of Luminetta were beyond her. Despite his father¡¯s belief that his and Clara¡¯s union would strengthen their affinities, Album was showing the exact opposite. This caused something to snap in Acostav¡ªthe final tragedy his brain could handle.


    If Album can¡¯t use light magic, then how the hell is she supposed to protect herself?! She¡¯s going to be the damn eraser! She¡¯s going to be the one the entire empire fears and despises! How is she supposed to take on that role if she¡¯s weaker than even the most average of mages?! She needs to improve! She needs to get better! She needs to try harder! If she doesn¡¯t, then she¡¯ll die! She¡¯ll die like Tanna did!


    He did everything he could to snap Album into shape, to make her take things more seriously and try harder than she already was. He had medication shipped in from anywhere he could get it, hoping to artificially increase her mana production and get her up to a normal level. She infuriated him, for she didn¡¯t understand what was going to happen to her if she couldn¡¯t be powerful. Tanna was the greatest light mage of their generation and she still died, so how was a borderline magicless supposed to survive in this cruel world of theirs?


    ¡°They are scared of us!¡± he forcefully reminded her the night of her embarrassing orientation performance. ¡°They have people in Noctalus watching over your mother. Markreas and every Iiji that preceded him are terrified of us, as they should be. We are terrifying. Now¡­ You know all of this. You know this burden has to be yours, because Markreas would never allow me to give it to Eko as the next Master of Light. But if you can¡¯t pull yourself together, then you will die. So why can¡¯t you just do what I tell you to do?!¡±


    Album had become a coward like Tanna. Everything she did reminded him of his self-destructing sister, so he beat his knowledge into her no matter what it took. Even when Clara looked at him like he was scum, he knew he had to give tough love to save her. Clara didn¡¯t understand because she wasn¡¯t in Noctalus when Tanna destroyed everything. She couldn¡¯t understand the inescapable fear that dominated his mind at the thought of Album¡¯s death.


    If I must, then I will become a devil to save you, Album. I will be the biggest monster in all of Ijiria if it means you¡¯ll be safe.


    That was why he put on an uncaring and ruthless persona before Queen Toranei and King Markreas when they demanded to know more about Album¡¯s condition.


    ¡°So you do not care if your daughter dies?¡± Toranei had asked him.


    ¡°I do not,¡± he had lied. ¡°My successor is Eko, and Eko will surely serve as a respectable Master of Light when I retire. Album is unnecessary so long as there is somebody to inherit the powers of erasure. If she is on the team and lives, it will tell me that she is, in fact, worthy of such a power. In my eyes, I consider this team a test that she must pass. So even with all I have said, I still urge you to select that team.¡±


    Despise me all you like, for I need her on the royal team! Yes, the team goes on missions far more dangerous than the other Academy teams do, but she will be safer with them. Ilirianna Iiji may be an idealistic and foolish girl, but she is still an Iiji. She is still powerful enough to protect Album. And loathe as I am to admit it, Abigail is a healer that Edwar Grunly¡¯s professional opinion is supportive of. She will heal Album where it''s needed. Nigreos Noctis is like her brother, so he will protect her too. Despite the dangerous missions, Album might actually be in a better spot on the royal team, but I refuse to let you know my true reasoning, Queen Toranei, for if you think Album¡¯s loss would destroy me, you would never approve of her appointment. I will let you think of me as scum instead.


    Somehow, someway, Album¡¯s mana deficiencies vanished during her first year, solving every problem Acostav was facing. He had no idea what changed, but he didn¡¯t care. Rushing to teach Album everything he could, he molded her into a mage befitting of what he needed her to be, and while she hadn¡¯t yet reached Tanna and Eko¡¯s level, she was getting there. Yet again, things started to look up in his life as Album thrived on the royal team and Eko prepared to take Acostav¡¯s place someday.


    But it was a constant in the life of Acostav Luz that when he got too high, he had nowhere else to go but down.


    The Kosah-Rei made an unexpected attack in Noctalus.


    His attention was drawn away by the appearance of Barron Kristoff.


    And his beloved wife and longtime friend, Clara, was murdered.


    ***


    ¡°Acostav!¡±


    At Viiro¡¯s sharp calling of his name, Acostav blinked rapidly and returned to the present, having not even realized that he¡¯d fallen back into the past. He was walking down the corridors of the light palace¡¯s third floor alongside Viiro, Nogara, and Eldoran. Darkness had fallen on the NightLight, and in the morning, despite all that had happened that day, they would still be making for Stellareid.


    ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Viiro demanded when he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Er, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it all, Viiro, lay off of him,¡± Eldoran growled. ¡°Just because you¡¯re so heartless as to brush off the death of your wife doesn¡¯t mean my brother is! Give him a goddamned second!¡±


    But the Master of Darkness scoffed and shook his head. ¡°We do not have time for such luxuries. We have an assignment to accomplish, and this does not change that. You can mourn Clara¡¯s death after we¡¯ve handled Uma Miyon, but until then, pull yourself together, Acostav.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he muttered. ¡°Of course¡­ Yes, I still have preparations to make. When the sun  rises, we depart. Everything will be handled here, I presume?¡±


    Eldoran let out a meek sigh and nodded. ¡°Yes, it will be. Nogara and I will remain for the moment and make preparations for Clara and Nium¡¯s funerals. We¡¯ll preserve their bodies, or what we have of them, until you guys can return. You have my word that we will not have the ceremonies without you.¡±


    ¡°And I shall send messengers to Erika immediately,¡± Nogara added. ¡°King Markreas will need to know what happened. We¡¯ll handle succession issues as well. After all, until Album and Lunara are finished at the Academy, somebody will need to run things here in Noctalus. Since Luna¡¯s remaining behind, I¡¯ll do my best to watch over her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Thank you both.¡±


    Acostav could feel Viiro¡¯s gaze on the back of his head as he excused himself and turned down a different corridor from the other three. He knew it was expected of him, but it felt so wrong to leave Noctalus. His wife had just died and he was running off to Stellaried instead of mourning her passing. Where the previous tragedies in his life left him with an amalgamation of emotions, this time, he was just empty, like he had nothing left to feel.


    And to top it all off, we allowed them to kidnap Neah¡­ That poor girl¡­


    Acostav wasn¡¯t sure where he was going, but eventually, he found himself just outside of Album¡¯s bedroom, his hand raised to knock. His fist stopped midair at the sounds from within: His daughter¡¯s sobbing and Eko¡¯s soothing words as he comforted her.


    What¡­am I doing?


    Acostav turned and left without a word.

 V6 Chapter 2- Five Rings Of Stellareid

    Chapter II


    Nobody was given a chance to process what happened at the Festival of the Shadow Solstice, let alone mourn the deaths of Lady Clara and Lady Nium, before they were ushered into the carriages and on their way to Stellareid. They were told that Nogara and Eldoran would handle things in the city both in regards to funeral preparations and calming the rightfully terrified and angry citizens. As was uncomfortably common for the Kosah-Rei, not a single civilian lost their life, with the casualties of the skirmish falling only within the city guard and the cultists themselves. Leiolai Sartella and Tali Firrik were not seen again, nor did any evidence come to light that Rotana Vesh had been present for the attack. As for Barron Kristoff, despite having been swiftly defeated by Master Acostav, they weren¡¯t able to declare him dead since the Master of Light was insistent that he used some unknown means to escape just before the armor was destroyed. Therefore, just like in Hiriech, the Kosah-Rei made a clean getaway and the Ijirians were left with only death and defeat.


    The silence in the carriages was deafening, a stark and depressing contrast to the lively atmosphere they had enjoyed on the ride to Noctalus. They were all lost in their heads, each of them dwelling on the incident and pondering what they could have done differently, or done better. Abigail Reiner, especially, was left in a state of shock as she watched the snowy fields pass them by through the window. In all her life, her sixth sense was the most reliable thing she had. It had saved her countless times both when she lived in the wild, as well as during her time on the royal team. It had never once been wrong. Those it assured her were trustworthy never turned their backs on her, and those it warned her about were always as dangerous and threatening as she knew them to be. Her sense had been what first alerted her to Rotana Vesh and Mallicent Malloway the day she arrived in Aquesen. The warning had been so strong that, in Mallicent¡¯s case, she reactively drew her mana, to the disapproval of Ilirianna and Nakoma.


    So what was different about them? Why were Vesh and Mallicent so bad if Sartella and Firrik were pure? Not even neutral, pure! I don¡¯t understand this. How could it be possible that the two of them are trustworthy after what they¡¯ve helped to do. I mean, Sartella almost killed Master Rana! They were as involved in the combustions as anybody, so¡­?


    Her thoughts had already been in such disarray due to the contradiction between the murders at the ball and the Kosah-Rei¡¯s work in the countryside. During her stay in Piriit, Abigail had heard such wonderful things about Pastor Saechak from Mikea Tarva, and the whole time, she had to remind herself that the Kosah-Rei were ruthless killers. She had to remember how terrified Aeyir Malloway was before he was killed, and she had to recall the charred bodies of the victims in the ballroom. Pastor Saechak had to have been manipulating Mikea. That was the conclusion she knew she needed to come to, for if she didn¡¯t, then what was she to do? Was she to decide that Mallicent Malloway had a point¡ªthat he was right? Could it be true that the common people could not better their lives without the forceful removal of the current government?


    I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s not fair!


    ¡°Go to hell, you treacherous bitch.¡±


    Mikea¡¯s last words hissed at her in her mind, making her want to throw up¡ªa feeling that her pounding headache wasn¡¯t helping with. Abigail Reiner sought to be a person who fought for the greater good. She went to the Academy to learn how she could help the average person more than she already was, but those people she had dedicated her life to helping no longer wanted her.


    They hated her.


    They cursed her name as a traitor and a liar.


    But they never saw the ballroom! she always told herself. They didn¡¯t! They weren¡¯t there! They didn¡¯t feel that heat or witness the gruesome deaths of so many people at the hands of the man they call a saint! How could they understand?! They can¡¯t!


    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems you¡¯ve already fallen prey to the same propaganda that everybody else does. I agree that sinners and criminals should face judgment, but if the justice system is rigged in the favor of the elite, then what are we to do?¡±


    Murder is wrong¡­ It¡¯s not the answer¡­


    ¡°Do you think the Iijis are going to arrest the lords of the Great Cities for such things? Hell, they¡¯re so scared of upsetting them that they had to assign you to a secret investigation, as well as smuggle Nyx Rana into the city, just to avoid offending my dipshit of a father.¡±


    That doesn¡¯t mean they should die¡­


    ¡°Trials and executions are not for the lords! They are for the common people! Do you think I am wrong? Do you think I am misguided?¡±


    I do! I think you¡¯re wrong on so many levels! You¡¯re a killer! Your words should never be considered! You almost murdered Laura and Scott! You aided in the death of your brother and father! Why should I ever humor such disgusting things? Why¡­am I humoring you¡­when my best friends just lost their mothers to your allies¡ªwhen Neah was kidnapped by them? Why am I humoring you, Mallicent Malloway?


    I¡¯m revolting, aren¡¯t I? What¡¯s wrong with me? Where did I go wrong?


    Leiolai Sartella and Tali Firrik were pure. That meant Abi couldn¡¯t just blindly rely on her sense.


    It was leading her astray.


    It was lying to her.


    The Kosah-Rei were manipulating it somehow.


    They had to be.


    Leiolai and Tali couldn¡¯t be pure.


    They couldn''t.


    It was wrong.


    It was a lie.


    It was impossible.


    Abi spared a weak glance up at the young woman sitting on the seat across from her, her head down and her eyes blank, the tears having run dry a few days ago. Album had hardly spoken since learning of the death of her mother. Abi had ridden in the same carriage as her for most of the trip, but they had probably shared only a few words to one another.


    Lady Clara was dead.


    Lady Nium was dead.


    Neah was gone, kidnapped by the Kosah-Rei and, if their note was to be believed, taken to Stellareid.


    On that specific day, the others in the carriage with them were Faye, Iris, Nigreos, and Jessi, but none of them were talking either. Faye and Jessi had been understandably rattled by their encounter with Barron Kristoff, and even setting aside that they had almost died, they were confused by the fact that the red knight targeted Rennigan specifically. For an unknown reason, the Kosah-Rei desired the death of Rennigan Glaus.


    ¡°I get that he¡¯s an asshole, and I¡¯ve joked about beating him up multiple times, but I don¡¯t actually want him to die, you know?¡± Faye had said the night before they left Noctalus. ¡°I¡¯m worried about him, hard as it is to admit. The Kosah-Rei will try again, and I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stop them a second time¡­not like we were the ones to stop them this time.¡±


    Turning away from Faye, Abi eyed Nigreos, but like Album, he wasn¡¯t speaking. Not only was his mother dead, but the sister he had been working so desperately hard to save was now in the clutches of the Kosah-Rei.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t spare Neah out of the kindness of their hearts,¡± he had growled. ¡°They¡¯re going to use her against us. They want us nobles dead, and they¡¯ve proved that by killing my mother and Lady Clara. I don¡¯t know how they got to them, but they did, and now we need to react. I will not let Neah die, to her disease or these infernal cultists!¡±


    But are they going to kill her? Abi had asked herself, though she didn¡¯t say as much to Nigreos. Would Sartella¡­really let Neah die? She¡¯s pure¡­ No! She isn¡¯t! Think like that and they¡¯ll get in your head, Abi! Don¡¯t let them do that!


    She let out a weak sigh seconds before she felt a head gently rest on her shoulder, and when she turned to look, she found Iris leaning against her. Her pupil didn¡¯t say anything, but as if knowing she needed comfort, she was giving it. Iris had been keeping to herself since the trip began, claiming that everybody other than Faye and Abi intimidated her, but Abigail was more than happy the young woman was there. Not only had she offered emotional support, but her healing abilities had saved the lives of a few guards back in Noctalus. Her talent had been inexpensible, especially given the murder of the NightLight¡¯s Head Healer.


    You did well, Iris. You will make a fine Master of Nature someday¡­


    Abi¡¯s hand subtly rose to just below her stomach, and though she couldn¡¯t yet sense the child within her, she was comforted by the action nonetheless. Even so, it also reminded her of what she was going to do, and the guilt only strengthened.


    To leave my team after Nigreos and Album lost their mothers¡­ I truly am revolting¡­


    ¡°Woah¡­ Guys, we¡¯re here¡­¡± Jessi¡¯s murmur caused Abi to glance her way only to find the fire mage gazing out the window with wide eyes. ¡°I mean, I had heard about it, but it¡¯s still crazy to see it in person¡­¡±


    Nigreos and Album didn¡¯t move, but Faye, Iris, and Abi looked towards the window, giving them their first ever glimpse of the Great City of Stellareid, the City of Starlight and the Ijirian Capital of Science. It was as Jessi said, it¡¯s one thing to be told an entire city could float in the sky, but it was another thing to bear witness to the majestic sight with her own eyes. It wasn¡¯t that Abi doubted that buildings could rise into the air, for the Wind Department¡¯s main building at the Academy was levitating due to the magic of air crystals fused into the dirt beneath it. However, to keep an entire city in the sky would require an ungodly amount of crystals, and it suddenly made sense why they were such a rare item in the markets.


    Stellareid was separated into five distinct areas known as the rings, with the first one being not in the air, but on the ground, making it the most traditional section of the Great City. The next four, however, were all at different heights, with the Second Ring being surrounded by the First Ring and floating above it. The Third Ring was just above the second, also surrounded, followed by the smaller Fourth Ring, and finalizing at the very peak with the Fifth Ring. This structuring gave Stellareid the appearance of a massive layered cake, with the centerpiece being the Grand Observatory stretching high into the air above the Fifth Ring, the Great Telescope acting as the highest point in the city as it aimed towards the midafternoon sky. From what she was told, the city was big, with a diameter of thirty miles. Castle Saientia, the home of House Cartigan, was located on the Fifth Ring not far from the Observatory. Connecting the five rings was a vast network of wind-powered gondolas attached to sloped cables. From their position approaching the outer walls of the First Ring, Abi could see these square-shaped, roofed gondolas rising and falling at careful speeds as they transported their passengers.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You know, not that there¡¯d be a reason to lie about it, but I¡¯m still kinda shocked it¡¯s really floating,¡± Faye muttered. ¡°Though I have to wonder what the point is. I think I¡¯d be too afraid of it falling down to be comfortable here.¡±


    ¡°From what I remember, there¡¯s two reasons for it,¡± Nigreos answered softly from behind them. ¡°The first is simply to make a statement. It¡¯s to show anybody the true power of scientific study¡ªto say that science can raise an entire city into the clouds, and that if it can do something as amazing as that, then it can do anything.¡±


    ¡°And the second?¡± Jessi asked.


    Nigreos shrugged. ¡°Defense. It¡¯s being held up by millions of air crystals embedded in the grounds, so to bring the city down, you¡¯d need to destroy over half of them all at once to cause any real damage. And as you¡¯d expect, those of the highest importance live on the Fifth Ring, meaning any invading armies would have to not only fight through and breach the walls of the first four, but somehow fly themselves all the way up to the fifth.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so like the Citadel then,¡± Faye clarified.


    ¡°Yes, like the Citadel.¡±


    Their carriage was second in the line of three as they traveled down the road and towards the western gates of the First Ring¡¯s wall. Naturally, Lord Cartigan knew they were coming, so Abigail was unsurprised when they rolled up to the city and were almost instantly permitted access once the Masters flashed their badges.


    Stellareid was always depicted in books and by word of mouth as a wondrous and beautiful place, even as far as the six Great Cities went, so Abi was very quickly thrown off as they rode through the gates and entered what appeared more like a slum than anything else. The buildings closest to the walls were decrepit and falling apart, with tents strewn about in between houses and within alleyways. The few people she saw outside were dressed in tattered clothes, their heads down, but the few who did spare a glance at the carriages did so with disgust and hatred, as if they would gladly break them apart if they¡¯d had the ability to.


    ¡°This¡­is depressing,¡± Faye uttered. ¡°Noctis?¡±


    Inquiring an answer as to the scene they were witnessing, Faye turned back to gaze at Nigreos, who once again did nothing but shrug. ¡°Every city has its slums. The First Ring just happens to be where Stellareid¡¯s is located. On that note, I wouldn¡¯t recommend opening the window. The smell probably isn¡¯t pleasant.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­ Noted¡­¡±


    Unable to watch any longer, Abi returned her gaze to her lap, refusing to dedicate even a second of her thoughts to the First Ring, for if she did, the guilt and self-loathing would only grow worse. It was better to turn her eyes away than face yet another forgotten facet of the Ijirian common world.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much longer they rode before the carriages finally came to a stop. The doors were pulled open by their driver, who motioned for them to step outside, so Abigail followed Faye and Jessi while Nigreos and Album took up the rear. As the dark mage had warned, the air reeked of sewage and rot, causing Abi to flinch as she glanced over her shoulder to see the occupants of the third carriage stepping onto the dirt as well, those being Ryokumo, Hiro, Rennigan, and Ilirianna. The remainder of their party¡ªViiro, Acostav, and Eko¡ªwere already deep in conversation with a young woman who had tied up black hair and stern eyes, as well as black and gold noblewoman''s attire. Given that she was accompanied by nearly ten soldiers in armor, Abi knew her to be someone of importance.


    Noticing the approach of Princess Ilirianna, who was moving to join the Masters, the woman turned and bowed. ¡°Good afternoon, My Princess. It is my honor to welcome you to the Great City of Stellareid. My name is Ella Cartigan, heir to Castle Saientia, and I have been sent by my father to escort you to the Fifth Ring.¡±


    Ilirianna returned to bow with a polite smile. ¡°A pleasure to meet you. I thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    As Ilirianna spoke with Ella, Abi casually glanced around to survey their surroundings. They were no longer on the public streets, rather they had driven into a large courtyard of sorts, though the ground was entirely dirt and snow while the walls that surrounded it were old and cracked, indicating that this place wasn¡¯t all that well maintained. Her eyes then wandered to a metal grated staircase just behind Ella that led up to one of the gondolas she had seen earlier, though this one was much larger than the others, appearing twice the size and shaped like a rectangle rather than a square. Before she could begin to wonder why, she tuned back into Ella''s conversation with Ilirianna and the Masters.


    ¡°This particular gondola is a personal ride of my father¡¯s and will take us directly to the Fifth Ring,¡± she was saying. ¡°It¡¯s mostly reserved for special guests so that they don¡¯t have to wait in the public lines and get off at each individual ring.¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°Perfect. Again, I thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s be off. Come, My Princess, My Masters.¡±


    Ella Cartigan turned, motioned for her knights to remain behind, most likely to save room, and began walking up the two flights of stairs. Ilirianna, Viiro, and Acostav followed directly behind her while the rest of them fell into a random single file line as they ascended towards the gondola. Contrary to the rather grimy courtyard, the gondola itself was rather nice, having been colored the black and gold of House Cartigan in the exterior. The interior was cozy, with two long cushioned benches facing each other that could each sit around eight people if they squeezed together tightly. Fortunately, their party only consisted of fourteen, so there was no need to get uncomfortable as they took their seats moments before Ella raised her hand and cast Ortumo.


    The young woman¡¯s features strained as the gondola began to move upwards, causing Ilirianna to quickly ask, ¡°Are you sure you can raise this thing on your own? If you need assistance, both Caeli and Pafran here are excellent wind mages, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t be opposed to helping.¡±


    But Ella just shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but Father insists this is good practice. I can assure you I will not be dropping us, and for those of you that don¡¯t know, the gondola has emergency safety charms anyway so there is no risk.¡±


    As the Lady assured them, the gondola did not so much as lurch as they ascended high enough for Abi to see the Second Ring down below. Given their angle, the courtyard must have been on the outskirts of the First Ring, just beside the walls, giving them plenty of space to pass by the middle rings on their way to the Fifth. Even from such a high altitude, Abigail could tell through the gondola¡¯s windows that the other four rings were where Stellareid got its beautiful reputation from. The first clearly was the exception to the rule, for she could see the crowds of people traveling the roads, as well as the glittering buildings of schools, shops, and factories with their billowing smoke stacks jutting out from the top. Most buildings in Erika, Hiriech, and Noctalus hadn¡¯t been much taller than three or four stories, but the Third and Fourth Rings had some buildings that rose up to around ten to fifteen, which only put the height of the entire city into perspective given that none of these buildings came close to the edges of the next ring up.


    ¡°So, have there been any changes in regards to Uma Miyon?¡± Viiro questioned after a moment, turning a firm look towards Ella. ¡°Is he still held in the dungeons, and for that matter, has he revealed anything of importance yet?¡±


    Ella let out a sigh that didn¡¯t completely conceal her annoyance. ¡°Unfortunately, he has remained uncooperative. We¡¯ve had our best interrogators working on him, but thus far, the man has not given us so much as a peep about anything. At the very least, I can assure you that he is kept in the highest security cell in our dungeon, and there have been no attempts to rescue him.¡±


    Good, Abi thought with a rare sense of relief.


    Given the fact that Vesh and the potential sixth leader had not made appearances in Noctalus, there had been some fear that a separate attack may have already been waged in Stellareid. To know that Miyon was still in captivity was a small weight off her shoulders.


    ¡°And the Kosah-Rei have yet to make any contact with you?¡± Nigreos added quickly, intruding in a conversation that he normally would have kept out of.


    Ella glanced over at him and frowned. ¡°No, not that I know of. Did we think they¡¯d try to bargain for him or something?¡±


    ¡°No, we did not,¡± Viiro answered sharply, shooting Nigreos an irritated glare. ¡°Please ignore my impolite son, Lady Ella. Instead, I was wondering more about Rickori Keskivaara. What¡¯s the current state of the People¡¯s Mind?¡±


    Due to the awkward glances shared among them at the Noctis¡¯ brief exchange, Ella must have certainly picked up on the fact that they were holding something back, but she seemed to decide it wasn¡¯t her business to press into since she answered Viiro¡¯s question immediately.


    ¡°No changes,¡± she assured them. ¡°Keskivaara remains a strong figurehead among the civilians and has been present at some of the recent protests against the Company Lords, but he has yet to do anything violent. In addition, we still have not confirmed whether Rotana Vesh is in this city or if he¡¯s in conversation with him. Our people are keeping a close watch on Keskivaara¡¯s home in the Third Ring, but given the number of guests that man has on a daily basis, we can¡¯t be confident a Kosah-Rei member has not been among them. At the very least, Vesh has not personally spoken with him.¡±


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Acostav grumbled. ¡°I suppose no change is better than new problems, but no matter. I¡­?¡±


    The Master of Light trailed off, his brow furrowing in curiosity as he noticed something through the window behind Abigail¡¯s row. Nearly everybody turned to see what it was that had caught Acostav¡¯s eye, and it took hardly a second to do so. As they were passing above the Fourth Ring, a massive, nearly four-story tall red and yellow tent became visible down below, five triangular flags flapping in the wind on the four corners of the rounded tent and in the very center¡¯s peak. Even from there, it was easy to see just how many people were gathered around the base, making Abi wonder what it was for. Ryokumo¡¯s soft mutter beside her gave her some of the answer.


    ¡°A circus?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that,¡± Ella said, understanding dawning on her features as she realized what they were looking at. ¡°Yes, for the last week, a very popular band of traveling performers have been holding shows down at the edge of the Fourth Ring¡¯s entertainment district. I have yet to visit it myself, but those I know that have gone say it¡¯s a very unique and exciting experience. The ringmaster, a man by the stage name of Hakelades Omorossa, is apparently famous in the southern territories and is well respected in his craft. The people have been going wild over it, and since our laws dictate some of the earnings go to the Lord, we¡¯ve been quite lenient with Mr. Omorossa.¡±


    ¡°If its a circus from the south, what¡¯s it doing all the way up here in Stellareid?¡± Acostav grunted.


    Ella shrugged. ¡°Not sure. Like I said, I haven''t been, but my father thinks they¡¯re just doing a northern tour. They were first in Jeysa across the Starlight Bay and I hear they plan to continue up along the coast once they finish here.¡±


    The Master of Light still seemed dissatisfied, but the matter was set aside as the gondola passed over the walls of the Fifth Ring and brought Castle Saientia into view. The home of House Cartigan was far more elegant than Abigail had expected, making the building appear more like a palace than a castle. It was built of a white stone standing at around seven stories tall with a dark green slanted rooftop. Most of Saientia¡¯s western side was perfectly rectangular, with a rounded tower jutting out of the wall facing them and a much taller tower stretching up two more stories above the rooftop¡¯s peak. The eastern side, while connected to the main section of the castle, was much smaller, standing only around three stories with a massive courtyard in the middle and another tower against the easternmost wall that the cable of their gondola was attached to. It was a beautiful place, and had the circumstances preceding their arrival been more positive, she may have truly been in awe of it. However, after her experiences in Castle Aquesen and the NightLight, Abigail could only gaze at Saientia with discomfort and paranoia.


    Ella took them over the large courtyard, towards a square platform at the very top of the eastern tower before they finally came to a stop, the door being opened moments later by a young servant standing outside. All of those in the gondola filed out onto the tower, and instantly Abi was taken aback by the strong salty smell of the sea, being enhanced by a soft breeze. It had been easy to forget down in the slums of the First Ring, but Stellareid was only a couple hours'' ride from the Great Orientem Sea. She could also just barely notice the thinner air so high up, something she knew would probably take a little while for her to adjust to.


    And it¡¯s certainly not going to make my headaches any better¡­


    However, there was very little time to dwell on it before she turned and noticed the individual standing not far from the gondala¡¯s exit, accompanied by two more armored guards. The man was probably somewhere in his late fifties, with short graying hair, a thin mustache of the same color, narrow brown eyes, and a smattering of wrinkles across his skin. He was on the shorter side, with a thin and wiry build, dressed in the same black and gold colors as Ella. Given his similarity to the young woman, Abigail already knew without a doubt who he was before Ilirianna had even greeted him.


    ¡°Lord Cartigan,¡± the princess said with a respectful bow. ¡°It is good to see you again.¡±


    Eganno Cartigan returned her bow with a polite grin. ¡°Likewise, Princess Ilirianna. It is my honor to welcome you, the royal team, and the Masters of Darkness and Light, to the Great City of Stellareid!¡±


    As always, Abigail¡¯s first instinct was to open up her sixth sense to get a reading on this man, but for the first time in her life, she hesitated, finding herself afraid of activating what was supposed to be her greatest blessing. She hated that fact, yet in that moment, she refused to use it as she swallowed back the sudden nausea assaulting her throat. It was then that she realized she hadn¡¯t even considered using it on Ella down in the First Ring either.


    After what happened with Leiolai and Tali, she simply could not allow herself to trust it.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? I really am¡­just falling apart¡­

 V6 Chapter 3- Surrounded By Fools

    Chapter III


    Upon being escorted from the gondola and into the castle, Ilirianna and the Masters dismissed the Academy students, requesting they be shown to their rooms, before informing Lord Cartigan that they needed to have an immediate and private discussion. The man instantly accepted as he and Ella took the princess, Viiro, Acostav, and Eko down the steps of the eastern tower and through the first floor corridors that led to Saientia''s main building. In a similar fashion to the other castles of the Great Cites, the colors of the ruling house, those being black and gold, were quite prominent in the decorations, and due to the overcast day, the hallways were bathed in a dim gray, creating a depressing feeling that set Ilirianna even further on edge. They were then escorted to a private lift that brought them up to the fourth floor where they once again went down a series of hallways before arriving at a small lounge that wasn¡¯t big enough to be the lord¡¯s personal quarters, leaving her to conclude that it was set aside for meetings and discussions such as the one they were about to have. The two guards that were permitted to follow them were then ordered to refuse entry to anybody before Lord Cartigan erected a silencing charm over the door to prevent their conversation from being overheard.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Cartigan began, moving to take his seat in the large black armchair as he motioned to his daughter to light the nearby hearth. ¡°Given all the need for secrecy, I can only conclude something has gone awry. Is there reason to believe this castle has been compromised?¡±


    Viiro let out an annoyed grunt as he, Acostav, and Eko took their seats on the couch to Cartigan¡¯s left. ¡°There¡¯s always reason to believe the castles are compromised. If Aquesen can be as infiltrated as it was, then almost anywhere can be¡­and especially with a changeling running amok. I would advise you to hesitate when trusting anybody.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Cartigan replied with a dismissive smirk. ¡°However, we check consistently for biological magic on anybody that comes in and out, and given that Miyon remains in our clutches, I do not fear the Kosah-Rei being in Saientia.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± Having remained standing as she preferred, Ilirianna made her statement firm, for she was already displeased by Cartigan¡¯s lack of recognition towards the grave threat they were facing. ¡°With all due respect, I¡¯m sure Lord Malloway would have said the same thing. Yet his own son and perceived wife were his enemies, as was the captain of his guard, the rest of his guard, and the city guard. These people are powerful, intelligent, and meticulous. Just because Miyon is still in the dungeon does not mean there aren¡¯t Kosah-Rei among your soldiers and servants. It¡¯s very possible they¡¯re waiting for the most ideal chance to break him out.¡±


    Viiro, as always, gave her a very blatant look of disapproval, as if despite agreeing with her point, he didn¡¯t appreciate all the positive things she had to say about the Kosah-Rei. Meanwhile Cartigan just gazed at her with unrestrained amusement.


    ¡°Well, you seem to have a lot of compliments for our enemies, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, My Lord,¡± she instantly retorted, wanting to quickly remind him who held the highest status among those in the room. ¡°I simply do not want to underestimate the Kosah-Rei, for if we do, then they will only continue to win. Perhaps you will say the same once you know what happened in Noctalus last week.¡±¡¯


    Cartigan¡¯s pompous demeanor seemed to waver momentarily as he cocked an eyebrow at the Masters. ¡°Viiro, Acostav? What is she talking about?¡±


    The Master of Light remained uncharacteristically silent, as if disinterested in discussing the attack, but Viiro did not hesitate to lay everything out bluntly and efficiently. ¡°Barron Kristoff and Leiolai Sartella led a small assault on Noctalus during the solstice that resulted in the deaths of Lady Clara and my wife, as well as the kidnapping of my daughter, Neah.¡±


    Ella¡¯s eyes went wide with horror as Cartigan sat up straighter, his brow furrowing in shock. ¡°W-what? Ladies Clara and Nium are dead? How? Don¡¯t tell me the Kosah-Rei infiltrated the NightLight!¡±


    ¡°We do not know the details,¡± the Master of Darkness growled. ¡°But given the state of their bodies, we can at least confirm they became victims of the cult¡¯s combustion magic, and since we still do not understand what causes it, I can¡¯t say for sure how the killer went about eliminating them.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­were we at least successful in defeating or apprehending Sartella and Kristoff?¡± Ella pressed, only for her features to make her disappointment clear upon hearing Viiro¡¯s answer.


    ¡°No. Sartella slipped away, and Kristoff, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Hell if we know,¡± Acostav spat bitterly. ¡°One moment he was in the armor, then just before I blasted that thing apart, he was suddenly gone, as if teleported away. I do not know where he went or how he did it, but there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that he¡¯s still alive somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Neah Noctis¡­?¡± Ella turned back to Viiro, a flash of understanding dawning on her face. ¡°You said she was kidnapped¡­ I take it that¡¯s what Nigreos meant when he asked if the Kosah-Rei had reached out to us? You think they plan to ransom your daughter for Miyon?¡±


    Viiro scowled and gave a gruff shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t have a damn clue what they plan to do with her. The kidnapper left behind a note that only claimed she was alive and that they would see us in Stellareid. The implication is that they planned to bring her here. Naturally, we had Noctalus scoured for any sign of my daughter, but we could not find her. Have there been any strange entrances into Stellareid? Any signs of Neah being smuggled in?¡±


    ¡°No, not that I¡¯ve heard of,¡± Cartigan muttered, reaching up to scratch his chin in thought. ¡°If Neah Noctis is in this city, then the Kosah-Rei were very efficient in sneaking her inside. That being said, I¡¯ll contact Captain Wailang the second we finish here and have every inch of this city searched. If your daughter is in Stellareid, we will locate her. I promise you, Master Viiro, and¡­¡± For the first time since the discussion started, Cartigan¡¯s arrogant demeanor shifted into one of empathy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your wives. They were reliable allies of ours, and they were very good people. You have my deepest condolences.¡±


    Acostav only managed a weak nod while Viiro grunted a thanks, but Eko gave Lord Cartigan a soft smile and a polite bow of his head. ¡°Thank you, My Lord. With any luck, we will succeed in taking out Vesh, and perhaps we can begin putting these many tragedies behind us.¡±


    ¡°Now, moving us back onto the important topic,¡± Viiro began, abruptly moving past the subject of the Noctalus Ladies¡¯ deaths.


    Once again, Ilirianna could only internally scowl at the Master of Darkness¡¯s heartless attitude. Perhaps he was mourning privately, deep in his thoughts where nobody could see, but from an outside perspective, it almost seemed as if Viiro Noctis did not care whatsoever that his wife was dead and his daughter kidnapped. He hardly seemed shaken, having turned his full attention not to locating Neah, but to the initial plan of escorting Miyon to Erika and luring out Rotana Vesh.


    Truly, Viiro, do you even have emotions? What goes on in that head of yours? Even if you¡¯re processing it all deep inside, the way you¡¯re behaving is going to give a terrible impression to the Cartigans. At least Acostav is clearly mourning¡­


    As Ilirianna internally stated, Eganno and Ella Cartigan seemed a bit put off by Viiro¡¯s swift changing of the subject, but if the Master of Darkness noticed, then he completely ignored it and continued on.


    ¡°Your daughter mentioned that Uma Miyon has remained uncooperative. Has he truly not let anything slip in all this time?¡±


    Cartigan shook his head with frustration, spreading his hands almost in defeat. ¡°Not even a slight hint. For a magicless, the bastard has a high pain tolerance. We¡¯ve tortured him for  weeks and all he does is cackle and gloat, as if he doesn¡¯t see his confinement as something to fear. To be honest, if anything was going to give me the impression that the Kosah-Rei might be planning something, it¡¯s how satisfied he is. It¡¯s as if¡ª¡±


    ¡°He wanted to be captured,¡± Ilirianna finished, having entertained such a theory once or twice since his sudden and random reappearance. ¡°Like he¡¯s exactly where he wants to be.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Cartigan agreed with a nod. ¡°My concerns only increase with this odd move against Noctalus, for now I cannot fathom what their plan is. Like I told you before, this castle is safe, but I shall do another thorough check to ease your fears, Princess. Miyon will remain in our grasp for as long as we need him. That being said, have the events in Noctalus changed our plans or are you still escorting him back to Erika?¡±


    Viiro shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m pondering it. I would first like you to permit us access to his cell. I want to speak to this infamous doctor myself. How soon can you organize this?¡±


    ¡°As soon as you need it,¡± the Lord of Stellareid stated. ¡°I shall have you taken there before dinner.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Then we have said everything that needs to be said.¡±


    Remaining as to-the-point as always, the Master of Darkness declared the meeting to be concluded, but Ilirianna was not yet finished with Eganno Cartigan. Since she technically had seniority over the Masters, she decided she would step in and take the reins of the discussion herself.


    ¡°Actually, there is something I think we need to speak of before we part,¡± she added, and based on the suspicious glare Viiro suddenly shot her, as if warning her from saying what she was about to say, Ilirianna got the impression he knew exactly where her mind was at. Surprisingly, Acostav hardly reacted, keeping his head down, but since she clearly had the Cartigans¡¯ attention, the princess went on. ¡°Lord Cartigan, I want to request that Rickori Keskivaara be brought here to Saientia so that I may speak with him.¡±


    ¡°Princess¡ª¡±


    ¡°Be silent, Master Viiro,¡± she snapped, having held her tongue on the subject of Keskivaara long enough. Ilirianna spared the Master of Darkness only a brief glare of her own before turning back to the confused Lord Cartigan, who seemed a tad uncomfortable.


    ¡°W-with all due respect, what reason do you have to speak to a man like him?¡± he inquired. ¡°Keskivaara is an insurrectionist and a traitor. He¡¯s lucky to be a free man with all the anti-government rhetoric he¡¯s been spreading among the Rings. To allow somebody like him access to this great castle¡­well, was it not you who was so concerned about keeping dangerous people out of Saientia?¡±


    ¡°My Lord,¡± Ilirianna said, keeping her tone in check so as to avoid deteriorating the conversation. ¡°The People¡¯s Mind need not be our enemy. Everything I have heard indicates that he only seeks fairer treatment for the common people. His rhetoric isn¡¯t treasonous, nor has he ever raised a blade against us. He has only been peaceful, requesting negotiations, and I think that if we sit down with him and have a civil discussion, we can prevent him from even considering aligning with Rotana Vesh and the Kosah-Rei.¡±


    She was unsurprised by Viiro and Cartigan¡¯s obvious disagreement, but she was slightly saddened when even Ella made to speak against her. ¡°Princess, Keskivaara is a threat. Conceding to him means damaging relations with the Company Lords, whose funding and generosity are a very important piece to Stellareid¡¯s success. If we start humoring a man well known for being their enemy, then they may turn against us, and we need their support.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is, huh? The companies are paying you off and you don¡¯t want to lose your precious money¡­ Damn idiots¡­ Even you, Ella¡­


    Inwardly, Ilirianna was fuming, but outwardly, she was composed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but are the Company Lords ruling Stellareid or are the Cartigans? If the Lords are dissatisfied, you remind them who¡¯s in charge.¡±


    ¡°You would suggest turning against some of our greatest allies?¡± Cartigan spat. ¡°The companies are what keep Stellareid''s economy booming. They are the heart of our city, the ones who oversee the scientific advancements, who help to create the technology of the future, and who may one day truly put Ijirians on the moon, yet you would tell me to make an enemy of them to satisfy the ungrateful populace and their self-declared mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Viiro shouted finally, rising to his feet as he stared down at Ilirianna. ¡°That is enough.¡±


    Stunned that the Master of Darkness would speak to his princess in such a way, Ilirianna scoffed and clicked her tongue at him. ¡°Master Viiro, perhaps you should watch how you talk to me. I am above you.¡±


    ¡°And King Markreas is above you,¡± he hissed. ¡°Last I checked, the king was in favor of eliminating Keskivaara. By His Majesty¡¯s orders, we are not  to humor an insurrectionist, and I will not sit here in silent obedience while you openly defy the King of Ijiria. I¡¯m sure he would forgive my actions if he knew why I stepped out of line.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Having been speaking under the vain hope that the Cartigans would show some critical thinking skills, Ilirianna no longer had grounds to stand on with her father brought into the discussion. Cartigan was smirking at her like she was a petulant and foolish child, Ella appeared disappointed, as if having expected differently from her future queen, and Viiro¡¯s rage had never been more obviously directed at her. Even Eko Luz gave her a subtle shake of his head when she looked him the eyes, indicating that even he did not agree with her. Acostav still didn¡¯t raise his head, but she was sure he was mentally berating her, too. Not a single person in that room was on her side, all of them watching her like she was an idiot. It was both baffling and embarrassing.


    There wasn¡¯t a single opening to convince them to see reason.


    What the hell? How can you all be so damn stupid?! Rickori Keskivaara doesn¡¯t need to be an enemy! Why am I the only one who can see this?! Am I actually wrong here? Is there something I¡¯m just not getting?! Or is it really just the greed and pride of these fucking idiots blinding them from seeing what I do¡­?


    ¡°To remove a cancer, you must cut out the tumor, yes? You can¡¯t reason with a tumor. You can¡¯t beg it to stop attacking the body. You can¡¯t barter with it, for it is simply doing the only thing it knows to do. That same logic applies to you. The elite won¡¯t listen to the woes of the common man for arrogance is their inherent nature.¡±


    Stop it! Get out of my head, Mallicent!


    Without another word, having nothing left to say to them, Ilirianna spun on her heel, excused herself, and departed the room. The second she spotted two servants waiting not far from the guards, she pulled them aside, said, ¡°Have Ryokumo Caeli brought to my quarters immediately¡±, then requested the one that remained to escort her to her room. Since they recognized her distinct emerald hair, they knew not to question her as she was brought back to lift and taken to the fifth floor above. The Academy students were all staying on the same level, so the second servant split off to retrieve Ryokumo while Ilirianna was brought to her room. She thanked the young man, dismissed him, then headed inside to wait in the adjacent sitting room for Ryokumo¡¯s arrival. Her friend was there in a matter of minutes, knocking rather obnoxiously to tell her it was him without her even needing to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlocked, Kumo!¡± she called out, and soon enough, the wind mage sauntered into the sitting room, grinning wryly as he scanned their surroundings.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got yourself a big place,¡± he mused, though given that the only illumination was the gray natural light coming through the window on her right, she couldn¡¯t fully make out his features. ¡°I¡¯m still stuck sharing my quarters with Glaus and Pafran, and even Nigreos this time, but we¡¯ve only got a room half this size. Truly, I envy you.¡±


    Ilirianna laughed, having needed his flippant and silly nature to ease her anger. ¡°Well, by all means, come and move in with me. I could use the company.¡± The words were out of her mouth before she gave them any proper consideration, and realizing the implications upon noticing his startled expression, she cleared her throat and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I-I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    ¡°R-right,¡± Ryokumo murmured. ¡°Of course. Um, anyway, how can I help you? To be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting a summons so soon. Is there not a banquet this time? Usually, there¡¯s a banquet.¡±


    The princess shrugged with disinterest. ¡°No idea. I didn¡¯t stick around long enough to ask.¡± The question was clear on his face, so she gave a sigh and patted the spot on the couch next to her. ¡°Come sit with me for a bit, please. No need to stand in the doorway, right?¡±


    Ryokumo did as she asked, walking forward to take the indicated spot. She could tell he was about to open his mouth to once again inquire what she needed, but not wanting to talk just yet, she leaned to her right, resting her body against his before placing her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just for a moment? Please?¡±


    ¡°Er, right. Of course.¡±


    She and Ryokumo had become very close over the years, but she always made sure to keep a somewhat professional distance between them. She was okay with them being friends since her father¡¯s royal team had been very close, but there was no question that she couldn¡¯t allow their relationship to evolve any further. He was a commoner and a foreigner¡ªa man totally unfit to be king by her side. No matter what she wanted, they would not be permitted by Markreas and Toranei to go any further than friends. It was their unspoken agreement, so she knew that leaning on him like this was pushing too far past the boundaries.


    Even so, ever since I met him, he¡¯s had this strange way of comforting me. He helped ease my fears in Omaruo, and his jokes always lighten the mood when I¡¯m feeling down. He¡¯s my best friend, and right now, I¡¯m so conflicted and tired. We lost miserably in Noctalus, and I already feel I¡¯m losing in Stellareid. I need his opinion. I need his advice. I can¡¯t¡­do this alone.


    ¡°Kumo?¡± she finally began.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How much of the mission briefing have you read?¡±


    Ryokumo gave a guilty chuckle, causing her to roll her eyes in exasperation. ¡°W-well, it depends on what you define as reading. I flipped through and got the gist of it. No need to worry, Liri¡­ Why?¡±


    Ilirianna snorted, raising her head and turning to look at his confused features. ¡°Rickori Keskivaara. What do you know about him?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes,¡± he replied. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t need the mission briefing to know about him! I used to live in Jeysa just across the bay, remember? We heard all about the People¡¯s Mind over there, so I¡¯m quite familiar with his platform. And for that matter, I did read the part about Vesh attempting an alliance with him.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I need your opinion ¡­¡± From there, she went on to tell Ryokumo about her own struggles with the Keskivaara situation, describing how her father, the Masters, and the Cartigans all refused to negotiate with him. She talked of how they feared conceding any ground to Keskivaara, as well as Cartigan¡¯s insistence on appeasing the Company Lords. Ryokumo listened silently, giving her the ear she so desperately needed. ¡°Am I stupid, Kumo? Am I the one who can¡¯t see the obvious answer? I honestly think that if we talk to him, somebody like Keskivaara won¡¯t accept Vesh¡¯s offers. If he wants a peaceful resolution the way he claims, then an alliance with the Kosah-Rei should be a last resort. Right?¡±


    Ryokumo smiled warmly and reassuringly, an expression that instantly gave her some semblance of comfort. ¡°I see the issue, yes, and I can say with the utmost confidence that I think you¡¯re correct. I don¡¯t think the others can¡¯t see it, rather they don¡¯t want to. Cartigan made it clear, it seems, that he wants the support of the Company Lords. These jackasses are paying him off, and I¡¯d be stunned if they weren¡¯t filling his pockets even further to encourage Keskivaara¡¯s elimination. He has no reason to think logically.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Yeah, exactly,¡± Ilirianna said, relieved that he was on the same page. ¡°We¡¯re stabbing ourselves in the foot again. The Kosah-Rei only thrived the way they did because we as the government failed the people. If we keep looking at our citizens like our enemies, we¡¯re only going to keep pissing them off until somebody finally does us in¡­ But what can I do about it?¡±


    ¡°Could we not just sneak down there and barter with him in secret?¡± Ryokumo suggested, but she shook her head.


    ¡°Barter with what? I may be the princess, but without the support of Lord Cartigan, my father, and the Council of Elders, there¡¯s nothing I can offer him.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Ryokumo leaned back in his seat, his lips twisted in thought. ¡°Well, it still may not be completely pointless. If he knows Ilirianna Iiji is in his corner, it may at least be enough to sway him away from the Kosah-Rei for the time being.¡±


    ¡°But is that enough to justify all the trouble I¡¯m gonna be in if I¡¯m caught?¡± she pointed out. ¡°Just like Hiriech, we can¡¯t afford to damage relations with House Cartigan. Should the Lord find out I went behind his back, we may very well find ourselves with an aggressive Stellareid, and right now, we can¡¯t afford to lose the cooperation of any of the Great Cities.¡±


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Ryokumo grunted. ¡°Oh boy, do I just love the Great City Lords¡­ Bunch of bastards, honestly¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it¡­ It¡¯s all becoming a little too much¡­ Between this, the deaths of Nium and Clara, the kidnapping of Neah, and¡­well, Abigail¡¯s pregnancy, I¡¯m getting overwhelmed. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­about any of it¡­¡± She sensed her friend stiffening up, and even though there was plenty on their minds, she decided this was a good opportunity to ask him something. ¡°How are you handling it? Abi, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Handling it? How so?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend not to know what I mean,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Kumo, I¡¯ve never seen you as distraught as you were that night when she told us¡­ You seemed desperate. Then by the following evening, you were back to your usual joking self, but I can¡¯t imagine you picked yourself up that quickly. So I¡¯ll ask again: How are you handling it?¡±


    He let out a quiet breath that sounded somewhat like a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°It seems you¡¯re the one reading me now, huh? Yeah, I¡¯m not handling it well at all. Abi has been like a sister to me for years. I love her, with all my heart. Even before Omaruo, due to our shared backgrounds, I felt a camaraderie with her that I didn¡¯t have with everybody else. I don¡¯t want to lose her, Liri¡­ I don¡¯t want to say goodbye¡­but it¡¯s my duty as her friend to help her with what she needs¡­ If she wants to have the child in Omaruo with Scott, then I must support her. She needs us¡­now more than ever¡­ What kind of friend would I be if I stood in her way?¡±


    His voice went quiet, even beginning to tremble, and by the end, it seemed as if he was barely holding back his tears. Ilirianna fully understood what he meant, for she was struggling with a similar dilemma¡ªa dilemma she could hardly dedicate time to with everything going on. Noctalus lost its leaders, they needed to find Neah, they needed to kill Vesh, they needed to prevent a Kosah-Rei/Keskivaara alliance, and throughout it all, Abigail Reiner may be leaving them before any of it was settled.


    Turning her body to face him, Ilirianna once again stepped over their bounds and pulled him into a hug, wanting to offer him the comfort he needed. He still didn¡¯t let his sobs out, but she could feel him shaking as he embraced her back.


    There they sat, Ilirianna Iiji and Ryokumo Caeli, without a single clue what they were supposed to be doing.


    ***


    One of the conditions agreed upon in exchange for Kloras Glaus¡¯s cooperation in permitting the mission to Stellareid was that Rennigan be given a higher level of authority than he normally would have had. Naturally, the Masters and Ilirianna were still in charge, but something even they could not defy was the requirement that Rennigan be present for any interaction with Doctor Uma Miyon. From what the boy understood, Kloras wanted to be privy to anything the Kosah-Rei leader did or said, and Rennigan was the only person he trusted enough to tell the truth. Therefore, when the time came for Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz to go see Miyon, Rennigan was summoned from his room and told to make his way to the lift that led to the dungeons beneath Saientia. Upon arriving, he found that the Masters of Darkness and Light were not the only ones present, but Ilirianna, Eko, and Nigreos were also there. He was mildly surprised to see Nigreos among them, for it seemed as if he and his father were not terribly happy with each other at the moment, but he supposed Viiro wasn''t one to let emotions get in the way of having his future successor present for such an important meeting.


    Very little was said as the six of them followed a member of the Castle Guard onto the lift before descending past the five floors and into the underground. It was a tense silence, one that couldn¡¯t be solely explained away by the oncoming interaction with Miyon, so Rennigan decided to watch the others closely, hoping to catch a glimpse of what might have been the issue. Almost instantly, he realized that there was an odd distance between Ilirianna and the rest. The princess had placed herself on the opposite side of the black and gold disk from the Masters, standing instead much closer to Nigreos and Rennigan. She even spared a subtle look of anger towards Viiro at one point.


    Interesting. I suppose something must have happened during Lord Cartigan¡¯s briefing. I wonder what it was, though I don¡¯t suppose anybody would ever tell me.


    Soon enough, the disk came to a stop at the entrance of a dark underground corridor. Unlike the dungeons of the Citadel, this basement level actually had proper walls built of dark stone and a tiled floor that looked as if it hadn¡¯t been cleaned in years. Rennigan twisted his nose with disgust at the heaviness of the hallway, but he refrained from voicing such complaints as he fell into stride alongside Eko and Nigreos as they followed Ilirianna and Masters further inside. There were metal cell doors lining both walls, but from Rennigan¡¯s understanding, Miyon was locked away in the higher security rooms, so he steeled himself for what would probably be a longer walk than he expected.


    No matter. I¡¯m just lucky to be here at all. After hearing so many rumors from the royal team, I¡¯ll be interested in finally meeting the infamous Uma Miyon. Course, the royal team never met him either, and only knew what they did via Master Nakoma Taurus, so who knows what this man is really like. If only he was more cooperative, then perhaps we could get a better idea of what the hell happened in Noctalus.


    The events of the solstice had been hanging over Rennigan ever since they left, as he was sure was the same for the others. But unlike the others, he had nearly died in the attack, and there was no question that Barron Kristoff had been targeting him. Multiple times did the red knight ignore Faye, Hiro, and Jessi to take a shot at him, so it was painfully obvious that the Kosah-Rei wanted him dead, for one reason or the other.


    Not that I¡¯m afraid of them. They missed their best chance to take me down before I realized they were after me. Now that I know they¡¯re trying to kill me, I¡¯ll have countermeasures in place, so I¡¯ll be ready. Maybe Miyon knows why¡­but given the circumstances, I doubt I¡¯ll be given any priority here¡­


    Rennigan glanced sidelong at Nigreos, whose features were stern and hard to read. The few times they rode together from Noctalus to Stellareid, the dark mage had been withdrawn, distant, and flashing between expressions of sadness and anger.


    Can¡¯t blame him, though. I may resent Noctis, but I am not heartless. His mother was just killed, and his little sister has been kidnapped. I¡¯m sure that if we try and force information out of Miyon, it¡¯ll be in regards to the attack and Neah¡¯s kidnapping.


    After a few more minutes, they arrived at a staircase that took them even further into the ground and led to another corridor, though there was a clear abundance of mana in the air, indicating the presence of security charms that Rennigan was unable to decipher what exactly they did. He considered illusion magic, but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. Knowing how cautious the Great Houses were, he suspected that even Ilirianna and the Masters didn¡¯t know what was protecting the dungeon, so he didn¡¯t waste his breath asking before they came to stand in front of a giant metal door, of which the guard placed his hand against and began muttering countercharms.


    This time, Rennigan did recognize the magic, sensing the same security charm that the Glaus family placed over the doors to their money vault beneath the estate. It was a very complex charm that required a particular set of incantations that, should any of them be incorrect, would kill the person trying to break in instantly. At the Glaus vault, the thief would be incinerated. Here, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Once the charm was deactivated, the soldier stepped aside and motioned for them to enter. The Masters went first, followed by Ilirianna, then Nigreos, Eko, and Rennigan, and upon walking into the cell, they found yet another set of security between them and the prisoner. The room was split in half by a series of metal bars charmed to melt anything that touched them, and on the other side of these bars was the Kosah-Rei leader and magicless doctor, Uma Miyon.


    The man was a traitor and a mass murderer, yet even so, Rennigan found himself slightly horrified by the person lying crumpled against the wall, his white prisoner¡¯s uniform covered in dry blood and stained with feces and urine. The lack of a smell indicated it was being contained on the other side by the charms, but Rennigan still cringed away as if he could smell it. Miyon¡¯s pitch black hair was disheveled and sticking out, teeth were missing from his mouth, and there were burns and lacerations all over his face. The dim torch lightning just barely allowed Rennigan to make out the fact that his fingernails had all been torn out, and as his eyes wandered lower, he also found that his legs had been severed from the knees down, most likely to make an escape even harder.


    Hell¡­ This guy¡¯s basically a corpse already so perhaps Vesh is just going to cut his losses. If Miyon hasn¡¯t revealed anything after all of this, we¡¯re probably wasting our time taking him back to Erika.


    Yet, as that thought went through his mind, Uma raised his head and scanned the visitors, his features lighting up with excitement and anticipation, as if he wasn¡¯t in extreme pain, before his dark eyes settled on the princess.


    ¡°Well, good day to you,¡± he rasped. ¡°Or is it evening? It¡¯s hard to tell all the way down here, but no matter¡­ I am elated to finally be in the presence of such a legendary woman! My name is Doctor Uma Miyon of the Kosah-Rei! It is a pleasure, Princess Ilirianna!¡±

 V6 Chapter 4- A Monster In A Cage

    Chapter IV


    Rage, hatred, and disgust all boiled within the mind of Nigreos Noctis as he regarded the Omaruan doctor chained against the wall on the opposite side of the bars. Perhaps his fury was not directed at Uma specifically, but since he was in league with the people who killed his mother and kidnapped his sister, Nigreos decided that Uma might as well be responsible even if he was safely locked within this very dungeon during the attack. He was a vile and wretched excuse for a human being, and was the one responsible for studying The Angel, as well as for nearly killing Nakoma Taurus. It was surreal to be gazing upon him even if he appeared as a shell of a person, for they had been seeking this man ever since Aeyir Malloway told Ryokumo about Mallicent¡¯s secret projects alongside a researcher from Stellareid. So much time had passed, and there had been so many encounters with the Kosah-Rei, but finally, Uma Miyon was right before him, barely a few yards away. The charmed bars would not stop magic from reaching the doctor, so if any of them desired it, his life could be ended right there.


    But we have to remain composed¡­ He might know something about the attack in Noctalus and he¡¯s our only effective means of luring out Vesh. Whether I like it or not, I need him. So keep your hatred in check, Nigreos, for if all goes well, we¡¯ll finally eliminate Rotana Vesh while this piece of human shit can rot in the erased realm where he belongs.


    ¡°Uma Miyon,¡± Ilirianna began softly, regarding him with unrestrained revulsion. ¡°I can¡¯t say the feeling is mutual given that your reputation far precedes you.¡±


    The magicless laughed, though it was more of a hoarse rasp than anything humorous. ¡°Yes, yes, I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. Did Master Taurus tell you all about me? And for that matter, is he here? I¡¯ve much desired to bear witness to his power ever since that day. He was a magnificent mage¡­as I suspect you are, too.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Master Taurus had other matters to attend to,¡± the princess replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that you¡¯re failing to cooperate with Lord Cartigan¡¯s interrogators. It¡¯s been around a month now and you appear on the cusp of death, so why do you insist on remaining silent? You have no chance of being rescued down here, so I can¡¯t help wondering what you¡¯re holding out for.¡±


    ¡°Well, Princess, I don¡¯t suppose I¡¯m holding out for anything in particular,¡± he muttered. ¡°I know your laws, and given that you and Nigreos Noctis are standing here before me, I can only deduce that Miss Album Luz is somewhere in this castle as well. My erasure is imminent, and my cooperation will only expedite that process. My life will be extended should I keep my mouth shut, so keep it shut, I shall.¡± Yet another raspy laugh escaped his chapped lips, once again revealing his missing teeth. ¡°Torture me all you like. Rip off every one of my limbs, claw out my eyes, tear out my tongue¡­ I will never betray the Kosah-Rei to the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps we should take you up on that offer,¡± Viiro growled threateningly. As he did so, the shadows around Uma began to tremble as the Master¡¯s magic took control of them. ¡°I would be more than happy to drag your death out as painfully as possible, you filthy little magicless.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t so much as flinch as Viiro¡¯s shadows closed in on him, encircling his neck like a noose. ¡°Judging by your appearance, I would guess you¡¯re the Master of Darkness? Viiro Noctis himself¡­¡± His eyes then shifted to scan the other individuals that were present in the cell, as if only now realizing Ilirianna and Nigreos weren¡¯t the only ones confronting him. ¡°Ah, and Acostav Luz, too! Well, how loved am I that two Masters of Ijiria and the Ijirian Princess have come to pay little ol¡¯ me a visit! I am truly blessed by the Goddess!¡± Uma licked his lips and slumped his shoulders, as if already running out of energy. ¡°And behind you¡­I take it the older fellow is Eko Luz, but I regret to say I have no idea who you are, Silver-hair. Are introductions not in order?¡±


    ¡°You are not the one asking questions,¡± Acostav hissed, taking a threatening step forward as he, too, pulled magic to his hands in what Nigreos knew was an empty threat. His mustached features twisted in rage, his next words being spat venomously. ¡°Is Rotana Vesh in this god damned city or not? Are you in contact with Rickori Keskivaara? And¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Master, how¡¯s your wife these days?¡±


    Acostav was silenced with that one simple question, his black eyes going wide with a stunned shock while Uma fixed him with a shit-eating grin. Even Nigreos couldn¡¯t help but let some of his surprise leak out as he traded uncertain glances with Ilirianna, Eko, and Rennigan.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Acostav breathed.


    ¡°Your wife¡­ Clara Luz, was it? How is she? Is she healthy? Is she happy? Or has some awful tragedy befallen the Ladies of the NightLight?¡± Uma smirked. ¡°Judging by all your beautiful faces, it would seem the operation in Noctalus was a success. Thank you for the information, friends.¡±


    He knew about Noctalus?! Then they really were planning this even before Miyon was captured! Did they know the royal team was going to be there? Were we supposed to be there? Sartella cornered us as if it were a part of her plan, but¡­how could they have known we were all coming for the holidays?!


    ¡°You listen here, you little son of a bitch!¡± Acostav snarled, losing his temper as he reached forward and furiously stuck his hand between the bars. ¡°What the hell are you plotting?! How did you kill Clara?! Tell us how the combustions work right this fucking instant!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Uma raised his eyebrows challengingly, taking very obvious pleasure in how worked up Acostav was. As if to add fuel to fire and continue making Acostav Luz his plaything, the doctor¡¯s voice took on a mocking tone. ¡°Make me. You have no power over me. I do not bend to the Masters of Ijiria. I have what you want, but you don¡¯t have what I want. In fact, you¡¯ve already told me what I sought to know! The operation in Noctalus succeeded! The plan is going accordingly, so I am a very happy boy!¡±


    ¡°Devare.¡±


    Viiro uttered the incantation softly, and the second he did, the shadows around Uma reacted, forcing themselves into his mouth and nose to enter his body, cutting off his airflow as they slipped themselves down his throat, into his lungs and stomach. Saliva splattered from his lips as he gagged and convulsed, his eyes wide and bulging with what Nigreos knew to be horrific pain. The shadows then began to slide through the small gap between his eyes and the bone, emerging just enough that if Viiro flicked his wrist, they would cut the optic nerve and pull it out. To Nigreos¡¯s right, Rennigan and Eko turned away with sickened expressions, and even Nigreos himself was disgusted by how brutal the affinity was. Everybody in the cell was uncomfortable with the sole exception of Viiro Noctis, who had one of his rare smiles turning the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Does that hurt, Doctor?¡± he inquired in a whisper. ¡°You say we have no power over you, but with enough healing magic, I can break every part of you, have it put back together, and break it again. I can put you through the most miserable agony you will ever experience. Erasing you can wait. We want information and you are going to give it. Luckily for me, you have two eyes.¡±


    A sharp flick caused Uma¡¯s left eye to explode with blood as the small orb dropped from its socket and fell onto the ground beside him. The doctor may have shrieked out with pain had his mouth not been filled with darkness, and as if wanting to hear that sound, Viiro removed the shadows. As expected, Uma screamed, but with his hands chained to the wall, he could not reach up and stop the bleeding, his breaths quick, ragged, and trembling.


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± Viiro went on, raising his voice so as to be heard over the noise. ¡°So long as that eyeball of yours remains in one piece, it can be put back¡­and removed, and put back, and removed, and so on until I am satisfied. Your allies murdered my wife and kidnapped my daughter. Why? What do you have to gain from taking Neah prisoner? Did you think I would be foolish enough to trade my dying daughter for something you want? She¡¯ll be dead soon anyway, so I have nothing to benefit from trying to get her back. Shows how little you Kosah-Rei understand us¡­¡±


    Nigreos had been trying not to listen to Uma¡¯s cries, so it took him a second to realize what his father was saying. However, when he did, he felt his body tense, his head snapping towards Viiro with confusion before he quickly shook his head.


    He¡¯s just saying that to bait Miyon. Ignore it. He doesn¡¯t mean it¡­


    ¡°No, no, Master Viiro,¡± Uma finally choked out, a smile somehow returning to his face despite what the horrors he had just experienced. ¡°I understand you perfectly. I know Neah Noctis isn¡¯t worth anything to you. In fact, I¡¯m certain we could have kidnapped Lunara or even Nigreos over there and you still wouldn¡¯t consider bartering with us to get them back. I know who you are, so perhaps you should consider the possibility that you aren¡¯t the one we wish to barter with. Your son, on the other hand¡­¡± Uma weakly turned his head towards Nigreos and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You want your sister back, Boy? You can have her for the right price¡­¡±


    Viiro narrowed his eyes, sparing a look back at the stunned Nigreos before scoffing. ¡°My son has no authority here. What he wants is irrelevant, so if Nigreos is what you are after then you have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Have I really? We¡¯ll see about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer Acostav¡¯s questions,¡± Viiro snapped, ignoring Uma¡¯s comment as he dragged the conversation back on track. ¡°How do the combustions work? How did you kill our wives? And for that matter, tell me everything there is to know about the Kosah-Rei. Who are the other leaders, where is your hideout, and what are you plotting here in Stellareid? I want a full answer to each and every question, or I will carve you up again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Clicking his tongue, Uma glanced past Viiro and, with his one remaining eye, stared directly at Nigreos. ¡°He¡¯s missing a question, isn¡¯t he? Why did your father not ask for Neah¡¯s location? That¡¯s what you want to know, isn¡¯t it, Nigreos? Go ahead, ask me.¡±


    ¡°Son, be silent,¡± Viiro ordered immediately. ¡°Speak a word to this man and you will be punished for it. Hold your tongue, and leave this to me.¡±


    Nigreos frowned, having believed before that his father was lying, but if he was lying, then he would still want to know where Neah was, but he wasn¡¯t demanding that Uma tell them anything about Neah.


    ¡°Master Viiro,¡± Ilirianna intervened. ¡°I understand that trying to save Neah is risky, but don¡¯t tell me you actually intend to forgo any attempt to rescue your daughter from these maniacs? Obviously bartering for her is dangerous, but if we can get her location out of him, we could work something out! We could set up an attempt to free her and¡ª¡±


    ¡°And waste valuable manpower? Put the lives of the mages we have at risk just to save somebody who might drop dead tomorrow?¡± Viiro snorted, turning a ridiculously disrespectful glare towards the young woman who was supposed to be his princess. ¡°Perhaps I appear heartless to you, Ilirianna, but unlike you, I do not think with my heart. I think with my brain, and wasting time trying to save a dead girl is not worth it.¡±


    Ilirianna seemed as if she had no idea what to say, and before she could snap out of her shock, Rennigan took a step forward and said, ¡°Master Noctis, with all due respect¡ª¡±


    ¡°Respect would be knowing your place, Glaus,¡± the Master of Darkness interrupted. ¡°You are an observer only here because your wretched father holds more power than he has any right to. Stay silent.¡±


    ¡°Glaus? Ah, that answers it! Rennigan Glaus!¡± Uma''s weak exclamation drew everybody¡¯s attention back to the prisoner, who still seemed quite pleased with himself. ¡°The son of the obnoxious council elder, Kloras¡­ I did not think you¡¯d be present¡­but no matter¡­ It seems like you¡¯re not all as close as I thought you were. Please, keep bickering like schoolchildren! I haven¡¯t been this entertained in weeks!¡±


    Ilirianna and Rennigan looked furious, Eko was fidgeting nervously, Acostav was staring at the ground, and Viiro was already spinning on his heel to address Uma once more. Nigreos, however, was reminded of The Angel¡¯s words back in the hotspring¡ªwords he constantly had to convince himself were untrue. He had never been able to accept them. He had shoved them aside, made excuses, and turned his head away from an inconvenient reality.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Viiro Noctis is a monster¡­ What you want to do is save your sister because Viiro Noctis has no interest in doing it himself. Your father has already abandoned Neah to her fate like the cruel bastard he is, and if not for Neah, you would not seek to be the Master of Darkness either.¡±


    He then recalled how little Viiro seemed to care about the death of his wife. Nothing had changed about him in the days that followed the attack, for he was going about his job as if everything was as it should be. Acostav Luz was still, at this very moment, quieter than normal because he was mourning the woman he loved while Viiro Noctis was abandoning his own daughter. Nigreos insisted that it was only because people mourn differently, but what if it wasn¡¯t? What if his father really didn¡¯t care, and he was the monster that Nigreos didn¡¯t want him to be? If this interrogation was left to the Master of Darkness, then they wouldn¡¯t get anything about Neah, so it suddenly seemed as if the only choice was for Nigreos to swipe the reins from his father and take what he wanted himself.


    Grabbing Viiro¡¯s shoulder and shoving him to the side, Nigreos moved forward and glared through the bars at Uma Miyon. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?! Where did Sartella take her?!¡±


    ¡°Nigreos, stand back!¡± his father snarled, but the young dark mage ignored him, taking control of the cell¡¯s shadows to grab Miyon by the scruff of his prisoner¡¯s uniform and yank him as far into the air as the chains would allow.


    ¡°Answer the fucking question, Miyon!¡± Nigreos demanded. ¡°Where. Is. Neah? What the hell do you want with her?!¡±


    ¡°There we go, Nigreos! Asking the important questions¡ªthe ones your father seeks to ignore! What do we want with Neah Noctis?! We wish to heal her! We wish to extend an olive branch to the next generation of Noctis mages and do our best to ensure your sister lives to see her eighteenth birthday! Who said anything about a ransom?! Who said anything about a barter?! All we said was we¡¯d see you in Stellareid, yes?! We will save your sister!¡±


    Shadows that weren¡¯t Nigreos¡¯s suddenly grabbed him by his shoulders and yanked him so fiercely that he flew backwards into the door before collapsing to the ground in agony. Ilirianna and Eko were swiftly at his side, Uma cackled with psychotic glee, and Viiro shouted furiously at his son.


    ¡°I told you to stand down! He¡¯s trying to get in your head! Save Neah? Please! The Kosah-Rei have no interest in helping us, so why would they start now?! Use your brain, Nigreos!¡±


    Ilirianna and Eko were saying something to him, but Nigreos hardly processed it as he glared up at his father. It felt as if the dams keeping the truth away from him were all shattered at once, forcing him to face the fact that his father did not care about Neah. It was so blatantly obvious, yet he didn¡¯t realize until right that moment. He did not know whether Uma Miyon was telling the truth or not, and if he was, it wouldn¡¯t come without a cost. Leiolai Sartella had said as much back in Soladnay Park, but at that moment, it didn¡¯t matter. All he could think about was how, if he wanted Neah saved, he would not receive help from his father.


    He would have no choice but to do it himself.


    ***


    At Princess Ilirianna¡¯s request, everybody was to gather in a large sitting room on the first floor meant for hosting guests right after the interrogation of Uma Miyon. The plan was for those who didn¡¯t attend the interrogation to then be filled in on what took place so that they could better decide on the next course of action. Album wasn¡¯t really sure what to expect since her mind hadn¡¯t been running at full capacity due the death of her mother, and a part of her hoped that they would return to instantly give the order to erase Miyon. As much as she would have loved to kill Vesh as well, it almost seemed better to guarantee the elimination of a Kosah-Rei leader than to risk losing him. She didn¡¯t voice these opinions though. It wasn¡¯t her place. She was there as a simple countermeasure and she would play that role obediently.


    After all, with Mother dead, I¡¯m officially the Luz eraser. I¡¯m not even close to ready for such a responsibility, but it¡¯s too late now. I have no choice. If somebody needs to be erased then they will turn to me so I need to bite my tongue and do it. That¡¯s what Mother would have wanted me to do.


    Currently, she was sitting on the couch between Ryokumo and Abigail, both of which were gently leaning against her for comfort¡ªsomething she was grateful for. Faye, Jessi and Hiro were sitting across the large coffee table from them with Iris while Lord Eganno Cartigan took the giant rocking chair to Album¡¯s left, his daughter standing beside him. They had been waiting silently like this for around fifteen minutes before the door of the room was pulled open and the other six entered.


    Instantly, Album could tell something was wrong, for she had never seen Nigreos look so obviously livid. Ilirianna, too, appeared ready to punch something while Eko and her father merely seemed as if they wished to be anywhere other than where they were. Rennigan and Viiro weren¡¯t much different from usual but Album never found herself terribly good at reading them to begin with.


    Why is Nigreos so upset? Could Neah be dead? No, Miyon couldn¡¯t know that, right? Besides, they wouldn¡¯t kidnap her just to kill her. There has to be a reason, so Nigreos is mad about something else¡­but what?


    Nobody broke the silence as Eko moved to sit down on Ryokumo¡¯s left while Rennigan plopped himself in the last seat beside Faye. The princess, the Masters, and Nigreos all remained standing, and given how blatantly clear the tension between them was, almost nobody was willing to be the one to speak first. Even Lord Cartigan seemed uncertain of what to do. After an awkwardly long period of them sitting around awkwardly, Viiro finally grunted a brief and blunt report.


    ¡°Miyon told us nothing.¡±


    Appearing relieved that somebody had finally broken the ice, Cartigan let out an unsurprised huff. ¡°Well, that¡¯s to be expected. At this point, interrogating isn¡¯t worth the time or resources. Take the cultist back to Erika to lure out Vesh or erase him where he sits. Honestly, I don¡¯t think I care at this point. I just want him out of my hair.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± the Master of Darkness said. ¡°However, having spoken to him myself, I have decided a minor change of plans is in order.¡±


    True to her typical behavior, Ilirianna reacted to that statement almost instantly. ¡°A change in plans? Meaning what? It was my father¡¯s orders to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will not be defying the king,¡± Viiro snapped, surprising Album with how disrespectfully he was addressing the princess. ¡°After what happened in Noctalus, I truly do believe that the Kosah-Rei intend to do something in this city, and I¡¯ve begun to wonder what might happen if Vesh doesn¡¯t try to rescue Miyon. He may very well let us have the doctor should he deem his operation here to be more important. If that happens, I don¡¯t want to leave Stellareid alone. Having even one Master remain in the city could make a massive difference.¡±


    Cartigan was already nodding his understanding. ¡°Yes, I see what you mean. While there¡¯s no doubt my men could hold the Kosah-Rei off, I certainly wouldn¡¯t decline a bit of extra support from Erika. Would it just be you or Master Luz remaining?¡±


    ¡°No, I see no reason for that,¡± Viiro replied. ¡°Thanks to Kloras Glaus, we have more combatants than we initially expected, which means we can afford for a few of the students to remain as well.¡± The Master of Darkness paused, scanning the room and each person sitting within it, his lips twitching slightly in thought. ¡°Given the need for Album to accompany Miyon, I think it best for the royal team to return to Erika alongside Acostav and Eko while your team, Glaus, shall remain here with me. I want you as well, Mackia, for the extra healing.¡±


    The room fell silent yet again, everybody gazing at Viiro with a mixture of different expressions¡ªsome of surprise, some of confusion, some of nervousness, and one of pure rage. Album didn¡¯t have time to come to her own opinion on the matter, for she noticed Nigreos¡¯s fury the second his features contorted in the most horrifying expression she had ever seen on her typically calm friend. She could see in his eyes that he was debating whether to speak, and since Album knew what would happen if he did, she sent him a wordless plea to refrain. Nigreos noticed, but promptly ignored her.


    ¡°Excuse me, Father?¡± he hissed.


    As if prepared for his son to protest, Viiro turned around and directed a warning stare towards Nigreos. ¡°Not another word out of you. You are very clearly out of control and thus, I cannot trust you to conduct yourself reasonably here in Stellareid. It is best for you to leave the City of Starlight, so that is what you will do. There will be no arguing.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that!¡± Nigreos roared, refusing to buckle in the face of his father. ¡°As if I would walk away before getting Neah back! I will not be going anywhere until my little sister is safe and there¡¯s not a single thing you can do to stop me!¡±


    ¡°Nigreos, please,¡± Eko began hesitantly from the couch, but Nigreos instantly spat, ¡°Shut the fuck up, Eko!¡± before turning back to face Viiro. ¡°It¡¯s blatantly obvious to me now that I¡¯ve given you too much credit, Father. I thought you were lying when you told Miyon you didn¡¯t intend to find Neah, but I realize now I was just kidding myself! You don¡¯t care about her at all! If I leave Stellareid, then there won¡¯t be anybody left behind to save her!¡±


    ¡°That is because there is nothing left to save!¡± Viiro shouted back before anybody could intervene. ¡°We will not be having this conversation here! You are embarrassing yourself and you are embarrassing our family!¡±


    ¡°Good! Let Lord Cartigan, Princess Ilirianna, and everybody else see what a piece of shit you are! Let them know that you¡¯ve never done anything to try and cure her while I desperately work my ass off for her sake! Let them know that you would turn your back on your own blood when she needs her father to save her! If you¡¯re embarrassed then it¡¯s no fault of mine! I will save Neah, and you cannot stop me! I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Then you would jeopardize everything for your own selfish desires?! You would allow Miyon to escape or Vesh to slip from our grasp to save a girl that will be dead in a few months?! You would sacrifice the safety of this empire for someone who will not be around to live in it?!¡±


    Throughout the entire argument between Viiro and Nigreos, Album couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She had always suspected that Viiro didn¡¯t care to try and cure Neah, but a part of her still thought he at least loved his daughter. The fact that he wouldn¡¯t attempt to save her was revolting, and knowing how much Nigreos loved his sisters, she couldn¡¯t blame him for behaving the way he was, especially after losing his mother. She wished she had the strength to jump to his aid, but she knew her father would be disappointed in her if she did. She held her tongue, but the young man beside her did not.


    ¡°I think the fact that you wouldn¡¯t says more about you than him, Master Viiro!¡± Rising to his feet, Ryokumo Caeli jumped to Nigreos¡¯s defense, clenching his fists at his side as he fixed the Master of Darkness with a challenging grin. ¡°You would call Nigreos¡¯s desire to save somebody selfish? Is not the definition of selfishness doing something for oneself? If he is risking everything for Neah, then I see it as the opposite. If Nigreos says he¡¯s going to find her, then I shall do the same. I will not leave this city either until Neah Noctis is located.¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s rage momentarily cracked as he gave Ryokumo a grateful smile, but Viiro was already turning his eyes towards the wind mage. ¡°My son defying me is one thing, Caeli, but a man like you does not have that right. When a Master orders you to do something, you do it. That is the law, and if you break the law, then you will have a cozy little cell right next to Miyon¡¯s.¡±


    A spasm of horror shot through Album, and before she even knew it, she, too, was on her feet. ¡°No! You are not in charge here, Master Viiro! Princess Ilirianna outranks you, so you do not get to make that call! I¡¯m¡­er, also in support of saving Neah.¡±


    Ah, what have I done? I¡¯m sorry Father, but I can¡¯t keep sitting there. I held my tongue for long enough, but I can¡¯t leave Nigreos and Kumo out to dry.


    She refused to look at her father¡¯s face, and she was grateful that Eko was on the couch behind her, as she backed Ryokumo up and faced down Viiro. As she did so, Abigail rose up to join them as well, and though she didn¡¯t speak like they did, her presence was more than enough to give Album more confidence. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a pleased and prideful expression on Ilirianna, who gave them a subtle nod of approval, before the princess spoke in their favor as well.


    ¡°Album¡¯s right, Viiro. I¡¯m in charge, and I have decided that we will not be going anywhere,¡± she declared, folding her arms over her chest and cocking an eyebrow. ¡°Miyon is in one of the most protected prisons in this empire, and he has already been there a whole month. He¡¯s safe enough for us to find your daughter. Feel free not to help, but as the leader of the royal team, I order the four of them to find her at all costs.¡±


    This time, Viiro slowly turned back and met Ilirianna¡¯s confident tone with a look that was more unreadable than any other expression of his that night. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget that you are not yet the queen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± she retorted. ¡°But in my father¡¯s absence, my orders take precedence over yours. You so graciously reminded me this morning that I cannot defy my father¡¯s orders, and as it so happens, he does not know of Neah¡¯s kidnapping. Who knows what he would say in these new circumstances, so as his successor, it is my job to decide. Is that not how it works?¡±


    Viiro¡¯s lips tightened, his anger poking back out as he suddenly turned to address the Master of Light. ¡°Damn it, Acostav, stop sitting there in silence! Back me up here!¡±


    Acostav grimaced as the conversation was unwillingly turned towards him, and knowing her father like she did, Album fully expected him to stand in support of Viiro. That was why his words were stunning to almost all who heard them.


    ¡°Give it up, Viiro. Princess Ilirianna has made her decision. Besides, if I were in your position, I would want my children saved, no matter how much time they had left. We can split up like you want once Neah¡¯s found, but until then, we are, in fact, outranked.¡±


    Father¡­


    His failure to get even Acostav to support him seemed to be the last straw as Viiro glanced around the room, not a single person coming to his defense the way the royal team did for Nigreos. After all, Nigreos¡¯s tone may have been wrong, but his words were not. Album was sure even Lord Cartigan must have held some disgust for Viiro, but perhaps the Lord didn¡¯t care one way or the other. With a sharp huff, Viiro Noctis turned and departed the room without another word, and as they watched them go, Nigreos slumped his shoulders with relief and turned a weak smile towards them.


    ¡°Thank you, guys. Thank you so much¡­¡±

 V6 Chapter 5- The Wonderous World Of Hakelades Omorossa

    Chapter V


    Well, last night has to be one of the most awkward experiences of my damn life. I suppose I should consider myself grateful for this chance to get out of Saientia, even if we were merely assigned some benign grunt work.


    Rennigan Glaus let out a dissatisfied snort as he stared through the window of the gondola he and his team were currently riding down to the Fourth Ring. Fayela was sitting just beside him, chatting cheerfully with Jessi and Hiro across from them, though since he had long since tuned them out, he had no idea what it was they were discussing. His thoughts were elsewhere, for the current assignment was only continuing to spiral in unpredictable directions. After all, he hadn¡¯t planned to be in Stellareid longer than a day or two since all they were doing was retrieving and transporting Uma Miyon, but the kidnapping of Neah Noctis heavily altered the situation and now, the duration of their stay in the City of Starlight was ridiculously uncertain. They wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere until the young girl was found¡ªa quest that could take only a day or weeks. It all depended on what the Kosah-Rei planned to do with the youngest Noctis.


    And they must be planning something! These treacherous bastards have never been the type to take prisoners, so if they didn¡¯t just kill the girl outright then they see value in her life. Back in the dungeon, Miyon claimed they kidnapped her to heal her, but I¡¯d bet the entire treasury that their motives aren¡¯t anything as considerate as that.


    Rennigan sighed, leaning his head against the glass as the gondola descended closer and closer to the Fourth Ring, the snow-covered ground and the people walking upon it growing larger and more clear. The young man¡¯s eyes then shifted upwards, traveling towards the massive red and yellow circus tent just at the edge of the entertainment district¡ªthe team¡¯s destination for that morning. Very little was discussed after the heated argument between Viiro Noctis and the royal team, so for the whole night, Rennigan had no clue what he was supposed to be doing with himself. However, that morning at breakfast, Acostav Luz had approached him and Faye to give them their orders.


    ¡°Glaus, Rio, I need the two of you to take your team and investigate something for me. I¡¯ve further discussed this matter with Lady Ella, and from the sound of it, there are few in the upper levels that have yet to visit that circus in the Fourth Ring at least once. As she said yesterday, it¡¯s very clearly a popular attraction, and with such an abundance of people comes a treasure trove of information. I want you four to attend this circus, get a feel for what¡¯s going on, and then you¡¯ll take this letter and use my credentials to speak with the ringleader.¡±


    ¡°The ringleader?¡± Faye had parroted with a furrowed brow. ¡°I mean, of course we¡¯ll do it, Master Luz, but do you think he¡¯s in league with Kosah-Rei? Or Keskivaara?¡±


    Acostav shrugged. ¡°No idea. But if anybody is going to notice suspicious dealings among the populace, it¡¯s going to be the man at the head of it all. Speak to this Hakelades Omorossa and see what you can find. If he knows nothing then so be it, but I have a bad feeling¡­¡± The Master of Light then clicked his tongue with discomfort. ¡°Anyway, make sure to watch your backs. We still don¡¯t know why the Kosah-Rei was after you, Glaus, and they¡¯ve made it clear how willing they are to attack even in a crowded plaza. I don¡¯t need you four dying on us in the middle of all this damn chaos.¡±


    Recalling the interaction, Rennigan still couldn¡¯t see what about the circus was unnerving Acostav, but it wasn¡¯t his place to question a Master of Ijiria, and like he had already said, this was an excuse to get out of the castle and away from all the Noctis family drama.


    The gondola they were currently riding on was not the personal one of the Cartigans, rather it was one of the public transportation systems, so the four of them were sharing the big cabin with a handful of other people who were almost certainly of the elite class based on their fancy attire and the fact that they were coming from the Fifth Ring. At the head of the gondola, on the opposite end from where Rennigan was sitting, was the wind mage acting as the pilot, steadily using his magic to guide them to the next ring down.


    Once they reached the station, he gently brought them to a stop and turned around to announce their arrival. The occupants got to their feet, some retrieving briefcases and other belongings, before the roughly twenty people departed. Jessi bid the wind mage her thanks as she led the four of them onto the rectangular metal platform that served as the gondola station. From there, they took a set of stairs set aside for those getting off and properly set foot onto Stellareid¡¯s Fourth Ring.


    ¡°Okay, from the looks of it up there, the circus should be a few miles north of here,¡± Faye said, glancing around at the busy road, as well as the multiple carriages and pedestrians making their way across it. ¡°Though I suppose if we get lost, we can always ask for directions. Come on! Let¡¯s get this done!¡±


    Joining the morning crowd, the team walked in pairs down the sidewalk, being careful not to slip on still somewhat icy ground as Rennigan shivered from the cold. Despite his insistence that it was unnecessary, Ryokumo had taken the white jacket that was his solstice gift so that he could wash the blood off of it, then brought to a mender in Saientia the previous night to have it magically stitched back together. At the time, Rennigan had been irritated, but since the high altitude of the Fourth and Fifth Rings made the early winter cold all the more annoying, he was internally grateful for the extra warmth, though he would never have admitted as much. He also sported some gloves, warmer boots, and a black scarf wrapped tightly around his neck. Faye, Jessi, and Hiro were all dressed similarly to him, but given their bouncy and excited attitudes, he had a feeling that he was the only one suffering.


    ¡°So what do you guys think this is gonna be like?¡± Jessi chirped from up ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a circus before, but there were a few that stopped in Krato now and again that I always wished I could have seen! Faye, Glaus, have you guys ever been to one?¡±


    Faye smiled and shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately no, but Erika rarely gets this sort of thing. It¡¯s more of a southern form of entertainment. You, Rennigan?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would I waste my time at something as ridiculous as a circus?¡± he grunted irritably. ¡°They¡¯re loud, stupid, and an attraction meant for the simple-minded who get all woozy at colorful lights. No, I¡¯ve not been to a damn circus and you three would do well to remember that we are not here to have fun. We are investigating Mr. Omorossa. This is a job.¡±


    Faye and Jessi just stared at him with unsurprised irritation while Hiro just glanced back at him and grumbled, ¡°Glaus, do you always have to be a buzzkill? We know it¡¯s a job, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t enjoy it! Get off your high horse and learn to have some fun for a goddamn change. I swear, you¡¯re the most boring guy I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to entertain you, Pafran,¡± he retorted. ¡°So I do not care whether you find me boring. I am here to get this done, and get this done, I shall.¡±


    Jessi then turned back and stuck her tongue out at him like a petulant child. ¡°I hope you eat shit, Glaus. Stop ruining everything!¡±


    Rennigan rolled his eyes as they continued on their way in silence, Jessi and Hiro¡¯s earlier bouncy mood replaced by a begrudging silence that the water mage far preferred. He knew they didn¡¯t much like his words, but he wasn¡¯t wrong in what he said, and he was not about to let Jessi and Hiro¡¯s lack of professionalism screw up an assignment as important as this one.


    After a roughly half hour walk through the bustling streets of Stellareid, they rounded a corner and came to a fancy red archway that loomed over the entire street, a colorful and magically glowing sign reading ¡°Welcome to the Entertainment District¡± placed at the very top. The four of them stared at it for a moment, clearly having not considered the fact that they¡¯d have to walk all the way through the district if they wanted to reach Omorossa¡¯s circus, but since Rennigan didn¡¯t want to waste valuable time, he stalked forward and silently steeled himself to ignore everything around him and center in on his destination.


    This goal was quickly proven easier said than done, for the very second he stepped through the archway, a group of three young women dressed in flowing silk robes were suddenly standing right in front of him, their backs bent forward as they smiled seductively at him.


    ¡°Hey there, handsome,¡± the woman in the middle greeted, gently placing her hand on his shoulder. ¡°You look tense. If you need some relief, I know a good place for you to stop by if you¡¯re interested. A little bit of pleasure can often relieve all the stressors of the day, and we¡¯ve got the best of the best at our establishment. No visitor is left unsatisfied.¡±


    ¡°Er, uh¡­n-no, I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she went on, raising her hand to brush his cheek. ¡°Aw, you¡¯re so cold. It¡¯s warm inside, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not interested,¡± Faye cut in, grabbing Rennigan by the back of his jacket and yanking him away. ¡°Come on, Rennigan, I thought this was a job? Can¡¯t get distracted by the first pretty face you see, yeah? Move it!¡±


    The calls of the three girls could be heard behind them as Faye practically dragged him away, Hiro and Jessi following behind as they snickered at him. Irritated, Rennigan shook her hand off and smoothed out his jacket, fully prepared to defend himself. ¡°I was not considering the offer nor was I distracted by them! I was just mildly taken aback by how suddenly they appeared, is all!¡±


    ¡°What, you never seen tits before?¡± Hiro teased, throwing a mocking arm around his shoulder as continued onwards. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Glaus, we all know a virgin like you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle professionals like them. They were sexy, that¡¯s for sure, but you¡¯ve gotta keep your priorities straight! This is a job! We can¡¯t have fun! No pleasure houses for you!¡±


    ¡°Give me a break!¡± Shoving yet another hand off of him, Rennigan sneered at his roommate. ¡°Not all of us are as down bad as you are, Pafran! Like I said, I merely was not prepared to be so viciously jumped five feet into the district! Those girls are vile to do such a thing!¡±


    Hiro smirked challengingly. ¡°Hold on, back up a bit there! How exactly am I down bad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb! Was it not you who was saying in the carriage how much he wanted to fuck his wind studies professor? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jessi cut in instantly, glaring at Hiro with disapproval. ¡°What is he talking about?¡±


    Pleased at Hiro¡¯s embarrassed expression, Rennigan gave his own grin of challenge as he raised his eyebrows expectantly, silently goading Hiro into talking himself into a humiliating corner. Hirokol, however, just let out a sigh and spread his hands in defeat.


    ¡°You know what, I¡¯ll admit it! Professor Tornal is one of the most stunning women I¡¯ve ever seen! If she offered to step on me, I¡¯d let her do so in a heartbeat, and I say that proudly!¡±


    ¡°Gross,¡± Jessi grumbled, putting her face in her gloved hands with disappointment even though it was clear Hirokol was just exaggerating for the sake of a joke. ¡°You know what, Hiro, if you¡¯re that desperate then why don¡¯t you go back to that pleasure house and get your balls crushed like a degenerate while the rest of us go to the circus!¡±


    But the wind mage was already shaking his head. ¡°No can do, that job is reserved for Professor Tarnel and her alone! Now, with that said, I think I need to inform you, Glaus, of a sacred and unbreakable rule when it comes to a man¡¯s confessions about his love! Maybe you didn¡¯t know because nobody likes you, but what is entrusted to the boys stays among the boys!¡±


    ¡°I never agreed to that,¡± Rennigan snapped back. ¡°Anyway, I think you¡¯re admitting your fetishes with a little too much pride there, Pafran, and now you¡¯ve disgusted Yuahl. Good going.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who put me on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Glaus!¡±


    ¡°Hey, guys,¡± Faye called over her shoulder with a disappointed tone. ¡°Can you stop embarrassing me? People are staring.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a pleasure district, Faye, they have no right to judge me,¡± Hirokol pointed out.


    Giving a quick scan of the people around them, Rennigan found that there were a few too many eyes on them for his liking, so he decided to shut his mouth and turn his attention properly to his surroundings. The entertainment district of Stellareid, while not as bustling as the main roads, was still rather packed with people making their way to the many brothels, taverns, and casinos that lined the street. Groups of scantily-clad men and women advertising their respective houses could be seen handing out pamphlets and trying to goad innocent pedestrians into giving them business.


    Stolen story; please report.


    They must be damn cold in that, Rennigan internally commented.


    Most of the architecture was made of dark-colored wood, with the tallest buildings stretching up to about five stories high. Even though it was morning, due to the looming Fifth Ring up above them, the sunlight was being blocked, so the many multicolored lights floating around the district actually stood out more than they would have otherwise. The smell of food permeated the air, and though he had already eaten a rather filling breakfast, a part of him did wish they could enter one of the warm taverns and get something to eat. He was able to resist this temptation, and before they knew it, they were reaching the end of the road and the massive, four-story circus tent located there. Right in front of this tent was a curving queue for ticket purchase and entry, one he had a feeling they would be standing in for an obnoxiously long time.


    Oh god¡­ There¡¯s no way this is good enough for that many people to be here already¡­ Get your priorities straight, assholes! Shouldn''t you be at work or something?


    Grumbling under his breath, Rennigan and the others got in line and, as predicted, waited for a little under an hour before they reached the ticket box at the front and were able to use the coin Acostav gave them to buy them each a ticket. From there, they made their way through the front flaps of the tent and immediately found themselves gazing at the huge stage where the performance would take place. The entirety of the bottom level was in the one room, spanning about one hundred yards in diameter, with the left side being where the audience stands were located and the right almost entirely taken up by the stage. As Rennigan looked to the ceiling, he found that the room itself must be about two stories tall, leading him to wonder what the other two were used for, only for him to conclude that it probably served as storage rooms and maybe even private offices for the circus leaders.


    Most of the stands were already filled since the show was supposed to start in ten minutes, so the four of them made their way up the stairs and to one of the middle rows where they took their seats. Given the popularity of this circus, they were uncomfortably squeezed together, with Rennigan nearly crushed between Faye and Hiro while he hardly had any leg room between himself and the young couple in front of him.


    Oh this is just wonderful¡­


    ¡°Rio, how long did Master Luz say this is supposed to be?¡± he grunted.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Lovely.¡±


    Now that they were inside the tent, Jessi¡¯s excitement had properly returned and the fire mage cheerfully bounced up and down, her pink eyes wide with awe as she admired their surroundings. Hiro and Faye were much less obvious in their amusement, but it was clear that they, too, were intrigued by the prospect of seeing a performance as supposedly amazing as Omorossa¡¯s. Rennigan rolled his eyes, realizing that he truly must be the only one treating this as a mission rather than a fun outing with friends, so he reminded himself to be extra observant to make up for his idiotic teammates.


    That being said, I suppose most of our job comes after the performance when we speak to Omorossa personally. Watching the show is merely to cover all loose ends, so I guess I don¡¯t need them to be at the top of their games yet.


    It was around twenty minutes later, after the stands had been packed as tightly as they possibly could, that the performance abruptly began. One by one, the fire lamps placed in a circle around the tent began to extinguish, gradually descending the room into complete and total darkness. As if it was the cue to shut everybody up, the crowd went silent, with only a few murmurs of excitement and curiosity left as evidence of the previous chatter. Rennigan couldn¡¯t help but sit up a little straighter, and then, as suddenly as the lights were extinguished, a massive pillar of fire exploded upwards from the center of the stage, bathing them in a bright and warm orange as the flames roiled and spun into the air.


    A boot suddenly emerged from within the pillar, followed by a leg, torso, and head to reveal a man that had not been in that spot before. He exited the flames with confidence, a wide grin upon his face as he stalked forward, raised his hand high into the air, and snapped his fingers. The pillar exploded outwards into roughly two dozen ribbons of fire that launched themselves towards the extinguished firelamps, some flying over the heads of the audience to ignite the torches again, returning the tent to its initial level of illumination. The man on the stage then clapped his hands three times just before the torchlights changed colors, some flickering into blues and purples while others remained in the warmer hues of red, orange, and yellow. The colors were organized into the pattern of a rainbow, turning their surroundings far too flamboyant for Rennigan¡¯s taste.


    So this man¡¯s opening act is a couple of basic fire tricks? Please, Yuahl could do this in her sleep.


    The man then slid his left foot back, placed his right hand over his chest, and lowered his head almost to the ground in a bow so over-the-top that even Ryokumo may have laughed at him.


    ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, and everybody in between, I thank you for doing me the honor of attending my show!¡± He snapped back to full height faster than Rennigan had expected, a broad and charming grin on his face. ¡°I am thrilled to welcome you all to the Wonderous World of Hakelades Omorossa! I am the ringmaster of this humble little show! It is a pleasure to see each and every one of your smiling faces before me!¡±


    Now that Omorossa was standing tall, Rennigan was able to get his first proper look at him, only to instantly decide that he did not like him. The ringmaster must have stood a little over six feet, with a build on the slimmer side, though the comically large purple top hat upon his head must have added at most another foot. The rest of his clothing was just as obnoxious, with his bright red, curled-tipped boots, purple tights, and dark blue overcoat that was clipped at his waist and fell all the way down to just above his ankles. Beneath that coat was a purple button-up shirt with yellow polka dots, as well as an orange tie that was so long it¡¯s tip was tucked into his waistband. The previously mentioned top hat had a green and blue peacock feather sticking out from the brim, and in his left hand, which was gloved, he held an ornamental cane with a gold handle and a pitch black shaft.


    His features were mature but not old, indicating he may have been somewhere in his late-thirties to early-forties, with a pointed, beak-like nose and a blonde goatee, the tips of the mustache curled upwards into a handlebar style. His hair was dyed a deep red and might have fallen down to his shoulders if it wasn¡¯t tied back in a lazy and sloppy bun. Rennigan had no idea what color his skin was due to the pale white makeup covering every inch of it, though the areas around his eyes were bright red. Everything about him made Rennigan have to choke back a gag, and he suddenly dreaded the fact that they would have to talk to him later.


    ¡°In just a moment, the show shall commence!¡± Omorossa went on, sticking up his pointer finger for emphasis. ¡°But first, I would like to remind everybody to please stay seated, for I promise that you are safe and that none of this magic shall harm you or the performers! We are all trained professionals, and we would have long been shut down by our dear Lord Cartigan if we weren¡¯t! Do not panic, do not fear! Simply sit back, laugh, and enjoy the show!¡±


    The ringmaster disappeared into thin air the very second he uttered his last word, and even without being able to sense his mana due to how many people were around him, Rennigan knew without a doubt he had simply distorted himself for effect.


    I guess it¡¯s mildly impressive if you don¡¯t use magic on a daily basis¡­


    As the show went on, Rennigan was never once impressed by any of it. The first act was a group of five trapeze artists that used wind magic to do a plethora of flips and slides which were choreographed into a dance routine that followed the beat of music played a handful of bards off on the right-hand side of the stage. Meanwhile, and for all of the acts, there were fire mages setting off fireworks and doing tricks with colors that resembled Omorossa¡¯s entrance. The second act was moderately interesting, with the performers referred to as ¡°contortionists¡±. They were able to bend their bodies in ways that almost few could, with one of them even bending his back so much so to get his head fully between his legs. This was one that most likely didn¡¯t use magic, and that was the sole reason Rennigan gave it any credit. The third act was a bunch of clowns dressed in the typical attire that matched Omorossa. Perhaps it was supposed to be funny, but Rennigan found the humor juvenile and lame.


    So of course Yuahl is laughing her ass off. What is she, five?


    Rennigan started zoning out somewhere after the clowns, so he genuinely had no idea what the fourth and fifth acts were, but he did tune back in when Omorossa himself returned to the stage for the final one.


    ¡°As many of you may have heard by now, I am also known by the nickname ¡®The Strongest Man in all the Lands¡¯, for I have such power that I could crush the armor of a rock mage in my bear grasp!¡± As Omorossa spoke, two rock mages walked onto the stage behind him, fully encased in stone. ¡°I am sure you doubt me, but on my word and my name, I tell nothing but the truth! My immovable strength is a gift from my grandmother and has been passed down my family for generations! Let me show you!¡±


    Omorossa was then punched directly in the side of his head by the mage on his right, but he didn¡¯t so much as flinch, grinning proudly as the rock mage swung two more times in quick succession, never once moving the ringmaster¡¯s head whatsoever. Four more attacks were sent to his chest, face, and stomach, but all Omorossa did was laugh and extend his arms to make himself a bigger target. Only once he was satisfied did he retaliate, and with one meager punch, he shattered the rock armor around the mage¡¯s face, holding back enough to not harm the man but still managing to send pieces of stone falling to the stage.


    Rennigan scoffed, muttering under his breath, ¡°Like hell that nonsense isn¡¯t staged. The mage pulled his punches and made sure his armor was weakened.¡±


    ¡°Stop ruining the illusion, Rennigan,¡± Faye retorted.


    What illusion?! You¡¯re an Academy mage, that much should have been obvious!


    Even so, Jessi, Hiro, and Faye didn¡¯t seem to care, so Rennigan clamped his mouth shut, thrilled by the fact that this show was almost over.


    ***


    Once the performance concluded, most of the audience filed out of the tent and returned to their daily activities, but there was a significant number that remained behind to express their amazement to the performers. This was encouraged by the fact that Omorossa remained behind and actively sought out members of the crowd, getting into an excitable conversation with them. Faye was relieved by this fact since it meant they wouldn¡¯t have to track him down and could instead approach him there in the main area. Unfortunately, given how many people remained, they decided it may be best to linger by the edge of the stands and wait for a more ideal chance to reach out. While they did, Jessi gushed about how much she enjoyed herself, and while Faye certainly didn¡¯t think it was anything terribly amazing, she was still happy that Jessi was happy. It was as Rennigan complained, to trained mages, Omorossa¡¯s acts weren¡¯t impressive, but most of the populace were not magically trained, so given how talented the performers were, it wasn¡¯t shocking how popular it was.


    I¡¯m glad that didn¡¯t spoil the experience for Jessi. And I¡¯ll make sure Rennigan doesn¡¯t try to ruin it for her.


    Thankfully, Rennigan kept his whining to himself for the duration of their wait, and to Faye¡¯s surprise, when an opening presented itself to go speak with Omorossa, the ringmaster noticed them, grinned, and moved to approach them.


    ¡°Good morning, friends!¡± he greeted as he sauntered over to them. ¡°I saw you lingering and thought I¡¯d come to personally express my gratitude for your attendance! People like you are the reason my show can thrive, and it is my personal philosophy to never forget that! You make my dream happen! Did you enjoy yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Jessi answered instantly. ¡°It was fantastic, Mr. Omorossa!¡±


    ¡°Ah, the words every creator desires to hear! You have made my day, Miss! And what of the rest of you? Any critiques, comments, feedback of any sorts?¡±


    Given that if Rennigan got a chance to speak, he would almost certainly offer critiques and critiques only, Faye made sure to hop in instantly and prevent the poor guy from being unfairly verbally abused. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have the eye to give any worthwhile criticism. It is as my friend said: The show was wonderful and I¡¯m happy to have seen it. Give my respect to the other performers as well. Everybody did a fantastic job.¡±


    Hirokol quickly echoed Faye¡¯s sentiments, and based on the soft grunt that came from Rennigan, she had a feeling Hiro stepped on his foot to wordlessly tell him to shut up. Omorossa¡¯s smile broadened, making his pleasure clear, as he reached forward and grasped Faye¡¯s hands gratefully in his. She was slightly taken aback by the sudden action, but she decided that cringing away would make their upcoming conversation harder, so she simply smiled back. He pulled one of his hands off of her palm, forming a miniature pillar of fire that beautifully morphed into the shape of a rose flickering in her hand and sending a tingling sensation through her, almost certainly due to the warmth.


    Omorossa winked almost flirtatiously. ¡°A beautiful flower for a beautiful woman. Truly, I thank you for your kind words, Madame.¡±


    Faye couldn¡¯t deny that the little party trick was rather slick, and though he was a bit too close for her liking, she gazed at the flower for a few seconds before the flames extinguished and vanished. Unfortunately, this was when Rennigan chose to ruin the moment.


    ¡°Alright, enough of this nonsense,¡± the water mage cut in, reaching into his jacket to produce Acostav¡¯s letter. ¡°Listen, Ringmaster, we were not here to enjoy ourselves. We are here to speak with you under the direct order of the Master of Light, Acostav Luz.¡±


    Getting right to the heart of matter without any sort of buildup, Rennigan irritably shoved the letter into Omorossa¡¯s hands. He furrowed his brow with surprise before turning to stare down at the wax seal that bore the Master of Light¡¯s sigil.


    ¡°Er, Acostav Luz?¡± Omorossa muttered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even aware the Master of Light was in Stellareid. I hope I¡¯m not in trouble. I assure you, Lord Cartigan has given us full permission to hold this performance!.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Faye pulled Rennigan back and jumped to mend the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, ignore my rude teammate. We really did enjoy the show, but yes, we¡¯re here on business. However, you aren¡¯t in trouble. We just want to talk with you. Master Luz thinks you might have information that could help us with some official business. Do you have a moment to spare?¡±


    Still gazing down at the letter, Omorossa twisted his lips in thought. ¡°Well, I must admit that I¡¯m a tad surprised. You four seem quite young to be working for the Master of Light, and I unfortunately am not terribly familiar with his sigil. I hope you do not take offense, but you must understand that this appears rather strange and abrupt. Does Master Luz not have an apprentice that could have come in your stead?¡±


    ¡°He does, but unfortunately, things are quite hectic in Castle Saientia at the moment,¡± Faye answered, having not considered the fact that they did look quite suspicious to anybody who couldn¡¯t identify Acostav¡¯s Master symbol on sight. ¡°We¡¯re students from the Academy of Erika working under him and he only sent us because he could spare us. Please, Mr. Omorossa, I promise we are who we say we are.¡±


    The ringmaster sighed, nodding almost to himself as he slipped the letter into his jacket pocket and leaned some of his weight onto his cane. ¡°Alright, how about this? I¡¯ve got another handful of shows for the rest of the day, so I unfortunately cannot spare any time. I¡¯ll read through this letter and, if you could, would you return here early tomorrow morning, perhaps around eight or so? I should have a moment then.¡±


    Faye could hear Rennigan scoff behind her, and she really did want to insist given they technically had the authority to order him to talk no matter what, but at the same time, she knew that forcing him to obey against his will would make him far less cooperative. Omorossa would almost certainly be more willing to tell them what they wanted to know if they appeased him, so Faye internally steeled herself for the lecture Acostav was certainly going to give them upon returning empty handed.


    ¡°Very well, Mr. Omorossa,¡± she replied. ¡°We will return first thing in the morning.¡±

 V6 Chapter 6- Departure Fast Approaching

    Chapter VI


    Abigail Reiner hadn¡¯t been able to get any proper sleep for the last few weeks, and that particular night wasn¡¯t any different. After what must have been three hours of tossing and turning in her bed, she finally decided that it wasn¡¯t worth it. The quarters Lord Cartigan had given to her were shared between all of the women, so as she pushed herself to a sitting position, she knew she had to be very quiet if she didn¡¯t want to disturb the sleep of her friends. Their quarters consisted of three rooms, with two bedrooms and a living area directly between them. The bedroom she was currently in was shared with Album and Iris, while Jessi and Faye took the other one. For a few seconds, Abi simply sat there and watched the relaxed forms of her two friends, happy to know that at least they were able to enjoy the sweet release of sleep.


    ¡°You okay, Abigail?¡±


    The nature mage sighed as The Angel¡¯s voice entered her mind. The ancient being was currently safe in its canister, tucked into Album¡¯s bag in the corner of the room. She had foolishly forgotten that it was also there with them, but not wanting anybody, not even The Angel, to worry for her, she did her best to reassure it.


    Yeah, I¡¯m okay. I just can¡¯t sleep, so I think I¡¯m gonna step outside and get some fresh air. Keep an eye on Album and Iris for me.


    ¡°If you say so. Be safe.¡±


    Quietly pulling off her blankets, Abi shivered at the cold winter air against her skin as she swung her legs over the side of her bed and set her bare feet on the carpeted floor before sliding them into a pair of slippers waiting for her. She was only wearing a long nightgown, which would hardly protect her from the cold, so as she tiptoed across the room, she made sure to scoop up her coat from where it was laying beside her own belongings. She then slowly opened the bedroom door enough for her to slide through before gently closing it behind her. Grateful that she didn¡¯t wake anybody, she crossed the living room and approached the sliding glass doors that led to a balcony, only to come to an abrupt stop upon realizing that somebody was already out there. For a moment, she debated going back to bed, not wanting to disturb the girl¡¯s quiet time, but since she was the one of the only people Abi could properly confide in, she made the selfish decision to walk through that door anyway.


    Fayela Rio glanced over her shoulder with surprise, an expression that soon shifted into understanding as Abi moved to stand beside her. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep either, huh?¡±


    The nature mage shook her head. ¡°Not a wink. Do you know what time it is?¡±


    ¡°No clue.¡±


    The two friends laughed as they leaned their arms onto the stone railing and gazed out at the beautiful view before them. There on the fifth floor of Castle Saientia all the way in the Fifth Ring of Stellareid, it was like they could see the whole world stretching out before them. Off to her right was the Great Orientem Sea, a long stretch of black water that reflected the light of the crescent moon up above. The saltiness of its waters was carried by the wind, an ever present scent there in the City of Starlight. To her left were the great plains and rolling hills that they had passed through to get to Stellareid, and directly ahead were the many flickering lights of the city itself. They could see a part of each ring, though as they got further and lower, it became much harder to make out any details in the night. Abi¡¯s eyes drifted upwards towards the Grand Observatory, placed in the very center of the Fifth Ring and marking the highest point of the city. It was a massive black tower that ended in a magical telescope created to gaze up into the stars themselves.


    ¡°This truly is a beautiful place,¡± Faye said almost to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve never been anywhere like it, though it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve really seen much of this world to begin with. How does it compare to Hiriech?¡±


    Abigail shrugged. ¡°Hard to say honestly. I¡¯m a bit biased against Hiriech given all that happened there. That being said, it wasn¡¯t floating in the sky so there is that, but I¡¯m not so sure that¡¯s a positive. I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m a little paranoid that the whole city is gonna randomly fall to the ground.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± her friend mused with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s been up here for centuries so there¡¯s no reason for it to come crashing down now, but it is a bit hard to get comfortable with it. Not to mention, it¡¯s so damn cold up here¡­¡± Faye shivered, pulling her own jacket tighter around her body. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait until summer comes back. I¡¯m half tempted to throw up my armor just for a bit of extra warmth.¡±


    Abi glanced sidelong at her. ¡°So why are you out here? It might not be the warmest, but our quarters are still a bit better.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but¡­the view is calming. It helps me clear my mind, and right now, I desperately need to be at the top of my game. Though, since I have to be back at Omorossa¡¯s circus by eight, I¡¯m probably being stupid by not forcing myself to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°How did that go, by the way?¡± Abi inquired, having not gotten the chance to speak to Faye about the circus yet. ¡°I know Omorossa didn¡¯t tell you much, but do you think he knows anything to begin with? And for that matter, what exactly does Master Luz expect him to tell us?¡±


    Faye shook her head and fixed Abi with a slightly irritated expression. ¡°To be perfectly honest, I don¡¯t think Master Luz expects anything at all, rather he¡¯s just covering his bases. At the end of the day, Omorossa¡¯s circus is a very popular attraction right now, and Lady Ella has confirmed that some higher ranking officials both in the government and among the companies have attended. If Rotana Vesh is here, there¡¯s no way he doesn''t have eyes fixated on that tent. The real question is if Omorossa actually has the means of spotting these things¡­and if he¡¯ll tell us. As for whether I trust that clown¡­¡± The rock mage¡¯s features then turned softer, and Abi realized with sudden dread what she was about to say. ¡°He was very charismatic and charming, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s trustworthy so¡­would you be willing to come with us tomorrow morning and use your sense on him?¡±


    Right¡­ I should have known Faye would ask that question. My sense is invaluable when it comes to people we need to trust. If I went, I could confirm Omorossa¡¯s purity, but¡­


    ¡°Abi?¡± Fayela must have noticed the apprehension and fear in her features, for concern crept into her tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I mean, if it¡¯s too early and you want your sleep, don¡¯t feel pressured! I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Abi quickly assured her. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Do I tell her? I mean, I haven¡¯t told anyone about what happened with Tali Firrik and Leiolai Sartella. I¡¯ve been scared¡­ I know it¡¯s stupid, but how am I supposed to tell them that the people who murdered Nigreos and Album¡¯s mothers, and kidnapped poor Neah, are pure? These are members of the Kosah-Rei! I don¡¯t¡­


    But even as Abi was thinking all of this, she could clearly see in Fayela Rio¡¯s eyes a true and unwavering trust. Their friendship was one of Abigail¡¯s greatest treasures, for few people had her back as unconditionally as Faye did. She felt stupid and pathetic for even hesitating.


    Right¡­ Faye¡¯s helped smuggle me to Omaruo all these years. She knows I¡¯m pregnant and she expressed her full desire to help me. In fact, she may very well be the very person I need right now. I¡¯m gonna tell her.


    ¡°Faye, I don¡¯t think we can rely on my sense anymore,¡± she confessed, turning away to gaze back down at Stellareid. ¡°Back in Noctalus, when Sartella and Firrik dragged me away from the others and confronted me in the park, I opened my sense and tried to get a read on them¡­only to find them both pure. Not evil or neutral but pure, yet that¡¯s not possible. They¡¯re leading members of the Kosah-Rei. They killed so many people in Noctalus, so clearly my sense is broken.¡±


    As she rambled everything out, determined to have it all spoken before she had second thoughts, Faye listened quietly, as if somehow understanding this desire of Abi¡¯s. It was only once the nature mage fell silent that Faye spoke.


    ¡°Has your sense ever been wrong before?¡±


    It was a simple question. There was no judgment in her words or tone, and when Abi glanced back at her friend, she found her staring back with a furrowed brow, indicating she was fully pondering the meaning of this revelation.


    ¡°Er, not that I know of,¡± Abi admitted. ¡°Everybody that ever registered as pure remained as people I could trust and rely on. Master Grunly, you, the royal team, Hiro and Jessi¡­ The only minor anomaly has always been Rennigan¡¯s purity, but even that one I can kinda explain. As much of a jerk as he is, he¡¯s come through for you guys out in the real missions, and his defense of Jessi and Hiro to his father is further evidence.¡±


    Faye reached up and toyed with her ponytail as she absently bit her lip. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t help but reluctantly agree in Rennigan¡¯s case¡­but that really does make things weird. Sartella and Firrik proved how twisted they are ten minutes after you registered them, so clearly something is wrong. Is it possible you¡¯ve misunderstood what the sense means? Like, maybe there¡¯s another variable to it that you¡¯ve never picked up on? After all, you said Vesh and Mallicent gave you the worst readings you¡¯ve ever had, right, so clearly not all of the Kosah-Rei are like this.¡±


    As Faye suggested this, another anomaly came to mind, though it was one she was prohibited from sharing with her. Leiolai learned of Neah¡¯s condition because she was near the window when The Angel checked Neah, but she somehow managed to bypass its powerful senses. As of that point, nobody had ever gotten around The Angel, so Leiolai clearly had something up her sleeve.


    Could whatever enabled her to hide from The Angel also interfere with my sense? Do she and Tali have a power we don¡¯t know about yet?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Abigail muttered. ¡°Anything''s possible now, but I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t shake me up. I still haven¡¯t used it on the Cartigans¡­because I¡¯m afraid. It seems pointless to rely on it if someone like Sartella is pure.¡±


    ¡°That might be true, but I think I¡¯d still like you to come with us,¡± Faye said with a smile. ¡°If Omorossa is registered as good, I¡¯ll take it with a grain of salt, but if he¡¯s bad, well¡­that¡¯ll tell us a lot of what we need to know.¡±


    ¡°I-I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°So are you willing? Like I said before, no pressure, but it would be nice to have you along since¡­¡± Her friend¡¯s features then took on a hint of sadness as she gently placed a hand on Abi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna be here much longer, are you?¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Abi meekly shook her head, not wanting to put it to words but also understanding what Faye was getting at. ¡°I¡¯m not, no. In fact, chances are good that I won¡¯t even be leaving Stellareid. We have the realm dagger with us, so if the opportunity presents itself, I¡¯ll have to take it. There¡¯s only so long until my pregnancy becomes visibly and magically noticeable.¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling,¡± Faye murmured. ¡°Then I¡¯d really like to spend as much time with you as I can. You¡¯re one of my best friends, Abi, so I¡¯m going to miss you so damn much when you leave. You have my full support though! Go back to Scott, have your child, and raise a family in Wilham. Have the peaceful life you deserve, and maybe someday¡­when Princess Ilirianna is queen, I¡¯ll come visit you in Omaruo.¡±


    Abi could feel tears entering her eyes at the thought of leaving Faye behind, but she forced them back and responded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love that. Scott¡¯s heard plenty about you so I¡¯m sure he¡¯d enjoy meeting you.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯d love to meet him too!¡± Faye agreed. ¡°I need to see this magicless bastard who swept you off your feet. He better be a hell of a guy or I might just be offended that you picked him over us!¡±


    ¡°Trust me, he¡¯s amazing.¡±


    They laughed together once again, Abi leaning against Faye as they turned their attention back to the view. It was little moments like these that she would long for the most when she left for Omaruo. The last few years at the Academy had plenty of trials and struggles, but as stressed as she became in the recent months, she knew that on the whole, her life in Erika had been a good one. She didn¡¯t want to leave it behind. She didn¡¯t want to leave her friends behind. Almost everybody who came with her to Stellareid from the Academy meant the absolute world to her, and Edwar Grunly was the father she never had. But she was now on the cusp of having a family, and she could not abandon her child.


    ¡°Hey Faye?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Watch over Iris for me. Make sure she¡¯s happy, and when I¡¯m gone, let Grunly know that I truly believe she would make a wonderful Master of Nature.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The realization dawning on Faye was clear in her exasperated tone. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve dragged poor Mackia on this mission. You¡¯re trying to get her a resume so you¡¯re not leaving Master Grunly out to dry. You¡¯re too damn considerate.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not considerate enough. If I was, I¡¯d have told Grunly the truth.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet with that self-deprecating nonsense. You¡¯re doing what you must, and let¡¯s not forget you didn¡¯t even realize you were pregnant until we were already on the way out the door. You didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to Master Grunly.¡±


    Abi reluctantly admitted that Faye was right on that detail, but she didn¡¯t say so out loud. ¡°Well, anyway¡­¡± she began, wanting to change the subject back to its initial direction. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you to Omorossa¡¯s and we¡¯ll see what my faulty sense has to say about him.¡±


    ¡°Awesome. Thank you, Ab¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Faye.¡±


    ***


    Nigreos Noctis was more than relieved that the royal team backed him up in his confrontation with his father, but at the same time, finding one person in the entirety of a Great City was not an easy feat, especially when one couldn¡¯t fully trust the city guards. By Ilirianna¡¯s orders, Lord Cartigan had his men scouring the city for even a hint of Neah Noctis¡¯s location, and in one day, nothing was found. Naturally, the young dark mage knew it was unrealistic for Neah to be saved in a single day, but every day they failed to find her was another day she spent in the clutches of the Kosah-Rei. There was no telling what they might have been doing to her, and the thought of his dear little sister being tortured at their hands made him sick beyond what words could describe.


    He could not accept that, so he once again found himself prepared to defy the orders of his father. Viiro Noctis no longer meant anything to him, for it had finally become undeniable that the man was the very monster The Angel had told him he was. If Viiro wanted to stand in the way of saving his little sister, then Nigreos would take a page out of Ryokumo¡¯s book and ignore the rules. There was a way he could take matters into his own hands, though it was vehemently prohibited by the Masters and Lord Cartigan. This plan could get him exactly what he desired should it go his way, and even if the assumptions they had made were incorrect, the interaction alone could still make great strides towards saving Neah.


    Rickori Keskivaara. Nigreos spoke the name of the People¡¯s Mind in his head. Whether he¡¯s agreed to work alongside the Kosah-Rei or not, I truly do believe Keskivaara has made contact with them. If he¡¯s sided with the cult, then I¡¯ll beg him to tell me what he knows about Neah. If he hasn¡¯t, I¡¯ll beg him to help me look. I¡¯ll get on my hands and knees. I¡¯ll offer him everything I could possibly give him. Whatever it takes, I will do it.


    The morning they departed Noctalus, he had sworn on everything to Lunara that when he returned, Neah would be at his side, and as he recalled the pained features on her face when they last parted ways, Nigreos found his resolve strengthening.


    You were right, Luna. Father never had her best interests at heart, and I just couldn¡¯t see it. But my eyes are open now. I¡¯m seeing clearer than I ever have in my life. I¡¯ll ignore the wishes of those above me, and I will speak to Keskivaara myself.


    Therefore, in the dead of night, when he was at most powerful, Nigreos Noctis put on his winter clothes and donned his cloak before silently making his way through the room he shared with the sleeping Ryokumo and Eko, then arrived in the living room. His magic would allow him to merge with the darkness, becoming a part of the night''s shadows. With this spell, all he had to do in order to secretly leave Castle Saientia was jump off the balcony and glide down to the Third Ring where Keskivaara had his residence.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s asleep, and waking him up won¡¯t make him the most willing to hear me out, but this spell only works at night, so night is my only chance to see him.


    Nigreos stalked towards the balcony, made sure his cowl was pulled low enough to hide his face, then pulled open the sliding glass door. Seconds later, he realized he had made a grave mistake in assuming that a lightless living room meant it was vacant.


    ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going at this hour, Noctis?¡±


    Nigreos froze just in the open doorway, his lips tightening in frustration both at himself and at the jackass behind him. Without so much as turning his head, Nigreos hissed, ¡°None of your damn business, Glaus. Go back to bed.¡±


    ¡°None of my business, huh?¡± Rennigan snorted. ¡°Well, perhaps you¡¯re right, but since you¡¯re slipping out the balcony in the middle of the night, I imagine I¡¯d be correct in assuming what you¡¯re doing is against the rules. I wonder what the Masters would think of this?¡±


    Spinning furiously on his heel, Nigreos fixed Rennigan with an expression filled with rage, wanting the water mage to know he was not messing around. It took most of his self control to keep his voice quiet enough not to wake the others. ¡°You listen here¡­ If you utter even a word of what I¡¯m doing to anybody, I will ensure you live to regret it. I¡¯m not going to let you of all people get in my way.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t make out Rennigan¡¯s expression due to the lack of light, but he could see the young man¡¯s lanky silhouette rise up from the couch and turn to properly face him. ¡°I take it you¡¯re going in search of Neah then? What exactly do you think you¡¯re going to accomplish out there all by your lonesome?¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t the same disgust he typically directed towards Nigreos, rather he merely seemed to be mocking him, as if he believed these actions to be foolish and amusing. Maybe he really did intend to tell the Masters, or maybe he was just saying that to get under Nigreos¡¯s skin. Either way, he didn¡¯t particularly care. It would have been better to keep this trip a secret, but if Rennigan told Viiro, then Nigreos would stand his ground against his father once again. Lord Cartigan, Viiro, and Acostav could say whatever they wanted to him, but Neah¡¯s safety took precedence over all of their wishes.


    ¡°I intend to accomplish what the idiots leading this search won¡¯t,¡± Nigreos growled. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Keskivaara myself. I¡¯m going to ask him for help finding Neah. He has supporters all throughout this city, so if Neah¡¯s here, he has a much higher chance of knowing than anybody else¡­ He¡¯s the one Acostav should have sent you to interrogate, not a goddamn clown.¡±


    Rennigan laughed smugly, taking a few steps forward so that his amused features were just barely illuminated enough to see. ¡°You know what, that¡¯s a fair point. But then do you think Keskivaara declined Vesh¡¯s hypothetical alliance? Do you think a man like that would be willing to barter with an elite like you?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Nigreos retorted sharply. ¡°With my mother dead, Lunara is going to be a Lady of Noctalus once she graduates the Academy, and Album will stand beside her. Both of them want Neah safe, so I shall offer Keskivaara something he should want¡ªthe full cooperation and allegiance of the Great City of Noctalus.¡±


    ¡°Lord Cartigan would be furious.¡±


    ¡°Cartigan can kiss my ass.¡±


    Rennigan cocked an eyebrow, as if realizing just how serious Nigreos was. Perhaps the water mage had been toying with him before, but now, it was clear that Rennigan Glaus fully understood he was not kidding even slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve actually thought this through¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°You know, this could be considered treasonous from a certain perspective. Cartigan has banned negotiation with Keskivaara, and from my understanding, so has King Markreas! You would defy a direct order from the king himself?¡±


    Nigreos clicked his tongue. ¡°Cartigan and Markreas cannot tell the leaders of another Great City what to do. Markreas may be the king, but he needs Noctalus¡¯s favor, and since I¡¯ll be speaking on Lunara¡¯s behalf, he¡¯ll have no choice but to overlook this.¡±


    ¡°Even setting Erika aside, you would ruin the diplomatic relationship between Noctalus and Stellareid.¡±


    ¡°So be it. Cartigan would allow my sister to die rather than negotiate with a peaceful man trying to help people,¡± Nigreos snapped. ¡°All to appease his precious little Company Lords who don¡¯t give a damn about anybody but themselves. He doesn''t have my city¡¯s interests in mind, so why should I have his? I¡¯ll say it again, Glaus. Cartigan can kiss my ass. I¡¯m going after my sister. Do what you want. Tell who you want. See if I give a shit.¡±


    He was already wasting plenty of time bickering with Rennigan, so Nigreos turned back and stalked onto the balcony, drawing dark mana to his hands as he prepared to chant the necessary incantation. Once again, Rennigan stopped him from doing so, but the words he spoke this time threw Nigreos off.


    ¡°Alright then, Noctis, how about a quick little deal? I won¡¯t tell a soul what you¡¯re up to under the condition that you let me join you!¡±


    Nigreos paused, furrowing his brow as he glanced over his shoulder at Rennigan, who was already pulling on his white jacket as he rushed to the doorway. ¡°Excuse me? And why the hell do you want that? You just finished lecturing me about how illegal this is and now you want to come along?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right I do,¡± Rennigan declared. ¡°You think I¡¯m just gonna sit here while you go chatting it up with the People¡¯s Mind himself? Give me a break! Assuming Keskivaara doesn¡¯t betray us to the Kosah-Rei, he might be a valuable asset! I¡¯m not about to let you dominate all the spoils of bartering with him, so I want to be there!¡±


    Nigroes shook his head with disgust, knowing he shouldn¡¯t have expected any better of Rennigan Glaus. ¡°I am not meeting with him for political gain! This is for Neah and Neah alone! If all you want is to help your jackass of a father improve his standing, then you can fuck right off!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡± Rennigan whispered harshly. ¡°Perhaps I can offer Keskivaara an audience with my father as well! He might like that! I¡¯m the son of one of the most influential members of the Council of Elders! You think I can¡¯t bring something to table for you?¡±


    ¡°And why would you care?¡± he shot back. ¡°I know you hate me, so why bother to help me?¡±


    Rennigan huffed in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re right, I do hate you, but I have no qualms with your little sister. It¡¯s not like I want Neah to die! I¡¯m being serious here! Besides, I¡¯m all worked up now, so if you leave me behind, I¡¯m not gonna get any sleep until you return! Trust me, Noctis, and let me help you!¡±


    For a few seconds, Nigreos stared down at Rennigan, wishing he had Abigail¡¯s sense so that he could truly gauge how truthful he was being. He didn¡¯t want Rennigan messing up such an important meeting, but he also couldn¡¯t deny the added benefit of having Kloras Glaus¡¯s son at the bargaining table. Rennigan could mess everything up or he could improve the situation¡ªtwo outcomes equally as likely.


    Shockingly enough, I think he¡¯s being honest here. Perhaps it is mostly for personal gain, but he¡¯s worried about Neah in his own way. That¡¯s right, Abi did once tell me that he was strangely pure in the eyes of her sense. In that case, I¡¯ll put my trust in Abigail and take the gamble. Nigreos then smirked wryly. And if he¡¯s with me, he can¡¯t sell me out without going down with the ship. That¡¯s better than leaving a bitter Rennigan behind.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he grunted, sticking out his hand for the other man to take. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope you aren¡¯t scared of heights.¡±


    Rennigan frowned. ¡°Scared of heights?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Grabbing a firm hold of Rennigan¡¯s arm, Nigreos chanted his incantation, turning every part of his body save for the hand grasping Rennigan into formless shadows. Realization dawned on the water mage, but it was too late for him to back out as Nigreos lifted him from off his feet and dragged him over the side of the railing. To his credit, he didn¡¯t cry out despite the horrified look on his face as Nigreos moved through the darkness and down towards the Third Ring of Stellareid.

 V6 Chapter 7- The Peoples Mind

    Chapter VII


    ¡°That has to be one of the most unpleasant experiences I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Rennigan complained once his feet were firmly on the ground of Stellareid¡¯s Third Ring. ¡°I might actually vomit.¡±


    Smoothing out his shirt and jacket, he then watched as Nigreos¡¯s form returned to a solid shape, the dark mage melting out of the shadows with a satisfied grin on his face. ¡°Well, I warned you, did I not?¡± Nigreos reminded him. ¡°If you¡¯re already throwing a tantrum, by all means, turn around, find a gondola, and march your pathetic ass back to the castle. Otherwise, let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    ¡°I am not throwing a tantrum! Stop exaggerating! And for that matter, you did not warn me! You just asked if I was afraid of heights before dragging me over the side of a balcony! Truly, I thought for a second that you were gonna drop me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t consider it. Unfortunately, getting arrested for murder isn¡¯t gonna help Neah. If it would, I¡¯d have gladly dropped you.¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up.¡±


    Rennigan rolled his eyes, glancing around the empty and dark alleyway that Nigreos had landed them in. The only light came from the crescent moon above and from the exit onto a road just up ahead, one Nigreos was already heading towards. Rennigan rushed after the dark mage, falling into stride just beside him as they emerged into what was immediately proven to be a residential neighborhood, though a quick scan of the architecture made it clear these were mostly owned by the middle class. Firelamps lined the snow-covered road, and at such a late hour, there wasn¡¯t a soul to be found, something that made Rennigan a little bit more uncomfortable than he cared to admit. Nigreos stopped just at the mouth of the alley as he sought out a nearby street sign. Taking note of where they were, he turned right and continued without another word.


    It was as Rennigan once again rushed to keep up with him that it suddenly dawned on him what he had just impulsively done. I¡¯ve lost my mind. What the hell am I even doing down here? Everything I said to Noctis back in our quarters was perfectly logical! My argument was flawless, yet here I am, on my way to speak with Rickori Keskivaara himself, and for Nigreos Noctis of all people?


    However, even as he internally whined about what he was doing, deep down inside, Rennigan knew exactly what had spurred him to action. At the end of the day, something had broken inside of Nigreos with the death of his mother and the kidnapping of Neah. He had been withdrawn and silent on the weeklong trip to reach Stellareid, and the way he lost his mind with both Uma Miyon and Master Viiro was completely out of character for the calm young man. Nigreos¡¯s constant composure was one of the things that irked Rennigan the most, so to see it so thoroughly smashed to pieces was worrisome. To then find him perfectly willing to break the law and see Keskivaara, as well as how furious he got with Rennigan, resulted in the water mage insisting he should join, if only to make sure Nigreos didn¡¯t get himself killed and ruin the whole mission.


    Not that I¡¯m worried about the bastard, and I wasn¡¯t wrong in that an audience with Keskivaara could be beneficial for my father, but still¡­ I don¡¯t much like how Viiro Noctis spoke of his daughter either¡­ To leave a girl as innocent as Neah to the mercy of these cultists just because she might die soon is utterly heartless¡­


    Rennigan sighed, watching his breath rise up in a cloud of steam before him as they turned a corner and continued down another street. ¡°So tell me, Noctis, do you actually know where we¡¯re going? I mean, how did you get Keskivaara¡¯s address? I doubt the Cartigans would have just told you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly not hard to find if you really want to know,¡± Nigreos answered softly. ¡°The man is a beloved friend of the people, and from what I¡¯ve gathered, he says his doors are always open to those who wish to see him. All I had to do was ask the right person and they told me exactly where I could find him.¡±


    Rennigan frowned. ¡°Kind of bold to be so open when he¡¯s pissing off the government. Does he not think somebody without his best interests in mind is going to come knocking?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± the other mage muttered. ¡°Maybe he just sees it as a necessary evil to gain the trust of the populace. He¡¯s not called the ¡®People¡¯s Mind¡¯ for nothing.¡±


    Rennigan shrugged in silent concession at that point, but as he did so, something he had been wondering for a while returned to his thoughts, so he decided to finally put voice to the question. ¡°What exactly does that mean? Why is he the People¡¯s Mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nigreos admitted. ¡°To be honest, before reading the mission briefing for our trip here, I hadn¡¯t heard much about Keskivaara, so I¡¯m no less familiar with the man than you are. That being said, if I had to make a guess, it¡¯s because he¡¯s an educated and powerful mage rallying the people. He¡¯s helping them plan how to best get through to the government without getting themselves arrested. In that sense, he¡¯s the brain behind their operation¡ªthe People¡¯s Mind.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± Rennigan mused. ¡°Though I can¡¯t help wondering why he¡¯s staked his allegiance with the commoners. The briefing said he left Stellareid for years after his parents were killed and when he randomly came back, he began organizing against Lord Cartigan and the Company Lords. What changed while he was gone? Where did he even go?¡±


    ¡°Good question¡­but nobody except him, and I imagine his closest allies, would be able to answer that.¡±


    The two of them fell silent yet again, leaving Rennigan to privately ponder the mysteries of this man that they didn¡¯t even know for certain would be an ally. King Markreas believed that Vesh was attempting to recruit Keskivaara, and if that belief was true, then they were walking right into the belly of the beast. Back in their quarters, Rennigan had asked if Nigreos expected Keskivaara to have declined, but the dark mage ignored that question and never returned to it. His unspoken refusal to address that possibility indicated that he didn¡¯t want to think about it, but since Rennigan didn¡¯t exactly want to offer themselves on a silver platter to the Kosah-Rei, especially since the cult already made it clear they wanted him dead, he decided he wasn¡¯t about to refrain from broaching the subject again.


    ¡°Noctis, if Keskivaara has joined forces with Vesh, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask him for help.¡±


    With that response given almost immediately, Rennigan couldn¡¯t stop himself from turning a baffled expression towards the mage beside him. ¡°Even if he¡¯s with the cult¡ªthe very people who took Neah in the first place? Is that truly wise?¡±


    ¡°None of what we¡¯re doing right now is wise, Glaus,¡± Nigreos pointed out simply. ¡°What I¡¯m relying on is this: Keskivaara has proven through his actions that he does want to resolve these conflicts peacefully. He wouldn¡¯t approve of an innocent person like Neah being kidnapped, so perhaps if he¡¯s with Vesh and learns of this, he will convince them to give her back. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I will destroy the Kosah-Rei the very second I get the opportunity to, but only once Neah is safe. I meant it when I said I would do anything to protect her¡­ She¡¯s been through so much in her life and she doesn¡¯t deserve this.¡±


    ¡°So you truly do not care?¡± Rennigan pressed. ¡°What if Keskivaara just kills us on the spot? We could be walking towards our demise right now! Does that not worry you? Killing the two of us would be quite beneficial for those assholes!¡±


    Nigreos grimaced, his lips drawing tight in an emotion Rennigan struggled to identify. ¡°I know that. But what else am I supposed to do? Sit around and hope Lord Cartigan¡¯s men find her for me? They aren¡¯t willing to go as far as I am. Risks are necessary, I¡¯ve known this ever since Neah¡¯s condition first appeared. If Keskivaara kills me tonight, then a risk finally got me. I might not be able to help my sister if I¡¯m dead, but I certainly can¡¯t help her by doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Rennigan grunted bitterly. ¡°Well, here''s to hoping we don¡¯t die then.¡±


    ¡°Cut the sarcastic tone. I didn¡¯t force you to take this risk with me. You¡¯re the one who begged to come along.¡± The dark mage then turned his head to glare at Rennigan. ¡°Why are you here? Why are you taking such an unnecessary risk for the man you¡¯ve expressed such hatred towards for years? Is it really just to get something for yourself out of Keskivaara?¡±


    Rennigan snorted, turning away from Nigreos¡¯s intense stare as he gazed instead at the darkened, two-story houses lining the road to his right. ¡°Must I repeat myself? I don¡¯t want your sister to die at their hands either.¡±


    ¡°But enough to ignore King Markreas and Lord Cartigan¡¯s explicit orders?¡± Nigreos pressed firmly. ¡°Enough to put your life in danger? Maybe you don¡¯t want Neah to die, but since when did you care enough to potentially ruin everything you¡¯ve been building?¡±


    Rennigan smirked smugly, waving his hand dismissively in the air. ¡°You think King Markreas is gonna touch me? Just as he can¡¯t arrest a Son of Noctalus, punishing me is just gonna destroy his already barely existent relationship with my father. I¡¯m untouchable to the Iijis.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡±


    ¡°And as for why I¡¯m sticking my damn neck out for your sister, it¡¯s because Viiro Noctis pisses me the hell off more than you do!¡± Turning back to face Nigreos, Rennigan¡¯s smug grin shifted into a bitter one. ¡°The way he¡¯s so willing to abandon his daughter is revolting and represents everything I hate about the Masters of Ijiria! I understand that my father can be a pain in your asses, and I know every Master hates him, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯s doing everything for purely selfish reasons! Of course, I won¡¯t pretend he doesn¡¯t enjoy having power, but if you think he¡¯s getting in your way for the hell of it then you¡¯re dead wrong!¡±


    Huffing with annoyance at Nigreos¡¯s dubious expression, Rennigan went on. ¡°The Masters of Ijiria are selfish people and my father seeks to ensure that scum like them never get the chance to decide everything themselves. They¡¯re spoiled, pompous, and most would burn everything down for their own personal gain! Viiro¡¯s willingness to sacrifice Neah just proves that! It infuriates me, so perhaps that¡¯s another reason I¡¯m walking here beside you! If Viiro isn¡¯t interested in helping an innocent person, then I will. So, as much as I think you¡¯re a spoiled asshole as well, I will at least give credit where it is due¡­ At least you care¡­¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s eyes went wide, his expression a mix of surprise, confusion, and a little bit of pride. However, that dubiousness from before returned, and Nigreos unfortunately dragged the topic back to Kloras Glaus. ¡°Well, don¡¯t get me wrong, I appreciate you saying that, but you can understand why I¡¯d doubt Kloras¡¯s intentions are as selfless as that. He¡¯s screwed things up plenty of times because he prevented the Masters from acting when they could have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying my father is perfect,¡± Rennigan growled, his thoughts momentarily shifting back to Kloras¡¯s comments about Jessi and Hiro back at the estate. ¡°Like I said, he does enjoy his power. He likes wielding it even when he doesn¡¯t have to. I¡¯d be lying if I said I agreed with every decision he makes. And that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    The young man then paused, wondering why he was even confessing these things to Nigreos Noctis of all people. Though he supposed it didn''t matter much, and at that moment, he felt like saying it, so he did.


    ¡°I¡¯m not vying to become the Master of Water because my father tells me to. I want to be the Master of Water for myself. I want to be a Master this country can trust, and I want to counteract the effects of people like Viiro and Acostav. I want to be even better than my father, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve always pissed me off. The title of Master of Darkness was dumped in your lap from the day you took your first breath, while I¡¯m clawing my way to the top in order to succeed a Master who doesn''t even want an apprentice. That¡¯s why you risking everything for your sister was a pleasant surprise. I don¡¯t like how easy this is for you, but at least you have more of a heart than your predecessor.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Having said everything he wanted to say, Rennigan didn¡¯t bother looking back at Nigreos, for he was sure the dark mage would still doubt his words. After all, the two of them had never liked each other, and Rennigan didn¡¯t particularly like him even now. He wasn¡¯t telling Nigreos all of this to get a reaction anyway, so he would have been perfectly content walking in silence for the rest of the trip. Yet, Nigreos eventually spoke, and it was in a warmer tone than Rennigan had expected.


    ¡°You know what, I understand that feeling,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been blinding myself to who my father was, trying to ignore all of the signs because I didn¡¯t want to accept that he was a selfish scumbag. I told myself I needed to be the Master of Darkness to help Neah, and never questioned why the current one wasn¡¯t already doing it. But at the end of the day, I think you just put my feelings to words better than I could. I don¡¯t want to be the Master of Darkness because my father tells me to. I want to do it to be a better Master than him, to make sure somebody who actually cares sits in his seat when he¡¯s gone. I¡¯ll admit that I haven¡¯t worked as hard as you, but I do hope that when I succeed him, you¡¯ll be able to trust that the position is in good hands.¡±


    Rennigan slowly raised his head, turning to gaze back at Nigreos, who was smiling at him with the most pleasant expression the dark mage had ever given him, and despite himself and everything he had always felt towards this individual, Rennigan begrudgingly let a smile of his own turn his lips.


    ¡°Yeah, well, my bar is pretty high,¡± he stated. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there in the Chambers with you, so mark my damn words, I¡¯ll be able to judge everything you do from a front row seat.¡±


    Nigreos chuckled. ¡°Good. Keep me in line, Glaus, and I¡¯ll do the same to you. You, me, and Abigail¡­ Let¡¯s make sure the next generation of Masters is one that this empire can respect.¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not. You¡¯re still my rival, though. Don''t think this changes anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Wouldn¡¯t have it any other way,¡± Nigreos shot back. ¡°But thank you for being here. I haven¡¯t had a good laugh in a while, so I feel a bit refreshed.¡±


    Rennigan frowned. ¡°And what about all this was funny?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, really?¡±


    Jeez, what the hell even is this? Noctis and I, going for a walk like friends? I suppose hell must have frozen over at some point recently. Whatever¡­ I¡¯d love it if Noctis really was different from the others, but actions speak louder than words, and I want to see his actions. He¡¯s willing to help his sister, but how many others is he willing to stick his neck out for? I¡¯ll be watching you closely, Nigreos Noctis.


    ***


    Five minutes after Nigreos and Rennigan finished their conversation, the two mages arrived at the residence of Rickori Keskivaara, and to Nigreos¡¯s surprise, he could just barely see in the curtained window that the building had a light on. He had been fearing he¡¯d have to wake Keskivaara to talk to him, so the fact that he was already up made the situation far more ideal. As expected, it truly was a humble, one-story building that he never would have guessed belonged to somebody as high-status as the People¡¯s Mind, so as Nigreos and Rennigan walked towards the door, he found his nerves getting even worse. Once he knocked, there would truly be no going back and he would have committed to this insane plan. He had to remind himself that this was for Neah, so shoving all thoughts of getting himself killed aside, he rapped his knuckles against the door and stood back to wait.


    He was certain that whoever was inside must have been debating whether to answer the door at such a late hour and that was why they stood there for so long, so to make it clear that he didn¡¯t intend to leave without getting a chance to make his case, Nigreos knocked again. This time, he heard the sound of somebody approaching the door followed by the mana flare of the security charm being dismantled just before it was pulled open by a woman with stern and annoyed features. She appeared to be somewhere in her thirties, with dark skin, narrowed brown eyes, and thick black hair pulled back behind her head. She stood a few inches shorter than Nigreos, but her presence as she gazed up at him was uncomfortably intense.


    ¡°And what inconsiderate bastards have come knocking on this door at such a late hour?¡± she demanded. ¡°Have you forgotten what time it was, or did you just not care?¡±


    Knowing how imperative it was to be polite, Nigreos bent his back in a bow and replied, ¡°Forgive me, Ma¡¯am , but this was unfortunately the only time I could come. My name is Nigreos Noctis, eldest son of the Master of Darkness, and I desperately require an audience with Dr. Keskivaara. Would he be willing to meet with me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s thin eyebrows raised, and when Nigreos looked back at her, he could see the heavy suspicion in her eyes. ¡°Nigreos Noctis? Well that¡¯s certainly not what I expected, and to be honest, I can¡¯t say I believe you. For one, what would a child of Noctalus be doing here in Stellareid, and for two, why would a noble of your statue bow to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I need help,¡± he answered firmly. ¡°If you want proof, I can cast some dark magic for you, and I swear I¡¯m not here with any ill intentions. It¡¯s the middle of the night, after all. If I wanted to hurt anybody, there¡¯s very little that could stop me from doing so. If it makes you feel any better, use mana suppressing cuffs on me! I¡¯ll do whatever you want to make you feel safer so long as I can talk to him.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± She then turned to regard the silent Rennigan with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°And who the hell are you? What do you want with us.¡±


    The water mage straightened up once he was addressed, and he faced the woman with confidence. ¡°My name is Rennigan Glaus, son of High Council Elder Kloras Glaus. I want what Noctis wants¡ªan audience with Keskivaara.¡±


    Her face remained stoic, but Nigreos could see the gears turning in her head as she processed both Nigreos and Rennigan¡¯s introductions. He wasn¡¯t sure whether he managed to convince her they were trustworthy or not, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t about to turn them away without first asking Keskivaara himself, so she gave them a brief, ¡°give me a moment,¡± and closed the door before disappearing into the building. When she returned five minutes later, she was holding two pairs of mana-suppressing handcuffs that Nigreos had suggested.


    ¡°He says he¡¯ll humor you,¡± she informed them. ¡°His doors are always open, but if you truly are a Noctis, then I would like you to be unable to use magic. You still don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Nigreos stuck his wrists out without hesitation. ¡°Not at all. You, too, Glaus.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡±


    Rennigan was still clearly afraid Keskivaara was going to kill them, but he obeyed nonetheless as the woman clamped the cuffs around their wrists before ushering them into the entry hall. Given the small size of the house, they only had to round one corner before they entered a cozy little lounge within which sat three men around a small circular table, playing-cards in their hands and bottles of beer resting beside them. All eyes turned towards Nigreos and Rennigan, anger and resentment in all but one of them, and it was because that individual did not appear hostile that Nigreos was unsurprised when he introduced himself.


    ¡°Good evening, Gentlemen. You requested an audience, and here I am.¡±


    Rickori Keskivaara did not smile at them, but his tone was still rather pleasant as he eyed them curiously. Even sitting down, Nigreos could tell that he was tall, with broad shoulders and toned arms that, while not the most muscular, still appeared strong. He had warm brown eyes full of clever intelligence and thin brown mustache and beard the same color as his shoulder-length hair. He was dressed in a simple tunic and trousers which failed to match his status in the same way his house did. However, what instantly stuck out to Nigreos was the intense mana signature emanating from the man, far stronger than the other three people combined.


    Lord Cartigan wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡­ This guy might be able to match even Ilirianna¡­


    ¡°It is a pleasure, Dr. Keskivaara,¡± Nigreos began, bowing now to him and motioning for Rennigan to do the same. ¡°I am Nigreos Noctis and this is Rennigan Glaus. We are beyond grateful for this opportunity and we thank you for allowing us an audience despite the time.¡±


    Keskivaara gave a soft nod. ¡°It is nice to meet such famous and well-known individuals. You clearly know who I am, but I¡¯ll introduce my friends.¡± He then motioned to the other three, giving their names as he did so. ¡°This is my husband Velanor Kinrono, my close friend Nickalous Arlando, and the young woman who escorted you in is Haleah Narkas.¡±


    Nigreos gave each one of them a smile as he took a quick survey of the three. Having already met Haleah, he focused mostly on the two men at table on either side of the People¡¯s Mind. Velanor had short, curly blonde hair and eyes a deep green, with handsome features that made him appear as if he were a softer, warmer individual than the others around him. Though, Nigreos could still sense a strength beneath that pleasant exterior that might have paled in comparison to Keskivaara, but was still something to be wary of. Nickalous was by far the oldest of the four, with a bald head and wrinkled, clean-shaven features. His brown eyes were intimidating and his lips were curled into a disapproving sneer that indicated he had not supported inviting them inside.


    Keskivaara seems to be the only one openly interested in talking to us. Kinrono is hard to read, but the other two are hostile. I need to keep that in mind.


    ¡°Now, might I ask why you are here and why this couldn¡¯t wait until morning?¡± Keskivaara inquired, returning to the topic at hand. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not complaining, for I have been requesting an audience with people of your status for quite some time, but I can¡¯t help being curious.¡±


    Nigreos nodded his understanding. ¡°As it happens, Lord Cartigan¡¯s disinterest in negotiating with you is the reason for the late hour. Glaus and I are here without his knowledge because I believe the three of us can help each other. You just said you wanted to negotiate with someone like me, so here I am, ready and willing to start making offers.¡±


    ¡°But there is an issue in that you have far less you can offer us than Lord Cartigan,¡± Velanor pointed out. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t think we aren¡¯t appreciative should your claims be genuine, but if I recall correctly, you¡¯re in line for the Master of Darkness as opposed to any government positions within the Great Cities. Is this correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Nigreos confirmed. ¡°But my younger sister, Lunara, is next in line and I am here on her behalf. It may interest the four of you to know that a week and a half ago, the Kosah-Rei made a small-scale assault on Noctalus that resulted in the deaths of my mother, Nium Noctis, and Lady Clara Luz.¡±


    Since Uma had been aware of the plans for Noctalus, Nigreos knew with certainty that the Kosah-Rei were plotting that move months in advance. If Keskivaara was in league with them, he might also have been told about the attack, so it was important to carefully gauge his reaction. Unfortunately, the People¡¯s Mind didn¡¯t reveal anything in his subtle reaction of raised eyebrows, but the other three were quite visibly thrown off.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Haleah cut in. ¡°Lady Nium and Lady Clara are dead?¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± Nigreos said. ¡°Which means that when Lunara graduates from the Academy of Erika, she will immediately take our mother¡¯s place. In addition, my close friend Album Luz will take Lady Clara¡¯s position in a mere year and a half. Both will be willing to honor a deal brokered between you and me.¡±


    Keskivaara gently closed his eyes, as if to take a second and ponder the news, before he looked back at Nigreos. ¡°Well, I must first offer you my condolences about your mother. I imagine you know this, but I am quite familiar with a wound such as that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the dark mage replied just before Keskivaara went on.


    ¡°I see you have more to offer me than was first apparent, but what is it you want? You¡¯ve already stated Lord Cartigan is not permitting this, so you¡¯re running the risk of angering the Lord of Stellareid to achieve your goals. What are they? And what does Mr. Glaus have to do with it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to sweeten the pot,¡± Rennigan told him. ¡°Noctis offers you the allegiance of Noctalus, I offer you the potential allegiance of Elder Kloras Glaus. But we can touch upon that in a moment.¡±


    Rennigan then motioned for Nigreos to answer the first question, so the dark mage took a deep breath and did so. ¡°In that attack, my littlest sister Neah was kidnapped by the Kosah-Rei, with only a note left behind claiming she would be taken to Stellareid. Neah is precious to me, and as her older brother, it is my duty to get her back. I know how much influence you have in this city, so am I here to beg for your help finding her. After what happened in Hiriech a few years ago, I do not trust Cartigan¡¯s city guard to do the job right. I need somebody like you¡­¡±


    Keskivaara leaned back in his chair, setting down his hand of cards as he glanced at the three allies around him. They seemed to share a silent word with one another before the People¡¯s Mind turned back and made a very blunt statement.


    ¡°Mr. Noctis, I can see in your eyes that you have heard rumors of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s attempts to form an alliance with me, and I presume that is why you are here to ask this. I will confirm that I have spoken to members of the cult personally.¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s eyes went wide as he and Rennigan shared stunned expressions. ¡°Y-you have?¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°Yes. At the moment, I have not given them an answer, for they have placed me in a very precarious spot.¡± The man slowly shook his head, an expression of regret coming over him as he spoke. ¡°I seek to improve the lives of my supporters without stooping to the evil the Kosah-Rei have. I truly wish to resolve things with peace and order, but Lord Cartigan refuses to talk with me. Progress cannot be made if he won¡¯t give me the time of day, and as the months go on, I find myself wretchedly pondering whether the Kosah-Rei¡¯s methods are the only true path to a future peace.¡±


    Nigreos swallowed, suddenly getting an unnerving feeling. Keskivaara was admitting to some very treasonous thoughts that, if taken back to Cartigan, would have him arrested and executed without any further hesitation. A part of Nigreos feared they did not intend to let him leave, but the People¡¯s Mind continued to speak.


    ¡°Rotana Vesh holds out hope that my followers will join him, and there is a growing movement among my people that expresses support for the Kosah-Rei. One of the three sitting here is of that mindset.¡± Keskivaara didn¡¯t reveal who it was, but Nigreos supposed it didn¡¯t really matter as the man got to the heart of his point. ¡°I do not wish it to come to that, but you cannot offer what I need more than anything. I know nothing about the kidnapping of Neah Noctis, but yes, I imagine I could find her if I tried hard enough. What I do know is that the rest of the royal team is in Stellareid, so here are my terms:


    ¡°If you set up a meeting between me and Princess Ilirianna, then I swear on my name, I will do everything in my power to safely return Neah Noctis to you.¡±

 V6 Chapter 8- A Fathers Affection

    Chapter VIII


    When the following morning arrived, Abigail Reiner met up with Faye, Jessi, Hiro, and Rennigan at the gates of Saientia before the five of them began making their way towards the nearest gondola. As expected, she hadn¡¯t gotten even a wink of sleep the previous night, having been kept up by all of her common anxieties as well as by the stress of using her sense again on Omorossa. She hadn¡¯t opened herself up to it since the attack in Noctalus, and even with Faye¡¯s encouragement, she couldn¡¯t help but agonize over it for the remainder of the night. Luckily, it didn¡¯t seem like she was the only one who had issues getting rest because Rennigan¡¯s eyes were so droopy and glazed over that she could have been convinced he hadn¡¯t slept in weeks. She mildly wondered what his problem had been, but since the two of them rarely ever talked, she decided it wasn¡¯t her place to press the subject. The other three must have been of a similar mindset at first, but when they got on the gondola and Rennigan nearly passed out seconds after sitting down, Faye began to grill him for answers.


    ¡°Rennigan, wake up!¡± she snapped, snapping her fingers in front of his face impatiently. ¡°Are you okay? How much sleep did you get last night?¡±


    The water mage scowled, rubbing the weariness from his eyes as he glared at Faye. ¡°I got plenty of sleep, thank you very much. It¡¯s just that we have to march our asses down to that clown so early in the morning! I think it¡¯s more strange that the rest of you are so alert!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Hiro cut in instantly. ¡°Stop lying, Glaus, I know you slipped out last night and you can¡¯t convince me otherwise! I was not dreaming!¡±


    Faye raised her eyebrows with interest before once again addressing Rennigan. ¡°You snuck out? Where?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sneak out anywhere!¡± he swiftly defended. ¡°Pafran is just being a goddamn fool! I was in bed all night, so if you saw my bed empty then you must have been so delirious that you¡¯re remembering things wrong!¡±


    Hirokol leaned forward challengingly, his mouth twisting in a snarky grin as he growled, ¡°Oh, as if! Stop trying to trick me!¡± The wind mage then turned back to Faye and Jessi. ¡°I got up to use the bathroom not long after midnight and there wasn¡¯t a sign of him! He wasn¡¯t in our room, he wasn¡¯t in the main quarters, and he wasn¡¯t in the bathroom, so unless you secretly crawled into bed with Caeli and Noctis, you were not there!¡±


    ¡°I would never go anywhere near their beds!¡± Rennigan retorted.


    ¡°Then where the hell were you?!¡±


    As the bickering grew worse, Abi couldn¡¯t help trying to lean as far back into her seat as possible, her face turning red as the other occupants of the gondola glanced over at them to see what all the commotion was about. Jessi was doing the same, and it was clear based on Faye¡¯s expression that she was debating a similar dilemma. Naturally, Abi couldn¡¯t deny a certain curiosity given that it was very unlike Rennigan to slip away in the middle of the night, and especially if it was something he didn¡¯t want the others knowing about.


    I believe Hiro. That¡¯s a weirdly specific thing to dream up, and given how passionately Glaus is defending himself, I¡¯m almost certain he was up to something. Luckily, it''s not my business, so I¡¯m just gonna look over here and pretend not to know them!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to waste my time with the nonsensical accusations of a sleepwalker!¡± Rennigan huffed. ¡°Instead, why don¡¯t we turn to matters more important. Why have we dragged Abigail here with us? I¡¯m pretty sure four people is plenty for a mere conversation!¡±


    ¡°Abi¡¯s here because she needed some fresh air!¡± Jessi declared, hopping right to her defense without even a second of hesitation. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want her here? That¡¯s rude, Glaus, and if you insult Abi again, I¡¯ll smack you!¡±


    Rennigan rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not insulting her, I¡¯m just wondering! There¡¯s not a lot of fresh air in that stuffy ass tent, now is there? Whose the one with faulty logic now? Give me a break!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break your damn legs if that¡¯s what you mean!¡±


    ¡°Why would that be what I mean, Yuahl?¡±


    Putting her face in her hands, Abi let out an impatient sigh before glancing up at Faye and asking, ¡°Is this what all your missions are like?¡±


    ¡°Yup, every single one,¡± she confirmed with the tone of an exhausted mother. ¡°Every. Single. One.¡±


    Poor Faye¡­


    Thankfully, they were only traveling to the Fourth Ring, so the ride was soon over and the five of them were on their way in the direction of Omorossa¡¯s tent. Abigail had never been to an entertainment district anywhere, so she wasn¡¯t really sure what to expect from it, but since Faye had warned against talking to anybody who approached her, she had a feeling she was not going to like it. That feeling was swiftly proven true as they passed under the red archway and entered a very bustling, busy, and overwhelming street full of people calling out to the passerby and attempting to attract patrons for whatever establishment they worked for. Rennigan even got hounded by a trio of young, scantily-clad women half-a-second after they arrived, and based on Faye¡¯s annoyed ¡°Ah, not again,¡± she concluded this must have happened already.


    I guess Glaus does kinda have the face of somebody who could be easily lured away in a place like this, she internally commented, smiling to herself as Faye shooed away the girls and dragged a bright red Rennigan back over to them.


    Dodging and weaving past all of the advertisers, they eventually made it to Omorossa¡¯s tent, the line already quite long despite the fact that the show didn¡¯t open for another hour. Given that they had an appointment with the ringleader, they were able to bypass that line and approach one of the bouncers directly, who upon hearing their names immediately stuck his head inside and called over a young woman who was ordered to escort them to Omorossa¡¯s office. Rather than be taken through the main entrance, the woman led them around the side of the tent and through a flap on the opposite end from where they arrived. Just within was a rickety metal staircase they used to reach the second floor, and when they arrived, Abi was surprised to find corridors and connected rooms that looked more like they belonged in a building as opposed to a portable tent.


    Though, I guess they can probably take this all down with magic somehow¡­ Interesting¡­


    Omorossa¡¯s personal office was just around the corner, so within a mere minute, the young woman had poked her head inside, checked in with the ringleader, and permitted them access. Faye entered first with the other three just behind her, but Abigail couldn¡¯t help but hesitate as the knot in her stomach worsened. Once she caught sight of Omorossa, there would be no reason to refrain from opening her sense. She could do it in the next few seconds, and since she had promised Faye she would do so, there was no avoiding it lest she make a liar of herself more than she already had. Swallowing her anxiety, Abi stepped through the doorway and got her first look at Hakelades Omorossa, who was even more eccentric and obnoxious-looking than Faye had described, though as she took in his colorful attire and large top hat, she found herself realizing that words alone could not properly convey the presence this man had.


    ¡°Oh, it seems we have a new guest today,¡± Omorossa noted, his dark eyes shifting to Abigail as a broad smile spread across his lips. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Miss. I am Hakelades Omorossa.¡± Having been sitting at a small desk in the back of the room, Omorossa retrieved his cane, got to his feet, and bowed a greeting to Abigail. ¡°I welcome you, as well, to my humble establishment!¡±


    ¡°Er, yeah, thanks,¡± she muttered awkwardly, internally wondering whether she should use an alias or be completely honest about who she was.


    However, at breakfast that morning, Faye had concocted a plan to communicate the results of her sense without Omorossa being any the wiser. If she registered him as pure, she would give her full name, if he was neutral then she would only use Abigail, and if he was impure then she would give him a fake name. That meant it was time, so steeling herself, Abi opened her sense and allowed it to fully read the man.


    ¡°Y-yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you, too,¡± Abi continued, doing her best not to allow the results of her sense show on her features or in her voice. ¡°My name is Laura, and Master Acostav decided to have me come with them today as a representative of Lord Cartigan.¡±


    He¡¯s terrible, Abi thought with a chill, making sure to spare a quick and subtle glance at Faye. This man is a threat so we need to be very careful right now. If he does anything even remotely suspicious, we have to be ready to subdue him. Granted, this doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s aligned with the Kosah-Rei since he might just be a run-of-the-mill conman, but he is certainly not an ally of ours. Tread wearily¡­


    Faye was as collected as ever, her own pleasant grin not wavering, but since Abi knew to look for the signal, she took quick note of the rock mage¡¯s gentle brushing of her hand against Jessi¡¯s, who then did the same to Hirokol on her other side. The issue was Rennigan, who still had never been trusted with the knowledge of Abi¡¯s sense, so at the moment, there was no way to communicate to him that they had to be on their guard. If things went poorly, they would simply have to hope Rennigan would react fast enough.


    Though at the very least, he hasn¡¯t reacted to me using a fake name¡­ That means he¡¯s aware I¡¯ve done it for an important reason¡­


    ¡°Charmed,¡± Omorossa said in response to Abi¡¯s introduction before hopping up and taking a seat on the surface of his desk. ¡°Well, I must get right to the point as my first performance of the day begins in an hour, but I will say that I have read Master Acostav¡¯s letter and found that it didn¡¯t really tell me anything. It merely said you four have authority to question me, so question me you may! What can a showman like me do for you?¡±


    Despite Rennigan having been appointed the unofficial leader of the team years ago, it was Faye who stepped forward to take charge of the conversation. ¡°Well, Sir, I suppose I must be quite blunt. The reason the Master of Light is here in Stellareid is because there have been multiple sightings of Rotana Vesh, the leader of the treacherous Kosah-Rei cult. I understand you¡¯re from the south, so are you familiar with them?¡±


    Now knowing this man wasn¡¯t to be trusted, Abi watched his reactions very closely, but if his surprised and slightly concerned reaction wasn¡¯t genuine, then he was a very talented actor¡ªa possibility that was quite high given his occupation as a ringmaster.


    ¡°Of course I know of them,¡± he confirmed. ¡°There is not a soul in Ijiria that has not heard about the tragic events of Hiriech years back, or of that self-declared saint, Rotana Vesh. Yes, even those of us in the south where their presence is less established know who they are. I must admit, though, I am a tad confused why you think I would have information on a man as elusive as him?¡±


    Faye quickly shook her head reassuringly. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s not that we think you have contact with them, rather the popularity of your show and the effort you put into personally speaking to your audience has you in a very convenient position to hear rumors and whispers that we in Castle Saientia may not. We want to know if you have heard of Kosah-Rei members attending your show, or if information has reached you that might be beneficial to our hunt.¡±


    Omorossa twisted his lips as he very obviously looked around the room, as if wanting them to know he was considering it. After an annoyingly long moment of silence, the ringmaster clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t say I recall anything like that. Yes, our popularity means we have attracted people from every Ring higher than the First, so if the Kosah-Rei is in Stellareid then I¡¯m positive there have been plenty of cultists within my stands, but none that came out and admitted as much to me. However, if Rotana Vesh himself had been here, I would know, so I can assure you that man has not tainted this tent with his presence.¡± His charming, toothy grin then returned to his pale face as he leaned his chin on his hand and went on. ¡°But, I can still look at the registry, if you would like. We keep a careful and meticulous record of who attends our shows, primarily to track people down if they use counterfeit coin or cause trouble in the audience. We won¡¯t have anybody marked as Kosah-Rei, but it couldn¡¯t hurt to look.¡±


    Faye nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, that would be wonderful. Please, do so.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Hopping back to the ground, Omorossa straightened up and chuckled. ¡°Lucky for you, we¡¯re closing early tonight, with our last performance ending just before six. With showings every day for the last few days, I do my best to give breaks where I can, so tell you what? Return to my office tonight at, hmmm¡­seven o¡¯clock? That should give me time to retrieve the records for you. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Seven o¡¯clock is perfect. I¡¯ll let Master Acostav know,¡± Faye confirmed.


    ¡°Splendid!¡± Clapping his hands together, Omorossa grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a date! Now, I hate to rush you all out so quickly, but I have a lot on my plate, so unless you have something else to inquire of me?¡±


    ¡°I do, actually.¡± Finally cutting into the conversation, Rennigan took a step forward and addressed Omorossa in a soft tone that was neither accusatory nor pleasant, rather it was somewhere between. ¡°Has Rickori Keskivaara ever attended? And if so, with how many people?¡±


    Omorossa furrowed his brow. ¡°Keskivaara? Oh, the People¡¯s Mind? Yes, he was here just the other day, in fact, and with a quite sizable group. Why?¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I want to know who was with him,¡± Rennigan stated. ¡°So if you focus your search around any particular time, I want it to be when Keskivaara was here. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I could, though that is a curious line of thought based on Miss Rio¡¯s previous questioning.¡± The ringmaster then raised an intrigued eyebrow. ¡°Is Mr. Keskivaara suspected of working with the cult?¡±


    Rennigan shrugged. ¡°Not your business. Draw your conclusions however you like, just get us our information.¡±


    Abi couldn¡¯t help worrying about providing Omorossa any information about their theorized alliance between Keskivaara and the Kosah-Rei, but since Rennigan didn¡¯t know the ringmaster was dangerous, she couldn¡¯t really blame him for saying what he did. Abigail then glanced once more at Omorossa, opening her sense a second time only to feel the same revolting sensation that was reserved only for the highest of scum¡ªa feeling not much different from what Vesh and Mallicent gave her all that time ago. Her reading hadn¡¯t changed, and as Faye had said the previous night, she had yet to falsely read anybody as dangerous, so for all intents and purposes, there was no reason to doubt the darkness within Hakelades Omorossa.


    Caution was a necessity.


    Yet even so¡­


    ***


    Sitting quietly in the quarters she shared with the other women on that mission with her, Album Luz absently fidgeted with a strand of her hair, feeling completely and utterly useless. She was in Stellareid to erase Uma Miyon if things went wrong, but with the plan now altered for them to remain in the City of Starlight until Neah was found, her purpose was yet to be called upon. In addition, since the search for Nigreos¡¯s sister was left in the hands of Lord Cartigan¡¯s soldiers, there was little she could do to aid in that task. By the orders of her father, she was to remain patiently in Castle Saientia until the transportation of Uma Miyon began, and while she was perfectly willing to play her part, she couldn¡¯t deny she had grown rather lonely these past few days. Abigail was strangely withdrawn while Faye and her team were obeying Acostav to investigate Hakelades Omorossa, leaving only Iris Mackia left in their quarters.


    However, the Kotonorish girl had been very quiet since they departed Erika, having barely spoken a word to anybody to the point that Album kept forgetting she was there. Even at that very moment, Iris was sitting on the couch without addressing Album¡¯s presence at the table as she read a book she had received for the solstice. A part of Album considered reaching out to her and trying to spark a conversation, but she also didn¡¯t want to bother the younger woman, so Album kept her mouth shut and pondered paying a visit to the boys before dismissing that option as well.


    Nigreos hadn¡¯t been himself since the festival and while she absolutely couldn¡¯t blame him for how he was handling his emotions, she found herself hesitant to approach him in his current state. He was quicker to anger, as was proven by his venomous words towards his father two nights ago, and it was as if his respect for their authority had been hurled out the window. Just last night, he and Rennigan slipped out of the castle and made secret contact with Rickori Keskivaara despite King Markreas and Lord Cartigan¡¯s vehement forbidding of talking to him. The only reason Album knew this was because Nigreos had called the royal team together that morning to inform them both of what he did, as well as Keskivaara¡¯s request for a meeting with Ilirianna. Abi had unfortunately gone with Faye before Nigreos made this revelation so she wouldn¡¯t know until she returned, but the rest of the team were now left to ponder what to do.


    ¡°I understand why you would oppose this, Princess,¡± Nigreos had said to Ilirianna. ¡°But I beg of you¡­ He might be able to help Neah, so please just do as he asks. Please¡­¡±


    Ilirianna had grimaced, though it was not out of anger towards Nigreos, rather it was more a frustration at the dilemma now being presented to her. ¡°Nigreos, it¡¯s one thing for you to have done this, and while I¡¯m not going to punish you, the same cannot be said for me¡­ I have a certain authority, but not over anything my father has explicitly banned.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, he admitted he was in contact with the Kosah-Rei and considering their offer,¡± Ryokumo pointed out. ¡°All theorizing has gone out the damn window! This bastard is actually pondering becoming a terrorist and a traitor! If Liri meets with him like he demands¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then maybe he won¡¯t decide to help Vesh!¡± Nigreos frantically cut him off. ¡°Rennigan has agreed to speak in Keskivaara¡¯s favor to Kloras, and I know Luna and I can turn Noctalus into an ally for him! If Princess Ilirianna, the future queen, were to reach out a hand, then what reason would he have to go down a path he clearly doesn¡¯t want to take anyway?! We could prevent this alliance and potentially save Neah in the process!¡±


    ¡°And I¡­would also be willing to support him,¡± Album added, wanting to contribute to the conversation as best she could. ¡°Luna and I are going to take over Noctalus soon, so if the both of us are with him, then he would have the whole of our Great City on his side.¡±


    Ilirianna gave a pained and conflicted sigh as she shook her head. ¡°The two of you are quite quick to suggest turning Noctalus against Stellareid. A fracture between two Great Cities like that could heavily damage our already shattering political environment.¡±


    ¡°Then so be it,¡± Nigreos declared. ¡°Cartigan refuses to prevent Keskivaara from turning on us, so that makes it clear he only has Stellareid¡¯s elite interests in mind. Why should Noctalus give a damn what he wants when he won¡¯t consider us?¡±


    In the end, all Ilirianna had said was that she would think about it, but since Keskivaara demanded he meet with the princess that night, there wasn¡¯t much time for her to make her choice. Nigreos and Album stood in support of Keskivaara, if only for Neah¡¯s sake, while Ryokumo was more concerned about trusting him. Perhaps it would come down to Abi¡¯s opinion that would sway Ilirianna one way or the other. For now, only the four of them, plus Rennigan for some reason, knew about that meeting, and it would stay that way until Ilirianna decided otherwise.


    What am I supposed to do? How can I help anybody? Mother¡¯s dead¡­ Neah¡¯s kidnapped¡­ And all I can do is sit here and wait, powerless to help any of my friends. At least Nigreos was able to bring himself to do something. He went to Keskivaara because he refused to sit on his ass like I am. There must be some way I can help them¡­


    ¡°Album, your father and brother are approaching the room.¡±


    As The Angel sent her that telepathic announcement, she sat up straighter and frowned, the sound of knocking following soon after. Calling out to permit them entry, Album watched as Acostav stepped inside, followed by Eko, the former taking a minute to scan who was present.


    ¡°Are you two the only ones here?¡± Acostav asked, to which Album nodded. ¡°Good. Miss Mackia, would you mind stepping out for a moment? I¡¯d like some privacy with my children.¡±


    Iris nervously bowed, clearly intimidated by the Master of Light, as she got to her feet. ¡°Of course, Master Luz,¡± she mumbled before shuffling past Acostav and Eko to depart the quarters.


    Album couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit worried, for if her father wanted privacy then it meant something important had come up that he didn¡¯t want anybody outside of the Luz family hearing. The young woman was about to get to her own feet, but Acostav silently motioned for her to stay as he made his way to the table and sat down across from her. A brief glance at Eko told her that he was just as confused as she was, but at Acostav¡¯s beckoning, he sat right beside his sister and folded his hands expectantly on the table.


    The Master of Light cleared his throat, but despite opening his mouth to begin, no words came out and he coughed a second time. He appeared uncertain of himself, something she had never once seen in her typically self-confident father. His eyes were looking everywhere but at Album and Eko, and his lips seemed quite dry as he constantly licked them.


    Oh no¡­ What¡¯s happened now? By the way he¡¯s behaving, it¡¯s like he¡¯s gonna give us some bad news. Could they have found Neah, and could she be¡­?


    Album didn¡¯t even want to humor that train of thought, so she refused to put the rest of it to words as she anxiously awaited her father¡¯s words.


    ¡°L-look, Eko, Album¡­ I¡­¡± Acostav finally began, but he was stuttering, unsure of what he was supposed to say. ¡°I just¡­wanted to start with an apology.¡±


    An apology? Having no idea what it was he thought he had done wrong, Album glanced at Eko only to find her brother¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion as well. What¡¯s he talking about?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been distant these last few days,¡± the Master of Light went on. ¡°Naturally, there¡¯s been a lot on my mind, but¡­ I feel I¡­well, I should have spoken to you sooner anyway. I know that. Your mother is dead, after all, and I¡¯ve not properly sat down with you¡­to ask you what I can do¡­  We all mourn in our ways, but a father is supposed to be there for his children¡­especially in times like these¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    As Acostav fell silent, Album could only stare at the man with disbelief. Her father wasn¡¯t an emotional man, and had never really been an affectionate or loving person. His duty and his expectations were the priorities in his life, and that had never once wavered. To him, worth was gained by one¡¯s abilities and potential, and that was why he and Album had never been close. She lacked potential for a long time, and it was only in the recent years that fact started to change. When something went wrong, he ordered them to stand back up and walk it off, and from what she knew, that¡¯s what he had done since Clara¡¯s death.


    Eko told her he had cried for their mother when he discovered her body, but he had only allowed himself that one moment to mourn. Within hours, he was back in professional mode as he continued prepping for Stellareid. Album had done her best to take a similar approach. She told herself to mourn her mother once Miyon was safely in the Citadel dungeons.


    For now, she had to play her role.


    She had to be composed.


    She had to be ready to fight and do her duty as was expected of the Luz eraser.


    Just as Acostav allowed himself one moment to cry for her, Album had only mourned her mom on the day she died¡ªhaving cried in her brother¡¯s arms as they comforted each other in such a tragic moment.


    So why is Father saying this now? I don¡¯t understand¡­ This isn¡¯t like him at all¡­


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, Father,¡± Eko stammered, collecting himself faster than his sister did. ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s been a lot you¡¯ve had to deal with. You¡¯re the Master of Light, so Album and I understand. We know that when this is over, Mother will have her funeral and we will all mourn then. You need not apologize for anything.¡±


    Album quickly nodded her agreement. ¡°Eko¡¯s right. Finding Neah is the priority right now. Everything else can wait until she¡¯s back with us.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Letting out one weak, bitter chuckle, Acostav hung his head, a pained expression coming over him. ¡°Clara always hated that part of me¡­ She said I was heartless, that I could overlook any and all tragedies for the sake of my duty. She detested that I was trying to instill such a mindset in the two of you, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s looking down on this moment and cursing my name. Your mother is dead¡­and you should be allowed to mourn.¡± With a trembling hand, Acostav reached up and rubbed his eyes, trying to wipe away tears he didn¡¯t want them to see. ¡°Listen, this whole ordeal with Neah has made me ponder some things¡­and I¡¯ve realized I don¡¯t want to be like Viiro.¡±


    ¡°Father¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eko, please¡­ Just let me get this out before I try to run from it.¡± Acostav swallowed, weakly raising his head to gaze at his surprised and worried children. ¡°I can confirm that Viiro fully intended to abandon Neah to her fate. He has admitted as much to me when complaining about the events of the other night. If Nigreos and the rest of the royal team hadn¡¯t stood up, she would have been left here to the mercy of the Kosah-Rei. His own daughter¡­¡± The man then turned to gaze at Album, his lips shaking. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. If either of you were in Neah¡¯s position, I¡¯d raze this whole city to the ground to find you. I want you to know that. I want you to be the best that you can be. I want you to thrive. I¡­understand that I may be harsh, and perhaps my actions have not been regarded positively by most¡­but everything I have ever done has been for the two of you¡­ To protect you and make sure you were not destroyed in this dangerous and cruel world of ours. I may not say it often, but I do love you¡­and I want you to live long after I¡¯m gone.¡±


    As if finally running out of words to say, Acostav lowered his head and fell silent. As he did, an image returned to Album¡¯s mind, one she had occasionally pondered since she first saw it within the pocket realm of The Angel. It was the expression of pure love on the face of her father as he gazed down at Album weeks after she was born¡ªthe earliest memory The Angel had shown to her. At the time, it had made her happy to know that Acostav Luz had looked at her like that at some point in her life, and that she hadn¡¯t always been a disappointment in his eyes. Ever since fixing her mana production, Album had been trying her best to elicit that expression from him again in the modern day, to prove that she could be the daughter he needed.


    She got to her feet and walked around the side of the table before bending forwards and wrapping her arms around her father, giving him what she knew to be the first hug between them since she was a young child.


    ¡°I love you, too, Father,¡± she said with a soft smile. ¡°Our relationship may have been strained, but I never doubted that your harshness came from a place of concern for my safety. We are Luz. We are the bearers of the erased realm, and as such, we are the most feared people in this empire. These are your words, and they are true.¡±


    ¡°A-Album¡­?¡± Whispering her name, Acostav weakly raised his hands and gently embraced her, startling her slightly, for she hadn¡¯t expected him to do so. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I couldn¡¯t protect your mother. I¡¯m sorry I was too late.¡±


    Tears formed in Album¡¯s eyes, the dam put up to protect her from her mother¡¯s death finally starting to crumble. All this time, she had forced herself to grit her teeth and be strong, but now, she allowed it all to fall down and unleash the waves of emotions behind it. In her father¡¯s arms, Album cried, her head lowering to rest against his shoulder. Moments later, she felt Eko¡¯s hand against her back, and though she didn¡¯t look up at him, she could still sense his comforting expression.


    ¡°We know who killed her,¡± Eko whispered, ¡°and we know they¡¯re here in Stellareid. In the name of Mother, and the Noctis they have taken from us, let¡¯s finally crush the Kosah-Rei into dust. Let¡¯s lure out Rotana Vesh¡­and make them pay the price for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    Through her sobs, Album couldn¡¯t make a response, but in the privacy of her mind, she gathered her resolve to do exactly as Eko said.


    Vesh, Sartella, Kristoff¡­and all the other leaders of that cult¡­ Let¡¯s make sure they never leave Stellareid¡­and let¡¯s bring Neah back to her family¡ªback to Nigreos.


    ***


    ¡°You know, Sis, I love you and your kindness, but do you not think you¡¯re a tad too forgiving?¡±


    Walking down a corridor of Castle Saientia on their way to the dining hall, Eko asked her that question, and she couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brow in confusion as she glanced at him. ¡°Too forgiving? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Er, well¡­¡± Her brother let out a sigh, slumping his shoulders as if already regretting broaching the topic. ¡°Look, I appreciate the fact that Father¡¯s making an effort here, and I do think he was speaking from the heart. I, too, believe that everything he¡¯s said and done has been for us, but does that really excuse the way he treated you all those years? To so swiftly accept his excuses and brush them aside¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Album turned back to face forward, fully understanding what Eko was getting at. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, Brother, or perhaps not, but does it really matter? What is there to gain from pushing back against him? After everything that happened, I feel that the three of us need to be as united as we can be. Right now¡­is not the time to be petty or stubborn.¡±


    Eko grimaced. ¡°I do not disagree, but I¡¯m not sure I would classify such a response to him as either of those things. You see¡ª¡± The young man then cut himself off as he and Album noticed somebody heading towards them, walking quickly and with purpose, her features twisting with relief upon recognizing them. ¡°Lady Ella? Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°That is to be seen,¡± Ella Cartigan replied, coming to an impatient stop just in front of them, the two guards behind her following suit. ¡°Where is your father? I was told Master Acostav was on his way to your quarters, Album?¡±


    Album frowned, sparing a worried glance at her brother before answering. ¡°He headed off to the eastern courtyard to get some fresh air. Why? What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Before answering, Ella gave a sharp order to the guards to go retrieve Acostav, her anxiety growing more and more apparent. ¡°Well, for one, a mass protest has erupted down in the Third Ring, mostly consisting of employees of the Operon Company. There has yet to be a sighting of Keskivaara, but many of them are known associates of the People¡¯s Mind. As of now, Princess Ilirianna and Mr. Caeli have rushed down there to get a grasp of what¡¯s unfolding.¡±


    ¡°Shall we join them?¡± Eko instantly inquired, but Ella was already shaking her head.


    ¡°As it happens, I was on my way to request just that, but mere minutes after the princess departed, we were informed that a visitor had arrived at the gates, frantically demanding to be let in. We were skeptical at first because she introduced herself as somebody that should not have been here in Stellareid, but Master Viiro has confirmed without a doubt that she is who she claims to be.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ella, please¡­ Who¡¯s here?¡± Eko pressed anxiously.


    Ella¡¯s lips then drew tight with what might have been a mix of frustration, confusion, and fear before she finally composed herself enough to give them the answer they sought.


    ¡°Lunara Noctis.¡±

 V6 Chapter 9- Sympathy For The Working Class

    Chapter IX


    Deciding not to waste her time with the gondolas, Ilirianna Iiji hurled herself up over the walls of the Fifth Ring and used wind magic to facilitate a safe descent down towards the Third. She could sense Ryokumo keeping pace not far behind her, a comforting presence as they hurried in the direction of the protest Ella Cartigan had reported. At first, Ilirianna had worried about how she was going to locate her destination since she wasn¡¯t terribly familiar with the layout of Stellareid and wouldn¡¯t know exactly where the Operon Company headquarters would be. However, that concern was quickly diminished when Ilirianna realized how fitting the term ¡°mass protest¡± was for this incident. The streets before the five-story building where the Operon Company Lord had his offices were packed tightly with crowds of people, their furious shouting audible even from her position high up in the sky. In fact, it appeared as if the entire working class was present, with at least four blocks filled with protestors, resulting in the entire industrial districts blockaded.


    Fricking hell¡­ Ella must have been right¡­ This isn¡¯t something that just happened on the spur of the moment. This was planned out way ahead of time, and with how organized this is, as well as just how many people are involved, I would be shocked if Keskivaara wasn¡¯t the puppet master here.


    Controlling the wind around her feet to steady her descent, Ilirianna gently planted herself on the rooftop of an adjacent company building, placing her four-stories above the protest and giving her a clear view of what was taking place down below. Ryokumo landed a second later, hurrying to stand beside her at the edge of the roof, allowing them both to analyze the current circumstances.


    The headquarters of the Operon Company stood just behind a large plaza consisting of a beautiful marble fountain, some shrubbery and trees, and a few benches for people to rest on. A large curved staircase led up to this plaza, at the bottom of which was where the protest¡¯s perimeter began. Two dozen armored guards stood between the people and the stairs, some wielding traditional weapons while others had their mana drawn to their hands, clearly prepared to start casting spells if things got more out of control. Ilirianna noted the fact that these soldiers were not wearing the black and gold colors of House Cartigan, indicating they were independent warriors and mages contracted by the Operon Company. For now, the people were refraining from forcing their way past the soldiers, but the fury in their shouts and screams told Ilirianna the lack of violence might not last much longer.


    If they''re independent then they won¡¯t hesitate to kill anybody in defense of the company. Unfortunately, even with their far superior magical knowledge over the commoners, they¡¯re ridiculously outnumbered. If the people wish it, they could storm this building successfully, though not without mass casualties on both sides. If they did that, Cartigan would almost certainly send his own men to eliminate them, and he would not take mercy. The people would win in the short term, but in the end, the death count would be horrifically high. This needs to be mediated and fast¡­


    Wanting to have a better idea of what the motivation behind this protest was, Ilirianna did her best to listen to the words the people screamed out, while also reading every sign they held. Unfortunately, the reasoning was predictable and not something she could negotiate easily. They shouted about the terrible working conditions, about the hours they spent slaving away for the Company Lords that kept them from their families. Some called out the low wages that barely kept them financially above the water, and as she caught snippets of ¡°Justice for Rala¡± and ¡°Never forget Haran Rala¡±, she concluded that somebody must have recently died.


    ¡°Well this is a damn mess,¡± Ryokumo muttered with an almost impressed whistle. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Keskivaara looks like so I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s here or not. Do you see him, Liri?¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head with frustration. ¡°No, I don¡¯t, but I only know what he looks like from the description of him in the mission briefing. There¡¯s far too many people down there to pick out one man unless he steps forward and announces himself.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will?¡±


    The princess considered Ryokumo¡¯s question, and recalling everything she had heard about the People¡¯s Mind, she was quite confident in her response. ¡°Yes, almost certainly.¡±


    As she observed, she couldn¡¯t help recalling what Nigreos had said to her just that morning about Keskivaara¡¯s request for an audience, and her lips drew tight with annoyance. If not for her father, Ilirianna would have jumped at that opportunity, but as always, due to the political structure of the Ijirian Empire, she was walking a very thin line with the authority she held. If she agreed, she would not be able to escape punishment from King Markreas, but if she refused, then not only would she potentially be abandoning Neah Noctis, but she would also be sacrificing Keskivaara to the Kosah-Rei. In some ways, she was grateful Nigreos disobeyed the ban on speaking with the People¡¯s Mind, but on the other, she hated the position she now found herself in.


    Not that I didn¡¯t prepare for the possibility that a member of the royal team would ignore direct orders, but I never would have guessed it¡¯d be Nigreos to do it¡­ She furrowed her brow. I have an opportunity here though. If the Princess of Ijiria goes down there and publicly reaches out to Keskivaara, I may be able to calm things down. I could use the excuse that the situation would have deteriorated otherwise. I could tell Father that I had no choice, and he might actually believe me. Cartigan and Viiro would be furious but¡­ She smirked. Since when did I care?


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes shifted back to the plaza, noting that there wasn¡¯t a single person from the Operon Company there to confront the protestors. There were no higher-ranked employees, there was nobody from the Board of Directors, there was simply no one. It seemed as if the Company Lord didn¡¯t see this as a threat, or perhaps he wanted things to turn violent so he and Lord Cartigan could justify their own violence. Either way, the soldiers at the foot of the staircase were the only ones present, but they were silent as statues.


    ¡°Kumo,¡± she began, eyeing her curious friend with a sly smirk. ¡°Shall I intervene?¡±


    Ryokumo cocked an amused brow. ¡°On whose behalf?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you know the answer to.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Go ahead, Liri. Give us a show!¡±


    Satisfied that she had Ryokumo¡¯s support, Ilirianna bent her legs and protoed off the rooftop, angling her descent down towards the empty plaza. As a few people noticed her, there were confused shouts and fingers pointing, with a few guards turning and angling their weapons towards her, so wanting to make sure they didn¡¯t instantly attack, Ilirianna projected her voice with wind magic and ordered,


    ¡°Stand down! I am Princess Ilirianna Iiji, heir to the throne of the Empire!¡±


    Landing at the top of the staircase, she rose to a full and confident height, her blue eyes gazing down at the stunned guards below with authority. Everybody who could see her would recognize her emerald hair, and that would be more than enough to confirm she was who she said she was. Since the soldiers most likely had orders to keep everybody out of the plaza, the hesitation in their postures and the way they turned their helmeted heads towards each other, as if trying to determine what their fellow allies were doing, was to be expected. However, Ilirianna knew that in the end, nobody would defy a direct order from an Iiji, so they would not make an attempt to remove her. Nodding her satisfaction, Ilirianna turned her attention towards the now silent, and possibly stunned, crowd of protestors.


    ¡°People of Stellareid!¡± she went on, keeping her voice projected so that everybody would be able to hear her words. ¡°I reluctantly confess that I am not terribly educated on the current state of your Great City, so I do not know the details of why you protest the way you do! That being said, a dissatisfied populace does not make for a great Empire, so I wish to help you in any way I can! I was told that the People¡¯s Mind, Rickori Keskivaara, heads this movement, so if he is willing to talk with me, I would request that he come forth!¡±


    A wave of soft murmurs spread through the crowd, and though Ilirianna could not distinguish them, she could at least identify the lack of unity among their responses. Some clearly didn¡¯t trust her, others were willing to hear her out, and some were simply curious to see how it would unfold with the princess now joining the fray.


    My success here is going to completely depend on which camp Keskivaara falls into.


    Luckily, Ilirianna soon witnessed her desired answer as the crowd began to part a few dozen yards ahead of her, giving space for the ones approaching the front. Soon enough, those just in front of the guards stepped aside, allowing two men to enter her field of vision, and recalling the descriptions in the mission briefing, Ilirianna instantly identified the one on the left as Rickori Keskivaara himself and the man of the right as the husband of the People¡¯s Mind, Velanor Kinrono. The expressions they fixed upon her were neutral, neither pleasant nor antagonistic, so she wasn¡¯t completely sure what to make of them. That was why it surprised her when Keskivaara and Kinrono dropped to a knee and bowed their heads towards her. The audience was equally as thrown off by the polite actions as another wave of muttering spread through them.


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna, it is my pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± Keskivaara greeted, rising back up to his feet as he faced her. ¡°As you should already know, I am plenty willing to meet with you. In fact, a simple meeting is all we¡¯ve been requesting of Lord Cartigan for a long time now. That being said, I already knew you were here in Stellareid and I would ask whether my message has reached you?¡±


    Knowing that he was referencing what Nigreos had told her that morning, Ilirianna gave her affirmation. ¡°Yes, I was made aware of your request.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± he pressed, though with a calm tone that almost made it seem like he didn¡¯t expect much out of her.


    She wished she could defy those expectations, but as it stood, she could not so easily commit to such a thing. However, since she was already defying the rules by standing where she was right that minute, she realized it would do little extra damage to be honest. ¡°Dr. Keskivaara, I must admit I am torn. If I had it my way, I would have walked to your door the very second I arrived in the City of Starlight, but I am inhibited by the orders of my father, King Markreas, and the desires of Lord Cartigan.¡±


    Boos and sneers erupted from those behind Keskivaara, as well as a few ¡°Fuck Lord Cartigan¡±. This widespread disrespect for the lord proved how poorly Cartigan was handling the current problems of his city, but she was grateful that Keskivaara swiftly raised a hand to silence them.


    ¡°And yet, My Princess, you stand here before me,¡± he pointed out. ¡°If King Markreas doesn''t approve of a private discussion, then I highly doubt a public one would be well received. Does that not seem contradictory?¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled wryly, knowing he wasn¡¯t wrong in the slightest. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m taking advantage of the situation. As it stands, my father may not like you, but he would like an uprising in Stellareid far less. Should this protest turn violent, it would cause great problems for our country, so I am using my own judgment and making an attempt to mediate.¡±


    ¡°You want to mediate, eh?¡± Kinrono parroted with a doubtful smirk. ¡°Then why stand in front of us? Why not turn around, march through those doors, and demand the company obey you? There is little you could give to satiate us other than exactly what we demand.¡±


    The princess nodded in concession. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mr. Kinrono, if you¡¯re at all familiar with the structure of the Great Cities and their governments, you would know that my jurisdiction here is weak. I could confront the Operon Company all I like, but if Eganno Cartigan disagrees then nothing will change. Trust me when I say I¡¯ve expressed dissatisfaction with the Lord¡¯s policies, but since King Markreas is on his side, my dissatisfaction is meaningless.¡±


    The blonde man snorted. ¡°Then forgive me for wondering just what you think you are doing now? If you¡¯re powerless, then what does anybody gain from this performance? You seem plenty ready to lecture us!¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of lecturing you,¡± she assured him. ¡°Rather, if I am to petition my parents, I wish to know exactly what has happened. I have heard your shouts about a Haran Rala, so I request you tell me what has sparked these actions today. Would you do me the respect of telling me your struggles?¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Kinrono was still obviously skeptical, but Keskivaara finally stepped back in and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Haran Rala was an employee of the Operon Company, but more importantly, she was a beloved member of our community and a mother of four, whose husband passed away from a degenerative disease years ago. In an effort to support her family, Haran worked herself to the bone. Her wages were unfair for the hours she worked, and she was forced into unpaid overtime against her will. She made barely enough to get by, and rarely saw her children. Operon had a recent deadline for a project they wanted to publish by the solstice, so they increased her already ridiculous hours and she ran out of strength. She was found dead in her office chair last week, killed by sudden cardiac arrest brought on by a lack of sleep and too much stress.¡± As Keskivaara finished his explanation, a flicker of anger went across his eyes. ¡°She was the sixth person in the last month who met this fate.¡±


    Ilirianna had already come to a conclusion close to that one, so she was unsurprised by the story. Bowing her head not only before Keskivaara, but also the people themselves, Ilirianna said, ¡°You have my deepest condolences¡ª¡±


    ¡°Condolences don¡¯t bring back the dead!¡± Kinrono spat. ¡°Condolences don¡¯t stop there from being more victims! Actions prevent tragedy! So raise your head, Princess, and tell us what you are going to do for us!¡±


    Trust me, if I could save you all, I would do so in a heartbeat. I hate the state of my country. I hate the way those around me look down on people. The attitudes of those in power are what caused the Kosah-Rei¡¯s violence to be embraced by the commoners, and I truly do fear that the very same ignorance is going to do the same to Keskivaara.


    Then maybe he won¡¯t decide to help Vesh! Rennigan has agreed to speak in Keskivaara¡¯s favor to Kloras, and I know Luna and I can turn Noctalus into an ally for him! If Princess Ilirianna, the future queen, were to reach out a hand, then what reason would he have to go down a path he clearly doesn¡¯t want to take anyway?! We could prevent this alliance and potentially save Neah in the process!¡±


    Ilirianna did as Kinrono demanded, raising her head as Nigreos¡¯s words echoed through it. Vesh was trying to recruit him, and the only thing she could do to prevent it was accept his request. So she sucked in a breath and made her declaration not only for Keskivaara and Kinrono, but everybody who could hear her voice. The people, the guards, the Company Lords, and anybody from Castle Saientia who happened to be nearby¡ªshe wanted them all to know what the stance if Ilirianna Iiji was.


    ¡°Very well then! You want action, I shall give you action! Dr. Keskivaara, you have asked time and time again to negotiate, so I will give you that chance! I accept the request you have made of me, and though I am not as powerful as a princess should be, I will be your ally! I will do everything I can to convince Lord Cartigan and King Markreas that the people of our country are what make it powerful! I will be your queen someday, and it is not befitting a queen to turn her head away from the struggles of those she is supposed to rule! I wish to be an ally of the people, and I understand that I must earn your trust! Let me do that! Let me earn it!¡±


    She put all of the genuine passion and emotion she felt into her words, and she was happy for the surprise on Keskivaara and Kinrono, for they truly must not have expected her to say such a thing. She could see the People¡¯s Mind staring into her eyes, trying to determine the truth in her words, so she gazed right back, allowing him to see as deeply as he wished to.


    ¡°Your words do not seem deceiving, Princess,¡± Keskivaara finally said. ¡°I do hope I am a good judge of one¡¯s character. I accept your proposal, but if negotiations are not to my satisfaction, then my people and I will not humor you again. You were already given the time and place for where I wish to speak. I will see you tonight?¡±


    ¡°You will.¡±


    She could still see a bit of apprehension in Kinrono¡¯s eyes, but Keskivaara was firm in his agreement. ¡°Very well! Princess Ilirianna Iiji offers us her hand, and I think we would be a fool to not take it! Do not disappoint us, Princess!¡±


    With that, Keskivaara turned and walked with Kinrono back into the crowd, calling out orders to the people as he requested they pack it up for the day. The trust they had in Rickori Keskivaara was made very clear as, despite the anger and frustration the people felt, most did as he asked and began to depart the Operan Company Headquarters.


    Ilirianna let out a relieved sigh, actually quite impressed she managed to prevent things from escalating. Yet, the work was not over for her, rather it was only just beginning, for now she would have to return to Castle Saientia, look Cartigan dead in the eyes, and tell him she was completely and totally ignoring him.


    Great¡­ This is going to be a long night¡­


    ***


    Since wind magic didn¡¯t have spells of a high enough power level to fly back up to the Fifth Ring from the Third, Ryokumo and Ilirianna instead opted to proto their way towards the nearest gondola line then began their ascent by propelling themselves from one carriage to another. This method allowed them to reach the Fourth Ring, upon which they sought out a second line and used the same means to reach the Fifth. As they traveled, Ryokumo couldn¡¯t help but smile in awe at the princess and her actions, for as weary as he was of Keskivaara and his potential alliance with the Kosah-Rei, he couldn''t deny a certain sympathy for the struggles of the people and their beloved Mind. In fact, had Keskivaara not confessed his consideration of Vesh¡¯s offer to Nigreos then Ryokumo would have been fully on the man¡¯s side. That simple consideration was the only thing casting doubt on Ilirianna¡¯s meeting with him, but given that he had already expressed these feelings to her, he knew that the princess was fully taking them into account.


    The one thing that gave him the most comfort, however, was what Ilirianna had said to him before they began the trip back to the castle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to meet with this man completely on his terms, and certainly not alone. Kumo, I would like to request that you accompany me to this meeting and act as a bodyguard of sorts¡­though it¡¯s not like I need one.¡± She added that list bit with a sly tone and a playful wink. ¡°In addition, I¡¯d like your opinion on everything he has to say. I trust your judgment.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s heart had swelled with more pride than he had ever experienced upon hearing that request, so he accepted it without hesitation. Getting the chance to join the talks between Keskivaara and Ilirianna meant that if anything went awry, he would be able to stand by his princess and provide whatever support she needed.


    He was so caught up in his thoughts that he hadn¡¯t fully processed that they¡¯d arrived on the Fifth Ring, and as they hopped off the last of the gondolas and landed just outside the platform where they docked, Ryokumo caught sight of a group of five getting off of the most recent arrival, so he grinned broadly and raised a hand in greeting.


    ¡°Abigail! Glaus! Others! Fancy meeting you here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t demote us to others!¡± Jessi instantly protested as she, Faye, Hiro, Rennigan, and Abigail began heading towards them, their expressions all full of confusion.


    ¡°Caeli, were you jumping on the damn gondolas?¡± Rennigan demanded, though the sharpness of his tone quickly faded as he noticed Ilirianna standing just behind Ryokumo. ¡°Er, I mean, what are you two doing out here? Has something happened?¡±


    The wind mage laughed loudly and clicked his tongue in a teasing fashion. ¡°Why yes it did, but Liri and I have more than taken care of it! You guys missed all the fun! Anyway, how was the conversation with Omorossa? Glaus, I¡¯m sure the two of you got along quite well given that you¡¯re both clowns.¡±


    ¡°For one, I am not a clown,¡± Rennigan snapped. ¡°And for two, don¡¯t just brush the issue aside without telling us what happened! Is everything alright?¡±


    Ilirianna rolled her eyes at Ryokumo¡¯s approach to the situation before motioning for everybody to follow her on the walk back to Saientia. As they did, she gave them a quick rundown of the protests, filling them in on what had caused it, as well as what she did in response. Ryokumo was surprised that she so bluntly told the other team how she had confronted Keskivaara and announced her intention to cooperate with him, but then he realized that Ilirianna didn¡¯t have the option to be secretive. She had made her declaration in the middle of a crowd, so informing Rennigan and his team really didn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°B-but Princess,¡± Faye began, clearly a bit hesitant to question Ilirianna. ¡°Is that really okay? I mean, I wouldn¡¯t want you getting in any trouble with your father and Lord Cartigan.¡±


    Ilirianna shrugged casually, giving the rock mage a pleasant smile as if to assure her she was free to speak her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it, Rio, so you guys can just keep doing what you¡¯re doing. Stellareid got very close to descending into chaos today, and I¡¯ve prevented that. If Cartigan has something to say about it, then he can go right ahead. Truth of the matter is, he should be grateful to me. Now, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, fill me in on Omorossa. What¡¯s the state of that investigation?¡±


    As Faye, Jessi, and Hiro began telling Ilirianna what had happened, Ryokumo trailed behind and fell into stride with the silent Abigail, having realized that his good friend didn¡¯t say a word after they met up. Abi had chosen to accompany them late the previous night, so Ryokumo didn¡¯t know she would be going to the Fourth Ring until after he woke up. He did have a pretty solid guess as to why she had suddenly opted to join the others.


    ¡°What was Omorossa¡¯s reading?¡± he whispered under his breath, snapping Abi out of her thoughts as she glanced at him.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ Dangerous.¡±


    Abi responded with a single word that told him all he needed to know, so he followed up with another question. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s in league with the Kosah-Rei or is he just an asshole?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± she muttered. ¡°At the very least, he¡¯s being cooperative with Faye and Rennigan, and since his actions are in a very stark contrast to my sense¡¯s readings, I can¡¯t help being a bit worried. Of course, I told Faye what I felt, so she¡¯s staying vigilant with him.¡±


    So the damn clown is a potential threat, huh? That¡¯s curious, though I do think him being Kosah-Rei is unlikely. Hakelades Omorossa is rather famous in the south, or at least according to Ella Cartigan, so it would be odd for him to risk such a successful business for the sake of attacking Stellareid. On top of that, the Kosah-Rei don¡¯t have much of a presence in the regions around Krato, so I can¡¯t help concluding he¡¯s just your average corrupt capitalist. More likely than not, Abigail is just registering some shady business practices and nothing more.


    As they moved, the gates of the castle came into view just down the road, but Ryokumo¡¯s eyes wandered to where Rennigan was silently walking slightly apart from the others.


    Oh Glaus, what¡¯s the deal with you? I¡¯ve always thought I¡¯ve had you figured out, but I can¡¯t quite wrap my head around what you did last night? You not only refrained from selling out your rival¡¯s illegal plans, but you went out of your way to help him. Nigreos said you offered to speak in Keskivaara¡¯s favor to that vile creature you call your father, but why?


    Ryokumo wasn¡¯t in the mood to press him about that matter in public, but he made a mental note to do so later as they walked through the gates of Saientia. The second they crossed into the adjacent courtyard, four armored guards who had been waiting there swiftly corrected their postures and hurried over towards them with a clear purpose, instantly giving Ryokumo the bad feeling that they had been anxiously waiting for their return.


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna, your presence, as well as that of the rest of you, is urgently required in Lord Cartigan¡¯s private lounge.¡±


    Ilirianna frowned with concern at the guard¡¯s sudden report, but she recovered quickly and demanded, ¡°Why? What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°My Lord will explain it himself upon your arrival, but in short, Lady Lunara Noctis of Noctalus arrived at the gates an hour ago, begging to be admitted to the castle and claiming she had some critical information for you and the Masters.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s eyes went wide as he traded panicked looks with Abigail. Luna¡¯s here in Stellareid? Why? She was supposed to stay in Noctalus until the end of the winter break. Could something else have happened in her Great City? B-but if she¡¯s here now, then she left only a few days after us¡­ Is she here alone? There¡¯s no way Lord Nogara would have let her travel here unaccompanied. What the hell is going on?


    To Ilirianna¡¯s credit, she didn¡¯t let any concern show on her features as she thanked the guards and hurriedly began leading them to the indicated lounge¡ªthe very one in which they had gathered on the night Uma Miyon was interrogated. Nobody spoke despite everybody certainly having loads of questions on their minds, but they all knew that answers could only be gained by speaking with Lunara Noctis herself.


    They reached their destination within a few minutes, being admitted the second Ilirianna was recognized by those standing watch outside. Ilirianna rushed into the room first, followed by Rennigan and his team, with Ryokumo and Abigail taking up the rear. Once he stepped inside, Ryokumo swiftly took count of who was present, noting Lord Cartigan sitting in his personal chair before the hearth and Ella beside him, Album, Eko, Nigreos, and Iris taking up the couch, Viiro and Acostav on their feet and Lunara herself standing beside her father. The girl looked exhausted, her eyes droopy and her body swaying ever-so-slightly, almost certainly a product of the trip she took to get there. At the very least, she didn¡¯t look hurt, but that was all Ryokumo could garner before Abigail suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    It happened so abruptly that Ryokumo hadn¡¯t processed that his friend was on her hands and knees before she had emptied her stomach onto the rug.


    ¡°Abi?!¡± he exclaimed, hurrying to his knees to try and help her. ¡°Abi, are you alright?!¡±


    The cry drew everybody¡¯s attention towards Abigail as she convulsed on the ground, her body barely being held up as she threw up a second time. The mana within her body was roiling around without her fully drawing it to any of her appendages, and though he had initially feared that this sudden incident may have been due to her pregnancy, he swiftly pushed that possibility aside. This was very clearly something else, though he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what.


    ¡°Mackia! Help her!¡± he commanded, snapping Iris out of her shock as the Kotonorish girl hurried to Abigail¡¯s side.


    Iris instantly began to put healing mana into Abi¡¯s body while everybody else anxiously stood around, telling Ryokumo that nobody in that room had any idea what was going on. However, when the wind mage turned back to look at Abigail¡¯s face, he noticed just before her eyes flickered shut and she fell unconscious that she had been glaring with fear and confusion at somebody in the room. An answer forcing itself into his mind, Ryokumo frantically followed Abi¡¯s brief gaze towards the person she directed such negative emotions towards, and the individual he found caused only more uncertainty within him.


    If this reaction was caused not by her pregnancy but by her sixth sense, like what happened when she read Mallicent, then I would conclude that this is a violent and forceful warning about an imminent danger to her life. So why was she staring at Lunara unless¡­?

 V6 Chapter 10- A New Piece To The Puzzle

    Chapter X


    Had it not been for the sudden and concerning arrival of his little sister, Nigreos wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to rush with Abi to the healing quarters. Her collapse had been completely unexpected, and since his eyes had been on the princess when it happened, he didn¡¯t have the faintest clue what might have caused it nor did he have the chance to ask. Iris and Faye were the ones who helped the semi-conscious Abigail out of the room, both assuring them that they would take care of her before departing. Nigreos clenched his teeth with frustration, and a part of him really did consider just getting up and at least going as far as the quarters, but Lunara had been adamant about waiting for Ilirianna before she gave her report, and since he needed to know why his sister had come to a place as dangerous as Stellareid, he reluctantly bit his tongue and remained seated. Beside him, he could sense how desperately Album wanted to do the same, so to communicate that they were feeling similarly, he placed a gentle hand on her shoulder and gave her as reassuring a smile as he could.


    ¡°Well then, before we begin, I must ask out of my own curiosity,¡± Lord Cartigan said. ¡°Has something like this ever happened to Miss Reiner? I mean, should we be concerned that somebody might have done something to her while she was in the city? Omorossa, perhaps?¡±


    Despite often remaining silent in important discussions like these, it was Jessi who was quick to give an answer. ¡°No, Omorossa never touched her, and I think if he had tried anything, one of us would have caught it. We were right next to him, after all. Hiro, Glaus? Did you guys sense anything?¡±


    Hiro gave a soft shake of his head while Rennigan merely grunted, ¡°No, it was not Omorossa.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Cartigan murmured, though he was still somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°In that case¡ª¡±


    ¡°Actually, if I may.¡± Cutting the Lord of Stellareid off in his typically disrespectful manner, Ryokumo cleared his throat and gave an awkward smile. ¡°I do think it was nothing more than a bout of illness. Abi has not been feeling well these past weeks, and has often complained of an irritated stomach and a nasty headache. I think all the excitement that¡¯s taken place since our mission to Piriit has finally caught up with her, and all she needs is a bit of care from Mackia and the castle healers. It¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±


    A stab of suspicion struck Nigreos as he listened to Ryokumo talk, for while Abi certainly hadn¡¯t been feeling that great, he wouldn¡¯t even slightly brush this incident aside as nothing to worry about. There was a massive chasm between feeling somewhat sick and dropping to the ground, convulsing. When he analyzed Ryokumo¡¯s features, he not only caught a subtle warning look sent to Ilirianna, but there was also a hint of deceit, telling him it was highly likely Ryokumo did have an idea of what happened to her and was trying to hide it.


    But why? Who in here is he concerned about? Could this be in regards to The Angel?


    That answer was completely unsatisfactory, but unfortunately, Viiro turned the discussion back to the main issue. ¡°Well, whatever happened to Miss Reiner is a problem for the healers. As you said, she¡¯s in safe hands for now, so I want to get to the point. Luna, what the hell are you doing here? You were given explicit orders to remain behind, so your answer better be to my liking.¡±


    Thus far, Lunara had been worriedly dazed, her amber eyes unfocused as she bore witness to Abigail¡¯s incident. That wasn¡¯t to say she hadn¡¯t been scared for Abi¡¯s well-being, but her exhaustion was certainly hindering her alertness. According to the guards that had escorted her to Castle Saientia from the First Ring¡¯s outer walls, she had arrived alone and not in carriage, rather she had been on a singular black stallion that Nigreos knew was her personal steed. She had meager supplies left, and had admitted on her way to this very room that she had ridden on only four hours of sleep each night to increase her pace. It was obvious she was in a desperate rush to reach the City of Starlight.


    Yet, Luna¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp as she glared up at Viiro Noctis. ¡°Well, Father, knowing you, I¡¯m certain you won¡¯t be satisfied, but I made my choice and I am confident it was the right one.¡± Then, not giving the man a chance to comment on her disrespectful tone, Lunara gave them the answer they sought. ¡°The night you guys left Noctalus, I was confronted by Leiolai Sartella in my quarters.¡±


    ¡°Sartella?¡± Acostav spat, the name bringing to the Master of Light the same feelings of hatred and disgust as Nigreos instantly experienced. ¡°So the changeling was infiltrating the palace? How? Did she give any indication of how she got inside?¡±


    Lunara reluctantly shook her head. ¡°I mean, we told you that when Nigreos, Abi, and I confronted her in Soladnay Park, she revealed to us that she could shapeshift into other species. I really do think it¡¯s as simple as that. She used her powers, became a cat or a bird or something small that wouldn''t draw attention, and crept past the guards. That¡¯s almost certainly how Neah was kidnapped and Healer Ryre was murdered. For Mother and Lady Clara, well¡­¡± The girl lowered her eyes to the ground and grimaced. ¡°Who can really say how they did it? Without understanding those combustions, there¡¯s any number of ways.¡±


    ¡°Well, seeing as you¡¯re alive, clearly your death wasn¡¯t what Sartella was after,¡± Ilirianna pointed out. ¡°So I¡¯m guessing she wanted to talk with you?¡±


    Lunara snorted. ¡°Threaten is more the word we¡¯re looking for here. Honestly, it¡¯s simple. Sartella told me that if I didn¡¯t go straight for Stellareid, they would kill Neah without question. She said if I wanted her to live, I needed to be on the highway by morning and in the City of Starlight by the end of the week. Then she transformed into a bird and flew out the window. It was quick and abrupt, but it was more than enough to snap me to action.¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s body went cold as Luna finished her explanation. He couldn¡¯t fathom why the Kosah-Rei would want Lunara in Stellareid since they should desire her death given her noble blood.


    But if they wanted to kill her, Sartella would have just done so. It¡¯s the same contradiction as their sparing of Neah¡­ Why haven¡¯t they tried killing us Noctis? We should be massive threats to their victory? I, personally, have more cultist blood on my hands than anybody else on my team because of my dark magic. We¡¯re some of their biggest threats, and now they¡¯ve gone out of their way to spare us twice? What the hell are they getting at?


    And yet, despite knowing he was a fool for allowing them to get in his head, he couldn¡¯t help recalling the words spoken to him by Leiolai and Uma.


    ¡°From my understanding, Neah Noctis¡¯s current condition is not something modern nature magic has been able to heal, right? You need a changeling, somebody who can safely use biological magic on another person to alter Neah¡¯s body and enable her to handle the dark magic ripping her from the inside. You need me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do we want with Neah Noctis?! We wish to heal her! We wish to extend an olive branch to the next generation of Noctis mages and do our best to ensure your sister lives to see her eighteenth birthday! Who said anything about a ransom?! Who said anything about a barter?! All we said was we¡¯d see you in Stellareid, yes?! We will save your sister!¡±


    Nigreos clenched his fists in his lap, despising himself for momentarily wondering if that was actually the truth. Were the Kosah-Rei really intending to cure Neah? And if they were, why? What would he make of that? If the cult who was slaughtering the elite did what his father refused to, then where did that place him?


    What did that make him?


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± Viiro began softly, a low rumble in his tone that sounded like the growl of an animal. ¡°You were given orders and you defied them. Are you really trusting the words of a Kosah-Rei traitor? You think they¡¯ll spare Neah now that you¡¯re in Stellareid? All you¡¯ve done is give them exactly what they want! Are you really that stupid?¡±


    Nigreos was then stunned by the look Lunara turned on Viiro. It was cold, threatening, and full of such raw anger and hatred that a part of him truly believed she was about to attack him then and there despite knowing Luna wasn¡¯t a violent person. He was clearly not the only one who felt this way, for he sensed a brief and instinctual drawing of mana from Eko, and when Nigreos glanced at Album¡¯s brother, he found a look of shock on his face, as if even he was thrown off by that reaction.


    ¡°Father.¡± Luna spoke the word like a poison. ¡°I made my choice.¡±


    That was all she said, but the underlying meaning within those words felt like she was egging him on, as if trying to get Viiro to strike her. Having no idea what was going on, Nigreos found himself on his feet and speaking before he even knew what he was attempting to do.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it now! Luna¡¯s here and it¡¯s too dangerous to send her back alone. She should stay with us until we depart with Miyon!¡±


    ¡°And when will that be, son of mine?!¡± Viiro snarled, turning now on Nigreos. ¡°Our departure is uncertain because of your selfish desire to waste time here in this city while we have Doctor Miyon at our mercy! Not even a hint of Neah¡¯s whereabouts has come to us!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only been here for three damn days!¡± Nigreos retorted before he could think better of it. ¡°Did you think she¡¯d just spawn out of nothing if we started searching? Of course we haven¡¯t found her yet!¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Viiro, Nigreos, enough!¡± Acostav intervened, his features now turning angry as he glanced between the father and son. ¡°For the love of mercy, control yourselves, all of you! Viiro, a Master of Ijiria should not be behaving as you are, nor should a Son of Noctalus, Nigreos! What are you, children?! Pull it together!¡±


    Nigreos and Lunara both stood their ground, though the former couldn¡¯t help internally acknowledging Acostav¡¯s point. The way he had been speaking to his father was taboo and embarrassing, especially in front of Ilirianna and Lord Cartigan, but he simply couldn¡¯t help it. He was frustrated, scared, angry¡ªall those emotions wriggling inside of him like a bunch of life-sucking parasites. Neah¡¯s safety dominated his thoughts, so how could he not scream at the man who was vehemently trying to leave her behind¡ªto abandon her?


    He stopped and glanced at the others in the room, wanting to determine their feelings on the situation. Rennigan, Jessi, and Hiro merely appeared uncomfortable, as if wishing they didn¡¯t have to sit in and witness this again, though when Rennigan noticed Nigreos¡¯s gaze, he gave him a subtle nod of approval and encouragement that was strangely comforting. Eko still seemed a bit in shock from the earlier mana-drawing while Album clearly wanted to intervene but didn¡¯t know how to do so. Lord Cartigan was regarding them with disapproval, though he appeared to be infuriatingly on Viiro¡¯s side. Ilirianna was merely observing, and he suspected she was about to step in herself. As for Ryokumo, when Nigreos spared a quick glance at the wind mage, he found his lips drawn tight and his brow lowered in an intense expression that might have contemplation or maybe even rage.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Well, Nigreos isn¡¯t wrong in that what¡¯s done is done,¡± Ilirianna stated, doing as expected and inserting herself into the conversation. ¡°Lunara is here, and we have a search to finish. With that said, I must ask, Luna, if you have anything else to add?¡± When Lunara irritably shook her head and averted her eyes, Ilirianna nodded and went on. ¡°Good. Then I think it¡¯s time I give my own report on the protest down at the Operon Company.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do, My Princess,¡± Cartigan agreed, antsy to change the subject to anything else. ¡°Was Keskivaara the one behind this madness? And was the problem handled?¡±


    Ilirianna eyed the Lord for a moment before smiling pleasantly and responding. ¡°Yes to both of them. Keskivaara was not only the one who orchestrated it, but he was present at the protest. Thankfully I managed to quell the rage of the populace and convince them to leave by agreeing to meet with Keskivaara and talk things through.¡±


    Because the princess made her declaration so casually, as if there was no fault in it, those in the room didn¡¯t react right away. However, as the meaning of her words properly processed, Viiro, Acostav, and Cartigan all gazed at her with fury, meanwhile Album and Nigreos exchanged relieved and excited looks.


    ¡°You did what?!¡± Cartigan spat, jolting to his feet so fast that his chair began to rock quite rapidly.


    ¡°I agreed to meet with him,¡± Ilirianna repeated, though this time with a challenging and slightly smug tone. ¡°I sensed that if things carried on the way they were then people were going to die, so I made a spur-of-the-moment decision and concluded that the only way to satisfy that mob was to do as Keskivaara requested.¡±


    Viiro¡¯s rage, which was already burning quite violently, only seemed to grow worse as he took a step towards Ilirianna and breathed, ¡°Is every member of your royal team mentally impaired? You would concede to a crowd of violent toddlers throwing a temper tantrum?! You would give them exactly what they want after they threaten to vandalize the Operon Company and kill their leaders?! You would show them that this treasonous behavior will get them what they seek?!¡±


    ¡°The people of this empire are not toddlers,¡± Ilirianna snapped, keeping her tone calm and composed. ¡°What I am doing is communicating that the government hears them. I am telling them that their princess and future queen acknowledges their struggles, believes them to be valid, and has not forgotten them.¡±


    Acostav then muttered, ¡°But King Markreas said¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master Acostav, with all due respect, I don¡¯t give a damn what King Markreas said.¡± Ilirianna¡¯s blunt disregard for the desires of the Ijirian Empire¡¯s King seemed to leave Acostav and Viiro stunned, allowing Ilirianna to continue. ¡°I am not going to sit idly by while one of my Great Cities is on the cusp of ripping itself apart. That protest was massive. The people were angry and scared. All they ask is for their lives to be a little bit better, and Keskivaara has only demanded¡ªno requested a chance to negotiate. And you, Lord Cartigan, couldn¡¯t even do him that?¡±


    Cartigan smirked darkly, and Nigreos was certain that had he not been speaking to Princess Ilirianna, he may have ordered her arrest right there. ¡°Let me lay out for you what you have done. Yes, I rule Stellareid, but the Company Lords have influence. They have power, money, other resources, and are the ones backing the scientific discovery that defines this city. I cannot afford for them to become my enemies, and they have all made it clear that they will not cooperate with me if I negotiate with Rickori Keskivaara. Do you really think I don¡¯t know how dangerous that man is? I am thinking, Princess, but it seems you are not.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± Ilirianna raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well, My Lord, maybe you should think about the implications of the fact that people outside of House Cartigan are in control. Are you really so weak of a lord that you have to bend the knee to someone else? Does Lord Eganno Cartigan rule Stellareid, or is it the Company Lords? From my position, you appear as a mere puppet dancing in their palms in a desperate attempt to appease its masters. Your duty is to your people, not the merchants.¡±


    ¡°False.¡± Cartigan sneered at her, his lip curling up in a snarl as he licked his teeth. ¡°I do not expect a child like you to understand, but I suppose I just have to wait for your father to hear what you¡¯ve done. He¡¯ll beat you into shape.¡±


    The princess shrugged casually. ¡°Maybe. But by then, I¡¯ll have spoken to Keskivaara and solved the situation. What happens to me is irreverent so long as the people of Stellareid are cared for.¡±


    ¡°And what the hell do you plan to offer him?¡± Viiro demanded, and spying a wonderful chance to piss his father off even more, Nigreos decided it was time to step in.


    ¡°The allegiance and support of Noctalus.¡±


    The Master of Darkness slowly shifted to stare now at his son, who was smirking victoriously as Viiro, Acostav, and Cartigan all tried to process his words. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Noctalus will provide Keskivaara with its full support. His movement will not be persecuted in our domain and resources will be provided to him and his people for his actions in Stellareid. Of course, when I made this offer to him, I was only assuming Luna, as the next in line, would agree. Do you, Sis¡¯?¡±


    As he asked his question, he watched with pleasure as Lunara¡¯s features lit up with excitement and mischief as she gave her firm affirmative. ¡°Yes, of course! As the Lady of Noctalus, I will do just that.¡±


    ¡°And for that matter, I will also be petitioning my father.¡± Surprisingly, despite the tense state of affairs, Rennigan opted to stand against them as well, getting to his feet and narrowing his eyes. ¡°Given his position on the Council of Elders, the cooperation of Kloras Glaus will be quite beneficial to him. King Markreas¡¯s opinion of the People¡¯s Mind will become irrelevant if the Council votes against him.¡±


    ¡°Glaus¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m planning to do the same!¡± Album sputtered, though she refrained from looking at anybody. ¡°Luna and I¡­will be on Keskivaara¡¯s side! Like Nigreos said, he will have Noctalus in his corner.¡±


    ¡°And as if it wasn¡¯t already clear, the princess will be with him as well,¡± Ilirianna added with a laugh she directed for Cartigan specifically. ¡°So weigh your alliances, My Lord. Who is more important to you? The Company Lords, or Erika and Noctalus? Make your choice however you like, but in a few hours time, I will be meeting with Rickori Keskivaara. End of discussion.¡±


    The baffled powerlessness of Viiro, Acostav, and Cartigan was more pleasant and satisfying than even Nigreos had expected, for with all of them standing in favor of Keskivaara, the desires of the Masters of Noctalus became meaningless and they knew it. The royal team, along with Rennigan of all people, had shoved them into a corner.


    So bitch and whine all you like, Father. You¡¯ve already lost.


    ***


    Even though it was probably pointless, the one thing those gathered in that room could agree on was that Uma Miyon should be questioned about Lunara. He wasn¡¯t going to tell them anything, but it was always possible that in his hubris, he would let something slip, so after their discussion, Acostav took Album and Eko to the dungeons to do just that. Neither her father nor her brother brought up the fact that she voiced her support for Nigreos, and while Eko might not judge her, she was certain Acostav was disappointed. She felt bad that she turned on him given the conversation they had that afternoon, but as scared as she had been to stand up, she knew it was the right choice. Keskivaara might have a means of locating Neah, and even setting that aside, his movement was far more respectable than the Kosah-Rei¡¯s. Turning him into their enemy was stupid, so as much as she hated the way things unfolded, she did not regret what she did.


    I hope Father understands that¡­ At the very least, he¡¯s not bringing it up, so I guess that¡¯s good.


    The trip was held in complete silence, and eventually, the guard accompanying them opened Uma¡¯s cell and motioned for them to enter. Acostav and Eko had been present during the initial interrogation the night they arrived, but Album had never seen Uma before, and despite having heard plenty about him from the others, nothing they said truly expressed how disgustingly creepy the man was. He was covered in both dry and wet bodily fluids, he was shackled to the wall, he was missing his legs, yet he grinned sadistically at them, as if excited to see them. She did notice that he still had both eyes despite Eko claiming Viiro ripped one out, so she could only conclude that a healer put it back.


    I wonder how many times that¡¯s happened¡­


    ¡°Back again, Master Luz?¡± he rasped just before his eyes shifted to Album. ¡°Ah, and your beautiful daughter is here this time? A pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Album, given how much I¡¯ve heard about you. I am Doctor Uma Miyon.¡±


    Acostav clicked his tongue, stepping to the side and blocking Album from his view. ¡°Speak to my daughter again and I¡¯ll fry just enough of your face to keep you alive and breathing. Do you hear me, you sniveling little shit?¡±


    ¡°Oooh¡­ Scary¡­¡± Uma weakly sat up a bit straighter, wincing from the pain caused by his movements, before he raised his eyebrows in expectation. ¡°Well let¡¯s not keep me in suspense! You three are down here for a reason, so let¡¯s avoid the cliche threats and get right to the point. What is it you wish to ask me this time?¡±


    Given that her father was in front of her, Album couldn¡¯t see the face he made, but the sharp tone in his voice when he spoke made it clear how irritated Uma was already making him. She wondered how Acostav was going to go about this interrogation, but it seemed the Master of Light had no intention of beating around the bush, for he got to the point swiftly and bluntly.


    ¡°Why does the Kosah-Rei want Lunara Noctis in Stellareid?¡±


    Uma¡¯s tongue flicked out through his pursed lips, a scratchy laugh escaping with it. ¡°Ah, so dear Luna is already here? Perfect. Things are going according to plan then.¡±


    ¡°What plan?¡± Acostav demanded, stepping towards the bars separating Uma¡¯s half of the cell from theirs as he extended his hand through them and formed a ball of light in his palm. ¡°You listen here, Miyon! I¡¯m sick and tired of your mockery! Answer the godforsaken questions! For what purpose do you need Lunara?! Where is Neah?! What is Rotana Vesh plotting here?!¡±


    ¡°No, no, and no!¡± Uma shrieked back, his eyes going wild as he cackled maniacally. ¡°Just as you are sick of repeating yourself, I am tired of making my stance clear! I will not cooperate under any circumstances! Ask me all you like, but every time you come down here and demand answers, you are simply giving me a status report! In your desperation to squeeze information out of me, you have kept me up to date despite my incarceration deep in this dungeon!¡±


    For a few seconds, a part of Album wondered if her father was about to let his light loose and end the doctor¡¯s life. The Master¡¯s body was shaking with frustration, so she wouldn''t have been surprised if he did just rid them of the revolting man, but after taking a deep breath, Acostav lowered his hand and stepped back, giving Album a good look at the smug grin now on his face.


    ¡°You said you were familiar with my daughter,¡± he stated softly. ¡°So then I would hope you understand that she possesses erasure magic. Miyon, you said the other day that you know about erasure, correct?¡±


    Uma smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t I? It¡¯s one of the most fascinating elements of this magical world of yours. I¡¯ve read books upon books detailing your ancestral magic, Master Luz, so of course I know what Album can do to me. Are you implying you plan to erase me right now?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even a touch of fear in his eyes, and it unnerved Album more than anything else about him. Most people were utterly terrified of being erased, with every criminal she had ever used her ability on freaking out and screaming in desperation as they begged for a simple death. To be forgotten by everybody was terrifying, so she didn¡¯t like how calm Uma was being. It was as if he knew as a fact that she couldn''t erase him, like he had some invulnerability to the magic.


    I¡¯d say that¡¯s impossible. Nobody is invulnerable to erasure, but the Kosah-Rei have proven time and again that they possess abilities and relics beyond that of the average mages. Kristoff¡¯s armor, Sartella¡¯s changeling powers, Miyon¡¯s ability to see a few seconds into the future, and of course the combustion magic are all examples of this, so what if he does have some immunity?


    ¡°Perhaps we should just erase you,¡± Acostav was saying. ¡°If you truly do not want to cooperate with us, then why are we keeping you around? Why shouldn¡¯t we just ship your pathetic ass into the erased realm? That is what our laws dictate should be the fate of the magicless who stumble upon our existence.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡± Uma called Acostav¡¯s bluff, weakly leaning back and making his chest a wider target for her. ¡°Erase me, Album Luz! Come and do it! I dare you! Plunge me into your erased realm and be rid of me, if that¡¯s what you desire! Or are you lying just to scare me?! Are you not authorized to erase me yet? Are you waiting on something?! Huh?! Go ahead, you cowardly fuckers!¡±


    A chill went through Album¡¯s body, and she got the terrifying feeling that Uma Miyon was controlling the situation. She didn¡¯t know how that could be possible, for he was their prisoner, but the way he acted made him seem like a puppet master, and if not for their explicit orders to bring him back to Erika, she may have made good on her father¡¯s threats.


    Uma broke out into laughter as he slumped back down, bending his head forward and sticking his tongue out to wet his cracked lips. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­or you won¡¯t. Either way, I will not be erased nor will I be killed. I have been promised survival, so to kill me, you would have to best fate itself. Somehow, someway, all attempts to end my life will result in my survival.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional,¡± Acostav snapped.


    ¡°Then prove me wrong, Master. Go on and kill me.¡±


    Uma and Acostav stared at one another for a long moment, both daring the other to be the first to turn away, and in the end, it was Acostav who scoffed to himself, spun on his heel, and stalked from the room with his silent children in tow. Uma celebrated his victory with more laughter, but just before the door was shut behind them, he screeched out one last sentence.


    ¡°It was a pleasure, Acostav Luz! Goodbye forever!¡±

 V6 Chapter 11- Infiltration

    Chapter XI


    Abigail Reiner¡¯s eyes snapped open, her body jolting forward before she even processed that she had awoken, and though she could not immediately recall why, she felt intense fear. Her body was slick with sweat, her hands trembling and cold as she took frantic breaths that made it feel like she was hyperventilating. She could tell that she was in bed given that her legs were covered in blankets, but it didn¡¯t look like her bed back in her quarters. Abi wasn¡¯t given more than a few seconds to even try and figure out what was going on before she heard her name called out, felt the presence of three people beside her, and turned to see Fayela Rio, Jessi Yuahl, and Iris Mackia crouching beside her, their faces full of concern. They were right next to her, but for some reason, their words were muffled and distant, forcing Abi to grit her teeth and focus. Eventually, she was able to make out what was said just as Faye almost shouted,


    ¡°Abi, please! Are you okay?! Talk to me!¡±


    Abigail meekly extended her hand towards the rock mage, who took it gently in hers and smiled as comfortingly as she could. ¡°Faye? Jessi? Iris? What happened? Where am I? What time is it? I don¡¯t¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s around six o¡¯clock and you¡¯re in the healing quarters,¡± Faye told her. ¡°As for what happened¡­well, we aren¡¯t really sure. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°T-terrible¡­¡± she breathed, scanning her surroundings and recognizing it as one of the small personal bedrooms set aside for patients of the castle healer. ¡°I¡¯m really cold, and I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m scared of, but¡­I feel such a horrible dread¡­ Please, what happened to me, Faye? Why am I in the healing quarters? Were we attacked?¡±


    Fayela¡¯s lips tightened with hesitation. Once again, she refrained from answering and instead spoke to Jessi. ¡°Go get Princess Ilirianna. Mackia and I will stay with her.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Giving her affirmation, Jessi jumped to her feet and bolted from the room, leaving Abi almost frustrated at how unwilling they were to tell her anything. A part of her was about to let that irritation loose, but she had to remind herself that Faye wouldn¡¯t act like she was without a good reason, and she was given that reason by Iris moments later.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Abi, but Princess Ilirianna wanted to be present when you woke up,¡± she said with a guilty expression. ¡°Unfortunately, she and Caeli are just about to depart for their negotiations with Keskivaara, so it¡¯s possible they¡¯ve already left. If they have, we¡¯ll fill you in when Yuahl comes back. For now¡­let me help¡­¡±


    Iris motioned for Abi to take her hands, so she did as requested, knowing what her pupil was about to do. The moment their hands made contact, Iris began chanting a nature spell that sent a comforting warmth through her body and into her brain¡ªone intended to ease negative emotions like fear to give the person a clearer state of mind. Gradually, Abi felt her dread start to weaken before it vanished altogether, enabling her to calm down and slow her breathing. Even the deathly chill that had stabbed all the way to her bones was chased away by Iris¡¯s warmth, so Abi smiled her gratitude, giving the Kotonorish girl a hug the second the spell had ended.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, much better,¡± Abigail confirmed, then released Iris and glanced between the two women. ¡°So if it¡¯s already six then Faye, you and the others should be leaving for Omorossa¡¯s, right? Why are you still here?¡±


    Faye smiled bashfully and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, Rennigan¡¯s gonna give us shit for it, but Jessi and I were trying to wait as long as possible. I wasn¡¯t sure I could properly focus without knowing you were okay. I¡¯ve gotta leave pretty much right now, unfortunately, so when Jessi gets back, I¡¯ll have to go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! Please don¡¯t miss that meeting on my account,¡± Abi insisted. ¡°But thank you anyway.¡±


    From there, Abi took Faye and Iris¡¯s hands as they quietly waited for Jessi¡¯s return. Luckily, the fire mage was rushing through the door with Ilirianna and Ryokumo right behind her after only ten more minutes, both appearing quite anxious as they caught sight of Abi. Faye and Iris vacated their spots right away, making room for the two royal team members as Ilirianna quickly took a kneel beside the bed.


    ¡°Abi, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to bombard you so soon after you woke up, but since Kumo and I have to be out of here in the next few minutes, I¡¯m just gonna have to be quick, okay? How much do you remember?¡±


    Understanding the position Ilirianna was in, Abi didn¡¯t blame her at all for getting right to the point, and since Iris¡¯s magic had more than calmed her down, she was prepared to answer whatever questions Ilirianna had for her.


    ¡°W-well, I remember going to the city to talk with Omorossa, and then we ran into the two of you after getting off the gondola,¡± she recounted. ¡°We walked back to Saientia together, and then when we arrived, there were guards waiting for us that¡ª¡±


    Putting it to words made it easier for her memories to clear up, but the second she reached the moment when they walked into Castle Saientia, everything else came crashing down on her skull with a vengeance. The cold returned and she finally realized why she had been so terrified upon waking up. The five mages listening to her story all tensed at the same moment she did, but before they could press her to continue, Abi sputtered out the rest.


    ¡°Lunara¡­ We went up to see Lunara and the second I looked at her, my sense flipped out more than it ever had, but it wasn¡¯t a mere negative reading. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t good. In fact, it wasn''t neutral either¡­rather¡­it was like my sense was confused? I sensed good and bad at the same time. In its inability to understand, my sense practically shut down and my body couldn¡¯t handle all the contradicting information. I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Abi,¡± Ilirianna cut her off, placing her hands on her shoulder to offer her some comfort. ¡°Take deep breaths and slow down¡­ Good and bad, but not neutral? Explain.¡±


    Grateful for Ilirianna stopping her and getting her to elaborate, Abi nodded then did her best to re-explain. ¡°When I feel a neutral reading, it is like a mixture of good and bad. I¡¯ve said before that my interpretation is that the individual could go either way depending on the circumstances. This time, though, I wouldn¡¯t call that neutral. Instead, it felt like I was getting two separate readings, one of which was bad and the other good. I felt like my life was in danger, but that I could trust them, and that just didn¡¯t make sense. That¡¯s never happened before, and I don¡¯t know why it would happen now¡­¡±


    What the heck is wrong with my sense?! First Sartella and Firrik, now this?


    ¡°And you only felt this with Luna?¡± Ryokumo muttered. ¡°Nobody else in the room?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ Just Luna¡­¡±


    ¡°But given that you¡¯ve been interacting with her for the last half a year and this has never happened, I assume she was either neutral or good before, right? Has your sense ever changed its opinion of somebody?¡±


    As Ryokumo asked his follow-up question, Abi gave it a moment¡¯s thought, trying to recall if a person¡¯s reading had ever shifted. ¡°Luna¡¯s always been registered as pure, and never once has my sense even gone from good to neutral or neutral to bad¡­let alone good to this. I don¡¯t know what happened¡­but I can only make two guesses¡­¡± Abigail slowly raised her head and gazed at those listening expectantly. ¡°Either my sense is malfunctioning, or that¡¯s not Lunara Noctis.¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s the changeling then?¡± Iris prompted, but Ilirianna was quick to shake her head.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± she told them. ¡°Naturally, since Luna wasn¡¯t supposed to be in Stellareid, Lord Cartigan and his soldiers were suspicious when she showed up on the doorstep. To make sure Sartella wasn¡¯t plotting something, they scanned thoroughly for biological magic and nothing came up. Unless Sartella has managed to find a way around that, there isn¡¯t a question that Lunara is who she claims to be.¡±


    Ryokumo voiced his agreement. ¡°Yes, and we double checked that with Cartigan and Master Viiro after the meeting. When Abi collapsed, I had a bad feeling it might have been related to her sense, so we wanted to be sure.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­¡± Faye cut in, her confusion obvious on her face. ¡°Does that mean Abi¡¯s sense is malfunctioning? Is it providing inaccurate readings now?¡±


    ¡°Can something like that malfunction?¡± Jessi added.


    Ilirianna let out an exhausted sigh as she spared a glance over her shoulder and towards the window, as if to check the time. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, really. Abi¡¯s sense is almost certainly a mutated ability that she inherited from her parents. Without being able to speak to them, we can¡¯t say whether that¡¯s ever happened since its formation in their bloodline. Abi, has your sense been behaving strangely before tonight?¡±


    As the princess asked that question, Faye shot Abigail a surprised look, indicating she had assumed Ilirianna already knew about the pure readings of Leiolai Sartella and Tali Firrik. The sole reason Abi kept that between her and Faye was out of a fear of being judged, but given this new anomaly in her ability, she supposed it would be stupid to hide it any longer. Taking a deep breath, Abi recounted the battle in Soladnay Park, explaining that pure reading and how she had been doubting her sense ever since. She refused to accept that any Kosah-Rei cultists could be pure, and she wanted Ilirianna and Ryokumo especially to know that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you guys sooner,¡± she finished meekly. ¡°I was just scared of taking that reading seriously at all. It felt like if I brought it up, I¡¯d be giving it credibility, and I just didn¡¯t want that. I mean, they¡¯re Kosah-Rei. They can¡¯t be pure.¡±


    Ryokumo was the first one to offer his thoughts on the matter, and though his brow was drawn tight in conflict, he did not sound as if he were judging her. ¡°You know, I would absolutely love to dismiss this incident as a malfunction of your sense, but the one thing that gives me pause is your pure reading of Lady Yoral back in Hiriech. It didn¡¯t seem odd at the time, but finding out this Firrik girl was posing as her really threw things off. My issue here is that if Firrik and Sartella¡¯s readings are malfunctions, then that means your sense has been malfunctioning since Hiriech, and that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Abi, aside from those two and Luna, has there been any time in the past two and half years where a reading proved to be wrong?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­?¡± She hadn¡¯t thought about that, and once again trying to recall every usage of her sense since the Kosah-Rei made their debut, she could only come to the same conclusion she had given when Faye asked that same question. ¡°No. If there were any negative readings then I have yet to find out.¡±


    ¡°And the other Kosah-Rei?¡± Jessi asked. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten readings on the others, right?¡±


    But Abi could only shake her head. ¡°Just Vesh and Mallicent. I¡¯ve still never used my sense on Miyon or Kristoff since I¡¯ve never met them.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe you should,¡± Faye suggested. ¡°We have Uma Miyon in our captivity, so perhaps we should experiment a bit? We could send Abi down there and see what reading she gets out of him.¡±


    ¡°What would that solve though?¡± Ilirianna pointed out. ¡°She got a bad reading on Omorossa, right? I guess if she registered Miyon as pure, I¡¯d have no choice but to conclude the sense is broken, but¡­¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Ryokumo clicked his tongue. ¡°This is a problem either way. I highly doubt the reading of Sartella and Firrik is correct, and I¡¯m almost certain this strange reaction to Luna is a mistake as well. I mean, you just saw Lunara a week ago. What the hell could have changed between now and then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Abi whispered, a feeling of powerlessness combining with her fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of any of this, and I wish it could have happened at a more convenient time. You guys need to get going, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Faye, Jessi, Ryokumo, and Ilirianna all had an edge of impatience about them, for all four had appointments that were very important to the current mission. They didn¡¯t have time to ponder this new piece of information, and Abi knew this, so she decided to grit her teeth, move past her growing anxiety, and make a declaration.


    ¡°Get moving. You handle Keskivaara and Omorossa, and I¡¯ll investigate Lunara. I swear I won¡¯t do anything risky. For now, just leave this matter to me and I¡¯ll tell you what I learn when you get back.¡±


    As Abigail spoke, she made eye contact with Ilirianna specifically, trying to wordlessly communicate that a plan had already formed in her head but that it was one she could not put to words in front of Faye, Jessi, and Iris. For a second, the princess seemed unsure before a flicker of realization appeared in her eyes and a trusting grin turned her lip¡ªan expression only meant for the two of them.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ilirianna said. ¡°I trust you to handle it, but be careful with your sense. If merely being in Lunara¡¯s presence is what causes this, then you could wind up leaving yourself vulnerable should something go wrong.¡±


    Abi forced her own reassuring smile. ¡°It took me off guard before, but if I¡¯m prepared for it, I should be okay.¡±


    ¡°Then good luck, Abi, and take care.¡±


    With those words, Ilirianna bid her goodbye and departed the room with Ryokumo at her side, though the wind mage couldn¡¯t refrain from sparing one last look back at Abi. With them gone, Abigail then turned to face Faye and Jessi, both of which were clearly apprehensive to leave her despite desperately needing to hurry down the Fourth Ring.


    ¡°Faye, Jessi,¡± Abigail began. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, but I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m a member of the royal team, after all! A subtle investigation is nothing compared to what you guys have to do, right? Be careful with that clown and leave Lunara to me.¡±


    Faye clenched her teeth then gave a huff of resignation. ¡°Alright, fine then. But I don¡¯t like this at all, and it¡¯s giving me a really bad feeling after what your sense did to you.¡±


    ¡°And you know, I could always stay behind and give you some backup,¡± Jessi suggested, but Abi declined the offer.


    ¡°No, your team needs you, Jess. Omorossa could be dangerous, so it¡¯s best for the four of you to stick together. Thank you though, and Faye, I swear I¡¯ll be cautious. Besides, I¡¯ve got Iris here for help, so we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Abi and Iris exchanged confident grins as Faye and Jessi gave one last look of worry before finally conceding.


    ¡°Good luck, Abi. Stay safe,¡± Faye told her, turning and making her way to the door with Jessi adding, ¡°Yeah, good luck!¡± before the two of them left the healing quarters behind.


    Alright then, as much as I said I¡¯d rely on Iris for help, I actually can¡¯t have her around for what I plan to do. Liri said that Lunara had been checked for biological magic and that they were certain that she is Lunara Noctis, but having witnessed the talent Leiolai Sartella has for changeling magic, I don¡¯t want to ignore the possibility that she figured out a way to conceal the mana residue. Therefore, the only way to be certain is to rely on something that has senses more powerful than most.


    I will only accept that this person is Lunara Noctis if The Angel can assure me she is.


    ***


    A part of Ilirianna was grateful that Abi woke up before she left the castle, but at the same time, her revelations couldn¡¯t have come at a worse time. It was imperative that she was fully prepared mentally to face Rickori Keskivaara, for she was already walking a dangerous path by meeting with him at all. If she screwed up these negotiations or couldn¡¯t convince Keskivaara to agree to their terms then she would have destroyed her relationship with Cartigan and the Noctalus Masters, as well as her own father, for absolutely nothing. Her actions were more than worth it if she could prevent a Keskivaara/Kosah-Rei alliance but would be a humiliating misstep if she failed.


    Lunara showing up the way she did was bad enough, but for Abi¡¯s sense to have such a bizarre reading of her just makes me wish I could have stayed behind and spoken to the girl myself. Leaving it to Abi after she collapsed feels like a bad idea. As it was, the only reason Ilirianna agreed to do so was because she picked up on Abi¡¯s silent attempt to assure her she would be relying on The Angel for help. Not that I like The Angel, but if it can be in the same room as Lunara, perhaps it will pick up on something we couldn¡¯t, and that¡¯s comforting enough. For now, I have to bite my tongue and push this problem aside. My attention is on Keskivaara and nothing else.


    According to Nigreos, the place that the People¡¯s Mind wished to meet was a private lounge at a rather popular nightclub there in the Fifth Ring of Stellareid. She was somewhat surprised that he suggested a location in their territory rather than his own down in the Third Ring, but she supposed that was probably due to Ilirianna¡¯s status. This club, known as ¡°The Jester¡¯s Nirvana¡±, was a four-story building located just under a mile away from Castle Saientia, so the trip was rather short for Ilirianna and Ryokumo, and was had mostly in silence as the two of them continued to ponder what happened with Abi.


    In order to comfort herself, Ilirianna shifted her right hand down to the pommel of one of her swords, allowing herself to feel the weight of both weapons resting in their sheaths at her hips. Just like her, Ryokumo was also armed, though he only carried a singular blade, that being the Sukonese sword he was gifted by Album for the solstice. They had heavily debated whether to attend the negotiations armed or not before deciding it wouldn¡¯t matter either way, for mages of their talent were dangerous with or without weaponry. Of course, Ilirianna was far more skilled when she was armed, and given the overwhelming power she sensed from Keskivaara, she wasn¡¯t about to speak with him unless she were fully prepared for things to go south.


    Soon enough, they arrived at the front entrance of the Jester¡¯s Nirvana, and though the doors were blocked by two rather large men serving as the bouncers, one glance at the color of Ilirianna¡¯s hair was enough to convince them to permit them entry. She could hear the chatter and laughter of people just down the hall and could smell the alluring scent of dinner being cooked and served, but rather than make her way towards those sensations, Ilirianna turned the opposite direction and went down the corridor to the lifts. The private lounge Keskivaara had reserved was on the top floor, so once she and her friend were on the large disks, she motioned for Ryokumo to raise them.


    ¡°Remember, leave the talking to me,¡± Ilirianna reminded him softly. ¡°Just remain vigilant, and if you sense anything out of the ordinary, signal me and I¡¯ll confront him. Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know, even if you aren¡¯t fully certain. Understood, Kumo?¡±


    Ryokumo flashed her a sly grin, and though such a flippant expression should have annoyed her under such important circumstances, she couldn¡¯t help but find comfort in his casual demeanor.


    ¡°Now Liri, you say that like you think I¡¯m going to mess things up! I¡¯m almost offended!¡±


    The princess laughed and shook her head. ¡°Just watch my back. Today, you¡¯re my official knight.¡±


    ¡°As if you need a bodyguard,¡± he teased, resting his free hand on her shoulder as he winked. ¡°But I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    Ilirianna reached up and placed her hand over top of his for the few seconds before they came to the fourth floor, and since she didn¡¯t actually know which room they were supposed to be going towards, a part of her was unsurprised when the disk slowed to a stop and they found Rickori Keskivaara waiting just a few feet away, his hands folded behind his back and a neutral, unreadable expression upon his face. Instantly, his eyes flickered suspiciously towards Ryokumo before he cocked a curious brow.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you were bringing anybody along,¡± he commented, his tone not accusatory, rather he merely seemed to be stating his feelings. ¡°To whom do I owe the pleasure?¡±


    Stepping onto the carpeted floor, Ilirianna subtly glanced around, failing to sense the presence of anybody but the three of them before she turned back towards Keskivaara and introduced her friend. ¡°This is Ryokumo Caeli, member of my royal team and the person who will be serving as my knight for these negotiations. His opinion holds great weight with me, so I decided his presence was important.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Keskivaara muttered with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty about the royal team, so of course word of your talents, Mr. Caeli, has not failed to reach my ears. It is nice to meet you, and I am more than happy to have you present. I¡¯m sure you know this, but for the sake of etiquette, I am Rickori Keskivaara.¡±


    Ryokumo grinned, nodding his head towards the People¡¯s Mind, though Ilirianna certainly didn¡¯t miss the distrusting glint in his eyes. ¡°Yes, I do know you, for I was actually present at that little protest this morning. I hope the three of us can come to an agreement here tonight.¡±


    ¡°As do I.¡± Keskivaara then straightened up and motioned for them to follow him. ¡°Right this way, please. Our reserved room is not far.¡±


    Ilirianna and Ryokumo did as requested and walked behind the man as he led them through the torch-lit hallway, and as they moved, the princess¡¯s eyes shifted down towards the shortsword at Keskivaara¡¯s hip, indicating that he had been thinking along the same lines as her. Both parties were prepared for the worst, and while a part of her was unnerved by the fact that the People¡¯s Mind sought to be armed, she also couldn¡¯t deny that his pessimism was justified. He had no reason to trust the word of the Empire¡¯s Heir, and there was no way a man as intelligent as him hadn¡¯t at least considered the possibility that Lord Cartigan sought to have him eliminated. If Ilirianna was here to lure him somewhere he could be safely and quietly executed, then it was no surprise he sought to defend himself.


    Arriving at one of many doors in that hallway, Keskivaara reached forward, pulled it open, and held it for them to enter. Ilirianna walked inside with Ryokumo right beside her, only for her to come to an abrupt stop a mere three steps within, her eyes going wide and her mana instinctually drawing to her hands.


    ¡°Now, now, Princess! This is a negotiation, is it not? It¡¯s not polite to so violently draw one¡¯s magic at a time like this, now is it?¡±


    She hardly processed the details of the surrounding lounge, her attention centered solely on the circular table a few yards away from the entrance where two individuals were already sitting. The woman she couldn¡¯t immediately identify, but the man who had just spoken was somebody who had been dominating her thoughts for years now¡ªsomeone who hadn¡¯t made a single public appearance since the destruction of House Malloway and who they had been intending to lure out with their capture of Uma Miyon. Ilirianna¡¯s teeth clenched with rage, her jaw throbbing with the pressure as she glared at Rotana Vesh, who merely raised his glass of wine towards her as he smiled.


    What the hell¡­is he doing here?


    Frantically trying to take stock of the situation, Ilirianna glanced at the unfamiliar woman on Vesh¡¯s left. She appeared shockingly young, maybe even younger than Ryokumo, and had a far more pleasant expression than her companion. Her long hazel hair framed her cute features and her blue eyes were almost glowing with excitement, her lips turned in a sweet and innocent smile. Ilirianna did not know her, for she had never met her, but given the circumstances, as well as the report Abigail had given on the attack at Soladnay Park, she had a strong feeling she knew exactly who she was: Tali Firrik.


    ¡°So, are you going to take a seat? Or would you prefer to keep standing there glaring at me?¡± Vesh went on, his bearded features turning even more smug, as if he considered himself to have already won whatever game she and Ryokumo had just walked into.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess,¡± Keskivaara muttered behind her, and though she could not see his face, she could clearly hear the touch of regret and guilt that had entered his tone. ¡°They requested I keep their attendance a secret, but I promise that the desire to sit down and talk was real. There need not be violence between the five of us.¡±


    What do I do? Ilirianna asked herself that question as she only half-listened to Keskivaara¡¯s apology. I¡¯m sure I could take the two cultists with Kumo here to back me up, but the power I sense in Keskivaara¡­ He might tip the scales in their favor. I highly doubt talking is all they want to do. Something else is going on here¡ª


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of metal scraping wood as Ryokumo pulled his sword from its sheath and gripped the handle as he pointed the blade towards the Kosah-Rei.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally decided to show yourself, you damn coward,¡± Ryokumo hissed. ¡°A little bold, don''t you think? Or are you stupid enough to believe the two of you could beat Ilirianna when Abigail made your little friend there run with her tail between her legs a mere week ago?!¡±


    Vesh laughed pleasantly, as if Ryokumo told some sort of joke, before he slowly raised his left hand, revealing a small ruby ring wrapped around his third finger. ¡°Fifty percent.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ryokumo snarled.


    ¡°Fifty percent.¡± Vesh repeated himself in the same calm tone as the first time. ¡°That is how many citizens of the Fifth Ring have been cursed by the Goddess, Rei. If I give the word, the magic will activate and you¡¯ll bear witness to death and destruction that will put dear Aeyir¡¯s celebration to shame.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s body went cold as she stared at that ring, for even if Vesh was bluffing about it being the means of activating the combustions, she had a feeling that his threat was very real. The slight lowering of Ryokumo¡¯s blade told her he had come to the same conclusion.


    ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t want such a tragedy to occur,¡± Vesh went on, ¡°then take your seats, and let¡¯s chat for a bit.¡±

 V6 Chapter 12- And Then...

    Chapter XII


    ¡°Truly, if she continues along this path, that damn princess is going to be become a greater threat to our empire¡¯s stability than even these Kosah-Rei are,¡± Lord Eganno Cartigan growled as he gazed through the window and down into the Fifth Ring far below the castle. ¡°Prioritizing the desires of a man like Keskivaara over those of the people that actively help us is the idealistic nonsense of a child.¡±


    Album forced herself to turn away from Cartigan, knowing that if she let her annoyance get the better of her then she would only cause more problems with her family than she already had. She wanted nothing more than to defend Ilirianna, for she truly did think the princess was on the right track, though that wasn¡¯t to say she couldn¡¯t understand Cartigan¡¯s point-of-view. The Company Lords were some of the greatest financial assets Stellareid¡¯s government had, so with such a public declaration of support for Keskivaara from Ilirianna Iiji, there was no doubt that by morning, Cartigan would be assaulted by dozens of angry lords seeking reasons for the princess''s actions.


    But even if they help benefit Cartigan, they don¡¯t have anybody in mind but themselves. Keskivaara is thinking about the people, so it¡¯s only natural that someone as considerate as Liri would take his side. I honestly hope their negotiations go as planned, because if something doesn¡¯t change soon, I fear what might happen.


    Unfortunately, aside from maybe Eko, who had yet to voice his opinion on this matter, Album was the only one in that room who held these beliefs. She and her brother were sitting quietly on the couch, listening to the discussion taking place between Cartigan, Viiro, and Acostav, the latter of the two sitting across the large coffee table from the Luz children. Album¡¯s father wasn¡¯t as quick to voice his support as he normally was, but Viiro had seemed to grow more unreasonable in the recent days, so it was no surprise that he was the one who responded to the Lord of Stellareid.


    ¡°Yes, the more time passes, the more I fear what this empire may be like under Ilirianna¡¯s rule,¡± the Master of Darkness grunted. ¡°I¡¯ve always held hope that the girl would begin to mature and accept the ways of this world, but no matter what anybody says or does, she remains firm in her ideals. King Markreas and Queen Toranei have done their best, and I commend them for their patience in dealing with her, but it is amounting to very little. Her successes over the last few years have only further inflated her ego.¡±


    Bite your tongue, Album¡­ Getting into an argument with them right now doesn¡¯t help anything¡­


    Acostav slowly nodded, shooting a brief look towards his daughter that silently ordered her to keep her mouth shut and her opinions to herself. ¡°Yes, I am of a similar mind. She has never failed to hide the fact that she selected the royal team for Reiner and Caeli, as opposed to Album and Nigreos. If not for Headmaster Tykon putting our kids in the same pairings, she would have turned her backs on Viiro and I in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she clearly lacks any respect for the Great Cities,¡± Cartigan muttered with a snort. ¡°She would sooner toss Noctalus and Stellareid into fire should it allow her to continue sucking on the cocks of the commoners.¡±


    Album didn¡¯t consider herself the type to give in to anger, or even to get angry at all, but a part of her truly wondered if Cartigan and the Masters forgot she and Eko were there. The way they were speaking about Ilirianna was revolting, and their lack of concern for what they said in front of her was a slight in and of itself¡ªlike they didn¡¯t respect her. Still, she didn¡¯t want to cause more of a scene than she and the team already had, but as Cartigan continued slandering the princess, Album lost her temper.


    ¡°I half expect to find out she¡¯s been literally doing that with the Sukonese boy given how close she is with him. I mean, why have him go with her as opposed to Nigreos or Album?¡±


    ¡°Alright enough!¡± Jolting to her feet, her eyes narrowing in disgust at Cartigan, Album clenched her fists down at her side. ¡°Lord Cartigan, you should watch what you say about your future queen! Ilirianna Iiji is your princess, and as a member of her royal team, I will not stand here and let you say such vile things about her!¡±


    ¡°Album!¡± Acostav hissed.


    ¡°The same goes for the two of you!¡± she shot back, talking over her father as she gazed at Viiro and Acostav. ¡°Just because she doesn¡¯t share your opinions does not make her own childish!¡±


    Before either Master could retort, Cartigan gave a snotty laugh as he slowly turned from the window and gazed at Album as if he considered her an immature child as well. ¡°Masters, perhaps you should be teaching your children more respect. The rebelliousness from Nigreos, Lunara, and Album I¡¯ve witnessed in these mere three days is truly humiliating for you.¡±


    Acostav¡¯s face turned bright red while Viiro¡¯s large jaw tightened, but Album wasn¡¯t about to let them say anything as she rounded on Cartigan. ¡°And you wonder why Lunara and I are so willing to turn Noctalus in favor of Keskivaara? Lord Cartigan, you are bringing this on yourself. This city is falling apart, and it is your fault.¡±


    ¡°Little Album,¡± he began in a belittling tone. ¡°Do you have a mind of your own, or do you just regurgitate what your beloved princess spews into your mouth? You¡¯re an emotional girl, getting worked up over something you hardly understand. What do you know about the politics of Stellareid? What do you understand about my decisions? You have never once entered this city until just the other day, yet you¡¯re going to stand here and tell me that I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Use your brain,¡± Cartigan spat. ¡°Whether I like it or not, in a year and half, you will become a leader of a Great City as well, so let me impart some wisdom on you, garnered from a lifetime of governing Stellareid.¡± The Lord took a few, almost threatening steps toward Album, his aged features contorting into a smug look. ¡°The people are powerless. The people may whine and complain all they like, but they can''t do anything to us. We¡¯ve made sure of that. Magic is taught only to those who can afford it, because if magic is spread to the common man, the destruction caused by these idiotic parasites crawling around the slums would be uncontrollable. As such, they cannot fight back.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you make of the Kosah-Rei?¡± Album snapped, though she couldn¡¯t deny that her initial adrenaline from her anger was swiftly dissipating in the face of Cartigan¡¯s intimidation. ¡°They¡¯ve certainly fought back.¡±


    Cartigan shook his head. ¡°Have they? What damage have they really done? Every town and village they¡¯ve wandered into, they¡¯ve been expelled from, some by your own hand. The pastors walk into the light and we shoot them down. Sure, the leadership has remained hidden, but soon enough, they, too, will stick their heads out of their holes, only for the hammer to come down on their skulls. Uma Miyon is just the beginning of their end.¡±


    ¡°And Hiriech¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Friez Malloway was a pompous idiot!¡± Cartigan snarled. ¡°The man was Vesh¡¯s puppet, fooled even by his own son! He was blind! He was cocky! He thought Aquesen was untouchable, and for that, his bloodline ended! I am not so stupid! Saientia is a fortress the Kosah-Rei cannot hope to breach! Hiriech was an anomaly, nothing more! Soon, this cult will be gone, and the hierarchy of Ijiria will remain intact! So, Kiddo, why don¡¯t you remember who has power and who doesn¡¯t. Align with the people, suffer the consequences. They cannot help you the way your fellow lords and ladies can. The Company Lords fund me, the people drain me. It''s like that here in Stellareid and it will be like that in Noctalus! Ilirianna has yet to learn this, and she will regret it!¡±


    Album was just barely shorter than Cartigan, but it felt as if he was looming over her, and though she knew she was in the right, her throat tightened up and her brain stopped functioning. She couldn¡¯t come up with the retort on the tip of her tongue, and as she glanced around the room, she saw Viiro glaring at her with disgust and Acostav with his face in his hands. Even Eko refused to look back, rather he turned his eyes away and made it clear he would not come to her defense. Weakly, she hung her head, knowing how pathetic it was to back down after coming in so strong.


    ¡°Album, just sit down and be quiet,¡± Acostav grumbled, and doing her best not to break down in front of them, Album obeyed.


    ***


    Nigreos was nervous by the fact that Luna¡¯s presence in Stellareid was desired by the Kosah-Rei, but at the same time, he took some comfort knowing she was alive and that he could protect her himself. Having her remain in Noctalus after such a violent attack was far from ideal, and had Neah not been allegedly taken to Stellareid, Nigreos may have ignored his father¡¯s orders so he could remain behind in his home city. Since Lunara was skilled enough to defend herself should anything else happen in Noctalus, Nigreos had forced himself to put the eldest of his little sisters out of his mind while he focused everything he had on locating Neah. That was why he was conflicted by her sudden arrival there in the City of Starlight. She was both in more danger, but also safer where they could stand together. He didn¡¯t have his father backing him up, so it was a great and welcome relief to have a different dark mage giving him aid.


    ¡°You know, Brother, I meant to say this earlier, but I¡¯m kinda surprised by the way you confronted Father,¡± Lunara said as the two of them enjoyed a walk through the corridors of Castle Saientia, the windows on their right displaying the lights of the city and giving a wonderful view of the Five Rings. ¡°You were always so insistent that we could rely on him¡ªthat we could trust him to do what was necessary when the time came. You clearly don¡¯t think that anymore, so what changed?¡±


    Glancing down at her curious gaze, a part of Nigreos considered keeping that particular detail to himself before realizing that it wouldn¡¯t be much of a reveal for Lunara, who would have expected the way events unfolded there in Saientia over the last few days. ¡°When we interrogated Miyon, Father declared he had no intention of finding Neah. In his own words, he said he wouldn¡¯t waste resources trying to save a girl that would soon be dead anyway. He made this declaration as if it were the obvious choice and¡­I guess all the lies I¡¯d been telling myself could no longer hold. Everything crumbled, and I saw him for what he really was¡­¡±


    Lunara scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Yeah, sounds like him. So you stood up to him then?¡±


    ¡°The whole royal team did,¡± Nigreos told her with a proud grin. ¡°Princess Ilirianna, Ryokumo, Album, and Abi¡­ They all had our back, and that¡¯s the sole reason we¡¯re still here in Stellareid at all. I just wish¡­we would have found something by now¡­¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± Luna murmured that word so softly that Nigreos almost couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°H-hey, Brother¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    A conflicted expression came over her face, as if what she was about to say to him was something she was struggling to put into words. Her mouth opened but nothing came out, and for a few seconds, he was concerned that there might have been something else that happened to her¡ªsomething she had omitted from her initial report. Nigreos went to try and help her express herself, but before he could do so, Lunara¡¯s eyes shifted to something just down the hall as she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Abi! Glad to see you up and about! How are you feeling?¡±


    Nigreos turned away from his sister to find Abigail walking towards them, smiling warmly. On the surface, nothing seemed wrong with that image, but as his friend got closer to them, it suddenly seemed like she was straining herself.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better,¡± she assured them. ¡°Still not really sure what happened to me, but both the castle healer and Iris said I was perfectly healthy, though they want to keep a close watch on me for the next couple of days just to be certain.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it might have been related to your odd mana shortages?¡± Nigreos inquired, but Abi just gave an innocent shrug.


    ¡°Who knows really? I hope so, cause it means I might start getting some answers about all that. But anyway, Luna, do you have a moment to chat? There was something I wanted to ask you about, but since I collapsed, I didn¡¯t get the chance.¡±


    Lunara tilted her head curiously. ¡°Uh, I mean, yeah, sure! You wanna talk here or should we go somewhere more comfortable?¡±


    ¡°More comfortable sounds good since there¡¯s no reason to just stand around the hallway,¡± the nature mage answered. ¡°There¡¯s this small library in the northwestern tower that I¡¯ve been wanting to visit, so why don¡¯t we head up there?¡±


    ¡°Okay, lead the way!¡± Luna chirped, then glanced back up at Nigreos and added, ¡°Forget about what I was going to say. It¡¯s not important. I¡¯ll see you later, Brother!¡±


    Lunara moved to join Abi on their walk to the northwestern tower, leaving Nigreos standing there awkwardly. Something felt wrong, though he couldn¡¯t quite explain what it was that made him feel that way. Even so, there was a nagging in the back of his mind that was causing his stomach to twist uncomfortably. The young man gave it a moment¡¯s thought, hoping to pinpoint exactly what he didn¡¯t like in regards to that brief interaction with Abigail.


    What does Abi want to ask her? Ryokumo said he and the princess spoke to her before they left, so I imagine she was already filled in on Lunara¡¯s situation. Any mysteries surrounding all that aren¡¯t known by Luna either, so what¡¯s Abi doing? Is that what¡¯s bothering me? I suppose it might have to do with what happened in Soladnay Park with Sartella, but what about that would she wish to discuss with Luna alone? After all, I was there, too, so wouldn¡¯t she invite me?


    Yet, as he asked himself that question, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt that she would. He trusted Abi with all his heart, but it was a simple fact that she had been keeping things to herself in the recent days. On top of that, he and Album both had a sneaking suspicion that she had confided in Ilirianna and Ryokumo, so was it really out of the realm of possibility that she didn¡¯t trust him?


    Yet she¡¯s trusting Luna? Am I just getting obsessed over something that isn¡¯t there? Maybe whatever she wants to talk about isn¡¯t even related to the Kosah-Rei. But¡­


    Nigreos opened his mouth to call out to them, having come to the albeit questionable decision to request that he join them, but before he could get out even a singular word, The Angel¡¯s voice, sounding exactly like his own, entered his mind.


    ¡°Son of Darkness, I would advise you against following them. Mind you, I am not telling you to stay here, but if you pursue Abigail and Lunara to that library, you may not be able to speak with an unbiased mind. With that said, do you still wish to call out to them?¡±


    Up ahead, Abi came to an abrupt stop, and even from where he stood, Nigreos could see her body tense up, telling him that The Angel had allowed her to hear its words as well. Luna glanced back at the nature mage and frowned in confusion, indicating that she was the only one of the three excluded from the telepathic conversation. Abigail spared a momentary glance back at him, silently begging him to remain where he was and look the other way, but where moments before, Nigreos could brush his fears aside as based in paranoia, he could no longer do so now.


    Even setting aside The Angel¡¯s vague warning, the very fact that it was there at all told him that something was going on behind the scenes, and Abigail was trying to keep him out of it.


    That was more than enough for him to make a decision.


    ¡°Abi, Luna, since I''ve got nothing to do, why don¡¯t I join you?¡±


    ***


    For the third time in a mere two days, Rennigan Glaus found himself riding that same stupid gondola from the Fifth Ring to the Fourth, on his way to once again speak to the circus master Hakelades Omorossa, accompanied by his Academy team. He was truly getting sick of this repetitive trip and he certainly did not look forward to yet another walk through the obnoxious hellhole that was the entertainment district, but if all went well and Omorossa had the information they desired, then he would never have to speak to the clown again. Unfortunately, due to Abigail waking up mere minutes before they were supposed to depart, the four of them were running late, and Rennigan certainly wouldn¡¯t put it past a man like Omorossa to ditch their appointment even if they were a single second behind schedule.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I can blame Rio and Yuahl for being concerned about their friend. Even I can¡¯t deny how out-of-the-blue Abigail¡¯s collapse was, and given how close the three of them are, I suppose I should consider myself lucky I got them to leave at all. I do wonder what that was all about though. Rio said she was feeling better, but she didn¡¯t really elaborate on what went wrong in the first place.


    On top of that, Faye and Jessi were both quite pale, confirming for Rennigan that there was something they hadn¡¯t decided to let him in on. Hirokol either didn¡¯t notice or was too polite to pry, but Rennigan decided he¡¯d kept his mouth shut for long enough. Ever since the morning they departed the Academy of Erika, he had noticed an underlying struggle that Fayela Rio was attempting to conceal from them. He wasn¡¯t sure who among their party had been told the truth, but he would have bet his entire family treasury that Abigail Reiner was one of the few in the know. This hidden anxiety of hers hadn¡¯t lessened at all in the few weeks that had passed since he first noticed it, and now that even Jessi appeared unsettled, he was getting quite sick of being in the dark. Up until now, he had allowed it to slide, for there were other matters his attention was more deserving of, but since the gondola trip still had a few minutes to go and the cabin was empty aside from the pilot, Rennigan finally broke his silence.


    ¡°Alright, Rio, Yuahl, out with it,¡± he began. ¡°What the hell is the matter?¡±


    Faye and Jessi, who were sitting on the bench across from him and Hiro, snapped out of their thoughts and fixed him with two very different expressions, Faye¡¯s being one of uncertainty while Jessi¡¯s was just outright mean.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Glaus?!¡± the fire mage spat, to which Rennigan rolled his eyes and glared back at her.


    ¡°The hell do you think I¡¯m talking about? You two said Abigail was fine, yet you¡¯re sitting here fidgeting like you think she could drop dead at any minute. I¡¯m not blind, you know, nor am I stupid. I¡¯ve known you for two and half years now, and Yuahl, you wear your emotions on your goddamn sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe you shouldn¡¯t stick your nose into other people¡¯s business!¡± she shot back. ¡°Abi¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Rennigan raised his eyebrows expectantly when Jessi trailed off. ¡°Yes? Go on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly hard to explain,¡± Faye muttered after a few seconds. ¡°Abigail is okay, that we can promise you, but¡­¡±


    The rock mage leaned forward, resting her arms on her legs as she gazed down at the dirty floor. She truly did look terrified of something, and though Rennigan knew Jessi was right in that prying into their business wasn¡¯t the most respectful, he also couldn¡¯t deny that he was begrudgingly worried about them, Abigail included. Whether he liked them or not, Faye and Jessi were certainly not the type to get genuinely worked up over nothing, so he was certain this issue wasn¡¯t something he should be overlooking.


    ¡°Look,¡± Faye finally continued. ¡°If this amounts to anything, you¡¯ll know when we get back to the castle. Right now, it¡¯s hard to say, and I¡¯m trusting Abigail to handle it. It could be nothing, or it could be something very bad, but right now, we should focus on the task at hand. It¡¯s out of our control.¡±


    Hiro furrowed his brow, his previously annoyed expressions indicating he was fully on Faye and Jessi¡¯s side. However, as Faye gave that answer, the wind mage sat forward and appeared slightly startled. ¡°Wait, I thought you guys were just worried about Abi¡¯s health, but you¡¯re saying there¡¯s actually something happening?¡±


    He spoke to both of the women, but his eyes were directed towards Jessi specifically, who seemed to shrink back at her old friend¡¯s gaze. ¡°Er, yeah, maybe¡­ It¡¯s about her sense, Hiro.¡±


    Rennigan cocked an eyebrow at the mention of a ¡°sense¡±, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit offended when recognition flashed across Hirokol¡¯s eyes, followed by a concern that fully matched the intensity of Faye and Jessi¡¯s.


    ¡°Then¡­Lunara?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hold up a second!¡± Rennigan protested, shocked by the swiftness with which Hiro came to his conclusion. ¡°What sense? What¡¯s wrong with Lunara?¡± He was suddenly faced with the fact that there was a very important variable that his entire team had been privy to and had opted to leave him out of. ¡°Rio! Answer me, damn it! Is this related to why Abigail joined us this morning or why she gave a fake name to Omorossa? And for that matter, how big of an issue is this? Is it why you were so upset the morning we left Erika?¡±


    Having caught Faye off guard with that last question, her eyes went wide as she stared back at him. ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­ What do you mean? Nothing was wrong that morning.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he retorted. ¡°I could see it in your eyes then and I can see it now! Something happened the morning we left, and I think it might be related to all this nonsense the three of you are keeping from me! I¡ª!¡±


    He was unfortunately cut off by the sound of the gondola docking on the Fourth Ring, and taking that as her chance to escape his interrogation, Faye jumped to her feet and stalked towards the doors, motioning for the three of them to follow.


    Damn it all, Rio!


    Rennigan, Hiro, and Jessi filed out of the gondola, and since the streets had plenty of people walking around, he decided not to continue pressing such a personal matter where they could be easily overheard. Although, one thing Rennigan filed away for later were the confused looks of Jessi and Hiro when he mentioned the morning of departure.


    Interesting¡­ So did they not know either? Then Rio and Abigail have some dirty little secret even Yuahl doesn¡¯t know about? Who does know then? Rennigan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he recalled another suspicious incident that had taken place after they left Erika, brought to the forefront of his mind when he stuck his hands into the pockets of his new white jacket. The morning of the solstice¡¯s eve¡­Caeli was behaving unlike his usual self. Noctis and Luz seemed thrown off by it as well¡­ Perhaps if Rio won¡¯t be honest, I might have to squeeze some answers out of Caeli later¡­


    Letting out a sigh, Rennigan was so caught up in his thoughts that he hardly processed Faye disappearing completely. They had been walking towards the archway marking the beginning of the entertainment district with Faye in the lead, and the second she walked underneath it, she vanished.


    ¡°R-Rio?¡± Rennigan stuttered, blinking rapidly a few times to ensure he wasn¡¯t just being blind. ¡°Hey, Rio?!¡±


    Jessi and Hiro were standing right beside him, gaping at the spot she had just been in as they looked to one another for confirmation. Clenching his teeth, Rennigan spun on his heel and surveyed the road leading towards the district, realizing that the three of them were the only ones around. At some point between the gondola and the archway, the crowds had thinned before disappearing altogether. Turning back, Rennigan stared through the archway only to find the same sight: there wasn¡¯t a single person within the entertainment district.


    There was nobody calling out to passersby.


    There were no sounds of merriment and music.


    There was just complete and total silence.


    It¡¯s the middle of the dinner rush! There¡¯s no way a district that thrives at night could be so empty at such a time! Something¡¯s gone on! A feeling of horrific dread settled over him, Rennigan¡¯s palms going slick with sweat that he desperately tried to wipe off on his pants. What is this? Where did everybody go?


    ¡°Glaus, what do we do?¡± Hiro breathed.


    Rennigan licked his suddenly dry lips. ¡°No idea¡­ But¡­ We have to help Rio!¡±


    Steeling himself, knowing that even if he was about to sprint into danger, he could not leave Faye to whatever had befallen her, Rennigan rushed through the archway, his mana drawn to his hands and ready to attack at the first sign of trouble.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t prepared for what did happen.


    The very second he stepped under the arch, the scenery altered. The cold went away, the empty roads were gone, and instead, Rennigan Glaus found himself standing in a short corridor that turned left and right a mere twenty yards ahead. Somehow, being in a random hallway wasn¡¯t the strangest part, for the walls were not made of stone, wood, or any other sort of traditional building materials. Instead, every inch of the eight-foot walls were made of individual four-foot tall mirrors. They were stacked on top of each other and placed side-by-side, leaving not even a tiny gap between them. When he looked up, the ceiling was the same, with mirrors aimed down at him and displaying dozens of his reflections looking back. The only comforting aspect was the sight of Faye standing not far from where he entered, her mana drawn and a conflicted look on her face as she stared at him. The water mage could sense Jessi and Hiro enter right behind him, followed by their sharp gasps of surprise.


    ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± Jessi murmured.


    Rennigan spared a quick glance over his shoulder at the two to confirm that the corridor of mirrors continued that direction as well before he shifted back to the sight in front of him. The entire area was very mana dense, and as he closed his eyes and reached out with his own magic, he came to a quick conclusion at the same time Faye put it to words.


    ¡°We¡¯re in somebody¡¯s pocket realm.¡±


    Shit¡­ Rennigan opened his eyes, clenching his fists in rage. So somebody¡¯s making their move against us, and given Barron Kristoff¡¯s obsession with me back in Noctalus, I¡¯d be damned if this isn¡¯t the Kosah-Rei, but¡ª!


    His thoughts were cut off by a sound from behind him, one that resembled a strange choking sound. Faye¡¯s eyes went wide and Rennigan spun backwards to see what had happened.


    The blade of a knife was sticking out of Jessi¡¯s neck, drenched in red that was dripping off the tip. The girl¡¯s pink eyes were wide with horror, her open mouth filling with blood that gurgled in her throat. Time felt as if it had come to a stop as Rennigan could only stare dumbfounded at a scene that made him want him to vomit. He didn¡¯t know how much time really passed before the blade of the knife was wrenched to the side, cleaving her neck further and splattering blood across the face of a stunned Hirokol.


    Jessi Yuahl was dead before her body had even hit the ground.

 V6 Chapter 13- Hair Of Emerald Green

    Chapter XIII


    Why? Why did you reach out to him? I don¡¯t want him here for this! If Lunara isn¡¯t who she claims to be, then Nigreos could very easily become her pawn! His love for his sisters is admirable, but I fear that it could be used against him! What on earth were you thinking, Angel?


    ¡°I do apologize, Abi, but I could sense his internal conflicts. He was on the path to demanding he come along anyway, regardless of what I did. My decision to warn him was in the fragile hope that he would heed us and turn away. Unfortunately, he did not, and we will have to proceed with Nigreos in mind.¡±


    Abi clenched her teeth but internally conceded The Angel¡¯s point. If it sensed that Nigreos was about to press them for information then she supposed speaking to him was the only logical answer. The young nature mage spared a glance to her right, watching both Lunara immediately beside her and Nigreos on the opposite side of his sister. Her teammate appeared nervous and a thin layer of sweat was occasionally visible on his brow whenever the firelight struck it at the right angle. As for Luna, she was either very good at hiding her feelings or she hadn¡¯t realized Abi was luring her away, for she was smiling as she walked. If this wasn¡¯t Lunara Noctis then whoever was posing as her had studied her personality flawlessly, with their momentary interaction in the corridor almost enough to make Abi wonder if she was being paranoid.


    A part of me wants to stop suppressing my sense, but if I get a reading that takes me down again then I won¡¯t be able to investigate. I need to choke back my discomfort and do what I need to do.


    For the moment, Abi¡¯s plan was to lead Lunara away from the other denizens of the castle then have The Angel reach out to sense for Leiolai Sartella¡¯s biological magic. Normally, she would have had the creature of Cansi do so in the hallway since it had proven it could use its senses while suppressing its mana, but the second they approached Lunara and Nigreos, The Angel did exactly that, only to confirm what Ilirianna had told them. It did not sense Leiolai¡¯s magic at all, and normally that would have been enough to ease Abi¡¯s worries. However, Leiolai managed to conceal herself when she was spying on their conversation with Neah back in Nocatlus, so they were afraid that a simple scan wouldn¡¯t be enough. The Angel wanted to use more power in order to be certain, but to do that, it could not conceal its magical output. Lunara would know when they did it, so they had to be somewhere she could be safely apprehended should The Angel determine this wasn¡¯t Luna.


    The northwestern tower was the highest point of Castle Saientia so it was quite a walk to reach the library Abigail had selected for this plan. Yet, from what she knew, it was rarely used because of how far from the main corridors it was, so when they arrived, she was unsurprised to find it empty. The room was small for a library, perhaps only around two-hundred and sixty four square feet, indicating that it was only used only by a select few individuals. Upon entering, they were greeted by a beautiful floor-to-ceiling window spanning most of the wall ahead, and from their position, the only thing higher than them was the Grand Observatory off in the distance. Moonlight streamed into the dark room, illuminating the dusty bookshelves that lined the right side. The left consisted of a few tables for one to sit at and read, also with a thin layer of dust coating the surface.


    Even though she was walking into a very dangerous situation, Abi couldn¡¯t help approaching the window and gazing out at the Five Rings, their lights flickering beautifully. Her thoughts shifted towards those down in that very city. Ilirianna and Ryokumo were almost certainly in contact with Keskivaara, and if there wasn''t much of a wait on the gondolas, Faye and her team would probably have just arrived in the entertainment district. Abigail raised her head, surprised to find that the sky was quite cloudy, foreshadowing a potential snowstorm on the horizon, though they weren¡¯t so dense that the moon was fully covered.


    ¡°Alright, Abi! How can I help ya?¡± Lunara chirped, not even a slight hint of deception in her words. When Abigail turned around, she found the younger woman smiling at her comfortingly, as if having noticed Abi¡¯s apprehension. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    This girl¡­ Is there really a chance that she¡¯s not Luna? I mean, I¡¯ve only known her for half a year now, but I¡¯ve spent a lot of time with her. I feel like I consider her a friend¡­so could Leiolai or another member of the Kosah-Rei really trick me? Or Nigreos, for that matter? Would a guy like him not instantly realize that this person wasn¡¯t his sister? Was my sense not actually related to Luna?


    ¡°Just say the word, Abi. I¡¯m ready when you are. And if you change your mind, I¡¯m okay with that, too.¡±


    Do you¡­think this is Luna?


    ¡°Loathe as I am to say it, I have no idea.¡±


    Abi took a slow and deep breath, closing her eyes so as to not have to face Luna¡¯s warm expression and Nigreos¡¯s anxious one. There was no reason to wait. There was no reason to make small talk. If this was Luna, she would apologize for suspecting her afterwards, but with everything that had been going on, Abi could not afford to back down now.


    Angel¡­ Do it.


    She sensed The Angel¡¯s mana flare, and when she forced her eyes to open, she saw Nigreos watching with uncertainty while Luna¡¯s smile wavered, a flicker of confusion entering her eyes.


    ¡°What are you¡­doing?¡± she muttered. ¡°The Angel¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Abi¡­ It¡¯s very faint, but there is biological mana inside of her. The problem is that it¡¯s not being concealed by anything. Luna hasn¡¯t been altered enough for it to be clear. Something else has been done to her, but I can say with certainty that this is Lunara Noctis, and that the biological magic is Sartella¡¯s.¡±


    W-what? What does that mean?


    ¡°It means Lunara has come in contact with Sartella, and that something was done to her. I can¡¯t say for certain whether she even knows about it, nor can I identify what¡¯s been done, but¡ª?! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Abi cried out in pain as The Angel screamed those words in her head. ¡°W-wait!¡±


    She called out a protest to keep the creature from doing anything, but it did not listen to her as it exploded out of the canister tucked into her inner pocket, the black and white slime rapidly expanding and morphing to take the shape of Album Luz, it¡¯s hand glowing with light that it extended directly towards Lunara. The young woman stumbled backwards with surprise, almost certainly believing it was about to attack her, while Nigreos rushed to put himself between them, drawing his own mana to his defense, the shadows bathing the room trembling as Nigreos¡¯s power took control of them.


    ¡°Angel?! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Nigreos roared. ¡°I allowed this to progress because I¡¯ve come to trust you and Abi, but I will not stand by peacefully as you threaten my sister!¡±


    The Angel¡¯s features contorted challengingly. ¡°Step aside, Son of Darkness. I need to ask her a few things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I¡¯ll step aside when you stand down!¡± the dark mage spat back before turning to regard Abi with disbelief. ¡°Abi?! What¡¯s going on here?! What exactly were the two of you planning to do to her?!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ This wasn¡¯t a part of the plan!¡± she sputtered, hating the accusatory look he was directing at her. ¡°But¡­ Nigreos, she has biological mana used on her! The Angel sensed it! Sartella did something to her!¡±


    The Angel¡¯s light flared even brighter, its warning becoming more aggressive. ¡°Yes¡­and what she¡¯s done is twisted. I couldn¡¯t sense it at first, but as I probed deeper, I found the truth. I understand what you thought you were doing, Lunara, but this was not the answer to your dilemma!¡±


    ¡°Ah shit¡­ You can sense even that? Damn it all¡­¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s eyes widened as Lunara mumbled those words, and when he glanced over his shoulder, he found his sister¡¯s early cheer completely gone, replaced by a dark and almost sad expression. ¡°L-Luna? What is it talking about?¡±


    Luna¡¯s shoulders slumped with defeat as she looked not at her brother, but at The Angel. ¡°I did what you said to do, yet you¡¯re looking at me like I¡¯m revolting? Come on, give me a break!¡±


    ¡°This was not what I suggested,¡± it retorted, though this time, there was disappointment mixed with the anger. ¡°Nigreos, your sister has aligned herself with the Kosah-Rei. That one comment confirms it. I couldn¡¯t figure out at first why Abigail¡¯s sense would react to her the way it did, but I get it now. She sensed two results because there were two people she was reading.¡±


    When The Angel said those words, the answer clicked in Abigail Reiner¡¯s head, yet acknowledging it and accepting it were two different things. Desperate for Luna to deny it, Abi turned with a pale face to gaze at the young Noctis, only to find her glaring back at The Angel, as if daring it to speak its next words.


    Naturally, The Angel did just that. ¡°Lunara¡­ Neah Noctis has been fused inside of you, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ***


    Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s mind was swirling frantically with strategy after strategy as she desperately tried to come up with a way to get out of her current predicament. Fifty percent of the Fifth Ring¡¯s population was allegedly charmed with the combustion magic of the Kosah-Rei, meaning that if she made even one mistake, Rotana Vesh would cause one of the biggest losses of life in the modern age. She did not think for even a second that he was bluffing even though it seemed utterly ridiculous. How could he have possibly managed to curse such a large number of people? Her only guess was that it could only be explained by whatever was done to place the spell to begin with, but if using the combustion magic was as easy as that, then why hadn¡¯t he killed higher priority targets in these past few years? There had to be an inconvenient way of casting the curse or else he wouldn¡¯t need Keskivaara.


    Then again, he somehow managed to use it against Lady Clara and Lady Nium, so is it possible Lord Cartigan is included in the fifty percent? Could Ella be, too? Damn it! I doubt that ring is the trigger, so it¡¯s probably impossible for me to steal it and prevent this¡­ I¡¯m backed against a wall¡­


    Gritting her teeth with self-loathing, Ilirianna was once again at the mercy of Rotana Vesh. It was just like back at the Aquesen ballroom when she was forced to watch the entire roster of guests brutally die right before her eyes. She was an Iiji, one of the most powerful mages in the entire realm, but time and time again, she was placed in a position where that power could not be used, and it infuriated her more than anything ever had. Vesh was always one step ahead of her, so all she could do was slump her shoulders and obey him.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ilirianna muttered. ¡°Kumo, sheath your sword.¡±


    She could see the rage in Ryokumo¡¯s eyes, but he was a smart guy, so she knew without a doubt that he had come to the same conclusion as her. Scoffing, he returned his blade to its sheath, though not without softly growling, ¡°You¡¯ve made a grave mistake, Keskivaara. I will not forget this.¡±


    ¡°With all my heart¡­I hope you are wrong, Mr. Caeli.¡±


    Keskivaara really sounded like he was in pain, telling Ilirianna that what he had done to them was truly a last resort. His interaction with Ryokumo was soft enough that Vesh and Tali did not hear it, the former leaning forward and gesturing towards the two open seats.


    ¡°Good choice, Ilirianna,¡± Vesh said with a chuckle. ¡°Now unfortunately, we were not expecting Mr. Caeli to be attending, so we are short one spot. I hope you do mind standing?¡±


    Ryokumo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Not in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Then please¡­¡±


    Ilirianna begrudgingly stalked forward to take the chair just across from Vesh while Keskivaara sat down to her left, finally giving the princess a clear view of his pale features and trembling hands that he attempted and failed to hide on his lap. Ryokumo placed himself just behind Ilirianna, his right hand resting on the pommel of his sword, but while his mana was not drawn to his hands, it was also not dormant. He was ready for anything, and it comforted Ilirianna to know she wasn¡¯t here alone. At the same time, she feared for Ryokumo¡¯s safety should things turn violent.


    The only silver lining is Abigail¡¯s report of the incident in Soladnay Park¡­ She said Tali Firrik fled the moment the battle began, so my hope is that she is not a combatant. If that¡¯s the case, Vesh and Keskivaara are the only ones we need be weary of. However¡­who¡¯s to say which one is the most dangerous.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ilirianna began sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve manipulated me into coming here, so say your piece and be done with it. You called this a negotiation, but I can¡¯t help doubting that¡¯s what you¡¯re here for. From the sound of it, you already got what you wanted from Keskivaara.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Vesh grinned pleasantly, leaning forward and resting his head on his fist. ¡°Who said this was a negotiation with Keskivaara, hmm? No, Princess, we called you here because we wanted to talk with you. Though, actually, I should correct myself. It was my associate and friend here who truly desired an audience with you.¡±


    The man motioned towards the still silent Tali, whose innocent eyes and wide smile gave off the impression of a young girl who had no business sitting among the Kosah-Rei. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who wanted to speak, but first I feel it¡¯s the polite thing to properly introduce myself. I¡¯m Tali Firrik, the Voice of the Goddess Rei! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the two of you, though, Ilirianna, technically we have spoken once before!¡±


    Tali gave a wink and a cute giggle, but Ilirianna kept her features neutral, knowing how crucial it would be to remain composed. ¡°You mean when you were posing as Yoral Malloway?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Tali chirped. ¡°You honestly left such a good impression on me, and I¡¯ve thought about you a few times since. It¡¯s an honor to have an opportunity to speak with you properly and as myself. I have only the utmost respect for you.¡±


    The young woman then bowed her head, a gesture that felt more genuine than Ilirianna cared to admit. Had this interaction taken place even a mere hour earlier, she would have believed without a doubt that Tali was putting on a performance, but given Abi¡¯s account of how her sense reacted to this woman, Ilirianna just couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility that Tali was being truthful¡ªthat she actually did respect Ilirianna despite her position in the Kosah-Rei. So, as if to try to counter these intrusive thoughts, she shook her head and gave a retort.


    ¡°Your words seem hollow when placed alongside your actions,¡± she said. ¡°Respect for me? For what reason would you ever respect me? I¡¯ve been at the front lines of our conflict with you and your damned cult. I¡¯ve personally killed plenty of your followers, and I¡¯ve witnessed what you¡¯ve done in Hiriech and Noctalus¡ªthe violence you wreak. You¡¯ve all made your opposition to the government obvious. You¡¯ve murdered Lord and Lady Malloway, Aeyir, Ladies Nium and Clara¡­ You¡¯ve kidnapped and perhaps even killed young Neah Noctis, yet you wish to bow your head to me and claim respect? Forgive me for regarding your words with disdain, Tali Firrik.¡±


    Tali raised her head, her beaming smile unwavering, as if Ilirianna¡¯s words did not mean a thing to her. ¡°Yes, I suppose from your perspective, it must seem odd. Much of what I do and  say is strange to even my closest friends. It¡¯s perfectly understandable for you to doubt me, but my words come from my heart. So may I correct something you have said?¡±


    ¡°Go for it,¡± Ilirianna grunted with disinterest, but Tali continued as if her reply had been enthusiastic.


    ¡°Yoral Malloway killed herself. She became heavily depressed and felt suffocated by her unloving and lonely marriage, as well as by the weight of being Lady of Hiriech. She was overcome by guilt and self-hatred, so she took her own life. We never harmed Yoral.¡±


    The princess furrowed her brow, yet again sensing nothing but genuine sadness from Tali. ¡°E-excuse me? But you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I posed as her,¡± Tali interrupted. ¡°But I felt nasty doing so, and it was only with Mallicent¡¯s explicit permission. Yoral Malloway was a sweet woman who did not deserve her end¡­ I know we¡¯ve done a lot of evil, and I do tell myself that it¡¯s for a greater meaning¡­ I accept the blame for the deaths of people like Aeyir, but I do not wish to take credit for the evils I did not commit. The structure of this world killed Yoral Malloway, not us.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡± Ryokumo spat out those words just as Tali went silent, and though Ilirianna had hoped he would remain quiet, it seemed he just couldn¡¯t let her comments slide. ¡°But I do think that had Yoral Malloway lived to see her son¡¯s coming-of-age, then she would have burned with the rest of them. Do not pretend as if you would have spared her. Your words hold little meaning when I remember how Aeyir Malloway¡¯s head was severed before my eyes by a man who he trusted dearly.¡±


    ¡°And tell me, Mr. Caeli,¡± Vesh cut in, fixing Ryokumo with a bitter glare. ¡°Who was it that killed Mallicent?¡±


    Ryokumo stood up straighter, a momentary flicker of regret fusing with his anger. ¡°Me. I killed Mallicent Malloway because I needed to protect the people of Omaruo. He threatened to slaughter innocent magicless to keep us at bay, so I did what I had to do in order for the people of Wilham to continue living in ignorant bliss.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Vesh leaned back in his seat, as if pondering Ryokumo¡¯s answer. ¡°He was bluffing. If Mallicent said he was going to kill innocent people, then he merely made that claim to protect himself from the wrath of Ijiria.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ryokumo snarled. ¡°Abigail was present when he tried to kill a magicless girl in his effort to reclaim the realm dagger! He¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tried to kill, you said?¡± Tali tilted her head with a sad expression as she gazed at Ryokumo. ¡°So the girl lived? Abigail was present to heal her?¡±


    The wind mage snorted with annoyance at being interrupted before snapping, ¡°Yes, she was.¡±


    ¡°So then Mallicent did not strike any vitals,¡± Tali went on. ¡°He made sure that Abigail was able to heal her while guaranteeing his possession of the realm dagger. The boy was a fire mage, Mr. Caeli, so if he wanted this magicless girl to die, she would be dead. It is our divine orders to spare innocent people from Rei¡¯s flames, and Mallicent took that to heart. No, he would not have killed anybody. Of that, I am certain.¡±


    ¡°Yet you killed him.¡± Vesh stated this as a fact as he folded his arms across his broad chest, gazing upon Ryokumo with hatred that rivaled the wind mage¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Caeli, you and I both have the blood of Malloway on our hands, yet you would speak as if I am the only murderer in this room? Do you not see the hypocrisy?¡±


    Ryokumo didn¡¯t waver in the face of Vesh¡¯s tone, rather took a threatening step towards the table. ¡°Oh I see the hypocrisy, Captain. I see a man sitting smugly before me who screeched of peace and love seconds before turning that room into a living hell. I see somebody preaching salvation while holding half the population of this Ring hostage! Yes, Rotana Vesh, the hypocrisy is clear before my eyes and I swear on my name, one day you will not be protected by your victims, and when that time comes, I will be the one to take your goddamn head.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vesh laughed mockingly, as if to wordlessly tell Ryokumo that he didn¡¯t even slightly consider him a threat. ¡°I look forward to that day, Ryokumo Caeli, so that I may avenge Mallicent. Now, may we step away from our tangent and return to the point of this discussion?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­before that,¡± Ilirianna began, holding up her hand to pull their attention back to her. ¡°You two wish to negotiate with me, but unfortunately, I have no desire to humor you until you can both confirm that Neah Noctis lives and return her to us safely.¡±


    Upon hearing her terms, Tali merely giggled and nodded. ¡°Oh not to worry about that! If all went right, she¡¯s already in Saientia.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± The princess was once again torn between trusting Tali¡¯s tone and trusting her own logic, which couldn''t possibly accept that Neah had been returned to them in the mere hour since she left. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? If you¡¯ve already given her back, then what was the point in taking her to begin with? Why threaten Lunara into coming to Stellareid? What was the damn point?!¡±


    Tali lowered her eyes to the table¡¯s surface, suddenly appearing uncomfortable for the first time. ¡°Yes, that one is hard to explain, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll all make sense soon. That being said, we wanted to cure her condition. You probably won¡¯t believe me, but we wanted Neah to live¡­¡±


    ¡°Like hell you did!¡± Ryokumo snapped. ¡°Miyon tried selling us the same nonsense! Why would you want to save a daughter of Noctalus?!¡±


    The young woman didn¡¯t even acknowledge that Ryokumo had spoken, but her cheerful demeanor was fading as she considered the situation with Neah, though Ilirianna couldn¡¯t imagine why. She sent a swift glance towards Keskivaara, who was only half-listening as he absently scanned the room, his foot rapidly tapping on the ground.


    I just don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here! Firrik is clearly unwilling to tell me anything about Neah, and as much as I would love to demand more answers, I guess I really should let them get to the point. They wanted me here for a reason, so it¡¯s time to find out.


    ¡°Firrik,¡± Ilirianna said, motioning for Ryokumo to stand down for the moment. ¡°For the sake of the conversation, I¡¯ll pretend to believe that Neah¡¯s in Saientia. So why did you request Keskivaara bring me here? What do you want from me?¡±


    Tali fidgeted with her hands, her cheeks turning a soft red hue as if she were embarrassed about something, and what she said next was the request of a shy schoolgirl and not that of a treasonous cultist. ¡°You know¡­ You can just call me Tali¡­if you like?¡±


    ¡°Call you¡ª? Huh? Are you making fun of me? We are not friends so why would ever refer to you so familiarly?¡±


    ¡°But we will be friends.¡± This time, the young woman raised her head, her earlier smile returning as warm as ever, as if Tali Firrik truly were gazing upon somebody she held dear to her heart. ¡°Someday, you and I will be close friends, and I suppose my knowledge of this fact may have skewed my opinion of you in the current moment. I do look forward to the day when you gaze at me the way I gaze at you now, Liri.¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t have a clue what the appropriate response to such nonsense was, and merely spoke the first thing that came to mind. ¡°Have you lost your damn mind? I¡¯ve known children more coherent than you.¡±


    ¡°That stings a bit, but I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Tali said with a shrug. ¡°But Liri¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do not call her Liri!¡± Ryokumo hissed, his grip on his sword tightening in warning, followed closely by the movement of mana in Vesh, forcing Ilirianna to reach up and grab Ryokumo¡¯s arm, shooting him a quick and silent order to stand down.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tali said to the princess with another bow. ¡°Look, in order for this conversation to unfold the way I need it to, I should first tell you something about me. Ever since I was young, I have had the ability to see the future through a type of magic I¡¯ve called ¡®Time Magic¡¯. It is a blessing bestowed upon me by the Goddess so that she may communicate her desires to me. That is why I am her Voice.¡±


    Ilirianna cocked a dubious eyebrow, once again questioning the sanity of this young woman. Time magic was not an unknown concept to the princess, but it was only theoretical and had been repeatedly debunked time and time again. Seers and oracles cropped up every now and then, claiming to have the ability to see into the future, and they were always exposed as frauds and liars. There was no reason to think Tali was any different.


    Though¡­with the knowledge I have of Cansi, I suppose it isn¡¯t impossible that a magic like that could exist among their descendants. The Angel¡¯s memories do not contain every affinity lost with that realm, so time magic could exist¡­but how likely is it that Firrik has it?


    ¡°I can see the doubt in your eyes,¡± Tali said softly. ¡°You do not believe me, and I understand that. Most people do not believe me, and even my fellow Kosah-Rei doubt me from time to time. Mallicent certainly thought I was loon, and Barron questions me often. But it is the truth. When I make physical contact with somebody, there is a slight chance that I gain a vision of that person¡¯s future. I cannot control it, so it is always random. In Hiriech, at the celebration, I touched your hand, Liri, and I saw your future¡­¡±


    As she listened, Ilirianna was still full of doubt, but as Tali said that, she was suddenly reminded of the strange interaction with who she thought was Yoral Malloway. The woman had touched her hand before going into an almost trance-like state for a few seconds. Once she returned to the present, she hurriedly excused herself and departed, only to be found talking with Mallicent not long after.


    I really don¡¯t want to give Firrik any credibility, but that was strange¡­


    Ilirianna once again took in the reactions of Vesh and Keskivaara, but neither seemed surprised by Tali¡¯s claims. It made sense that Vesh knew, but if Keskivaara had bought into her time magic, then that might explain how he was convinced to take their side. Noting that particular detail, Ilirianna decided to humor Tali for the moment and see what she came up with.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say I believe you,¡± she offered. ¡°So what? What did you see in my future? You¡¯re claiming we become friends, so what gives you that impression?¡±


    Tali¡¯s grin grew wider as she responded. ¡°I saw one vision, but it was a vision with value comparable to a cave of treasures. We stood atop the Great Lunar Walls of Noctalus, gazing out at the world beyond. We were shaking hands, coming to an agreement that together, we would change this country. You stood with me, declaring your intent to overthrow the government of Ijiria and help create the paradise spoken of in the Ko-Hahn. We were allies with the same dreams and convictions. We gazed at each other as dear friends. I could feel your affection, but also conflict and sadness. I do not know the source of these emotions, but I know that it is where our present is leading us. Every prediction of mine comes to pass, no matter what. If I see it, it will happen.¡±


    Behind her, Ilirianna could hear Ryokumo snorting with disbelief, and the princess couldn¡¯t deny that it all sounded like nonsense designed to manipulate her into allying with the Kosah-Rei. What kind of idiot does she think I am? As if I would ever stand beside these monsters. I do disagree with the philosophy of my family and the other elites, but perhaps Firrik knows this and is playing into it, but her logic is flawed.


    Ilirianna laughed, telling Tali that her words were seen as no more than a bad joke. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting claim, but why would I have to join you to change the government? Why would I overthrow an organization of which I am going to lead someday? I will succeed my father, King Markreas, so I have nothing to overthrow. Someday, that throne will be mine.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect.¡±


    Tali said the word with confidence, causing Ilirianna to roll her eyes and let out an annoyed huff.


    ¡°Really? Incorrect? How so?¡± she snapped.


    The young woman sighed then took a deep breath, as if preparing herself for what she was about to say. ¡°I am sorry to be the one to break this to you, Liri, and I wish there was a way to do so without hurting you. Unfortunately there isn¡¯t, so as your friend, I will tear the bandage clean off. You are not King Markreas¡¯s heir. You are not an Iiji.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± With each word she said, Tali began to make less and less sense to the point that Ilirianna suspected she was pulling anything out of her ass that might help her case. ¡°I¡¯m not an Iiji?¡±


    Tali shook her head. ¡°You are not. I know few of the details since I only garnered this information from that singular vision, but the reason you join me is because you are not Markreas¡¯s heir. Anna-Piura is the next in line for the throne, because she is King Markreas¡¯s firstborn.¡±


    Ilirianna knew Tali was making things up, but for some reason, a knot was forming in her stomach, almost certainly due to how reluctant Tali sounded to be saying these things. At this point, the princess was growing frustrated, so she allowed some of that rage to leak out as she slammed her fist on the table.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to accomplish, but I am not stupid! If I were not an Iiji, the Empire would know! There were people present for my birth to witness it! I know I am my parents'' child!¡±


    ¡°You are Queen Toranei¡¯s child!¡± Tali insisted. ¡°Yes, you were born from your mother, but King Markreas was not the father! Toranei lied to him, to the Masters, and to this entire country to protect herself, for if the truth came out, she would be executed! You are a bastard girl!¡±


    Ilirianna drew mana to her hands, jumping to her feet as she glared down at Tali. Surprisingly, Vesh didn¡¯t move to defend her the way he had when Ryokumo threatened the young woman, as if he knew Ilirianna wasn¡¯t going to harm her. She could feel Ryokumo¡¯s uncertain gaze on the back of her head as she furiously demanded,


    ¡°Then who the hell is my father?! If it¡¯s not King Markeas then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your father is Nakoma Taurus, the Master of Fire.¡±

 V6 Chapter 14- A Hall Of Horrors

    Chapter XIV


    Laying in a rapidly growing pool of her own blood, Jessi Yuahl was unmoving, her eyes glazed and still full of the shock she had experienced seconds before her death. Everything had happened so fast, from the disappearance of Faye into the archway of the entertainment district to their abrupt arrival in a pocket realm full of mirrors, and before Rennigan got a chance to even begin creating a plan of reaction, Jessi had been stabbed in the throat and killed. A member of his team, somebody he had fought beside ever since his very first day at the Academy of Erika two and a half years ago, was now dead. She had been obnoxious, never failing to voice her negative opinions of Rennigan. Her bright pink hair and irises were an eyesore, and Rennigan often privately lamented how embarrassing it was to be seen in public with somebody who thought such styles were a good idea. They were not friends, something he reminded himself constantly, and very rarely in all their battles had she done anything of value. She couldn¡¯t beat Ryokumo Caeli even with Hiro as backup, she lost to Rennigan within seconds during their match in first year, and her abilities were something he could rarely count on. And yet¡­


    ¡°Father, I would ask you to keep your opinions of Pafran and Yuahl to yourself. Yes, I have expressed dissatisfaction with them, which I believe is fair, but there is a difference between being dissatisfied and utterly disrespecting them as people and as mages. I apologize if this is rude, but I will not sit here silently while you speak ill of my teammates¡ªespecially not in front of Rio.¡±


    She was his teammate.


    At the end of the day, they were bound by the same experiences, so of course there was a reluctant attachment to her, even if he never felt like putting it into words either vocally or within his own mind. But now she was dead, taken from them without any sort of warning and killed before she could cry out in pain. Her last sight would have been their stunned expressions as they watched her ruthlessly robbed of her future, and for that, Rennigan Glaus could never forgive himself.


    ¡°Fire mages truly are the bane of our existence so I¡¯m lucky she entered last.¡±


    With that comment followed by an amused laugh, Hakelades Omorossa spun his dagger around in his right hand, as if to show off his talent with the blade, before wiping Jessi¡¯s blood onto the sleeve of his dark blue overcoat. Rennigan raised his head from Jessi¡¯s body as he gazed at her murderer, his rage only growing as he realized the ringmaster was still wearing his usual attire of his purple and yellow polka dot shirt, long orange tie, and large purple top hat. It felt as if he were mocking them in such a getup, but his demeanor had, in fact, shifted into something much more twisted and sinister. Where normally, it felt like he was putting on a performance when talking to them, at the current moment, it was as if that mask had been tossed aside in favor of a cocky yet almost disinterested attitude, as if he wasn¡¯t all that thrilled about being there.


    Through the many mirrors on his left and right, Rennigan was able to see Faye¡¯s wide-eyed expression and directly beside Omorossa was Hirokol, his face covered in Jessi¡¯s blood as he, too, was stunned into immobility. Realizing the danger they were in, Rennigan came to the swift and near-certain conclusion that the pocket realm they were currently inside of belonged to Omorossa, which meant that until they could escape, he would have a huge advantage over them, especially now that they were down one member.


    Escape from a pocket realm was not hard in concept, for every single one contained two mana ports connected to the outside world by which the caster¡¯s mana could flow inside and maintain its existence. Should anybody trapped within find the mana port, they could use magic to connect with it and eject themselves back outside. The problem was that both of those ports could be anywhere, and a pocket realm had the potential of being as large as the average Ijirian city. Trying to find one of the ports while also keeping Omorossa at bay might actually be impossible, but Rennigan was not about to go down without at least trying.


    All of these thoughts passed through his mind in a matter of seconds, and since he composed himself faster than Faye and Hiro, he was the first one to strike.


    ¡°Nikirin!¡± he chanted, slamming his foot down onto the ground and sending a layer of ice across the floor, towards where Omorossa stood.


    Given that Hirokol had been closest to the man, Omorossa¡¯s attention had been understandably turned towards him, giving Rennigan a slight advantage. The ice reached Omorossa¡¯s position in two seconds before it blasted upwards into a thick wall that separated the ringmaster from the three of them, extending towards both walls and the ceiling, fully barricading the corridor of mirrors. With his mana still controlling the ice, Rennigan then directed the wall to slide forward, slamming into Omorossa¡¯s body and rapidly shoving him down the hallway. Rennigan¡¯s attack was what snapped the other two back to reality as Faye cast Custou to begin forming her armor while Hiro dropped down and scooped up Jessi¡¯s body into his arms.


    ¡°Run! We need to find a mana port now!¡± Rennigan snarled seconds before his ice wall shattered apart. His head snapped forward as he was startled, for he hadn¡¯t heard or sensed the casting of an incantation by Omorossa. Yet, one of his most durable spells broke into pieces with the rapid slashing of the ringmaster¡¯s dagger before he was sprinting across the forty yards now between them to reach Rennigan.


    ¡°Geldai!¡± he sputtered, forming four icicles out of his own mana in an attempt to pierce his opponent¡¯s body. However, with reflexes faster than Rennigan had expected, Omorossa dodged past three of them before swinging his knife downwards to slice the final icicle out of the air.


    What the hell?! I still didn¡¯t sense any magic so how is he this strong?!


    Rennigan suddenly felt an overwhelming terror at the oncoming attacker, wondering if his life was about to be ended as well. He was lucky that Faye managed to reach him before Omorossa could as she yanked him back and met the ringmaster¡¯s attack herself. The knife bounced off of her thick armor of stone, allowing her to get a clean and powerful hit on Omorossa¡¯s chest, launching him into the air and back down the corridor. He managed to avoid falling prone as he rolled into the momentum before using both hands to push himself back to his feet, his comical face contorted in fierce concentration. Shockingly enough, he didn¡¯t appear even slightly wounded, as if Faye¡¯s punch were nothing more than a tap.


    Are you fucking kidding me?! This asshole doesn¡¯t have armor like Kristoff, so why can he just take Rio¡¯s attack that that?! What are these cultist bastards made out of?!


    Rennigan shrieked out his frustration in the quiet of his mind. They had only survived their encounter with Barron Kristoff because Jessi succeeded in sending up a flare, summoning Master Acostav to their aid. But now, not only was Jessi gone, but they were captured inside a pocket realm, meaning they were cut off from the outside world. There wouldn¡¯t be reinforcements this time. Nobody would show up and save them. Jessi was already dead, and Omorossa might very well kill the rest of them.


    Out of the corner of his eye in the mirrors, he could see Hiro silently crouched over Jessi¡¯s body. Rennigan didn¡¯t want to look at them, for he might not be able to remain controlled if he did. Yet, as the leader of this team, he felt it was his duty, so he turned his head and took in the full sight of Hiro¡¯s tear-streaked face as he held his childhood friend in his arms. His eyes were wide with disbelief, his mouth moving, but if he was saying anything, it was too quiet for Rennigan to hear. He wanted to order Hiro to get up and help, but he also couldn¡¯t imagine what was going through his mind. He and Jessi had been together for most of their lives, and she had just been murdered right before his eyes.


    But if he doesn¡¯t get up, we might all be joining her here in a moment!


    Cursing himself, Rennigan cast Geldai and summoned more icicles as he turned his attention back to Faye and Omorossa. In the few seconds he had watched Hiro, the two combatants had already rushed one another again, but for some reason, Omorossa had tossed his dagger to the ground, as if to fight Faye with his bare fists. He exuded confidence, telling Rennigan that he had no doubt that he would be able to succeed, and as the water mage gazed at those features, a memory forced his way back into his head, turning his body cold with realization.


    ¡°As many of you may have heard by now, I am also known by the nickname ¡®The Strongest Man in all the Lands¡¯, for I have such power that I could crush the armor of a rock mage in my bear grasp! I am sure you doubt me, but on my word and my name, I tell nothing but the truth! My immovable strength is a gift from my grandmother and has been passed down my family for generations! Let me show you!¡±


    ¡°Faye, retreat!¡± he snarled desperately, but it was too late.


    His teammate collided with Omorossa, moving to dodge his attack and strike his skull. She must have wondered why the ringmaster didn¡¯t try to defend his head. The confusion in her features only grew worse when her attack landed directly on his temple and he hardly moved an inch, nor did he seem to feel pain. Rennigan released his icicles, but they didn¡¯t reach Hakelades Omorossa before he slammed an uppercut into Faye¡¯s chin, snapping her head backwards and shattering the rock protecting her skull. It was then that Omorossa was struck by the icicles, but while they forced him to stumble backwards, they were as useless against his bare skin as they were on Kristoff¡¯s armor. Instead, they merely tore a few holes in his suit.


    This isn¡¯t fair! Why?! Who is this fucker anyway?! He¡¯s a goddamn clown! How is he this powerful?!


    ¡°CONDITE!¡±


    Hirokol¡¯s guttural shriek behind him momentarily startled Rennigan, but he let out a sigh of relief as ropes of wind wrapped themselves around Faye, pulling her away from Omorossa and out of his reach. The ringmaster¡¯s eyes flickered towards Hiro as he soared forward to land beside Rennigan, wind mana swirling around his wrists, his jaw clenched tightly and his features contorted in the most horrifically angry expression Rennigan had ever seen on the young man. His ropes managed to pull Faye back to where they stood, and side by side, they had the corridor completely blocked, ready to defend should Omorossa lunge for any of them. The ringmaster merely cracked his neck, straightened his hat, and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Well, I suppose I can see how the three of you managed to burn Barron¡¯s face the way you did,¡± the man commented. ¡°You really are a dangerous group. Guess the pocket realm was the right way to go, yeah?¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s lips tightened with rage as he venomously spat, ¡°So you are with the Kosah-Rei, then?!¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± Omorossa confirmed flippantly, as if wondering why he even needed to say it aloud. ¡°Though for the sake of Mr. Omorossa¡¯s honor, I should confirm that I have merely been transfigured to appear like him. The good ringmaster himself has been dead for a while now, ever since the night his little circus troupe entered Stellareid, but given that not even his staff was any the wiser, I¡¯d go as far to say my impression was flawless. I unfortunately would rather avoid giving my real name, so please don¡¯t blame me for my lack of manners.¡±


    He¡¯s not the real Omorossa? So they infiltrated the circus? Why would they do that? What did they stand to gain from posing as Hakelades Omorossa? Did they somehow know we¡¯d be approaching him for information? No, he said he replaced Omorossa before we¡¯d even left Noctalus! So what were they trying to achieve? As he listened to this man speak, something clicked in Rennigan¡¯s mind, a possibility that he didn¡¯t want to accept, but that he would be foolish to ignore. If he¡¯s as strong as Kristoff, then could this be the rumored sixth leader of the Kosah-Rei? The one we¡¯ve only ever heard whispers of?


    If that were the case, then they were truly outmatched. Beating this man would be nearly impossible for them, and Rennigan already had a horrible realization that they might never see the outside world again. This hall of mirrors may very well become their tomb.


    ¡°Lack of manners?¡± Hiro breathed beside Rennigan, making the water mage wonder if he was about to strike out that very moment. ¡°You murdered Jessi, you piece of shit! You just took my best friend away from me! Why?! What did she ever do to you?! What did she ever do to your goddamn cult, huh?! And now you gloat about killing the real Omorossa?! Who the fuck do you think you are?!¡±


    ¡°Omorossa¡± smiled softly, his expression that of a teacher eyeing a silly child. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Hakelades Omorossa was a conman, infamous for his manipulation of the masses. Stellareid wouldn¡¯t have experienced it since I took over immediately, but Omorossa had a secret technique known only to him¡ªa gaseous spell that put his audience into a hypnotic trance, making them uninhibited and willing to listen to what he said. The amount of people he sucked dry of their money and left with very little was appalling, especially given the lacking mana residuals the spell left behind, making it hard to prove. To be fair, I gave him a death far too merciful for his sins.¡±


    ¡°And Jessi?!¡± Hiro screamed. ¡°Please, tell me what she ever did to you! Go on, fucker!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes turned softer, and to Rennigan¡¯s disgust, there was almost a genuine flash of sadness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯ll mean nothing to you, Mr. Pafran, but I do wish I could have avoided this outcome. Unfortunately, the four of you are an unknown variable, so for the sake of our movement, you must be removed. You¡¯re right. Jessi Yuahl didn¡¯t do anything wrong, nor have you and Miss Rio. The only one who needs to die is him.¡± Omorossa then extended his hand and pointed a thin finger directly at Rennigan. ¡°The son of the selfish Kloras Glaus, a man more than willing to watch Ijiria burn for the sake of his ambitions. I¡¯ve heard few good things about his son, as well.¡± He then lowered his hand and shook his head somberly. ¡°Unfortunately, as we learned in Noctalus, the three of you weren¡¯t just gonna let me have him, were you?¡±


    Listening to the cultist speak, Rennigan felt a chill go down his spine, the memory of Kristoff¡¯s behavior in Noctalus coming back. They had already assumed that Rennigan was the primary target, but the fake Omorossa had now confirmed it beyond all doubt.


    And now, he¡¯s saying that my team¡¯s defense of me in Noctalus is the reason he decided to kill us all on sight? Yuahl¡­died because they wanted me?


    He was sick and scared beyond words. Omorossa was a beast they could not defeat, but maybe, if he gave them what they wanted, he would allow Hiro and Faye to leave. Rennigan swallowed his nausea, for the thought of dying was not something he wanted to entertain. He didn¡¯t want to die. He had so much left in his life he wanted to experience.


    He wanted to become the Master of Water.


    He wanted to finish his studies at the Academy.


    Why should he have to die for the Kosah-Rei?


    But¡­Rio and Pafran¡­ Why should they have to die for me? If Omorossa wants me, maybe I should let him have me¡­? If they live, then they can avenge Yuahl and myself. They could track Omorossa down another time, and make him pay for what he¡¯s done. Right?


    ¡°Rennigan,¡± Faye breathed, speaking for the first time since Jessi died. Her voice was full of agony, though whether it was from the strike to her chin or due to the loss of her friend, he wasn¡¯t particularly sure. ¡°This realm¡­ It¡¯s a small one. I only sense one mana port, so it can¡¯t be any bigger than a mile or two in any direction. We can still survive this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re whispering over there, I take it the discussion has ended?¡± Omorossa called out. ¡°Shall we return to combat then? I¡¯d like to finish this quickly, if possible. The night is still young, with much more fun to come.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± Rennigan cut in, his mind spinning further now that he had Faye¡¯s information. ¡°If you want me, then why don¡¯t we trade, huh?! You can have me, so long as Pafran and Rio get to leave with Yuahl¡¯s body! Is that satisfactory to you?!¡±


    ¡°Rennigan?!¡±


    ¡°Glaus, shut the hell up!¡±


    Rennigan ignored Faye and Hiro¡¯s protests as he took a step forward, facing Omorossa with as much confidence as he could muster. ¡°Come on, you son of a bitch! Make good on your words! You want to claim they don¡¯t have to die, then don¡¯t kill them! You can have me!¡±


    No¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. But I might not have a choice. Even with only one port, there¡¯s still no guarantee we can reach it without losing more of us.


    Omorossa cocked a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°You would sacrifice yourself, Rennigan Glaus?¡±


    ¡°I would!¡±


    ¡°Yet your voice shakes,¡± the man retorted, kneeling down to grip the dagger he had previously tossed aside. ¡°You¡¯re clearly trying your best, but you aren¡¯t hiding the fear in your eyes. A selfish man like you wouldn¡¯t do something so selfless, so I cannot help wondering what the trick is here?¡±


    Rennigan weakly shook his head, realizing that he had brought Omorossa¡¯s doubt onto himself. His behavior had always been selfish and arrogant. He knew that, and he didn¡¯t necessarily think it was a problem. Why shouldn¡¯t he be ambitious? Why shouldn¡¯t he strive for the best life he could live? When Faye, Hiro, and Jessi appeared to be crutches to his goals, he spat at them, argued with them, and declared them to be exactly what he thought they were: idiots who would only hinder his ascension to the Masters of Ijiria.


    ¡°We are not friends.¡±


    How many times had he made that declaration? How many times had he sat by himself, or declined invitations to go out to eat together, to study in the library together, or to simply hang out with them?


    ¡°There is no trick,¡± he answered. ¡°I just don¡¯t want them to die because of me. That¡¯s not fair! It¡¯s not¡ª!¡±


    Faye¡¯s sudden grip on his shoulder was painful and he nearly fell on his ass due to how roughly she pulled him backwards. The rock mage then stalked forward, her rock armor having reformed over her face as she addressed Omorossa with hatred.


    ¡°You cannot have Rennigan!¡± she declared. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to his head, but he¡¯s clearly talking nonsense! You¡¯re a murderer and I refuse to let somebody like you go back to Ijiria alive! If you¡¯re Kosah-Rei then I¡¯ll happily drag your body back to Princess Ilirianna and display you like a trophy!¡±


    Omorossa laughed to himself. ¡°To the princess, you say? Curious. Well, not that I thought this could end any other way than with the spilling of blood. Very well. Do your best, Miss Rio.¡±


    There was no casting of a spell or movement from the imposter, but as if the gravity of the pocket realm had suddenly gone haywire, Rennigan felt himself pulled off his feet as he topped towards the mirrors on the left side of the corridor. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Faye somehow falling to the right side, while Hirokol was sucked upwards.


    Shit! he frantically cursed in his head, drawing his mana as he was about to smash into the mirror, only for his body to phase right through it, spitting him out in some other hallway. Gravity shifted again before he could even hit the wall opposite of where he appeared as he was thrust upwards to sink through yet another mirror. He was certain that Omorossa was going to attack while he was stuck falling, so Rennigan kept his senses as attuned as they could possibly be in a pocket realm, but the problem was that these realms were created solely out of mana, and thus the density made it nearly impossible to identify any individual entity. The only thing that startled him was the pressure on his right ankle, but with each gravity shift and new mirror he went through, he was too disoriented to check what had happened.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After an uncertain amount of time, he slammed into the floor so hard that it felt like his arm had snapped out of place, though a quick check confirmed that it was still in its socket. He choked back the pain and stumbled to his feet, only to feel the disappearance of a rope of wind, followed by Hirokol landing just beside him with a sharp grunt.


    ¡°Pafran?!¡± he exclaimed, internally realizing that the pressure on his ankle had been Hiro using Condite to get pulled in the direction Rennigan had gone.


    ¡°The shithead was trying to separate us,¡± Hiro growled as he, too, got to his feet. ¡°And since you¡¯re his target, I thought it¡¯d be best to stick together. I just have to hope Faye can stand on her own if Omorossa pursues her instead.¡±


    Even though Hiro was expressing his concern for Faye, it was blatantly obvious based on his demeanor that what he was truly focused on was the fact they lost Jessi¡¯s body. At the moment, the wind mage¡¯s features were neutral and composed, but Rennigan could still see the desperate rage just below the surface of his mask. When the adrenaline wore off, Rennigan feared what might happen to Hiro¡¯s mental state, and despite being in danger, Rennigan couldn¡¯t help but sputter out a question.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just let me do what I wanted?¡± he muttered. ¡°I could have stopped this. You should have demanded Rio back down! Why did you remain silent, Pafran?¡±


    Hiro snorted, shaking his head with dissatisfaction as he regarded the other man. ¡°Because, Glaus, I¡¯m not gonna get out of here by walking over your corpse. I don¡¯t want you to die for me, and I sure as shit am not backing down and allowing the asshole who murdered Jessi to run free! I need you¡­and¡­¡± The young man laughed coldly in a self-depreciating way. ¡°Hell, you''re my goddamn roommate. We might not always get along, but we just lost Jessi¡­ I don¡¯t wanna lose you, too.¡±


    ¡°Pafran, I¡­?¡±


    Rennigan saw Omorossa just in time to slam his foot down and chant ¡°Nikirin¡±, causing a wall of ice to blast upwards between Hiro¡¯s back and the mirror behind him. His friend rushed forward, drawing his mana as Omorossa now appeared in every single one of the mirrors surrounding them. The two mages turned back-to-back, their heads snapping in every direction to identify the real Omorossa, for these were all mere reflections. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find where the reflection originated from, and before either could concoct a plan, the imposter began speaking, his voice seeming to come from every single mirror.


    ¡°Honestly, props to you, Mr. Pafran,¡± he said emotionlessly. ¡°Reaction speed like that is admirable, and while I would have preferred to take Glaus out by himself, I won¡¯t deny myself the opportunity to strike you both down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Hiro spat. ¡°Then show yourself, coward! If you¡¯re so confident then come and kill us instead of blathering about it!¡±


    The ringmaster shrugged. ¡°I could, or I could keep chatting, watching the two of you squirm a bit. I¡¯ll at least be honest in telling you that I am inside one of these mirrors, but the question in everybody¡¯s minds is¡­which one?¡±


    ¡°Who fucking cares!¡± Extending his hands towards the corridor he faced, Hiro built up the mana around his wrists, pushing it almost to an unstable state, before he shouted ¡°Corsikei¡± and set off two powerful shockwaves that ripped themselves down the hallway, shattering every mirror in its path, both to the sides and above, as shards scattered to carpet.


    Rennigan could feel the trembling of the pocket realm, but understanding Hiro¡¯s plan, he decided to follow suit. Casting Geldai once more, he formed as many icicles as he could control at once without environmental water before unleashing them on every mirror in sight, watching as they shattered with each attack, the image of Omorossa cracking and falling apart upon impact, though the ringmaster didn¡¯t so much as flinch.


    For all we know, he¡¯s controlled every mirror in the realm, so he might not actually be in any of the ones adjacent to us! This might be a ploy to drain our mana then attack us when we¡¯re weaker!


    Before they were separated, Faye had made her intentions clear: She would fight her way to the mana port and escape back to Stellareid. That wouldn¡¯t have changed just because they were no longer together, so while Hiro continued to survey for any sign of their opponent, Rennigan reached out with his mana and sought out not Omorossa, but the mana port that would be their salvation. He identified it quickly since it was even more mana dense than its surroundings, and as Faye had deduced based on the lack of a second port, this realm couldn¡¯t be all that large. That was why, even though they had been dropped at a location hand-picked by the fake Hakelades Omorossa, they were still within running distance of the port.


    ¡°Pafran, pick me up!¡± he hissed. ¡°We need to get to the port. It¡¯s only a mile away!¡±


    Hiro exhaled sharply, but like always, he trusted Rennigan¡¯s words. The young man knelt down and Rennigan had wrapped his arms around his neck seconds before Hiro cast Proto and sent them flying down the corridor of shattered mirrors. The extra weight clearly strained him, but Hirokol Pafran managed to remain agile as he blasted around the corner, making sure not to touch any of the mirrors with his feet.


    ¡°Hey, why are you running?¡± the dozens upon dozens of Omorossas mocked. ¡°Was it not you calling me a coward just moments ago and now you¡¯re sprinting for the exit? You have me outnumbered, you know? Are you not confident in your abilities?¡±


    Shut up, you motherfucker.


    It took insane self-control for Rennigan to not send more attacks at every single mirror, and he had to whisper in Hiro¡¯s ear to do the same. They needed as much of their mana as they could get, so allowing Omorossa to goad them would only make things worse. It was obvious the ringmaster wanted nothing more than for them to fail at reaching the port, so it wasn¡¯t long before he began to impede their progression. Gravity suddenly shifted, sucking Rennigan and Hirokol upwards, towards the mirrors on the ceiling, but since Omorossa had already exposed this trick of his, Rennigan had counters of his own.


    ¡°Nikirin!¡± he snarled, forming a wall of ice over the mirror that they were being sucked into, allowing Hiro to plant his feet on top of it and launch them back towards the ground before they took off once again.


    ¡°Ooh, good one, Glaus,¡± Omorossa said, but Rennigan shut him out as the gravity shifts became more complex.


    Since Rennigan had a means of blocking off the mirrors, Omorossa must have realized his only chance at moving them was to ensure Rennigan couldn¡¯t immediately identify the mirror they were going towards. Therefore, instead of pulling them in one direction, gravity began to rapidly alter itself, yanking Hiro back off the ground and leaving him almost floating in the center of the corridor as they were spun midair. Rennigan didn¡¯t have time to orient himself, so he was about to begin forming ice anywhere he could when, luckily, his teammate pulled out a trick of his own.


    Turning both arms behind him, Hiro waited until they were aimed straight down the corridor before he cast Corsikei again, but where before, the shockwaves were meant to destroy the mirrors, this time, they served as a means of creating momentum¡ªenabling Hiro to launch them forward and outside the bounds of the altered gravity. The second he planted his feet on solid ground, Proto sent them soaring around the corner, and given that he was moving straight for the mana port, Rennigan knew he had sensed its location as well.


    Omorossa didn¡¯t relent, but neither did they as Rennigan and Hirokol used combinations of wind magic and ice magic to both block off every mirror they were taken towards and to escape any gravity locks the ringmaster created. It seemed they had already witnessed the full extent of the gravity-based magic being used since Omorossa never attempted anything else. They had been underestimated, and for that, Rennigan was grateful.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how long they had been fighting against the mirrors, but soon enough, Hiro took them around another corner and roughly two hundred yards up ahead, the mana port came into view. It was a ball of white pulsating mana no larger than his head, floating around six feet off the ground. If they could reach that ball and fuse their mana with it, it would spit them back out into Stellareid. Then, all they would need to do was rush to Castle Saientia and tell the others what happened. Rennigan¡¯s thoughts momentarily lingered on Faye, who was still unaccounted for, but he knew he had to trust in her power and her intelligence to reach the port as well. Fayela Rio was tough, so he would rely on that toughness.


    Hiro increased his speed, bolting straight for that port, but when they had crossed three quarters of the distance, he lurched so abruptly that Rennigan lost his grip, feeling his body flying forward with their momentum that he hit the ground and bounced off his arm. This time, it felt like something really had come loose, but he didn¡¯t care to check what it was before he used his other hand to push himself up, his eyes turning towards where Hiro had fallen in a desperate attempt to figure out what had caused him to lose his balance.


    Rennigan saw Hiro¡¯s severed leg only a second before the distortion dropped, revealing Omorossa crouched just above the prone mage. Hirokol Pafran raised his head, staring back at Rennigan completely oblivious to the threat above him, just before the blade of the knife came down, stabbing straight through the top of his skull until the tip had pierced the underside of his jaw.


    Rennigan was clambering to his feet, feeling his balance thrown off due to all the previous spinning. He cursed himself as he swayed, but he still drew his mana anyway, desperate to save his friend and teammate. Icicles formed in the air around him, speeding in Omorossa¡¯s direction before they were even fully formed, but it was already too late. Omorossa ripped the blade from Hiro¡¯s head and used to slash down each and every attack with a speed faster than he had any right to have. With Rennigan¡¯s attacks neutralized, Omorossa strode forward and slammed his foot down onto Hiro¡¯s skull, crushing it into a puddle of blood beneath his boot.


    Hirokol Pafran¡¯s body spasmed only briefly before it went still forever.


    ***


    Faye ran as fast as she could, desperate to find Rennigan and Hirokol before any more tragedy could befall them. Omorossa¡¯s reflections mocked her in every single mirror, but his words were not for her, telling her that he was currently engaged with the others in some fashion. Based on what he had said, Faye concluded that Hiro and Rennigan somehow wound up in the same spot and were currently running through the corridors, almost certainly in the direction of the mana port. Trusting her friends to manage without her for the time being, Faye rounded a corner, sensing the port strangely close to her. She would have expected Omorossa to dump her out as far away as he could, so the fact that it was a mere quarter-mile away was suspicious in its own right.


    That being said, perhaps he¡¯s giving me the opportunity to leave. He talks a big game, but fighting three Academy mages at once is going to be hard for even the strongest warriors! By dropping me here, he¡¯s providing me a chance to leave Rennigan behind. Too bad for him, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m doing that!


    Unfortunately, her full rock armor made her cumbersome and frustratingly slow, giving her time to ponder on her mistakes. Jessi Yuahl was dead, murdered right before her eyes, and Faye had been unable to stop it. Jessi had lived with her for two and half years, and she was as good a friend of hers as Abigail was. They had laughed together, become as close as sisters, and now the girl was gone. Faye didn¡¯t want to accept that, but she also couldn¡¯t allow herself to deny reality. Abigail had told them that Omorossa was dangerous, and while their guards were certainly still raised, it hadn¡¯t changed the fact that from the moment they met him, they were dancing in Omorossa¡¯s palm.


    How could they have known he had a pocket realm? Very few could actually build one, and Hakelades Omorossa appeared as no more than a simple showman. Nothing about him indicated the magical prowess to do something of this magnitude.


    I¡¯m sorry, Jessi. I failed you. I failed you so badly¡­


    Sensing the mana port up ahead, Faye forced herself not to cry as she rounded a corner and skidded to an abrupt halt. Hakelades Omorossa¡¯s back was turned to her, fragments of ice at his feet, scattered around a collapsed and bloody form. From her distance, she normally wouldn¡¯t have been able to identify the person below him, but the multiple mirrors along the walls displayed for her the body¡¯s reflection, as well as Rennigan just up ahead of Omorossa, the mana port behind him.


    Faye could hardly believe it, for it simply was not fair. Hirokol Pafran was dead, his head crushed beneath Omorossa¡¯s foot, and she knew she should consider herself grateful that she was too far away to see whatever was left of his face, for such a grisly sight may have completely destroyed her.


    Hiro? No, Hiro¡­ Please¡­ Damn it¡­


    Faye¡¯s breathing had already been ragged from running, but she found herself suddenly hyperventilating, her armor feeling suffocating. She wanted to run away. She wanted to turn her head from the death of another friend. She wanted to cover her ears and close her eyes, but if she did that, she and Rennigan would die, too. She didn¡¯t know how Hiro was beaten, only that he was, so Faye took off at a sprint without allowing herself to mourn.


    ¡°OMOROSSA!¡±


    Screeching out his name, hoping to draw his attention away from Rennigan and towards her, Fayela reached the imposter before he had fully turned around, slamming her rock-covered fist into the side of his head with every ounce of strength she could muster. He took it with a smile, her punch stopping against his cheek as if she had hit an immovable wall, not even damaging him slightly but sending cracks along the rock of her fist.


    ¡°The Goddess, Rei, truly has bestowed upon me her favor,¡± Omorossa said arrogantly. ¡°She will not allow a person like you, who would defend a sinner, to best me. Stand down, Fayela Rio, and maybe you will not become a victim like him.¡±


    Faye was rattled by her utter powerlessness as she stumbled backwards, his words taunting and ridiculing her. Yet even so, she punched him in the face, in the gut, in the chest, in the shoulders, in every possible inch on his body that she could reach. She kicked at his shins and sent a foot into his crotch, but Hakelades Omorossa just laughed and laughed with enjoyment, stretching his arms out as if to make himself a wider target. She attacked, but all it was doing was foolishly wearing her strength down. If she kept up this furious barrage then she would just be providing her life to him on a silver platter. Even so, he had murdered Jessi and Hiro, so how could she possibly just stand down and turn away.


    Something had to give.


    Nobody could be truly invulnerable.


    Every type of magic came at a cost of mana, so at some point, he would break.


    Rennigan must have understood this as well, for she saw him come running up behind Omorossa, an icicle clutched in hand that he tried to drive into the back of his exposed neck. The icicle shattered on impact, blasting to pieces in Rennigan¡¯s palm as if Omorossa¡¯s skin was made of diamond.


    ¡°JUST DIE!¡± Faye roared. ¡°DIE, YOU EVIL MURDEROUS BASTARD! GO DOWN! DIE! PLEASE JUST DIE!¡±


    A fast jab to her face snapped Faye¡¯s head to the side, fracturing a piece of rock and exposing a small area around her right eye. Terrified, she jumped backwards and out of range, bringing her fists up in front of her and turning her body to the right, wanting to make herself as small a target as she could. She needed to draw his attention so that Rennigan could safely make it to the mana port. It was around fifty yards behind him, close enough for the water mage to escape if she bought him enough time. Then, once she didn¡¯t have to worry about Omorossa harming him, she could make her own attempt to reach it.


    I don¡¯t want to abandon Jessi and Hiro¡¯s bodies, but we don¡¯t have a choice! We have to get out of here¡ªto warn those in Saientia that the Kosah-Rei have made a move! Given the absence of the people in the entertainment district, I doubt this is an isolated attack against us! Something has happened, and we have to stop it!


    ¡°Are you done taking your anger out on me?¡± Omorossa inquired calmly, but she ignored him.


    ¡°Rennigan, get to the port and run!¡± she snarled, having noticed that her last remaining teammate had already backed off from their opponent. ¡°I¡¯ve got him! You can escape!¡±


    ¡°Glaus, if you do that, I will kill Fayela Rio!¡±


    She had seen on Rennigan¡¯s face that he had pondered heeding her words, but Omorossa¡¯s threat caused his body to tighten up. His wide golden eyes were flickering between Faye and Omorossa, lacking in everything that usually filled the expression of Rennigan Glaus. There was no sign of cockiness, no sharp tongue, no bitter demeanor. All she saw was the scared and broken features of a young man who was watching his life fall apart before his eyes. But even so, she knew that if he snapped him out of it, he would save himself.


    ¡°Rennigan! In your own words, we are not friends, right?! What reason do you have to remain behind for me?!¡± she pressed desperately. ¡°Get to the port and go! You¡¯re never going to become the Master of Water if you¡¯re dead!¡±


    But Rennigan was shaking his head. ¡°Rio, I¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Go, you son of a bitch!¡± she interrupted, remaining light on her feet so that she could rush Omorossa the very second he so much as twitched in Rennigan¡¯s direction. ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Run! Rennigan, run! You have to go! Damn it all, Renni¡ª?!¡±


    A strange sensation suddenly ran across Faye¡¯s body as she screamed, pulsating from her heart and spreading outwards to the tips of her fingers and toes, as well as to her head. Her voice caught in her throat, for she couldn¡¯t identify what it was that she had felt. All she knew was that it was oddly warm, as if the inside of her body were heating up.


    A soft exhale of horror escaped her lips, for the temperature was still increasing, her heartbeat speeding up more and more, as if it were overheating.


    No¡­ Please, no¡­ How? When? I don¡¯t¡­?


    A glance past the still smug Omorossa showed that Rennigan appeared fine. He wasn¡¯t glowing orange or beginning to scream. Whatever had got her had not gotten him. Faye¡¯s body was covered in a thick layer of rock, meaning that if she bit her tongue and did not cry out, neither of them would realize what was happening to her.


    Pressing off her back foot, Faye rushed Hakelades Omorossa, and it seemed her trick had worked. He opted to meet her attack head-on, though his eyes were drawn in a way that it was clear he wouldn¡¯t simply toy with her this time.


    He planned to kill her, but he had yet to realize the truth.


    Faye lunged forward, shifting from an attack to a grapple at the last minute as she threw her weight onto Omorossa. He had not been prepared for this as they fell to the ground, the imposter losing his footing due to Hiro¡¯s body beneath them. It took everything she had to not scream as she pinned Omorossa down, but at such close proximity, he must have seen her skin glowing orange through the one spot on her face where the armor had shattered.


    ¡°Already?!¡±


    Omorossa struggled, and she could feel him slipping out of her grasp, but she refused to yield as she raised her head to gaze at Rennigan and screamed through the agony, ¡°RUN, RENNIGAN! GET OUT OF HERE!¡±


    He must have seen the glow as well, for he moved to rush not away, but towards her. ¡°NO, PLEASE, FAYE!¡±


    Time seemed to freeze in that moment, and perhaps simply due to the dangerous heating of her body, it was like everything in her brain had turned calm for a brief second. She was already dead, for there was no known means to stop the combustions. With that acceptance flickering through her head, Faye knew that saving Rennigan was imperative in her final moments.


    I don¡¯t want to die, but you know what? I can¡¯t say it isn¡¯t comforting to know you cared about us, deep down. Honestly¡­ We had a rough relationship, but if I had to put my feelings about you to words, I can say with certainty that I did like you¡ªthat we were friends, Rennigan. Please, live. At all costs, don¡¯t become a victim of what¡¯s about to happen.


    ¡°Carseka!¡± she chanted, releasing her hand from Omorossa moments before the heat began to push through her skin. She planted her palm against the floor, sending up an explosion of rock between them and Rennigan that caused him to jump back.


    It was just in time.


    As Omorossa frantically tried to break through her grip, fire began to sear through the front of her body. It was one of the most painful things she had ever experienced in her life, but it was over in an instant before everything faded away and Fayela Rio passed on with one final thought rushing through her dying brain.


    Abi¡­ Goodbye.


    ***


    The corridor of mirrors was engulfed in a violent explosion of fire that erupted from Faye, destroying her armor and shattering the mirrors in the immediate vicinity. Rennigan had already stumbled away due to Faye¡¯s final spell, leaving him powerless as he watched her die right before his eyes, just like Jessi and just like Hiro. He stood frozen in place for a few seconds, feeling the heat against his skin, before Faye¡¯s words echoed through his mind.


    ¡°RUN, RENNIGAN! GET OUT OF HERE!¡±


    As if instinct took over, Rennigan turned and sprinted towards the port, his eyes watering with tears as he closed the fifty yards between them and reached the glowing ball of mana. He stuck his hand out and placed his fingers against the ball, sparing only one last look over his shoulder. Time might as well have stopped once again, for he saw Hakelades Omorossa on his feet, his body covered in blackened burns, his clothes mostly seared off and his hair almost completely burned away. Even with all those injuries, he turned his head and stared at Rennigan with eyes filled with raw fury.


    Fucking hell!


    ¡°Dimiitio!¡± he desperately chanted, wanting to get away from whatever the hell Omorossa was. Everything around him warped, the corridor of mirrors fading out of existence as Rennigan was sucked into the mana port, away from the pocket realm. It was a nauseating and disorienting feeling, but it was hardly worse than what he had experienced back inside.


    As if regurgitated by some large animal, Rennigan felt himself ejected back out onto the abandoned road outside the entertainment district. Losing his footing almost instantly, he collapsed to the road and felt as if his strength had left him. Everything he had eaten that day was heaved onto the ground as he nearly choked on his vomit between breaths. He knew he needed to run, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from breaking out into tears. He hadn¡¯t cried in a very long time, but at that moment, he broke down uncontrollably.


    Jessi, Hiro, Faye¡­


    His team had just been slaughtered in a mere few dozen minutes.


    With that thought viciously grinding away inside his head, Rennigan Glaus let everything out in a guttural scream of utter defeat and desperation.

 V6 Chapter 15- The Night The Stars Were Dragged To Earth

    Chapter XV


    What¡­did it just say? Nigreos Noctis felt as if his brain had ceased to function for a few seconds as he processed The Angel¡¯s bizarre accusation. Luna aligned herself with the cult? She¡¯s fused with Neah? What on earth is this thing going on about?!


    Clenching his teeth with frustration as he realized that Abigail truly had been plotting something behind his back, he didn¡¯t give anybody a chance to speak, deciding that the conversation should be taken into his own control, rather than that of some mysterious monster from an ancient realm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a damn clue what the two of you think you¡¯re doing, but don¡¯t you dare start accusing Luna of such awful things!¡± he roared, feeling his anger threatening to overwhelm him. ¡°As if she would ever side with the Kosah-Rei after what they did in Noctalus! Our mother was murdered! Our sister was kidnapped! Yet you stand there trying to claim she¡¯s joined their killers?! You¡¯re fucking insane! Abi, don¡¯t tell me you believe this shit?!¡±


    The Angel¡¯s motivations were unclear to him, but knowing Abigail the way he did, he knew without a doubt that if she were buying into this, then she had been manipulated by the creature. His friend looked terrified, as if she wasn¡¯t sure what to do or say as she pressed her back up against the windowed wall behind her, seemingly trying to shrink back from the unfolding confrontation.


    ¡°Abi?!¡± he pressed, more insistently than before, but she only shook her head.


    ¡°Nigreos¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡± Turning her eyes towards the carpet, telling him how unwilling she was to look him in the eyes, Abi went on. ¡°I collapsed earlier because my sense freaked out¡­ Like The Angel said, I received two readings when I looked at Luna¡­and the contradicting information sent my body into a panic. I didn¡¯t know what to make of it at first, but if The Angel can feel two people inside of her, then I must believe it¡­¡±


    His heart sank as he realized that Abigail, the woman he loved and respected more than almost anybody else in his life, did not have his back. She was on The Angel¡¯s side, which meant she would be currently regarding Lunara as a traitor. The creature of Cansi, who currently donned Album¡¯s appearance, gave a smugger expression than the real light mage ever had as it once again flared the ball of light in its palm as a warning. In response, Nigreos allowed the shadows of the darkened library to move ever so slightly, silently communicating his willingness to fight The Angel in his sister¡¯s defense. Whether fortunately or unfortunately, before a spell could be cast, Lunara broke the silence.


    ¡°What sense are you talking about, Abi?¡± she asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand your logic here.¡±


    Abigail narrowed her eyes, though it was less a threat to his sister and more of an expression of consideration, as if she were debating whether to confide that information. Nigreos, however, was not about to let Lunara be accused of anything if she didn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind it, so he opted to answer in Abi¡¯s place.


    ¡°She has an ability to use what she¡¯s called her sixth sense to reach out and feel for somebody¡¯s trustworthiness,¡± he told her. ¡°It¡¯s as simple as knowing the purity of a person¡¯s heart, and she¡¯s used it time and time again in our battles against the Kosah-Rei. It was how we identified Vesh and Mallicent so quickly on our mission to Hiriech.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Luna gave a soft exhale of understanding, though there was an underlying tone in her next words that gave Nigreos a reluctant pause. ¡°So you got two readings off of me then? That¡¯s what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Abigail nodded meekly, and to Nigreos¡¯s horror, he sensed wind magic surge into the young woman¡¯s hands, as if she, too, were prepared to attack Lunara. ¡°I-it is¡­ And of those two readings, one was pure and one was dark¡­ What have you done, Luna?¡±


    ¡°Abi, put your goddamn magic away!¡± Nigreos demanded fiercely, growing more and more stunned by the way everything was unfolding.


    The Angel stepped to the side, placing itself between Nigreos and Abigail as it regarded him with pity and disappointment, like it was staring at a stupid little child. ¡°Or what, Son of Darkness? Are you going to attack Abigail if she doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª!¡± The dark mage clenched his fists furiously, for he knew he could never raise a finger against Abigail Reiner. Instead, desperate to turn things around, he sputtered out, ¡°There¡¯s just no way Lunara could have a dark reading! You¡¯ve known her for long enough now and you told me months ago that she was pure!¡±


    ¡°Things have changed, Nigreos!¡± Abigail shouted back, her own desperation finally forcing its way through. ¡°I don¡¯t know how or why, but they have! In all my life, my sense has never once changed its opinion of somebody, but I cannot deny what I felt! Besides, she¡¯s already admitted it! Did you just shut your ears off to the truth?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it all!¡± Spinning around, Nigreos finally faced his little sister, who looked sad by what she was hearing, and he couldn¡¯t blame her for feeling like she did. He knew that Luna had respected Abi, so to hear her accusing her of such wretched things must have been painful. ¡°Luna, tell them! Tell them the truth! Tell them that they¡¯re mistaken!¡±


    Lunara gently turned her head to gaze into her big brother¡¯s eyes, but where he expected to find fear and uncertainty, what he instead saw in those amber eyes was annoyance, though not at him, rather at the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nigreos, but they¡¯re right,¡± she stated with a sigh. ¡°Yeah, I took the Kosah-Rei¡¯s deal for nothing more than to save Neah.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Angel confirmed that we needed Leiolai Sartella¡¯s magic, and it also told us the only option might be to transform her into a body that could handle dark mana!¡± Lunara went on, her confidence growing as she continued speaking words that he could not bear to hear. ¡°But Leiolai didn¡¯t think even she could change her body in the proper way, so she instead decided to fuse Neah into a body that could already handle it.¡±


    ¡°Luna, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Neah is inside of me right now! This isn¡¯t permanent, mind you, rather it is a temporary solution while Leiolai uses the Kosah-Rei¡¯s resources to research a proper cure! Neah isn¡¯t suffering, though. She¡¯s in a trance-like state, somewhere between consciousness and sleep, so she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s necessary though! It must be done! It¡¯s the only damn solution at our disposal! Yes, I turned to the Kosah-Rei for aid, but only because Father wouldn¡¯t give it first! I¡¯m glad you were trying so hard, Brother, but we ran out of time, so I solved the issue myself!¡±


    As he listened to Lunara rant, it felt like every single word was tearing at him, clawing its way through his skin and stabbing at his heart. He didn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t understand. He knew Luna was as desperate as him, but for her to go as far as to join the Kosah-Rei was unthinkable. If her actions were exposed to the Citadel, she would be arrested for treason and possibly even executed.


    ¡°But¡­the Kosah-Rei killed Mother! They kidnapped Neah!¡± he managed to say, repeating the same points from before, though without the same fervor. ¡°Luna, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°They kidnapped Neah because I asked them to.¡± His sister murmured that statement almost too quietly for him to hear, and a part of him truly debated pretending he hadn''t heard it. Yet, what she said first was somehow a million times more bearable than what she said next. ¡°We needed to get Neah out of Noctalus and here to Stellareid, where the necessary tools were located for such a procedure. Not even Leiolai could handle such complex magic without the aid of Stellareid¡¯s knowledge and resources. And as for Mother, well, I killed her.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­what?¡±


    No, she¡¯s just saying this. I don¡¯t know what she thinks she¡¯s going to gain by lying, but she must be lying. She killed Mother? She couldn¡¯t have. Why would she? I mean, the combustions killed Mother, so if Luna¡¯s the one who did it, then she knows information as top secret as how they¡¯re caused. She wouldn¡¯t know that. This is Luna. Lunara Noctis, my little sister¡­ She couldn¡¯t have done this. I don¡¯t understand¡­


    ¡°I killed Mother, Nigreos,¡± Lunara repeated. ¡°And I killed Lady Clara, because that was what the Kosah-Rei needed me to do. The deaths of the Ladies of the NightLight were the payment for saving Neah, just as Leiolai said in Soladnay Park that day. Naturally, I would have loved to get Father, as well, but the man hardly has any interest in ever coming near me. He¡¯s always on his guard. Master Acostav and Lady Clara were somehow easier to make contact with than my own fucking father.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± There was so much in that confession for him to react to, but perhaps to avoid having to think on it, his brain instead locked onto a contradiction in her words. ¡°Master Acostav didn¡¯t die? What do you¡­?¡±


    As Nigreos trailed off, Lunara removed her left hand from her pocket and raised it up so that the red ring on her finger could glitter in the moonlight, visible to all who were gathered there. Lunara¡¯s expression then turned cold and angry, a look he had never seen on his typically cheerful sister. ¡°Not yet he¡¯s not. But if I use this, he¡¯ll pop open like a fiery bubble¡­as will half the population of the Fifth Ring of Stellareid. So, Angel, put that light away and watch your damn mouth.¡±


    The library went silent, Lunara¡¯s threat hanging over them with a weight so powerful that Nigreos felt on the verge of collapse. She had ceased looking at him, her amber eyes now fixated on The Angel in a thinly-veiled dare. When Nigreos managed a glance over his shoulder, he found the creature of Cansi as composed as before, but Abigail¡¯s eyes were wide and her skin had lost all its blood, turning her as pale as a ghost. Even so, she was the one who reacted first.


    ¡°Luna, please, stop!¡± she begged, rushing forward to put herself between The Angel and Lunara, much to the creature¡¯s obvious dismay. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this! Half the population¡­? If you activate that, the amount of blood on your hands would be too great to wipe away! You¡¯d be a murderer!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already a murderer, Abi,¡± The Angel growled before turning a sharp look Luna¡¯s way. ¡°I can sense that this ring isn¡¯t a bluff. The fire magic within it is certainly powerful enough to do what I¡¯ve heard it can, but I must know, how do you even have it? Ijiria¡¯s been trying to answer the mystery of the combustions for years, so why would the Kosah-Rei suddenly trust you with such important information?¡±


    Luna shrugged nonchalantly, as if no longer worried since control was now in her hands. ¡°No clue, really. Tali Firrik said the Goddess Rei was on my side, and that was enough to convince Vesh, but I doubt that¡¯s the true reason. Also, this isn¡¯t the only one. All six of the higher-ups have a Teritus, this one just happens to be Leiolai¡¯s.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°And you would so easily confess all this?¡± The Angel spat, to which Luna nodded like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    ¡°Yes, I would. Let me tell the three of you something: You are not my enemies nor do I want you to be. Ever since Hiriech, I¡¯ve understood the Kosah-Rei for no reason other than the fact that I am the daughter of Viiro Noctis. The corruption in this Empire is a very real threat to its people. The Lords of the Great Cities are parasites on the lives of the population, and I agree that they must be stopped. Nigreos, Abi, can you really tell me I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    Of course I can! he insisted in the silence of mind, though even with the conviction he felt, there was doubt gnawing at his heart. Right? I mean, Luna¡¯s right about Father. And, if she¡¯s telling the truth about Neah being safe inside of her, then that means Miyon wasn¡¯t lying. The Kosah-Rei really did kidnap her to heal her. Father was ready to abandon her to the cult¡¯s mercy, and the cult is trying to cure her. Is that not backwards?! And when I think about Lord Cartigan¡¯s approach to Keskivaara, and what I heard firsthand from the People¡¯s Mind himself¡­I can¡¯t deny that Cartigan is ridiculously corrupt. Master Acostav¡¯s treatment of Album was always terrible, and Lord Malloway was a vile man. But¡ª


    ¡°Murder is murder!¡± Abi shrieked. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, Luna, but the Kosah-Rei have killed so many people, and if you¡¯re telling the truth, then even more are on the cusp of dying. You would threaten to kill half of the Fifth Ring then request I join you?! You would confess to murdering yours and Album¡¯s mothers and think I would help you?! Who do you think I am?!¡±


    ¡°Remember Piriit, Abigail,¡± Lunara countered, visibly throwing off Abi¡¯s intensity. ¡°Nigreos told me you were upset about that girl¡¯s death, right? Mikea, he said? I don¡¯t know all the details of that incident, but what I do know from Vesh is that Pastor Saechak was a savior in that town¡ªa beacon of hope for a hopeless populace that you guys murdered. I¡¯ll have you know that the town guard did a thorough investigation after you left to determine who was attending Saechak¡¯s sermons. You know what they did to the people they tracked down?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Abi whimpered. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°They executed them,¡± Luna hissed. ¡°Men and women who only sought to live happier lives were hung from the trees naked and bloodied then left there to serve as a warning to anybody who witnessed the grisly sight! It was over a hundred, if I recall. Maybe two? Certainly more victims than Aquesen¡¯s fucking ballroom!¡±


    Abigail¡¯s legs gave out as she fell to the carpet, her shoulders slumping in defeat. From where Nigreos was still silently standing, he watched her eyes slightly glaze over, as if she was mentally shutting down.


    ¡°Murder is murder,¡± Lunara went on, repeating Abi¡¯s earlier statement. ¡°You¡¯re right, Abi, but it seems you¡¯ve averted your eyes to the fact that both sides frequently commit it. Ijiria was killing people first, and the Kosah-Rei merely opted to fight fire with fire.¡± She then took a few steps forward, standing tall above Abigail as she gazed down at her, though this time, a warmer smile turned her lips, as if hoping to comfort her. ¡°You¡¯re going to be siding with murderers no matter what you do, so why not join me? Help me and Leiolai properly cure Neah, and help us upend the inequities of our Empire. Both of you,¡± she then added, turning now to Nigreos. ¡°Together, we can make this country a better place.¡±


    ¡°Who¡ª?¡± Nigreos choked out. ¡°Who else is under that spell? You said you got Master Acostav, but who else is going to die if it¡¯s activated?¡±


    His sister grimaced with reluctance. ¡°Well, to be honest, I don¡¯t know. I was only tasked with marking people the Kosah-Rei couldn¡¯t reach. The one who charmed the denizens of the Fifth Ring was Omorossa.¡±


    ¡°Omorossa?¡± Nigreos parroted.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s used the circus¡¯s popularity to identify our targets and approach them inconspicuously. In fact, he¡¯s responsible for almost every single mark we have.¡± She then shrugged once more. ¡°But if you''re wondering about the royal team, I can promise I avoided them. Tali was insistent that all five of you remain untouched.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­?¡± Abi snapped back to the present, her eyes filled with tears as she raised her head back to Luna. ¡°Omorossa was¡­? Then did he get Faye and the others?!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t,¡± Luna quickly assured her. ¡°I don¡¯t see why Faye, Hiro, and Jessi would have been targets of his. Rennigan Glaus, on the other hand, is somebody the Kosah-Rei wants gone as soon as possible, so he might be marked. Can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    Abigail exhaled softly. ¡°Rennigan? But they¡¯re heading to Omorossa¡¯s now! If he¡¯s with the Kosah-Rei, then they¡¯re in danger!¡± Jolting to her feet, Abi¡¯s features contorted with rage once more, her body trembling so violently that Nigreos wondered if she was about to fall back to the ground. ¡°Even if they weren¡¯t marked, Omorossa won¡¯t spare them if they fight back! My sense has assured me of this! They could all die! Luna, our friends could die!¡±


    ¡°And your sense has warned you about me,¡± Luna retorted with a low growl. ¡°But I¡¯m not your enemy, Abigail¡­ Not unless you force me to be. Omorossa¡­will only go after Rennigan if the others stand down. And you know what, as a token of proof that I am only acting for the greater good, I¡¯ll tell you that the man down in the entertainment district is not Hakelades Omorossa. He is a man by the name of Quill Tyrus, the sixth leader of the Kosah-Rei, who has been transformed to appear like the ringmaster. Omorossa himself was an evil bastard who has been neutralized. I assure you, Quill is a better man than Omorossa ever was.¡±


    But unlike before, where Abi balked at Luna¡¯s words, this time, she vehemently shook her head as she drew her wind mana back to her hands. ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe you! Omorossa was evil, and you are, too! Even if I can¡¯t always rely on my sense, I must do so now before this city is engulfed by those fires! Lunara Noctis, with my authority as a member of the royal team, you are under arrest for treason and the murder of Ladies Nium and Clara!¡±


    Silently displaying its support for Abi¡¯s decision, The Angel stepped forward to stand beside the nature mage, its arm once again extended towards Lunara with a ball of light aimed for her heart.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Luna began cautiously, flashing her ring a second time. ¡°Don¡¯t force me, Abi. I will ignite the people of this Ring if you take so much as another step forward.¡±


    Nigreos could see the truth in his sister¡¯s eyes, telling him that she was perfectly willing to make good on her threat. Abigail and The Angel would have picked up on this as well, turning the library into a tense stalemate. One wrong move and Lunara could die or the ring could be activated. Both results were horrific in Nigreos¡¯s mind, so he knew he had to prevent Abi and Luna from fighting each other.


    Even after all she¡¯s said, I don¡¯t want Lunara to die¡­ She¡¯s my little sister¡­as precious to me as Neah¡­ I understand why Abi can¡¯t bring herself to accept this, and I¡¯m also scared that Glaus and the others could be in danger, but¡­ Slowly moving forward, Nigreos drew the attention of the other three as he placed himself between them. People might call me cold and selfish¡­ They might say I¡¯m evil, but even so, I would sacrifice Glaus and his whole team if it meant Luna and Neah were safe. That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Abi, Angel¡­ Stand down¡­¡± he warned, regaining his control of the room''s shadows as he turned them upon his teammate and the ancient being. ¡°I do not want to hurt anybody, but I cannot allow Luna to be arrested. You either forget everything you¡¯ve heard here, or I will fight in Luna¡¯s defense.¡±


    ¡°But Nigreos!¡± Abi protested. ¡°If you did that, you would only become a traitor along with her!¡±


    ¡°So be it then.¡±


    His mana was drawn in preparation, and since he knew Abi would never strike out against him, he instead prepared for a fight that was certain to be started by The Angel. He gazed into its replication of Album¡¯s face, wanting it to know how serious he was, and as the two of them refused to back down, a silent understanding was shared between them.


    They were now enemies.


    ¡°Luminetta!¡±


    Chanting the spell to unleash the light, The Angel pivoted its target, turning its hand directly for Nigreos heart in an effort to end his life in one fell swoop. Knowing the light magic would cut through the shadows like paper, Nigreos shot the tendrils sharpened darkness straight for the creature as he bolted out of the way. Abigail cried out, but as expected, there wasn¡¯t a single person in that room she could bring herself to harm. Shadows and light exploded through the library, but mixed within the pale glow of The Angel¡¯s magic was a flash of orange, and even though Nigreos Noctis knew what it was he had chosen by siding with Lunara, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the dread at what that flicker meant.


    Shadows swirled around Nigreos that were not his own, and before he could wonder what Lunara had done, he felt himself ripped off his feet and pulled towards the windowed wall before he smashed straight through the glass and out into the cold night. Abi and The Angel screamed out from somewhere behind him, but his focus was solely on the swirling mass of black dragging him through the air, and Lunara¡¯s face occasionally visible within it. Having used the spell to fuse her body with the shadows, his sister chose flight¡ªa decision he was grateful for but one he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on.


    Down below, as the Great City of Stellareid rapidly passed them by, he watched as dozens upon dozens of bright orange lights exploded in a cacophony of destruction. Buildings were ripped open, their rooftops falling to the ground as the bases were destroyed from within. Glass shattered to the snowy street, fires raged into the skies, people shrieked out with pain and terror as the pedestrians¡¯ bodies were engulfed in flames. Nigreos closed his eyes and covered his ears from the consequences of his actions as the Fifth Ring of Stellareid began to burn.


    ***


    Following her pathetic retreat from her confrontation with Lord Cartigan and the Masters, Album sat in reluctant silence and listened irritably as they continued talking about some nonsense or another. She could feel Eko¡¯s hesitant gaze every once in a while, telling her that he wished to speak with her, but since he failed to come to her defense, she wasn¡¯t particularly  in the mood to put up with anybody in that room. Eventually, after an uncertain amount of time just tuning them all out, Album decided she would await Ilirianna and Ryokumo¡¯s return in the privacy of her quarters, so she excused herself and got to her feet, making for the door of the lounge. She heard Cartigan and Viiro give pompous snorts behind her back, but once again, Eko remained quiet, and her father just let out a soft cough. However, as Album grasped the handle of the door and made to push it open, a concerned question from her brother stopped her feet.


    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±


    Album spared an apathetic glance over her shoulder, only for her body to freeze as Acostav waved his son¡¯s question aside.


    ¡°Yes, Eko, I¡¯m perfectly¡­ Er, I¡¯m¡­ I¡­ Shit¡­¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Album uttered as the Master of Light jumped to his feet, his features strained in agony and his chest rising and falling rapidly with his short breaths. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Acostav?¡± Viiro cut in, but everybody went silent when a dull orange glow became visible within her father¡¯s skin.


    At first, Album didn¡¯t want to accept what she was staring at, for while she had never seen this terrible phenomenon with her own eyes, she had heard plenty of stories from Nigreos, Abigail, and Ilirianna. An unnatural glowing of the skin, a heating of the body, followed by violent fires tearing through the person¡¯s front and exploding outwards to destroy anything it could reach. Acostav was gripping his heart, seemingly uncertain of what was happening to him, his black eyes bulging so far out that she was terrified they were about to burst from his head.


    Everybody reacted differently, with Cartigan instinctually throwing up a shield of wind to protect himself while Viiro tapped into the shadows outside the windows, pulling them through the glass to grab Acostav¡¯s body, either to toss him outside or to try and contain what was about to happen. Eko rushed to his sister¡¯s side, wind magic pulled to his own hands as he cast Nex between them, but the spell was slightly weakened since he had to use a hand to grab her arm and keep her from rushing to her father¡¯s aid.


    ¡°FATHER, NO!¡± Album screamed out, but right before her eyes, before Viiro¡¯s shadows could properly take him, Acostav Luz was torn apart as flames exploded from his body and engulfed the lounge in an blazing inferno that shattered Eko¡¯s shield and sent the siblings smashing violently into the door.


    ***


    Abigail Reiner weakly raised her head to gaze through the remnants of the library window, her body in agonizing pain due to the shadows that had launched her into a bookshelf to make room for the Noctis¡¯ flight. She was on her stomach, weakly trying to push herself towards the window, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to crawl as she watched the orange lights erupting across Stellareid¡¯s Fifth Ring. The combustions had been activated, half of the Ring¡¯s population was being slaughtered that very moment¡ªAcostav Luz and maybe Rennigan among them¡ªas she was powerless to do anything about it.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± she cursed weakly, slamming her hand against the carpet. ¡°No¡­ Not again¡­¡±


    The Angel was above her, sending healing magic through her body, and while she knew it was saying something to her, she didn¡¯t know what it was. All of her attention was being demanded by the fires and the smoke, as well as by the sight of Nigreos and Lunara Noctis soaring through the sky in the direction of the Grand Observatory.


    Why? she asked herself for the millionth time since the confrontation began. Why couldn¡¯t I stop this? Why¡­can I never do anything right?

 V7 Chapter 1- Words Filled With Madness

    Chapter I


    ¡°Your father is Nakoma Taurus, the Master of Fire.¡±


    Ever since Ilirianna Iiji entered that private lounge on the top floor of the Jester¡¯s Nirvana, she had been faced with more twists and turns than she had been prepared for. It began with Keskivaara revealing his treachery when he led her to a table at which sat Rotana Vesh and Tali Firrik, two of the highest members of the Kosah-Rei cult. Having been threatened into obedience by Vesh¡¯s revelation that half of the Fifth Ring was cursed with the combustion magic, she and Ryokumo approached that table, the princess taking her seat as she mentally considered this situation and how she was going to get out of it.


    Ilirianna and Ryokumo clashed with Vesh and Tali for a few moments before they reached the reason for the discussion, upon which the self-declared ¡°Voice of Rei¡± began to make outrageous and nonsensical claims. Tali spoke of her control of time magic, telling them how she could see into the future. She told them of a vision she witnessed¡ªthat Ilirianna would someday become her friend and ally, and that they would join hands to overthrow the government of Ijiria. It made no sense to the princess, for she had always intended to start initiating change once she succeeded her father, King Markreas, and it was when she made that argument that Tali denied the statement, only to insist that Markreas was not her father. In a fit of frustration and rage, Ilirianna flew to her feet and vehemently accused her of lies and manipulation as she demanded to know who the young woman thought her father was, if not Markreas.


    Tali¡¯s answer struck her harder than she had any intention of admitting.


    Uncle Nakoma? She¡¯s saying that he¡¯s my father? She¡¯s insane. She¡¯s actually just a madwoman. Does she think I¡¯m a fool? Does she think I¡¯d believe something so utterly ridiculous? Was this really what she intended to accomplish by luring me to this lounge? There¡¯s just no way she¡¯s that stupid!


    Reaching down to her left hip, Ilirianna silently drew her emerald-colored blade, turning the point upon Tali without hesitation. The young woman didn¡¯t so much as flinch, and it spoke to Vesh¡¯s trust in the Voice that he didn¡¯t raise his hand and remind Ilirianna of the victims he held hostage. Neither of them felt threatened, and even Rickori Keskivaara remained unmoving, though his eyes were directed down at his lap, as if he were trying to shut himself off from the events taking place around him. Behind Ilirianna stood Ryokumo, but since she could not see his face, she did not know what expression he had in reaction to the wild claim. A part of her considered making eye contact with him, but at the moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn away from Tali Firrik.


    ¡°Given your delusional belief that we will become friends, I find your lack of respect for my intelligence insulting,¡± Ilirianna growled threateningly. ¡°Markreas Iiji is my father. I know he is, and I¡¯m not going to let a criminal like you get in my head and convince me otherwise.¡±


    Tali nodded her understanding, fixing Ilirianna with yet another of her reluctant and sad smiles. ¡°I was not so hopeful to think you would believe me so easily, but the proof is in your genetics. Your hair is a natural crimson concealed beneath the emerald color your mother so frantically gave you to hide her crimes. She¡¯s lucky that the Iijis have such a tradition as to charm their hair, for if they didn¡¯t, her disloyalty would have been exposed not long after your birth. Remove the color once you depart Stellareid, Liri, and you¡¯ll know I speak the truth.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just gonna let me walk away then?!¡± the princess spat. ¡°Or are you so confident that I would let you escape?¡±


    Tali shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of what you¡¯ll let us do, as much as what I know will happen. Like I said before, my visions are set in stone, and no matter what we do, we can not escape the fate they show us. The fact that I have seen you and I in a city we are not currently in means that we cannot die in Stellareid. Somehow, someway, our deaths will be prevented by destiny itself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she breathed. ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re just saying that to prevent me from taking you captive right here and now.¡±


    As she issued her threat, Vesh let out a bemused chuckle as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Now, Ilirianna, let¡¯s not get out of control here. We still have this Ring at our mercy, so why don¡¯t you sheath that sword and sit back down. I¡¯ve let you threaten the Voice of our Goddess for long enough, but you¡¯re testing my patience.¡±


    ¡°As you are testing mine!¡± she snarled, her blade now shifting towards the man. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the two of you thought this stupid little plan of yours would work, but I have no intention of doubting my mother! For all her flaws, she would never do something so immoral as have an affair behind my father¡¯s back! Nor would Master Taurus ever betray his King the way you claim he has! You speak as if I haven''t known them my whole life!¡±


    ¡°And I am hurt to be the one to reveal their deceit to you!¡± Tali insisted as she jumped to her feet, her tone so genuine that Ilirianna wanted to close her ears from it. ¡°Even in the vision I witnessed, I could hear in your voice how Queen Toranei and Master Taurus¡¯s actions ripped you apart. I wish you trusted me now so that I could comfort you, but I know my words will only further tear your wound! I swear, the throne will not be yours by succession! You must take it if you desire it! The proof is in your blood!¡±


    Losing what little patience she still had, Ilirianna drew her other sword, turning both blades upon Vesh and Tali at the same time. Still, neither reacted with fear, indicating that whether Tali¡¯s visions were real or not, they at least believed they were.


    ¡°Tell me then,¡± Ryokumo began, breaking a silence that had been long for a man like him as he stepped forward to stand at Ilirianna¡¯s side, his features barely repressing an anger of his own. ¡°What other visions have you bore witness to, Firrik? What else have you seen in the future, and perhaps you could reveal what becomes of me?¡±


    Seeming hesitant to turn away from Ilirianna, Tali nevertheless shifted her gaze to Ryokumo. ¡°I have never seen you in the future, Caeli, but would you like me to try and look?¡± The woman extended her hand across the table, reaching out for Ryokumo to take. ¡°I cannot control when the visions happen, but if I¡¯m lucky, I may be able to gain something from this moment?¡±


    Ryokumo eyed her tiny palm for a few seconds before snorting with disbelief. ¡°No. I¡¯m sure to refrain from inconveniencing yourself, you will claim to have failed in your attempt. I do find this all very amusing, though, for Liri¡¯s right¡­ Did you really think we¡¯d buy this bullshit? And for that matter¡­?¡± The wind mage turned and glared down at Keskivaara with utter disgust. ¡°Hey, People¡¯s Mind? Did a man as supposedly intelligent as you buy into all of this? You don¡¯t seem terribly shocked by what she¡¯s saying, and I find your silence pathetic, so why don¡¯t you join this discussion, huh?¡±


    Keskivaara let out a sigh, his brown eyes full of desperation as he finally raised his head. ¡°Whether I believe her or not is irrelevant. Yes, Firrik told me all of this even before I met with Mr. Noctis and Mr. Glaus last night. She said I was the best way to lure in Ilirianna because she was the only one in this city who would actually take me seriously. Firrik said she was different, and I did not believe her until she appeared in the middle of that protest and actually offered me a hand. I regret that I had to spit upon it the way I did, but it proved to me that, whether she can see the future or not, Firrik understands this world far more than I.¡±


    ¡°And I will admit, I wasn¡¯t expecting Noctis and Glaus to do what they did,¡± Tali added. ¡°Noctis, maybe, but Glaus¡¯s actions were truly out of nowhere. Perhaps there are more allies within those teams than I had guessed.¡±


    ¡°Allies?¡± Ryokumo breathed venomously. ¡°Get over yourselves! Stop spewing this nonsense! As if anybody in the royal team would stand beside you! You murdered Nigreos and Album¡¯s mothers barely over a week ago, and I¡¯ve already made my stance on Hiriech crystal clear!¡±


    ¡°No, Caeli, the implication in your logic is flawed,¡± Vesh corrected swiftly. ¡°You¡¯re saying Nigreos Noctis would never join us because we killed his mother, so I think I should tell you who actually marked Lady Nium and Lady Clara. I should tell you who activated the Teritus and sealed their fates.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡ª!?¡±


    ¡°It was Lunara Noctis,¡± Vesh stated. ¡°She¡¯s the one who killed them. She is Kosah-Rei.¡±


    Both Ilirianna and Ryokumo fell deathly silent. While the immediate and natural instinct would have been to deny it like they had been denying everything else, they were unable to do so because of what Abigail had told them back in the healing quarters.


    Abi¡­said her sense got a bizarre reading of Luna, and nobody could find changeling magic inside of her. We were forced to conclude that she must have truly been Lunara Noctis, but if what Vesh said is true, then it was her, and Abi¡¯s sense wasn¡¯t incorrect¡­


    ¡°N-no,¡± Ryokumo murmured, but lacking his earlier fervor. ¡°Lunara¡­wouldn¡¯t ever join you...¡±


    Vesh laughed mockingly. ¡°Yet she did. Much like young Mallicent, Lunara was dissatisfied with her family. She was desperate to save little Neah, but Viiro Noctis was more than ready to sacrifice her life in exchange for his own convenience. Tali witnessed Lunara¡¯s cooperation in a vision, so she approached her not long before she departed for her first year at the Academy, making an offer to help her save Neah¡ªan offer Lunara accepted.¡±


    All this time, ever since she started attending school¡­ Luna¡¯s been a traitor? Then, during the events in Noctalus, not only was Luna responsible for part of it, but she knew it was coming!


    If not for Abigail¡¯s account, Ilirianna wouldn¡¯t have accepted these claims either, but knowing Abi the way they did, neither she nor Ryokumo could oppose them.


    ¡°So tell me,¡± Vesh went on. ¡°If Lunara could join us, why can¡¯t Nigreos? We already suspect Abigail may become an ally someday, and we¡¯d certainly welcome Miss Album. Ilirianna will join us, as she is destined to, so why not stand with her? Why not change this world together?¡±


    ¡°But Aeyir¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Get over Aeyir!¡± Vesh roared, jumping to his own feet now. ¡°Aeyir Malloway was on the path to corruption, so we sent him to Rei before he could destroy himself! He is in a better, happier place now within the loving arms of the Goddess!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Ryokumo shouted back. ¡°There is no Goddess! There is no paradise! You base your violent actions on a book full of fairy tales and use them to justify murder!¡±


    Vesh¡¯s magic surged across his body as he faced Ryokumo with a twisted and vile expression. ¡°You watch your tongue, Heathen! I pray to the Goddess that a vision never appears that gives you significance. I want you to die, Caeli, for I honestly don¡¯t see a world where I could ever stand beside scum like you.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Nor I you, Vesh,¡± Ryokumo spat before turning yet another disappointed look towards the People¡¯s Mind. ¡°Keskivaara! Are you not listening to all of this?! Is this really what you want?! If you were the peaceful man you were supposed to be, then you should be appalled by these people!¡±


    But Keskivaara was already shaking his head. ¡°I am appalled, but what am I to do, Caeli? I¡¯ve been trying for years to petition Lord Cartigan, and all I¡¯ve ever gotten was failure. Meanwhile, more and more people have been losing their lives. Haran Rala was just the most recent victim of the Companies'' corruption. I have started wondering if violence is unavoidable. My people are dying while I sit on my ass and preach morality¡­ Peace has failed me, so I am left with nothing to turn to but war.¡±


    Ilirianna could hear the utter defeat in his voice, telling her that Rickori Keskivaara had exhausted every option first, and was still unsatisfied with the one he had finally settled on. He might not have said it aloud, but she got the feeling it wasn¡¯t only his choice, and that he had been pressured by others in his organization. Vesh made an offer, and he was forced to take it.


    As the lounge descended into yet another overwhelming silence, Ilirianna was frantically pondering what she was supposed to do. If Vesh was telling the truth then Castle Saientia was compromised by the Kosah-Rei, and if Lunara was willing to kill her own mother then nobody within that building was off the table. The Masters, the Cartigans, the royal team and those who accompanied them¡ªeverybody had the chance of meeting their fiery end should Vesh activate that ring. Lunara may try to free Uma Miyon, something they needed to prevent at all costs. In addition, Rennigan, Faye, Hiro, and Jessi were on their way to speak with Omorossa, whose allegiance in all of this was heavily up for debate. They could be marked, or in danger, and if Keskivaara had conceded to the cult, then that meant his followers might have as well.


    I need to take them out¡­ Vesh and Firrik cannot be allowed to escape this room. They¡¯re attempting to get in my head with all this bullshit about visions, so I simply have to stop it from throwing me off. Firrik shouldn¡¯t be a combatant, so if Kumo takes Vesh and I take Keskivaara, we could kill them and remove the threats they pose. Guilt then chewed at her heart, for she knew she would never hear the end of this humiliating failure. She had been Keskivaara¡¯s strongest supporter within Saientia and the Citadel, and had now been stabbed in the back for it. I did not wish to become his executioner, and I will stand by my belief that Cartigan is responsible for what he does tonight. Even so, I will kill him should I find a way to get around the combustions¡­


    The second that thought went through her head, she experienced the most powerful surge of mana she had ever felt at once. It was beneath her and all around her, a sudden and terrifyingly thick presence in the air that caused her throat to tighten and her palms to sweat. The feeling extended in all directions, growing by the minute like pressure being added to a bubble¡ªone on the brink of popping. She exhaled sharply, believing Vesh to have activated his magic, but even he and Tali seemed surprised by what they were sensing. Keskivaara, too, shot to his feet as he glanced around the room with wide eyes.


    ¡°Vesh, what happened?!¡± the People¡¯s Mind demanded. ¡°Did you activate it?!¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°No, this is earlier than planned, so I suppose one of the others must have been forced to do it prematurely. Oh well, my apologies, Ilirianna, Caeli, but it seems we¡¯ll have to be going. The combustions have been activated and these buildings will be falling down in a matter of seconds. If you don¡¯t want to be cooked alive, I suggest fleeing while you can.¡±


    ¡°They were activated?!¡± Ilirianna exclaimed. ¡°I thought¡ª?!¡±


    But Vesh swiftly cut her off. ¡°No, unfortunately we will have to stop here. Until next time¡ª!¡±


    ¡°LIKE HELL I¡¯M LETTING YOU GET AWAY!¡± Ryokumo screamed, half-a-second before he blasted off of the ground and lunged straight towards Rotana Vesh.


    Ryokumo¡¯s casting of Proto combined with the swelling threat of combustion magic to break the dam and finally unleash chaos. Vesh clearly hadn¡¯t been ready for the combustions to go off since his attention had been turned more towards the mana surge and away from Ilirianna and Ryokumo. That was probably why her ally succeeded at getting the jump on him, wind magic swirling around his now unsheathed sword as he swung the blade straight for Vesh¡¯s neck. From what Ilirianna could tell, the attack made contact, but Vesh must have cast some sort of protection spell, for rather than losing his head, his large body was launched backwards, crashing through the wall of the lounge and over the side, out of sight. To his credit, Ryokumo didn¡¯t allow his failure to stop him from Protoing through the hole in pursuit.


    Simultaneously, Ilirianna, Keskivaara, and Tali were forced to react as well, and despite the Voice of Rei being a higher priority target in the grand scheme of the war with the Kosah-Rei, Ilirianna knew that she could not allow a man as powerful as Rickori Keskivaara to get away with his life. Reluctantly pushing Tali from her mind, Ilirianna spun on her heel and used her momentum mixed with wind magic to swing her right sword straight for Keskivaara¡¯s neck, but with ridiculously fast reflexes, her opponent¡¯s hand shot upwards and seemingly caught her swing, stopping the blade from making contact with his skin. However, she quickly noticed that he hadn''t actually touched her sword, rather he had cast a wind spell that created a shield in his palm that was exerting pressure against Ilirianna¡¯s attack. For a split second, she gazed upon the defeated and depressed expression on his face before the floor beneath them exploded, sending the two of them tumbling downwards into a raging inferno.


    Reluctantly, knowing she wouldn¡¯t survive the flames if she didn¡¯t protect herself, Ilirianna turned the wind magic she had been using against her opponent into shields all around her body as she descended through the wreckage of the Jester¡¯s Nirvana, the suffocating heat still managing to slip through her defense and burn parts of her skin and clothes. Through the fires, she could see the structure crumbling around her as the building¡¯s supports were taken out by the exploding patrons. She couldn¡¯t hear the screams of the victims, for they were already dead, and anybody in that building that hadn¡¯t been marked would have met their end to the fires that followed the destructive magic.


    Vesh said fifty percent was marked, but even those who weren¡¯t won¡¯t live if they¡¯re in close enough proximity¡­


    It was too late, for what she knew was happening in the Fifth Ring of Stellareid at that moment made the tragedy of Aeyir¡¯s ball pale in comparison. She hadn¡¯t been able to stop this, though from the sound of it, there was nothing she could have done since Vesh indicated the other cultists had their own rings. Even if she¡¯d ended Rotana Vesh¡¯s life when she¡¯d had the chance, this devastation would have occurred anyway.


    But¡­this means he¡¯s lost his leverage over me! I can fight them freely now! His captives are all dead, and I¡¯ll finally get to tap into the power of the Iijis to strike him down! I¡¯ll use my ancestral power to kill him and prove that I am the daughter of King Markreas!


    ¡°CORSIKEI!¡± she snarled, turning herself midair, sending her power down through her legs, and allowing a shockwave to erupt from her feet, ripping her socks and boots apart. The momentum created by the spell counteracted the momentum of her fall, allowing Ilirianna to spiral towards the remains of the walls and out of the club, bursting into the streets outside. As she expected and feared, she still could not escape hell. Naturally, the Jester¡¯s Nirvana wasn¡¯t the only building erupting into flames. The entire road was filled with screaming and destruction, smoke billowing up into the night sky as Stellareid ripped itself apart from within.


    Having done her best to memorize Keskivaara¡¯s mana signature, she was grateful that it was so powerful compared to the average person, for even in that blaze of mana, she could just barely identify him rushing north. Now that she had fresher air that wasn¡¯t burning her throat and lungs, Ilirianna sucked in a large breath and fell towards the street, casting Proto the second her now bare feet made contact and propelling herself further down the road in pursuit of the People¡¯s Mind.


    That goddamn traitor! she shrieked in her head, doing her best to tune out the death all around her as she dodged and weaved past the fiery debris and chunks of stone raining down on her path. I wanted to help you! I wanted to stop something like this from happening, but you chose to plant your flag beside the Kosah-Rei!


    Ilirianna reached out with her fingers and grabbed hold of the pole of a street sign, using it to swing around the corner before casting Condite on the remains of a tall building up ahead. The ropes of wind that formed yanked her higher into the sky, and it was then that the sprinting silhouette of the People¡¯s Mind came into view roughly fifty yards down the street. Power extending from her palms and into her swords, Ilirianna Iiji sent one last shockwave through her feet that increased her already rapid speed and closed the distance between her and her target in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°INFERNATIO!¡±


    ***


    Even his spot deep underground could not prevent him from just barely making out the trembling of the earth, and knowing what he did, Uma Miyon was absolutely confident that they were caused by the activation of the combustions. The Battle of Stellareid that Tali Firrik foresaw had finally begun, leaving the man unable to stop the mad laughter that escaped his lips. Every Ijirian that confronted him since his confinement in Saientia¡¯s dungeon had ridiculed him, reminding him that he was at their mercy and that he would never know freedom again. They tortured him, severed his legs so he couldn¡¯t escape, forced him to relieve himself in his clothes, and gazed upon him like he was a pitiful animal. All the while, they were the ones at his mercy.


    By Tali¡¯s command, he was to intentionally get himself captured by Lord Cartigan¡¯s people, for it was what would draw the royal team, as well as the Masters of Darkness and Light, to the City of Starlight. She promised him that he would live¡ªthat she had seen a vision of him after Stellareid was concluded, which meant that no matter what despair he faced in that lonely dungeon, he would live to see the aftermath of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s greatest performance.


    I simply wish it need not have been the Capital of Science, he lamented once more. A true pity for a place as special as this to suffer what it will, but it¡¯s like My Lady said: The ones who will meet their fates tonight are not the ones mediating the progression of discovery.


    He had known that it was the day of the battle when the Luz had showed up on his doorstep and revealed to him that Lunara Noctis was in the castle, for that was what Tali had predicted would happen on the promised day. Unfortunately, all Uma knew was that he survived Stellareid, so he wasn¡¯t particularly certain what his role would be. For all he knew, he was going to miss all the fun in that dungeon and get released near the end. He might not even be freed until after the battle concluded since what Tali had seen was most likely far in the future. That was why he was pleased when he heard the sound of his cell door unlocking mere minutes after the combustions were activated.


    That pleasure was momentarily soiled by the entrance of Ella Cartigan, but when the heir to Saientia flashed him a brief and subtle wink, he knew this woman was not the real deal.


    ¡°M-my Lady,¡± one of the guards was saying as he and his partner followed ¡°Ella¡± into the room. ¡°Are you sure about this? It sounds like something¡¯s happening outside, so is it really wise to move Miyon now? There¡¯s nowhere more secure than here!¡±


    ¡°Ella¡± rolled her eyes with impatience. ¡°You say that like I¡¯m not aware. These orders have come directly from my father, so I would implore you not to question me. Release him now!¡±


    ¡°A-at once, Lady Ella.¡±


    Uma watched with satisfaction as the guard was puppeted to walk towards the bars dividing the room and begin unraveling the charm that prevented them from being touched. Once he did so, he unlocked the door off on the far right-hand side, then entered Uma¡¯s half of the cell to undo his shackles. The doctor took pleasure in the scrunching of the man¡¯s nose, for the smell was surely far from pleasant. He didn¡¯t make eye contact with Uma as he kneeled down and released him before glancing over his shoulder for further orders.


    ¡°He can¡¯t walk, so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Right, give me a second¡­¡± The imposter entered the cell, much to the man¡¯s chagrin, but before he could protest, she removed the shortsword at her hip, sent wind magic through the blade, and swung it down onto his neck, serving his head in one clean swoop.


    Blood was splattered across Uma¡¯s grinning features as the soldier¡¯s body collapsed to the cold ground and went limp. Meanwhile, the remaining guard positioned in the doorway cried out in shock, but before his magic could properly reach his hands, the long and familiar blade of a particular glave pierced through his armor and into his chest to almost certainly strike his heart. Once the blade was removed, that man, too, crumpled to the ground in a bloody heap as a distortion dropped to reveal a massive man in bright red armor standing just above the corpse.


    Uma nodded to himself as ¡°Ella¡± leaned down and pressed her hands to his body. When the magic that entered him was not mere nature magic, but biological magic, he received his confirmation on who the fake Ella Cartigan actually was.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you guys again, Barron, Leio!¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d force me to sit this one out. How so very pleased I am!¡±

 V7 Chapter 2- The Opening Cries Of Battle

    Chapter II


    Album Luz let out a gasp of agony as her back slammed into the closed door of Lord Cartigan¡¯s private lounge before she collapsed to her hands and knees. Violent flames were consuming everything, searing through the furniture, the curtains, and the carpets while the hearth completely shattered into chunks of stone that scattered across the floor. The pressure from the initial explosion nearly destroyed the walls, and almost certainly would have if the construction of Castle Saientia wasn¡¯t so sturdy. However, cracks appeared along the surface in a web-like pattern, showing just how close the room had come to being smashed apart. Album winced from the heat, her base instincts urging her to grab the handle of the door and flee the for safety, but the emotional and illogical part of her was desperate to rush towards the source of the fires: the charred corpse of her father and the Ijirian Master of Light, Acostav Luz.


    Mere seconds ago, the man had started coughing, and while at first it simply seemed as if he had something stuck in his throat, that was quickly proven not to be the case. His body began to glow, he started groaning in pain, and before anybody could try and save him, the combustion magic of the Kosah-Rei tore him apart and killed him instantly. Lord Cartigan had managed to put up a shield of wind that protected himself from the blast, but the pressure of the explosion still sent the Lord of Stellareid collapsing backwards into his rocking chair¡ªthe one piece of furniture that didn¡¯t immediately go up in flames. Viiro Noctis had prioritized removing Acostav from the lounge, but at the last minute, he¡¯d been forced to turn his shadows away from the Master of Light in order to defend himself. Album hadn¡¯t thought of anything except trying to save her father, so she knew she was lucky that Eko acted the way he did, grabbing her arm and pulling her away as he threw up his own shield¡ªone that wasn¡¯t strong enough to survive the fires.


    ¡°Viiro, move from the window!¡± Cartigan snarled, turning the wind magic that had been his shield towards the spreading flames.


    With a practiced and refined skill, he used magic to sweep up the inferno, condensing them into a sphere twice the size of his head before hurling it through the shattered window and out into the cold night beyond. Viiro had reacted the moment he heard Cartigan¡¯s call, so he was safely out of the way and already setting about extinguishing the remaining flames that the Lord had been unable to remove.


    Album watched this unfold from her knees, her eyes wide with disbelief as she struggled to accept the reality before her. Eko¡¯s arms were wrapped around her from behind, holding her close to him as if fearing something was about to happen to her, too. However, the desperation to break from her brother¡¯s grasp and rush to Acostav had ceased, leaving Album unable to move as she gaped at the blackened remains of her father laying still on his back in the center of the lounge. It was a horrific and gruesome sight, for the only thing left that identified him as Acostav Luz were the few pale spots on his fingertips that the fires hadn¡¯t reached. His stomach, chest, and face were all blasted open, his shattered ribs sticking out at odd angles and the dried husk of his brain barely visible in his opened skull, much like the rest of the organs that hadn¡¯t been completely disintegrated in the initial blast.


    H-how? I don¡¯t understand? How is Father dead? How did the Kosah-Rei get to him? And why just him?! Why were Viiro and Cartigan spared?! What did they do differently that enabled them to escape this fate? Father¡­ Father please¡­


    Album raised a weak arm towards Acostav¡¯s corpse, wanting to reach out and do something, but it was far too late. The tragedy had already occurred, and just like her mother a mere week and a half ago, her father was now somewhere she could not reach.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she whimpered. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Eko¡¯s hug tightened as tears formed in Album¡¯s eyes, but she wasn¡¯t given even a chance to say or do anything before they all noticed the distant sounds like thunder, and the slight shaking of the world around them. Cartigan and Viiro both spun on their heels and turned to gaze through the window, only for the former''s features to contort with horror while the latter merely clenched his jaw with rage.


    ¡°By fucking god,¡± Cartigan breathed. ¡°What in the blazes has happened?¡±


    Even though she could feel his reluctance to do so, Eko released his sister and jumped to his feet, rushing towards Cartigan and Viiro so he, too, could see what was going on. Album really didn¡¯t want to move, but the expression on Eko¡¯s face combined with the reactions of the other two was enough to force her to her own feet before approaching the sight that was sure to be a living hell. Album¡¯s shoulders slumped with defeat as she came to a stop between Eko and Viiro, a sickening feeling twisting her stomach into a million knots as she gazed upon the nightmare taking place down in the Fifth Ring.


    Everything was burning.


    Buildings were crumbling to the ground, pillars of smoke were rising into the sky, and the night was glowing a bright and terrifying orange. Even from their spot up in the castle, they could hear the distant screaming of the civilians. It was like she was gazing upon the apocalypse itself¡ªlike the end of the world was unfolding before her eyes while she was helpless to stop it. There was no coming back from this. Whatever the Kosah-Rei had done, it was once again a success, and all she could think about were the two dear friends of hers that were supposed to be down in that very inferno.


    Kumo¡­ Liri¡­ Could they also be¡­?


    Album forced herself to suppress those thoughts, wanting to believe that Ilirianna and Ryokumo had somehow managed to escape that fate. Of course, they were with Rickori Keskivaara, whose allegiance was still uncertain, so for all she knew, the People¡¯s Mind had been expecting this and had lured the princess there for a reason.


    ¡°Take note,¡± Viiro growled. ¡°Smoke only rises from the Fifth Ring. They spared the other four¡­ It seems the Kosah-Rei have made their damn move¡­¡±


    Cartigan shook his head, clearly unable to accept it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ How could they have done this? In Hiriech, they had people on the inside, but I know as a fact that my security wasn¡¯t compromised! How could they have possibly gotten to this many people, or Master Acostav, for that matter?! This doesn''t make any sense!¡±


    As the Lord rambled off his words, a stab of fury entered Album¡¯s heart¡ªan emotion that she didn¡¯t often feel. She didn¡¯t consider herself someone who got easily mad, but as she listened to Cartigan speak, she couldn¡¯t help bitterly recalling his pompous declarations from barely a half hour ago.


    ¡°The people are powerless. The people may whine and complain all they like, but they can''t do anything to us. We¡¯ve made sure of that¡­ What damage have they really done? Every town and village they¡¯ve wandered into, they¡¯ve been expelled from, some by your own hand. The pastors walk into the light and we shoot them down¡­ Saientia is a fortress the Kosah-Rei cannot hope to breach! Hiriech was an anomaly, nothing more! Soon, this cult will be gone, and the hierarchy of Ijiria will remain intact!¡±


    ¡°Well now,¡± Album began with a venomous tone before she could think any better of it. ¡°The people are powerless, huh? The Kosah-Rei aren¡¯t a threat to Stellareid, huh? Hiriech was an anomaly, was it?¡±


    ¡°Album¡­¡± Viiro warned darkly, but the girl was already too overcome with disgust to heed his words as she spun on her heel and fixed Cartigan and the Master with an expression of pure hatred.


    ¡°Where¡¯s all your experience now, Cartigan?! I thought you knew what you were doing?! If you had everything under control then why is your city burning down?! Why was my father just murdered in the heart of your supposed unbreachable fortress?!¡±


    Taking threatening steps towards the stunned Lord, Album hadn¡¯t even realized a ball of light had formed in her palm until Eko jumped between them, extending his hands to keep her from getting any closer.


    ¡°Album, stop!¡± he hurriedly said.


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time!¡± Eko¡¯s blue eyes were desperate, and even in her rage, she could see that he didn¡¯t necessarily disagree with her as much as he was simply trying to prevent things from deteriorating further. ¡°This is not the time to blame each other! Regardless of whose fault this is, it¡¯s happening, and we have to do something! We need to find Nigreos, Lunara, and Abi! We need to get down there and try to minimize the damage as best we can! Shouting at each other¡­¡± He features contorted with pain. ¡°It¡¯s not going to undo any of this¡­¡±


    It took every ounce of self-control in her body to bite her tongue, for she knew that Lord Cartigan would never learn from this incident. He would blame the Kosah-Rei, he would blame Keskivaara, and he would probably even blame Ilirianna, but the Lord of Stellareid was incapable of realizing that he indirectly facilitated this.


    Especially if Keskivaara is involved¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to think a man as peace-loving as him would approve of destruction on this scale, but I also don¡¯t think Vesh would make an attack this large if he didn¡¯t have Keskivaara on his side. At the very least, he managed to convince him to stand back and remain neutral, but if that were the case¡­would he really have wanted to meet Ilirianna?


    Album clenched her fists down at her side and turned her head back to her father. Without waiting for anybody else to speak, she stepped towards the body and slowly knelt down beside it, choking back the nausea building up in her throat at such a hideous image. Eko was right behind her, dropping to his own knee as they gazed upon Acostav Luz. She hadn¡¯t been present in the Aquesen ballroom and her father had ensured she never saw her mother¡¯s corpse, so this was the first time Album had ever seen the result of combustion magic. It only further proved the evil of the Kosah-Rei, for it was one thing to kill a person, and another to massacre their body so violently that it was nothing more but a blackened husk of what they once were.


    I was so close¡­ she thought. We were actually starting to build a relationship. After our discussion earlier, I thought I might be able to have a proper father. I know I made him mad with how vocally I supported Nigreos and Liri, but even still, I thought that maybe¡­


    ¡°If either of you were in Neah¡¯s position, I¡¯d raze this whole city to the ground to find you. I want you to know that. I want you to be the best that you can be. I want you to thrive. I¡­understand that I may be harsh, and perhaps my actions have not been regarded positively by most¡­but everything I have ever done has been for the two of you¡­ To protect you and make sure you were not destroyed in this dangerous and cruel world of ours. I may not say it often, but I do love you¡­and I want you to live long after I¡¯m gone.¡±


    I love you, too, Father¡­ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­


    Behind her, Viiro and Cartigan had already dismissed her presence as the two frantically got about speaking with one another, and though she tried to tune them out, she knew it was important to pay attention to what they were saying.


    ¡°We need to check the rest of the castle,¡± the Master of Darkness stated. ¡°I doubt Acostav was their only victim, and if we¡¯ve been infiltrated, the chances of the cult attempting to break Miyon free is high. Keeping him in our grasp is critical.¡±


    Cartigan gave a murmur of affirmation. ¡°Agreed. I¡¯ll send my guards to locate Ella and have them head straight for the dungeon. In addition, I agree with Eko. We should locate Reiner and your children. For that matter¡­¡±


    It was then that the Lord of Stellareid must have remembered they erected a silencing charm over the door to prevent their discussions from leaking out, which meant that if the guards outside had been knocking, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. Cartigan hurried towards the door and opened it, only to be greeted by the frantic and panicked expression of Ella Cartigan, the two guards right behind her.


    ¡°Ah, finally, Father!¡± Ella exclaimed, throwing her arms around the man in a hug as her typically composed demeanor was tossed aside for that of a worried daughter. ¡°I knew the silencing charm was up, but I was so scared you were dead! I was about to blast this damn thing off its hinges! I¡¯m so relieved¡­¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Album was revolted by the feeling that roiled within her chest and the sarcastic intrusive thought that forced its way into her mind.


    Good for you, Ella¡­ Glad your father made it out¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re okay, too,¡± Cartigan replied softly before breaking off the hug as they returned to business. ¡°As of now, the only victim we can confirm is Master Acostav, but the rest of us here in the lounge are alive.¡±


    ¡°Acostav¡­?¡± The Lord¡¯s daughter glanced over his shoulder and took in the sight of Album and Eko beside the burned corpse. Her saddened gaze and look of apology to Album immediately made the girl regret the jealous anger she had directed towards the woman. ¡°I see¡­ I was on my way to the lounge when the combustions were activated, so I¡¯m not sure of the state of the castle. What shall I do, Father?¡±


    Cartigan sighed. ¡°Go to the dungeons and guard Uma Miyon at all costs. Do not let him fall back into the hands of the Kosah-Rei! I also need you to locate Nigreos, Lunara, and Abigail then send them straight here. I pray they still live.¡±


    ¡°And the city?¡± Ella inquired.


    ¡°Master Viiro and I are heading there in just a moment. The two of us will have it handled. ¡°


    The young woman nodded. ¡°Very well! Be safe, Father, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°My Lady!¡± one of the guards suddenly interrupted, and when the two Cartigans turned to see what was wrong, both exhaled sharply, the Lord hurriedly ordering, ¡°Help her in!¡±


    Album frowned, wondering what could have possibly happened now, but instead a sense of relief came over her as she watched one of the guards and Iris Mackia aiding a weakened but alive Abigail into the room. Naturally, she was anxious to know why Abi appeared harmed, but just the fact that her dear friend was alive at all was good news.


    ¡°Reiner, what happened to you?¡± Viiro demanded without waiting for Abi to catch her breath.


    Given the destruction of the furniture, Iris motioned to the guard that she had it handled, then gently helped lower Abi to a salvaged part of the carpet where the young woman sat down with a weak breath. Album had yet to see Abigail since her strange convulsions that morning, but Ilirianna had assured her on her way out that their friend was awake and healthy. Her first assumption would be that Abi was weakened because of that incident, but for some reason, that wasn¡¯t sitting right with her. Cartigan swiftly dismissed Ella, urging her to get to the dungeons, before the Lord closed the door again and turned back to wait for Abigail to catch her breath. However, when the young woman raised her head to look at Album, her eyes flickered towards the corpse beside her, and strangely enough, there was no surprise in her expression, nor did she seem to wonder who it was. It was as if she had expected Acostav to be dead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Those broken words were the first thing that came from Abi¡¯s mouth, her features pale and her eyes glazed over with despair. ¡°I¡¯m honestly so sorry¡­ I screwed up¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop this¡­¡±


    Viiro furrowed his brow in annoyance at her vague answer before he fixed Iris with an impatient glare. ¡°Mackia, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Iris admitted nervously, shrinking back at Viiro¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Abi left the healing quarters an hour ago, saying she wanted a walk to clear her head. I don¡¯t know what she was up to, but a few minutes ago, not long after the explosions began, I found her hobbling down the stairs, muttering something about needing to get to you guys. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening¡­in the castle or the city¡­¡±


    ¡°Abi¡­¡± Forcing herself to move away from her father, Album shuffled along the ground to stop just in front of the nature mages. She then reached out and tenderly took her hands, gently squeezing them to offer her comfort. ¡°Please, tell us what you need to.¡±


    Barely holding back her sobs, Abi seemed to decide to be blunt as her next words went straight to the point, and just like everything else that night, they stabbed Album straight through the heart.


    ¡°Lunara betrayed us!¡± she cried. ¡°She had this ring that was linked to the combustions and she was the one who activated them! She said that Omorossa was replaced by a Kosah-Rei leader named Quill Tyrus, who was marking the civilians of the Fifth Ring with the combustion magic! She told us that she was the one who marked Lady Nium, Lady Clara, and Master Acostav and she activated the magic knowing full well Acostav would die! I tried to stop her! I tried to prevent this, but I couldn¡¯t! Lunara¡¯s been working with the Kosah-Rei¡­ That¡¯s how the NightLight was compromised. That¡¯s how Saientia was compromised¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Album couldn¡¯t believe it. She just couldn¡¯t. She wanted to accuse Abi of lying¡ªof making all of this up. The thought that it wasn¡¯t merely the Kosah-Rei, but Lunara Noctis who was responsible for her parents¡¯ deaths was just impossible. Lunara was one of her closest friends. Album had known her since the younger girl was born. They had played together in the NightLight, and grown up together. Just like all the Noctis children, Luna was like a sister to her. She couldn¡¯t possibly have betrayed them. And yet, even if Album hadn¡¯t known Abi as well as she did, the pain in her sobs as she confessed the truth was far too real to be anything but truth. And then, in the privacy of her mind, The Angel confirmed Abi¡¯s story.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Little Light. We did our best, but we hadn¡¯t expected her to have that magic¡­nor did we think so many people could be marked.¡±


    ¡°Lunara¡­¡± Viiro uttered her name, emotionlessly and without any indication of what he thought of Abi¡¯s claim. He just spoke the name of his daughter, then asked a follow-up question. ¡°Where is she now? And where¡¯s my son? Was he with you when Luna supposedly revealed this?¡±


    Abi¡¯s lips drew tight before she sucked in another breath and answered. ¡°Nigreos is the reason I couldn¡¯t stop her. Even after everything she said, he wouldn¡¯t allow me to hurt her, so he delayed me long enough for Luna to use the ring. She then merged with the shadows, scooped him up, and fled into the night¡­straight for the Observatory.¡±


    ¡°Nigreos did¡­?¡± Album muttered before anybody else could react. ¡°But why¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Neah was fused into Luna!¡± Abi shouted out, appearing desperate to get everything into the open. ¡°Luna helped kidnap Neah and took her to Sartella, who used changeling magic to somehow put Neah inside of her. I don¡¯t understand how it worked, but it was to keep Neah from succumbing to her disease. I think¡­Nigreos didn¡¯t want Neah to pay for Luna¡¯s sins¡­ Perhaps¡­he thought she was bluffing with the ring¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know!¡±


    Again, Album didn¡¯t want to believe that, but this part made far more sense. Nigreos Noctis would die for his sisters, so of course he would stand between Abi and Luna. In fact, that would explain why they lost even with The Angel present.


    Nigreos¡­ What have you done?


    ¡°C-can you prove these accusations?¡± Cartigan stuttered, licking his lips anxiously as he glanced between Abigail and Viiro. ¡°I mean, to accuse the heirs of Noctalus of such vile things¡­¡±


    Abi meekly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t prove it¡­ But it happened.¡±


    The room fell silent with the sole exception of the distant chaos in the Fifth Ring, leaving Album scrambling to both accept what was said and figure out what to do about it. She looked first to Eko, whose head was in his hands and blocking his expression from view. Lord Cartigan was tapping his foot aggressively against the carpet, and Viiro Noctis was as neutral as ever. What must a man like him be thinking when presented with such a story? He might be heartless, but his legacy was important to him. One of the reasons Neah meant nothing to him was almost certainly because she wasn¡¯t a part of that legacy. Nigreos, however, was his heir, and Luna was the next ruler of his Great City. If Abi was telling the truth, then his daughter would be arrested and executed for treason, and even Nigreos might find himself facing a similar fate for defending Luna at all, regardless of his reasoning. The succession would turn towards Lord Nogara¡¯s children, a sharp stab to the Master of Darkness¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he grunted finally. ¡°It seems I must go to the Grand Observatory then¡­¡±


    Cartigan rounded on Viiro with surprise as he sputtered, ¡°Master Viiro, you believe this nonsense?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it certainly answers quite a few questions,¡± Viiro growled. ¡°I have to head into the city anyway, so if Nigreos and Lunara are at the Observatory then I¡¯ll have to go and demand an explanation. If Luna is the one responsible for these murders, then it is my duty as her father to put her down before she can cause more harm.¡±


    Album turned back and stared up at Viiro, somehow still shocked by such a statement even knowing the type of person he was. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Album. If what Reiner says is true, then I have no choice. If Nigreos resists, I¡¯ll do the same to him.¡± Still expressionless, Viiro Noctis spoke of personally killing his children without a second of hesitation, and even knowing what Lunara might have done, that fact sent chills down her spine and made her continue to question just what happened to Viiro¡¯s humanity, if he ever even had it. ¡°Lord Cartigan can do whatever he wants, but I would order the rest of you to remain here in the safety of Saientia and, should it not be safe, to defend it with everything you have.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lowering his hands to now reveal a face full of determination, Eko Luz denied Viiro¡¯s orders and got to his feet to confront the man. ¡°I¡¯m going with you, Master Viiro. For my own peace of mind, I must hear what Nigreos and Lunara have to say for themselves! I must know why Father had to die!¡±


    ¡°Eko, do not be a fool¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do not speak to me like that!¡± he retorted in an uncharacteristically sharp and frustrated tone. ¡°Viiro¡­ As of right now, I am the Master of Light and as such, I am your equal. I will join you! Besides, your children are strong. Maybe not as strong as you individually, but in the middle of the night together, you may not be able to win if they fight back. Having a light mage at your side is imperative!¡±


    Viiro¡¯s eyes narrowed in annoyance at Eko¡¯s claim he couldn¡¯t win against Nigreos and Lunara, but before either he or Eko could continue their argument, Album stood up as well and made her own declaration.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, too! I need to face them as well! Nigreos is not only a fellow member of my team, but he¡¯s like my brother, and so I have to talk to him! Lunara, too! And like Eko said, light mages are useful here¡ªboth at the Observatory and in the general city! My powers are wasted in Saientia!¡±


    The Master of Darkness eyed the two of them with a shake of his head, meanwhile Eko refrained from opposing Album¡¯s suggestion, instead standing in support of her. She supposed it was smart for them to stick together and watch each other¡¯s backs, and that must have been why Eko didn¡¯t try to keep her in the castle. Finally, as if knowing they were wasting time, Viiro turned away and gave a gruff,


    ¡°Do as you wish, Luz. So long as you aren¡¯t in my way, I do not care what becomes of you. However, I can reach the Observatory in a mere few minutes. You two are not as fast. I will first take stock of the situation in the city and then go straight there. That is the time you have. I cannot promise you that the confrontation won¡¯t be over before you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Eko replied confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Realizing that the decision was made and that they weren¡¯t going to head to the gates, rather they would be using magic to hop from the window, Album swiftly composed herself. She glanced down at Abi, who was watching the interaction with a broken expression, so wanting to give some momentary comfort, Album forced a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for trying, Abi. We¡¯ll handle it from here. Just stay safe.¡±


    The nature mage nodded, though there was very little conviction behind that motion. ¡°R-right¡­ Please, Album, don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll come back, safe and sound. I promise. And with any luck, I¡¯ll bring the others with me. Nigreos, Kumo, Liri¡­ I know we¡¯ll figure this out!¡±


    It was optimistic, foolishly so, but in that crushing despair created by the many tragedies unfolding in such quick succession, Album knew that a little bit of positivity was desperately needed. That was why, even if she wasn¡¯t completely sure of the words coming from her lips, she forced herself to commit to them, and put as much confidence in them as she could.


    ¡°Reiner, Mackia,¡± Lord Cartigan began, seemingly trying to push past Album¡¯s weak optimism. ¡°Your magic will be needed in the city. My daughter can handle the castle, so I actually want the two of you to come with me to the gates. Are you able to do so?¡±


    Iris gave a firm confirmation, but it took Abi a few seconds to speak. In that time, she and Album stared into each other¡¯s eyes, trust passing between them formed from years of living together and fighting together. They had been through a lot, and they knew the power and talent they had. Album trusted Abi to survive this just as she knew Abi trusted her. That knowledge seemed to be enough to snap Abigail out of her daze as she got to her feet with Iris and faced Cartigan.


    ¡°Understood, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Good! Then come!¡±


    Album watched Lord Cartigan lead Abi and Iris from the lounge, and as if taking Cartigan¡¯s departure as a que, Viiro and Eko began heading towards the shattered window. Album trailed behind, watching as Viiro melted into the shadows and Eko became a beam of light. The young woman cast Ilumine, doing as her brother did and turning her body from flesh, blood, and bone into pure glowing energy. Album Luz then gave one last, longing look at the solitary body of her father laying in that room before she flew down to the Fifth Ring of Stellareid.


    Don¡¯t worry, Father. Eko and I will avenge you. We¡¯ll fix this¡­


    Somehow¡­

 V7 Chapter 3- Products Of His Desperation

    Chapter III


    With a surprisingly gentle touch for such vicious magic, Nigreos Noctis was carefully lowered down to the catwalk running around the perimeter of Stellareid¡¯s Grand Observatory. He was breathing heavily from anxiety and adrenaline, sweat pouring from his brow as he crouched on his hands and knees, amber eyes wide while he gazed blankly down at the metal surface beneath him. A cacophony of destruction could be heard far below, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to watch it, for he now bore some of the responsibility for the deaths taking place in the city.


    Everything had been perfectly laid out on the table for him.


    Abigail and The Angel had cornered Lunara in that library, they had forced her to confess to her crimes, and she had done so with ease. His little sister admitted to joining the Kosah-Rei and cursing half the Fifth Ring¡¯s population, then made it clear how willing she was to ignite them if Abi and The Angel tried to apprehend her. She told them that Acostav was under that curse, and she admitted the likelihood of Rennigan falling victim to it as well.


    Yet, Nigreos stood in her defense. He raised his shadows against The Angel, buying Luna enough time to make good on her threat. What would have happened if he hadn¡¯t done that? Would The Angel have been quick enough to stop Lunara and steal the ring? Would the people of Stellareid have survived? It was quite possible, and if that were the case, then there was no longer any turning back. He planted his flag beside Luna, accepting the blood that now drenched his hands, and did so right in front of Abigail. A woman as moral as her would not cover for him. She would tell his father, Lord Cartigan, the Luz, and everybody else who remained in the castle all about what he had done. Album and Eko would know that his actions indirectly murdered their father, which meant that the love they once directed towards him would be forever gone. He would be an enemy, a traitor, and a killer.


    Nigreos Noctis had betrayed the Ijirian Empire, but even more importantly, he had betrayed the royal team¡ªhis dearest friends.


    Weakly raising his head, the young man watched the swirling mass of Lunara¡¯s shadows gliding above the catwalk¡¯s railing. From within that darkness, the small form of his little sister emerged, her feet landing on the metal ground as she leaned her arms forward and gazed at the sight below. Her features were not full of victorious glee, but neither were they filled with sorrow and regret. It was as if Lunara had accepted that what happened had to be done, regardless of how she felt about it on the inside. Her eyes centered on the destruction created by her hands, and it was as he realized that she refused to turn away from her sins that Nigreos understood his cowardice for not doing the same. Rising to his feet, he stumbled towards the spot just beside her, forcing down the bile in his throat and searing the fiery carnage into his brain.


    Buildings were collapsing as their supports were torn apart from within. Pillars of smoke were already beginning to rise into the sky, and from their position at the highest point in the city, there wasn¡¯t anything they couldn¡¯t see. Should he wish to, he could continue walking along that catwalk and take in every mile of the Fifth Ring¡¯s fall. He wondered what became of Ilirianna and Ryokumo, who would have been somewhere within all of that fire. He hoped they were safe and alive, but then berated himself for wishing for such a selfish thing. If they were dead, then he helped to kill them. When forced to choose between his sisters and the rest of the world, he always claimed he would pick Lunara and Neah. He didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d be faced with that decision when he walked into the small library, but a part of him did take comfort in the fact that his convictions were not hollow.


    I¡¯ve always said I would walk through hell for them, and if the sight down there is not hell, then I don¡¯t know what is. With how it¡¯s all burning down, it certainly appears the way the old religions depicted the fiery punishment of the afterlife¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Brother,¡± Lunara muttered, softly but still loud enough for him to barely make out her words. ¡°You don¡¯t know how relieving it is to have you here with me. I was afraid that you¡¯d turn your back on me for this, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t have blamed you if you had. What I¡¯ve just done is awful, and in one night, I have probably killed more people than almost the entirety of the Kosah-Rei leaders combined. Why¡¯d you do it? Abi had some good points, so why did you pick me?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s lips tightened as he listened to her question, for even though he had a concrete answer, he knew it was based purely on emotion and impulse, lacking any logic or critical thought. Perhaps he would have chosen differently if given more time to think on it, but since he wasn¡¯t permitted that time, he supposed pondering a hypothetical world was a waste of his energy.


    ¡°You¡¯re my little sister,¡± he replied, his voice startlingly calm despite the raging contradictions within his head. ¡°And apparently, Neah¡¯s inside of you. If I stepped aside and allowed The Angel to harm you, then I would be sacrificing both of you at once. I couldn¡¯t allow that.¡±


    ¡°So you instead gave me the chance to destroy this Ring?¡±


    Nigreos nodded. ¡°I did. And now, what¡¯s done is done. So tell me this¡­ Is Neah safe?¡±


    ¡°For the time being.¡± Lunara let out a sigh, turning her eyes away from the fires and instead up to the cloud-filled sky, the crescent moon having been blocked at some point during their flight from Saientia. ¡°You could say she¡¯s in a timeless state, sleeping peacefully within me.¡± The young woman then reached out and grasped his wrist, guiding his hand towards her chest and placing it just above her heart. ¡°Do you sense her?¡±


    Nigreos closed his eyes, allowing his magic to extend into Luna¡¯s body, identifying the anomaly almost immediately. There was a dormant presence in the spot where her heart should have been, noticeable only by the mana it was emanating¡ªmana that was identical to Neah¡¯s. Yet, it was not the raging and violent magic that his littlest sister once produced, rather it was tamed by Luna¡¯s compatible body. He could feel it fusing with her own mana through her bloodstream, and as he realized that she controlled both her own magic and Neah¡¯s, it dawned on him that she had a supply double that of himself and their father. She might not have the training they did, but it was clear that because of this procedure, Lunara had become the most innately powerful member of the Noctis House.


    ¡°She is unaware of what is happening,¡± his sister was saying as he processed all of this. ¡°She is not in any pain whatsoever. She will not age, and thus, she will not be torn apart any longer. It¡¯s not a solution, but it buys us more time now that Leiolai knows her magic is indispensable to Neah¡¯s survival. She will continue to research, and soon, she will cure Neah permanently.¡±


    Finally, Nigreos removed his palm from Lunara¡¯s heart as he gazed at her confident features. It was then he felt a sense of overwhelming relief¡ªsomething he knew he didn¡¯t have the right to experience given what his friends must be going through at that very moment. After years and years of painstaking and failed work, Neah¡¯s death had finally been delayed, and a path to her survival was found. Lunara had done what he couldn¡¯t do because she allowed herself to go where he wouldn¡¯t. Even though he knew Leiolai Sartella was the answer, he had been terrified of trying to use her.


    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it,¡± Nigreos muttered as the mysteries of the recent weeks began to fall into place. ¡°Sartella wasn¡¯t staking out the window nor did she bypass The Angel¡¯s senses. You just made contact with her and told her everything, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Lunara nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. She and Barron had come to Noctalus by Tali¡¯s orders since the Voice wanted me in Stellareid. The initial plan had been to get rid of Mother and Lady Clara, then take Neah here so that the higher-ups could get a proper look at her condition. The Angel giving us that lead was a happy coincidence, and without it, Neah would have been at risk for much longer.¡±


    ¡°And you honestly¡­killed Mother?¡±


    He forced himself to ask that question once again even though Lunara had already confessed to doing so. It was still something he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around since Nium Noctis had always been very concerned for Neah¡¯s health.


    ¡°I killed Mother,¡± his sister whispered. ¡°Or more specifically, I marked her so that the cult could kill her. That was my job. I was to use the Teritus to mark those who the Kosah-Rei could not. The problem is that any above-average mage would sense the manipulation of their fire mana when the curse is placed. Mother and Lady Clara weren¡¯t that powerful, so I was able to mark them without arousing any suspicion. Father and Master Acostav were different¡­¡± Her expression then became angry and bitter and she spat out her next words. ¡°Like I said in the library, Father wouldn¡¯t come near me before leaving Noctalus, and even when I arrived this afternoon, I never had a chance to try to curse him. But Master Acostav¡­¡± She scoffed. ¡°He approached me earlier, wanting to check on me and give condolences for Mother. I got an opportunity to mark him because, somehow, he had more of a heart than my own dad did.¡±


    Nigreos closed his eyes, leaning his own arms on the railing as a soft breeze passed them by. ¡°So he¡¯s dead then? Master Acostav is really gone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think he may have noticed when I placed the curse, but since he trusted me, he must have decided he was imagining things. My original plan had then been to curse father and immediately activate the spell before he could react, but Abi threw all that into disarray.¡± Lunara sighed. ¡°Her sixth sense explains a lot about how Hiriech went down. No wonder you guys became so suspicious of Vesh and the Malloway kid.¡±


    The young man continued to process everything she was saying, and a sense of dread came over him at the knowledge that Viiro Noctis still lived. The Master of Darkness would not let their actions slide and would almost certainly seek them out. Unless they fled Stellareid right that minute, a confrontation with him seemed inevitable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been in Stellareid for much longer than you,¡± she went on when he didn¡¯t interrupt, and as she talked, she sounded as if she were releasing a weight from her shoulders. ¡°Master Acostav already had an inkling of this, but Barron¡¯s armor is more than just protection. He has four sets¡ªer, well three now, I suppose¡ªthat have a magical link, allowing the wearer to shift their physical existence between them. Quill kept one hidden in the circus tent, so once Neah was taken, Leiolai, Tali, and I used a spare set left in Noctalus to essentially teleport here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­so that¡¯s how Kristoff escaped, huh?¡± Nigreos spoke those words mostly out of an effort to say something rather than to remain listening in silence, though he kept his attention down on the city, noting how the explosions had long-since ceased and left just the wreckage and the dull orange glow of the remaining, and spreading, fires. ¡°But then¡­you rode in on Nokka¡­so how¡¯d you teleport your damn horse?¡±


    A wry smile turned Luna¡¯s lips at that question, almost seeming proud of whatever trick she had used. ¡°Cartigan and Father were very careful when checking me for biological magic¡­but they never even gave the horse a thought.¡±


    Nigreos frowned, momentarily confused by that statement, before another feeling of dread came over him. ¡°Wait¡­then that was one of the cultists?¡±


    ¡°Leiolai, to be specific,¡± his sister added. ¡°Slipped her into Saientia quite easily, didn¡¯t I? At the moment, she should be breaking Uma out of that dungeon¡­¡±


    Hell¡­ So everything¡¯s falling apart¡­ Why did this have to happen? Why was I forced to choose between Luna and everybody else? She told me Barron Kristoff¡¯s secret. She just revealed their plot to break Miyon free. She told me everything about Omorossa¡¯s circus. I have so much information about the people I¡¯ve been fighting for years now! If I just stop her¡­ If I took her down, incapacitated her, and rushed to Saientia, I may be able to turn this tragedy into a victory, but¡­!


    He took another deep breath to calm his heart, knowing that the second he started truly considering what was happening, he would mentally break.


    It¡¯s too late¡­ Even if I did all of that, I allowed the combustions to ignite. Even if I personally slaughtered every last Kosah-Rei myself, Father and King Markreas would still execute me for treason. My only hope would be that Abi didn¡¯t tell anybody what I did, but¡­ He shook his head. Why would she do such a thing? She made her intentions to arrest Lunara clear, so there¡¯s no debating where she stands in all this¡­


    He thought of Abigail Reiner at that moment. He thought of her smiles and her laughs. He thought of how her positive attitude and caring personality enraptured him when they first met, and how his feelings of attraction and love had only grown these last few years. For her and Lunara to have turned on one another was like something out of a nightmare for him. He could not have them both, and in the heat of that moment, he chose one. He raised his shadows against Abi¡ªan act of complete and utter betrayal.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Nigreos¡­¡± Feeling Luna¡¯s hand resting on his back, he listened to the clear regret that crept into her words. ¡°I really am sorry it went like this. I planned to tell you eventually, but I wasn¡¯t supposed to be exposed tonight. I was supposed to remain undercover for much longer¡­ What happened back there with Abi must have been hard for you¡­¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡± He rubbed at his eyes, feeling tears beginning to form that he needed to suppress at all costs. ¡°But at the end of the day, I¡¯ve only known her for a couple of years. Compared to a lifetime with you and Neah, our relationship was nothing. I couldn¡¯t turn my back on the two of you for her. She doesn¡¯t trust me anyway. I know she¡¯s been hiding things from me these last few weeks¡ªthings she¡¯s trusted Ryokumo and Princess Ilirianna with. How could I stand by her when she can¡¯t stand by me, right? You¡¯re my sister, Luna. You¡¯re my little sister, and choosing her meant killing you. Abi can live without me. You¡¯ll be executed without me.¡±


    He just talked and talked, allowing his words to spill from his mouth without pondering them first. He didn¡¯t mean any of what he said about Abi¡ªhe cared for her so greatly, but he needed to justify what he had done. If he couldn¡¯t justify his actions, then what did everybody die for? What did Album and Eko lose their parents for? What was Stellareid burning for?


    ¡°I love you, Nigreos,¡± Luna whispered with a soft yet sad laugh. ¡°You and Neah were my world. I know things will be different, but the Kosah-Rei will change this empire for the better. I do not believe in a goddess, but I believe in the philosophy behind Rei¡¯s gospel¡­ We¡¯ll tear down this selfish, vile regime and create a country built upon the people¡ªbuilt upon compassion and love and progression. When the dust settles, we¡¯ll be remembered as the heroes and people like Father, Lord Cartigan, Lord Malloway, King Markreas¡ªthey¡¯ll have been the greedy tyrants who died like the villains of childhood tales. Vesh and Tali accept anybody who seeks this future, no matter what blood runs through their veins¡ªnoble or commoner. Mallicent cast off the name ¡®Malloway¡¯ for Rei¡¯s Paradise, and we have cast off the name ¡®Noctis¡¯. I hope that when Neah awakens, she¡¯ll get to see a beautiful, loving, accepting place¡­and I hope she¡¯ll understand what it is you and I had to do to get there. Perhaps¡­Abi, Caeli, and Album will come to understand it as well¡­¡±


    Nigreos knew such an ideal future would never come to pass. Even if the Kosah-Rei got what they wanted, his teammates would never again look at him the same, or understand what he did. Ryokumo had still never forgotten the fate of Aeyir¡¯s ball, Abi had already vehemently opposed them, and regardless of Album¡¯s beliefs, she would not look past the deaths of her parents at Lunara¡¯s hands. Even Ilirianna, who already supported the parts of Kosah-Rei¡¯s ideals, could not accept their means.


    It was then that he decided to ask Lunara a question that had been hanging in the back of his mind¡ªone that thoughts of Ilirianna and Ryokumo had brought back to him. ¡°Keskivaara¡­ Where does he stand in all this madness? He¡¯s supposed to be down there with Ryokumo and the Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, he and his people joined Vesh weeks ago,¡± Luna told him without hesitation, confirming that Keskivaara¡¯s claims of having not yet taken Vesh¡¯s hand were lies. ¡°If everything went as planned, Vesh and Tali were waiting for Ilirianna at the meeting point. I don¡¯t know what they wanted to speak about, but they would have been down there. I assume they¡¯re alive, but I also activated the Teritus way ahead of schedule, so who knows¡­? I imagine Vesh had a backup plan though.¡± His sister then shrugged. ¡°Either way, the Fifth Ring may have been the target of the combustions, but Stellareid as a whole is going to fall tonight. Keskivaara¡¯s forces are marching on the other Rings as we speak with the sole intent to overthrow the Company Lords and their supporters.¡±


    So Cartigan¡¯s actions really did push Keskivaara to the cult¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan from here then?¡± he asked, deciding he now knew everything he was interested in knowing. ¡°Why are we all the way up here?¡±


    ¡°Tali said to go to the Grand Observatory if I was exposed,¡± Luna explained. ¡°It¡¯s safer up here than down there, plus I can pretty much see the whole city, so I¡¯m to wait for the signal and, once it¡¯s sent, rush towards whoever shoots it up.¡±


    Nigreos found some comfort in the revelation that they weren¡¯t expected to fight just yet, and since he knew he didn¡¯t want to think any more than he already had, he did his best to close himself off. They needed to be prepared for anything, whether it be the Kosah-Rei¡¯s signal or the approach of an enemy. Viiro Noctis especially needed to be watched for. Nigreos refused to think, but the one thing he did allow to go through his thoughts was a single, ever-present conviction.


    No matter what happens here tonight, I will defend Luna and Neah with my life¡­and I will cut down anybody who tries to harm them¡­


    ***


    Uma Miyon let out a relieved and happy sigh as Leiolai¡¯s magic surged through his wounded and bloodied body, doing more for him than mere healing magic ever could. Lost limbs were not permanent should the limb itself still be in one piece, for there were spells to reattach the muscles and nerves, but should the limb be destroyed or taken away, one would never be able to return to their full self. There was always the option of sensium, the living metal, that could be molded into a prosthetic¡ªattaching its nerve-compatible cells to that of the person and creating a limb that resembled the original in every way other than color. However, changelings who could alter their species could create something out of nothing, such as how Leiolai had the ability to form wings out of her back, so with the right amount of practice, she could grow new legs from the stumps of his old ones. It was yet another example of the Ijirian elite and their arrogance. They believed he would never walk again when they cut off his legs from the knees down, so Uma was ridiculously satisfied as he watched skin, flesh, bone, and muscle forming into claves, ankles, and finally feet.


    ¡°Ah, much better,¡± he whispered with a smirk, wiggling his new toes and reveling in the sensation he hadn''t felt in over a month. ¡°Thank you, Leio.¡±


    The young woman, who still retained Ella Cartigan¡¯s appearance, shrugged, changing her mana from biological to basic nature as she went about healing the less severe wounds. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We need you in one piece if we want to get out of this city alive. Just sit still a little longer.¡±


    Every laceration on his skin closed, his aching muscles were given strength, and while she could not completely alleviate his exhaustion from weeks spent in that dungeon, she was able to do enough to make Uma confident in his ability to fight should they be forced to.


    ¡°There,¡± Leiolai grunted. ¡°Now get up, take off your clothes, and turn around. I¡¯m gonna try to wash this wretched stink off of you.¡±


    Wanting to bask in his refreshed body, Uma slowly obeyed as he got to his feet, the touch of his bare skin against the cold stone floor wonderful. He then got about removing the stained white clothes the Ijirians had given him, making sure to toss them on the severed head of the guard laying a few feet away. He was left completely in the nude as he turned his back to Leiolai, who did not hesitate to unload a stream of water that was so intense it felt like he was being pressure-washed. Even so, the doctor did not complain, and since they didn¡¯t have the time to give him a full shower, Leiolai deactivated the spell within ten-to-twenty seconds as she called back to Barron, who was silently guarding the door.


    ¡°Barron, hand me the clothes!¡±


    The knight turned his helmed head back towards them and nodded before kneeling down and taking hold of a large briefcase that Uma hadn¡¯t noticed before. His anticipation grew even more as he realized that was far too big to merely contain clothing.


    ¡°So you did as I asked and brought it, eh?¡± he inquired, to which Leiolai nodded.


    ¡°Like I said, we need you as strong as we can get you.¡±


    Barron passed the case to the changeling, who then set it down in front of Uma before exiting his half of the cell, clearly wanting to get away from the remaining stench. Knowing how crucial it was to be quick, Uma knelt down, flicked the clasps, and opened the case. As Leiolai had said, there was a change of clothes within, those being a simple brown tunic, trousers, undergarments, and a thin coat to protect him from the chill that he instantly went about donning. However, in addition to the glasses that Tali managed to charm years ago, there was also a pair of thin metal gauntlets and boots that, at a surface glance, may have appeared no different from what Barron was currently wearing. But as Uma looked closer, he could see the pulsating lines running across them like veins. There were five tubes on each item, colored red, light blue, brown, green, and dark blue, that were almost certainly sending off a signature that a magicless like him could not sense.


    ¡°My babies, reunited with me at last,¡± he muttered, licking his lips as he first slid his hands into the gauntlets, then placed his feet into the boots.


    Both sets had a little button that, once he pressed, pierced his wrists and ankles with small little needles that were designed to connect with his bloodstream. A foreign sensation spread through him that he could only describe as control, and though he had only tested these twice before, he felt confident in his ability to use them.


    ¡°The briefcase is empty so why don¡¯t we leave it here as a little taunt for my hospitable captors,¡± he suggested with a cackle. ¡°Let us be off! There is plenty of fun to be had!¡±


    Uma stalked back towards the other half of the cell, stepping up to stand beside Barron just before the red knight recast his previous distortion, concealing them both and making it appear as if ¡°Ella Cartigan¡± were the only one present. From there, they moved as fast as they could without running, knowing it was a decently long walk to the surface¡ªone that would give Uma an ideal chance to get caught up on all that was happening.


    ¡°So, has everything gone to plan or have there been bumps in the road?¡± he asked, keeping his voice low on the off chance someone rounded a corner that they failed to sense. ¡°I was able to gather a modicum of information about Noctalus and Luna¡¯s arrival from the morons who strut about this castle, but that¡¯s about it.¡±


    Leiolai kept her eyes faced forward as they turned a corner and found a pair of guards guarding the staircase. Recognizing the face of their lady, they greeted her with bows of their heads and allowed her to keep moving. Uma had a dull fear that they might sense through the distortion, but neither of the armored soldiers called out to them in protest. Only once they were on the next level of the dungeon did Leiolai answer.


    ¡°Hard to say, really. We haven¡¯t all been in contact for the last day. I will say that the combustions were activated early, meaning Vesh and Tali should have still been in discussion with Ilirianna and, from what I could gather, Quill may have still been handling Rennigan Glaus. Either of them could have activated the Tertius prematurely, or for all I know, someone sniffed out Lunara¡¯s treachery. Either way, we had no choice but to hurry.¡±


    ¡°And what was the deal with Glaus?¡± Uma wondered aloud. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was supposed to be here, so I was rather surprised when he appeared outside my cell.¡±


    The changeling sighed. ¡°No clue. Tali never saw him in her visions, so for all we know, he might be irrelevant or he could completely turn the tides against us. Barron tried killing him and his team back in Noctalus, but the slippery bastards managed to survive long enough for Acostav to arrive. That turned the tides pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°Aw, you couldn¡¯t beat Acostav, Barron?¡± Uma said, fixing the knight with an amused grin. When the man didn¡¯t respond, Uma rolled his eyes with disappointment and added, ¡°Glad we had Luna mark him then.¡±


    ¡°As am I.¡± Barron grunted.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan now? Where are we going?¡±


    At Uma¡¯s next question, Leiolai¡¯s features strained with uncertainty as she slowly shook her head. ¡°I do not know. Originally, I was going to sneak you out and slip down to the Fourth Ring to rendezvous with Quill before the combustions began. With the premature activation, there¡¯s no way we can make it through the Fifth Ring safely. If both of the Cartigans aren¡¯t dead, they¡¯ll be deploying their forces throughout Stellareid, so it might just be better for me to turn into a large bird and fly like hell.¡±


    ¡°What about Lady Firrik and Vesh?¡± Uma pressed.


    ¡°Tali says she won¡¯t die in Stellareid and I¡¯ll just hope Vesh can handle himself. Keskivaara should be at his side, so holding Ilirianna off isn¡¯t impossible.¡± Reaching the staircase that led up to the first floor of Castle Saientia, Leiolai lowered her hand to her shortsword and added, ¡°At the very least, once we get up there, we smash our way through the window and get out of the stupid castle.¡±


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    Leiolai led the way to the double doors at the top before placing her hands against them and most certainly sensing for anybody on the other side. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just the same guards from before. When I give the signal, kill them.¡± Muttering that under her breath, she composed herself and straightened her posture to that of a trained noble lady, then pushed them open and moved into the corridor. Two guards, one man and one woman, stood on either side, bowing their respect to Leiolai.


    ¡°Was everything alright, My Lady?¡± the woman instantly asked, her features pale with fright. ¡°Something¡¯s happening in the city, and we weren¡¯t sure whether to rush down to you or keep watch here at the door. Was the captive still in his cage?¡±


    Leiolai gave her affirmation as she subtly scanned the corridor for anybody else. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still there and I felt the tremors even in the dungeon. Miyon refused to reveal what the cause was, so I¡¯m on my way upstairs to speak with my father now. Remain vigilant, reactivate the protective charms, and guard this door with your lives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady!¡± both soldiers echoed, and pretending to be satisfied, Leiolai subtly moved her hand to signal the distorted men.


    Uma and Barron reacted instantly, having been waiting for that sign as the latter drove his glaive straight through the throat of the man and the former extended his gauntleted hand towards the woman. His captured mana obeyed his body¡¯s orders, condensing wind magic in his hand that burst from the palm and opened her neck with a silent spell. Both guards died instantly, their bodies crumbling to the floor in a spray of blood as Leiolai gave a murmur of thanks to her allies.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± she said. ¡°Now, Barron, smash that window and let¡¯s¡ª?!¡±


    Leiolai was in the process of turning away when she cut herself off, her eyes going wide as she made eye contact with a woman standing twenty yards down the hall, who just turned the corner and came to a stop of her own.


    Shit¡­ That¡¯s unlucky, now isn¡¯t it?


    It was the real Ella Cartigan, accompanied by two more of the Saientia guard, her features turned in utter confusion as she processed the sight of herself standing among the corpses of her soldiers. She was the heir to a Great City and a fully trained warrior, so she recovered from her shock faster than Leiolai as wind magic surged into both her feet and her sword, propelling her down the hallway and towards the stunned changeling, who wasn¡¯t able to get her own weapon up in time. Uma didn¡¯t panic in the slightest since his glasses spoiled what was going to happen.


    Barron had not dropped his distortion, which meant Ella did not yet realize Leiolai was not alone. Perhaps she would have sensed it as she got closer, but her attention was focussed solely on the imposter.


    That was why she lost.


    Taking full advantage of this situation, Barron Kristoff severed the head of Ella Cartigan with one powerful swing of his glaive.

 V7 Chapter 4- A Cultist And A Peacemaker

    Chapter IV


    Ryokumo Caeli had never been more enraged in his entire life than at the moment when he helplessly watched the destruction of the Fifth Ring all around him. He had not been present when Aeyir Malloway was murdered at his coming-of-age ball nor had he witnessed the violent fires that eliminated the Hiriech nobility. He had never even seen their corpses, nor had he been allowed to see the bodies of Nium Noctis and Clara Luz. Yet, even though he could only visualize that magic through the accounts of those who had seen it, he was still furious. He loathed it, and naturally, seeing it was not required for understanding the horrific nature of that power. To now finally witness it with his own eyes and at such a massive and devastating scale, Ryokumo couldn¡¯t contain his rage. It had been building up inside of him ever since Keskivaara led them to that lounge where Vesh and Tali awaited them.


    He hated that the People¡¯s Mind played them like a fiddle.


    He despised Vesh¡¯s hypocritical and disgusting philosophy.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how bold they were to accuse Queen Toranei of adultery, and to try and claim that Ilirianna was a bastard daughter.


    The only reason he kept himself in check was because Vesh had the Fifth Ring hostage, so when the magic was activated, Ryokumo finally snapped, lunging for the man¡¯s throat with his sword, hoping to cut off his head and finally rid the world of such a terrible human being. Unfortunately, he waited too long. The second he sensed that overwhelming surge of magic, he should have struck. He allowed Vesh to talk, and a man as clever as him would have certainly known his leverage was gone. That was probably why Ryokumo¡¯s blade met with stone rather than flesh as it grinded along the jagged armor.


    In a last-second decision that was more instinctual than intentional, Ryokumo noted that his attack would not kill and sent as much power as he could into the swing, launching Rotana Vesh¡¯s large form with a blast of wind through the back wall of the lounge and over the side. He cast Proto again, trusting Ilirianna to handle Keskivaara and Tali, as he flew through the newly made hole and soared down into the alleyway between the Jester¡¯s Nirvana and the large building across from him.


    They were four stories up, child¡¯s play for a wind mage, and Ryokumo took great satisfaction in the sight of Vesh laying prone down on the ground. He had defended his neck, meaning Custou was already cast, leaving Ryokumo barely any time before rock armor would cover his entire body. Speed was an utter necessity, so in his descent, he spun his sword around into a double-handed icepick grip with the hope that he could jam the blade straight into Vesh¡¯s stomach. Aiming for the heart would be more lethal, but if Vesh couldn¡¯t armor himself fast enough, the heart would be one of the first things he protected. That was why Ryokumo had to aim for a severe wound rather than a kill. Wind magic propelling him, he viciously thrust the point of his blade straight for Vesh¡¯s flesh, but unfortunately, armoring himself was not the cultist''s counter. Instead, the ground surrounding him exploded upwards from both sides, the rock converging overtop his torso and acting as a shield.


    Fuck!


    Pivoting away at the last second, Ryokumo released one hand from his grip and aimed it for the shield, instead sending a quick pulse into it that launched him to the left. Twisting through the air, his feet made contact with the dirt as his momentum sent him stumbling backwards, but he didn¡¯t have any time to think before more of the earth blasted up through the flagstones to wrap around his legs and bind him to the ground with stone. Ryokumo found the attempt to be a pathetic excuse at delaying him as he cast Proto again, shattering the half-formed stone bindings and leaping forward. He flew towards Vesh, his free hand coming back to his sword as he raised it above his head for a downward strike, but like before, the cultist leader countered with a shield of stone. However, this time, he completely encased himself, crouching with a palm to the ground to form a solid dome that concealed him from view. Ryokumo canceled his swing a second time as he released a hand, extended it towards the dome, and shouted ¡°CORISKEI!¡±


    The shockwave spell exploded into the dome, but to Ryokumo¡¯s shock, it merely cracked, managing to hold itself together despite the power behind his attack. Instead, parts of the shockwave were reflected back at him, sending out a wave of dust and causing him to nearly lose his footing.


    It was then that everything around him began to explode into flames. The illogical and hopeful part of him had hoped that maybe, just maybe, Vesh had been bluffing and the massive surge of mana was due to something else. If it wasn¡¯t, then perhaps killing Rotana Vesh would stop the tragedy. But as he had known deep in his heart, what was done was done, and there was nothing he could do to prevent it. Patrons within each floor of the Jester¡¯s Nirvana were bursting into flames, smashing the stone walls and sending debris plummeting down into the alleyway. The building beside the Nirvana was meeting the same fate, leaving Ryokumo staring up into the sky with horror as their foundations were shaken and their supports were torn down. Screaming could now be heard, but Ryokumo knew that if one of those chunks of stone hit him, he would die instantly. Bracing himself, the wind mage crouched down in the very center of the alley and cast Nex several times, forming his own dome of air around himself. He had no choice but to put as much strength into it as he could, or else the shields would shatter on impact.


    Even still, when a large chunk of the Nirvana slammed directly into the top of his dome, he just barely held it together and allowed the debris to roll to the ground. He was lucky the base of the buildings on either side of him weren¡¯t exploding, leaving him wondering if there were storerooms or other unpopulated areas where nobody would have been to meet their fiery end. It was obvious, though, that the Jester¡¯s Nirvana was too filled with people and would be completely crumbling to the ground at any second. The earth was trembling, telling Ryokumo he needed to flee before the entire club was dropped on him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave Vesh¡¯s position. If he did, the man was certain to get away again.


    He would not allow that.


    He could not allow that.


    Rotana Vesh needed to die for what had just happened. If he escaped Stellareid then another incident like this was bound to happen again. These past few years, they had considered themselves lucky that damage on the level of Hiriech had not taken place again, but it was now clear that the Kosah-Rei had been biding their time. They had planned this meticulously, and he had yet to fully comprehend the extent of their plotting. Little was known, so it felt like it was his duty to execute Vesh once and for all. He could avenge every victim of the cult, and perhaps he could be the trigger that would lead to their demise. Vesh was the face of the movement, so if he was killed, perhaps they would begin to crumble.


    Now that they have Keskivaara and his people, the destruction that they can do will be far worse than it ever was!


    It was then that he glanced up to find that the entire top floor had come loose, tilting in his direction before sliding down towards him. Left with no choice but to pray it would smash Vesh¡¯s dome and kill the man within, Ryokumo released Nex and Protoed toward the mouth of the alleyway, bursting out onto the street in a mere second.


    The heat was even more intense out there as he found the whole marketplace meeting the same end as the club he had just escaped from. Burning and blackened corpses were littering the sidewalks and the road, chunks of street having been taken out with them. Some of the bodies were only half destroyed, indicating they had been in close proximity to someone who had been cursed. There were plenty of survivors, too, but even they weren¡¯t safe. He watched a young woman¡¯s head smashed by a falling rock. He saw a man twitching on the sidewalk with glass shards protruding from his body. There were people clutching the husks of their loved ones and screaming. Plenty were running for their lives, but with nowhere to run to. Groups were completely crushed underneath the collapsed walls and roofs, crying out for help. Smoke billowed up in the distance, and the only relief he was given was the lack of fires visibly raging in Saientia.


    Ryokumo¡¯s shoulders slumped. It was so overwhelming that his mind shut down. He couldn¡¯t help them all. Some were even beyond helping. Vesh was still in that dome, but the Nirvana had completely covered it with debris. Should he pursue Vesh or should he try to help the civilians? What of Ilirianna? Where was she? Where did Tali Firrik and Rickori Keskivaara go? Should he pursue them? Or should he seek out the others? If he ran to Saientia, he could make contact with the Masters and the rest of the royal team in order to verify the claims about Lunara¡¯s treachery. Then there was Rennigan and his group down in the Fourth Ring. They might have escaped the combustions but what of Omorossa? Was he a threat? Abi¡¯s sense had indicated he could be, but they didn¡¯t know if he was Kosah-Rei or merely a conman. It was too much, leaving Ryokumo standing still as a statue amidst the flaming destruction, unable to do anything but watch Stellareid burn.


    He sensed the attack before it landed, and based purely on instinct, he magiclessly dodged to the left, watching as a fist encased in rock passed where his head had just been. Ryokumo didn¡¯t understand how Vesh had escaped the dome, for there hadn¡¯t been any movement from that direction, but the sight of the fully armored rock mage looming above him made it clear that somehow, Rotana Vesh was free.


    Now that his armor was formed, flight was the smartest option. It was well known that a wind mage didn¡¯t often have the strength to break rock magic. Wind was all about flexibility and mobility, trading strength for speed. His attacks were not durable, but they were fast and numerous. A rock mage was the opposite. They were slow and cumbersome, but breaching that armor required force that the weak wind magic could not create. Fighting Vesh was foolish, but there in that hellish street, Ryokumo Caeli had no interest in logic. Vesh answered his dilemma for him.


    I can¡¯t breach him, but he won¡¯t be fast enough to hit me! If I stall long enough, perhaps somebody will find me¡ªsomeone who can bring him down! I¡¯ll fight with everything I have! Somehow, I will kill him for this!


    ¡°Proto!¡± he spat, launching down the road and putting a few dozen yards between them, a vicious smile twisting his face. ¡°I honestly thought you¡¯d run like the coward you are! You think you can beat me, you stupid son of a bitch?!¡±


    Vesh straightened up, and in the dull orange glow of the fire, Ryokumo bore witness to the large figure that was a rock mage, his eyes two glowing yellow orbs embedded in the stone. As Ryokumo snarled at him, he had created a makeshift war hammer out of the rock on his body that he now gripped in his right hand. It was a terrifying sight, but Ryokumo did not back down.


    Vesh¡¯s armored head concealed his expression, but his voice made his own hatred clear as day, having been turned deep and monstrous by his magic. ¡°Perhaps your rather victorious life has made you think you¡¯re untouchable, and truly, while a commoner you may be, you are mentally one of the elite. Your cockiness will be the death of you. I owe Mallicent justice, and given that Tali has never seen you in the future, your death is permitted by the Goddess! Killing you will not change Ilirianna¡¯s future, so kill you, I shall!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡± Ryokumo laughed mirthlessly, sensing the eyes of the few survivors left turned towards them. Gripping his blade tightly in his hands, the wind mage bent his legs and sent magic surging into the sword. ¡°I suppose then I owe Aeyir justice, as I do every victim dying around me right now! PROTO!¡±


    Vesh made it clear that he was prioritizing Ryokumo¡¯s death over his own flight, so keeping him there would be easier than he had previously thought. Speed was essential. One hit from the cultist might be enough to kill him, so Ryokumo could not afford for even a single attack to land. That was why he refrained from charging the man directly, rather he aimed for one of the few buildings still standing and planted his feet against its cracked wall, rebounding back down to the road. Ricocheting across every sturdy surface was a tactic wind mages often used, and he himself had overcome Album during their sparring matches with such a technique multiple times. There was no reason to directly strike when you were as mobile as a wind mage, and since offensive rock magic could only come from the earth, remaining in the sky was even smarter. Even with the minimal surfaces left to him, Ryokumo kept casting Proto the second his feet made contact with anything, meanwhile Vesh just observed.


    He knows I can¡¯t actually harm him, so he¡¯s waiting to see what I do! My best bet is Corsikei, but that didn¡¯t work earlier. Shit¡­ Think of something! Bait him, if you have to!


    ¡°Condite,¡± he breathed mid-flight, releasing his left hand from his weapon and sending more magic into that spell than he typically would.


    One could not strengthen the ropes of wind formed by Condite, but the more mana sent into it, the more ropes that would form. In order to break Vesh¡¯s armor, he would need to leave him prone like he had been before and then send a rapid fire of Corsikei castings into him, pounding him into the ground until the rock fractured and exposed his flesh. Centering in on Vesh¡¯s legs, Ryokumo turned the air around them into ropes and tried to bind his ankles together, but his opponent kicked out and snapped them before they were fully formed. Even so, Ryokumo persisted, mixing Proto and Condite in an effort to remain mobile and overwhelm him.


    Damn it all! Something needs to work!


    It was as Ryokumo¡¯s frustration was reaching its peak that Vesh suddenly dropped to the ground and placed his hand against the road. Given that Ryokumo was still in the sky, he wasn¡¯t sure why the man would opt for such a thing now, but the answer left him furious at himself for not considering this possibility sooner.


    Their battle had an audience.


    There were those who were simply too wounded and frightened to run and there were others that remained because of the battle taking place. Naturally, not everybody was staying as plenty had already taken off while Ryokumo and Vesh fought, but a quick estimate of their spectators left him with the conclusion that at least a few dozen were still on that street as a rumbling shook through the road that originated from Vesh¡¯s palm seconds before jagged spikes of stone burst through the ground, tearing into anybody unfortunate enough to be within his range.


    Ryokumo could only watch as the attack he thought was meant for him ripped the onlookers apart in a shower of gore. Some people were hit so directly that nothing was left of them, and others who were lucky enough to avoid them were then killed when Vesh¡¯s spell smashed through the bases of the few remaining buildings, sending even more debris falling from the sky.


    ¡°STOP!¡± he shrieked desperately, logic abandoning him as he allowed emotion to take control.


    The second Ryokumo¡¯s feet found a stable surface on the road, he protoed straight for Vesh with his blade held across his body, knowing now that he couldn¡¯t afford to let this become a battle of attrition. He had been so focused on survival that he hadn''t considered the fact that Vesh might simply turn his sights on those the combustions failed to kill.


    Ryokumo Caeli was a fool, and that didn¡¯t change.


    Vesh was baiting him by killing those civilians, and perhaps deep inside, Ryokumo knew this. He was just too caught up in the moment to think about it and he paid the price for it when Vesh immediately turned to meet his attack. The cultist sprung to his feet, warhammer swinging upwards in a diagonal strike to try and kill Ryokumo on impact. His brain retook control at the last minute, but given the powerful speed at which he was flying, he was not able to change his trajectory and was left with the sole option of hoping the wind shield he erected would protect him from the hammer. That hope was only half met, for the hammer did not reach Ryokumo¡¯s body, but the impact against Nex at such a close range destroyed the spell and blasted the wind mage backwards, sending him soaring down the street like a ragdoll before he struck the ground and bounced a few times, his sword flying from his grasp. He could feel bones snapping from the force with which his body hit the road, and the friction of his slide tore through his clothes and ripped the skin of his right arm.


    He allowed himself to lay stunned for only a second before he used his good arm to push himself back to his feet, knowing that another rock attack would surely be coming. He turned his eyes back to Vesh seconds before his opponent slid downwards and out of sight, as if he melted into the earth itself.


    It was then that he internally thanked Fayela Rio, for her words had saved his life.


    ¡°Like dark magic, rock mages can become one with their element,¡± she had told him and Abi once. ¡°We can fuse with the earth itself, both for defense and to hide our location from our opponents. The problem is that it''s stupid difficult. Not only is it hard to use in the first place, but then you have to learn how to move down there and refine your magic enough to be able sense what¡¯s happening on the surface. Apparently, some rock mages have gone into the earth and never come back¡ªmost likely having just plummeted straight to the core. I¡¯m kinda scared to learn it, but it¡¯s not something we¡¯ll do until Fourth Year.¡±


    Without Faye having talked of that spell a few times in the recent semester, Ryokumo would have assumed Vesh used a distortion or had attempted to run, so he told himself to treat her to something nice once this chaos was over and sent Proto through his aching legs. He was propelled up into the sky seconds before Vesh exploded from the ground where he¡¯d been standing. The warhammer was one of the first things to emerge along with the arm carrying it, the massive rectangular head barely missing Ryokumo¡¯s feet.


    Pain was viciously assaulting the wind mage, but he grit his teeth to bear it. His wounds during his encounter with the red knight were far worse and he survived that, so all he had to do was keep pressing on.


    ¡°Corsikei!¡± he snarled, extending his good arm to send a shockwave tearing towards Vesh.


    The cultist took it head-on as he fully manifested from the ground, and as Ryokumo had expected, his armor didn¡¯t break apart, rather a spider web of cracks spread around him. The one benefit to that spell was that it formed more momentum to push Ryokumo through the air and away from him.


    ¡°Correio!¡± the young man then said, using magic to summon his sword back to his hand.


    The thin weapon lurched from its spot a few feet in front of Vesh, the handle moving towards his open palm like a magnet to metal. Ryokumo caught it, landing a couple dozen yards away from where his opponent had risen. He was breathing heavily, and his right arm still wouldn¡¯t move, so he frantically sent a meager casting of Benedio into it. Despite his rage and his determination, he was struggling.


    He was losing this fight.


    ***


    Ilirianna¡¯s right sword erupted into flames as she brought it slicing downwards and towards Keskivaara¡¯s neck from behind, hoping to either sever his head or, should he erect another shield of wind, use the explosive nature of fire magic to crush his body into the street. He could certainly sense her if she could sense him, so it wasn¡¯t her plan to take him by surprise, rather she hoped he would underestimate her speed and fail to react in time. To her frustration, not only did he react, but he did so flawlessly. As if knowing she was using a fire spell, instead of trying to shield himself, wind magic surged into his legs as he ducked down and somersaulted forward, her blade finding nothing but empty air. Keskivaara rolled across the ground, planted his palm against it, and with impressive flexibility, leaned into his momentum to launch himself back to his feet.


    Ilirianna prided herself on her quick thinking, so even if she hadn¡¯t expected such a quick dodge, she hardly hesitated and was already in pursuit. The second her feet touched solid ground, she rushed him, swapping out the fire magic in her swords for wind as she brought the right back and the left forward to guard. Her opponent was now facing her, so overwhelming him with attacks was the best strategy. She needed to be faster than him, and from her position, she could clearly see in his distraught expression and pained eyes that he was not as determined and focused as she was.


    Despite that and the wind magic enhancing the speed at which she advanced, Keskivaara reacted as if he could follow her with ease. She began by twisting her body and slashing up with her right sword toward his neck, but Keskivaara again leaned just out of reach, his right hand snapping down to the pommel of his shortsword. Persisting, Ilirianna followed up with a horizontal strike from her left blade aimed at his stomach, but Keskivaara continued to avoid with careful footwork, and by the time her third attack was oncoming, he ripped his weapon from its sheath and moved to counter. Metal scraped along metal as she thrust her right sword straight for his heart, only for him to deflect it past his left side in the act of drawing his blade. With her other sword held close to her body, she swung it out at him but he dodged just outside his own range.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    His blade was held up to guard his torso, so she continued with the momentum and aimed her right sword for his open thigh, though Keskivaara proved his skill once again as he simultaneously moved the leg back and snapped his blade down to deflect hers with surprising reflexes. Growing frustrated at her failure to keep up with him, Ilirianna made a split second decision to remove the mana from the right sword and put it all into one decisive strike with the left. Letting out a howl of rage, she made another wild swing for his head, but instead of dodging this one, Keskivaara blocked it, letting a clang of metal echo out.


    Suddenly, and without any sort of warning, the wind mana in her blade was reflected back at her, as if Keskivaara had somehow managed to turn her own power against her. Having been wholly unprepared for such a counter, Ilirianna was jerked around and blasted into the air before her back slammed into the concrete a dozen yards behind her with such force that she couldn¡¯t help crying out. Knowing full well how dangerous her opponent was, she choked back her pain and rolled to her feet as fast as she could, her body turning to the side as she pulled both swords up in a defensive position, her eyes wide and her brain frantically trying to deduce what he had just done.


    What the hell was that?! I mean, that must have been Quitala, the Korrei-Tarr reflection spell, but I never heard him cast the incantation! I was right in front of him, and not only did I not hear him speak, but I¡¯m certain his lips didn¡¯t move! So how could he have done that unless¡­ Ilirianna swallowed back the sudden dread rising in her throat at the only possible answer that came to mind. Unless he knows how to use magic without incantations¡­


    That horrible thought was followed by yet another realization as she recalled the moment back in the Jester¡¯s Nirvana when he blocked her attack just before the ground fell out from under them. She hadn¡¯t noticed at the time due to her adrenaline, but he certainly hadn¡¯t spoken then either. He defended himself wordlessly.


    You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me¡­ she thought with a mix of anger and a bit of fear. Even I¡¯ve always struggled to do that, so if Keskivaara is pulling this off then¡­he¡¯s even more dangerous than I thought. If I don¡¯t know what spell he¡¯s going to cast, then countering him becomes ridiculously hard. I might actually be outmatched¡­


    In all her life, Ilirianna Iiji had never once faced an opponent like him, but even knowing that she didn¡¯t have a guaranteed victory, she refused to back down. In fact, it only further proved just how important killing Rickori Keskivaara was, for if a warrior like him were to come into contact with any of her friends, they would almost certainly die. Not to mention, the damage he could do to the empire if he escaped was something she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ponder, so the princess hardened her resolve to do everything she could to cut him down then and there.


    And yet¡­despite holding such a significant advantage over me, he¡¯s not charging¡­ He¡¯s just¡­standing there¡­


    Destruction raged around them, the air thick with nearly unbearable heat, and now that Ilirianna had a second to breathe, she found herself fully cognizant of the civilians dying in the rubble around her. People were screaming, corpses both burned and crushed were littering the sidewalks, and within that thick, heated air was the growing scent of cooked flesh stinging her nose in a way nothing ever had before. She could feel eyes watching them, though she did not dare to try and see what was within those gazes for fear of giving her opponent even a millisecond of an opening. Her blue eyes remained fixated on Keskivaara, her legs and arms prepared to react at the slightest hint of an attack.


    She would have expected a powerful mage like him to do the same, but to her surprise, Keskivaara turned away from her to stare at something off to her right, his bearded features deathly pale in the firelight. Ilirianna considered the possibility that he was trying to bait her into looking as well, so she remained vigilant and refused to follow his line of sight. She knew that he was sure to do something, but defying her expectations once again, Keskivaara weakly lowered his shortsword, turning the point towards the street, and slumped his shoulders in defeat.


    What the hell is he¡ª?!


    She was cut off midthought by a sudden surge of wind mana into Keskivaara¡¯s legs, a wordless casting of Proto taking place that she was fully prepared to meet head-on. Fire surged back into her swords, wind went into her own legs, and Ilirianna opened her mouth to cast Infernatio once more, but instead of charging, Keskivaara spun on his heel and protoed away from her, as if having decided to flee. Ilirianna was dumbstruck for only a second before her earlier rage flowed through her like power, her only thought being that she could not let him escape her.


    ¡°PROTO!¡± she snarled, letting off one of the strongest castings of that spell possible.


    The road cracked beneath her with the intense force of her propulsion as Ilirianna flew through the air at a speed rivaled only by light magic. The princess raised her right sword, the orange flames burning brightly around the emerald blade as she closed the couple dozen yards between herself and Keskivaara in a near blink of an eye. She moved to swing the sword down with as much strength as she could physically muster, but Keskivaara must have sensed the power with which she cast Proto since his head snapped backwards to see what had happened, and infuriating her again, the People¡¯s Mind successfully avoided the attack. Since he already had Proto cast, he was able to alter the movement of his feet, pushing himself to her left as Ilirianna¡¯s weapon glided right through his previous position.


    However, Ilirianna decided to continue with the spell anyway, and instead of the flames extinguishing in response to a missed attack, they exploded off of the blade, the force of the pillar of flame that slammed into the ground staggering them both. The princess had intended for this and thus had prepared for it, leaning into the backwards momentum of the blast while using her other arm to shield her face and gracefully landing on her feet. Keskivaara was finally taken by surprise, but even so, he kept his footing as his back slammed into a light post on the other side of the street. All that escaped his lips was a soft grunt, but it was a sign of pain nonetheless, indicating that he wasn¡¯t as flawless as he was appearing.


    ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re running to, huh?!¡± she shrieked, viciously swinging her right blade towards his neck but instead slamming into the post when he ducked to his left. When the sword struck the black metal, the fire magic tore it from the earth and sent it flying down the block. ¡°You¡¯re trying to run?!¡± Ilirianna violently pivoted and once again rushed him, thrusting her left sword for his chest. When that was deflected by a rising slash, she frantically canceled the spell to prevent her magic from being reflected a second time. ¡°You¡¯re going to pretend to be remorseful?! You¡¯re going to gaze at these people with pity as if you didn¡¯t participate in their suffering?!¡± Keskivaara dodged away from another swing for his neck, then backpedaled to avoid a second thrust. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?! You have no right to run away from this! You¡¯re supposed to be a proponent of peace! IS THIS PEACE TO YOU, KESKIVAARA?!¡±


    For the first time since their battle began, Keskivaara went on the offensive, though his features remained calm and his mouth closed despite Ilirianna¡¯s feral screaming. Dodging three wind-powered strikes from her swords, the People¡¯s Mind took advantage of an opening as fire erupted around his own weapon, his blade poised to strike her left side. Ilirianna just barely managed to kill her momentum and retract her extended left blade, turning her body to meet his swing with a backhanded block. As fire met fire, the two combatants were repulsed in opposite directions from each other, the exploding flames burning parts of their clothes and exposed skin. The princess felt herself slam into a still-standing three story building while Keskivaara lost his footing and fell prone to the ground, his sword flying from his grip. The man instantly rolled back to his feet, and this time, he shouted at her, telling her that his composure had finally been shattered.


    ¡°You think this is what I wanted?!¡± he shrieked desperately, his tone tinged with frustrated anger. ¡°You think I wanted these people to die?! Give me a break! I¡¯ve been working for years and years, wanting nothing more than to help the people of my city, and Lord Cartigan couldn¡¯t spare me even a second of his damn time! Over and over again, I made requests to have a civil discussion, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to piss off his precious Company Lords! Instead, he slandered my name and my reputation to cripple my movement, and when that didn¡¯t work, he sent assassins to try and have me silently eliminated! Meanwhile, more and more innocent people lost their lives!¡±


    His words spilled out of his mouth like poison, and the more he spoke, the more it appeared he needed to let everything out. She could tell that he had been bottling his frustrations up, and now that he had let them loose, he would confess everything.


    ¡°I wanted peace more than anything! Death was a last resort! I believed with all of my heart that, despite our differences, my people and Cartigan¡¯s people were all humans deep inside! I believed that a dialogue could be reached with enough effort! When the Kosah-Rei slaughtered the Malloways, I was truly and utterly disgusted! I, too, thought the same things that Caeli said back in the lounge: That it was hypocritical to vie for peace with bloodshed! Killing the Malloways would only turn us into the savages that the elites thought us to be!¡±


    Ilirianna clenched her teeth and straightened up from where she leaned against the wall, tightening her grip around her swords. She could feel Keskivaara¡¯s mana roiling unstably within him, as if threatening to break out at any moment. Yet, the princess still listened and could easily empathize with him. She knew better than almost anybody just how stubborn and ruthless the government of Ijiria could be. This was why she had sympathized with Keskivaara ever since she first heard of his movement there in Stellareid. But even with the genuine emotion she could hear in his words, they felt nothing but hollow there on that burning street filled with the corpses of the innocent, only emphasized by the burning of ash in her throat. She found herself speaking before she could even ponder the words she should say.


    ¡°You would say all of this here and now?!¡± she shouted back. ¡°What changed, Keskivaara?!¡±


    ¡°NOTHING!¡± His eyes narrowed with utter disgust, though she was thrown off to find that it was directed not at her, rather at himself. ¡°Nothing changed and that was the problem! Months and months went by, and we failed to make even a tiny step towards our goals while outside of Stellareid, the Kosah-Rei overthrew the government of Hiriech in a single night! Their influence grew, they spread to the northern towns and villages, and they managed to wage a war against Erika that they didn¡¯t instantly lose! My followers started urging me to do the same, to return Cartigan¡¯s attempts on my life with attempts on his! They said we could only make progress by killing him, and I refused to believe that! For the last year, I¡¯ve been fighting tooth and nail to convince my people that the Kosah-Rei are going about everything wrong while they get results and I continue to fail! Eventually, Vesh himself reached out to us and¡­¡± Keskivaara scoffed with a sharp shake of his head. ¡°And I was left outnumbered¡­ I took his alliance, and in one mere week, Noctalus was dealt an effective blow and Stellareid¡¯s Fifth Ring has fallen. The Kosah-Rei did for me in one night what I couldn¡¯t do in years¡­¡± Raising his head to gaze firmly at Ilirianna once more, he brought his shortsword back up and declared, ¡°So hate me all you like! Curse my name, for I deserve it! But what¡¯s done is done, Ilirianna, and I must live with these consequences!¡±


    Facing down this truly broken man, Ilirianna wished she could have reached him sooner than she did, for if she had, she could have taken his hand before Vesh. Even now, she was confident in the ideals she had tried to force Cartigan to follow. The Lord of Stellareid had pushed Keskivaara into a corner, and the carnage around her was the result.


    She had never been wrong.


    She was simply late.


    So as much as I can understand the struggles you faced, I am still left with no path but my duty as the princess of this country to eliminate you¡ªto execute you for the vile crimes you have committed tonight!


    ¡°Very well,¡± she stated bitterly, raising her own weapons once more. ¡°If you have chosen to become what Cartigan accused you of being, then I shall do what he wanted to do from the very start. I will be your executioner, Rickori Keskivaara.¡±


    ¡°We shall see¡­Princess.¡±


    It was then that Ilirianna Iiji found herself once again facing the raw power that was the People¡¯s Mind, who charged her with far more ferocity than he had yet displayed that night. Rather than retrieve his weapon, Keskivaara shifted from the Korrei-Tarr fighting style to the typical magic of a mage. Without the sword limiting his options, his ability to fight without incantations became even more of a threat.


    Rock armor suddenly erupted from his fists, spreading up his arms and to just below his shoulders, meanwhile wind surged around that armor to increase the speed of his attacks. The People¡¯s Mind was so close now that trying to pull her swords up for defense was a challenge, forcing her to resort to mere dodges as he lunged for her head and torso. Rock magic and wind magic rarely ever mixed, so even though she knew what he was doing, the punches came faster than she could process them.


    Ilirianna managed to move her head to the right, allowing his right jab to pass over her shoulder, but his opposite hand was ready and she felt her nose break as his fist made contact. Her head snapped backwards with the force, stars flickering through her eyes as pain erupted through her skull and one of her teeth came loose. She considered herself ridiculously lucky that she hadn¡¯t instantly died, and in a fit of desperation, she sputtered out ¡°Proto¡± and felt herself launched backwards, towards the building she had been previously up against.


    She planted a foot against the wall, ready to proto away, but she was forced to hastily put up a defense as, through the smoke, she saw the light of three fire bolts hovering before Keskivaara. Channeling her mana into the melting snow beneath her feet, Illiriana simultaneously cast a spell and dodged to her right.


    ¡°Nikirin!¡±


    A wall of ice shot up and the bolts slammed into it, the first two shattering the ice while the third brought down the building she¡¯d been against in a shower of dust and fragments. As she sprinted right, she channeled wind mana into her left hand, throwing her sword at Keskivaara. His head snapped in her direction and a shield of wind easily deflected the hastily projectile. Her short swords were not meant to be thrown, but it did the job as Keskivaara was momentarily focused on the immediate threat. The wind magic in her hand had made him think the thrown weapon was a danger, but she kept condensing her mana further. Wind compressed before her outstretched fingers, aimed directly at his head.


    ¡°Perkari,¡± she hissed.


    The singular blade of wind would have been too powerful and too fast for most mages to defend against, but Keskivaara once again proved his superiority as he shifted the wind shield and protected his face with the gauntlets of rock. Her blade of wind cleaved through the shield but was stopped by the armor. Even so, she was not done.


    ¡°Correio.¡±


    The short sword that had yet to land came soaring toward her, its blade approaching Keskivaara¡¯s exposed back. She saw realization flash through his eyes but he knew that would not be a threat either, simply erecting yet another shield behind him.


    ¡°Infernus!¡±


    Before the blade had returned to her, the wind magic within Ilirianna¡¯s open left hand shifted to fire and let off a powerful blast of flames that engulfed Keksivaara completely. Unfortunately, she sensed him erect a second shield of wind at the last minute, and while a secondary Nex normally wouldn¡¯t have been enough to defend from a casting as powerful as hers, she had a nasty feeling he was fine. Blood was running down her face and filling her mouth as she watched her fires dissipate to reveal a perfectly defended Keskivaara right where he had been before, the deflected blade clattering to the ground several yards away. Ilirianna scoffed with irritation but knew she wasn¡¯t out of options yet. In fact, something had occurred to her during the battle that had now turned into the ace she was waiting to use.


    ¡°As you know, Liri, magic has two types, those being internal and external,¡± Nakoma had once told her when she was at the very start of her mage training. ¡°Internal magic is when you make the elements from the mana in your own body. External is when you take control of the elements already in the environment around you. This is the more efficient type since it requires less mana. Unfortunately, fire magic is almost never used in this way simply because of the rarity of having an adequate amount of fire in your vicinity. In all my years of studying fire magic, I¡¯ve only ever used environmental fire in true combat a handful of times.¡±


    Ilirianna internally smiled with growing confidence as she noted the burning buildings that surrounded her battlefield. Well, there¡¯s certainly plenty to go around, now isn¡¯t there!


    The People¡¯s Mind neutralized every one of her attacks, and because of this, she was hoping that he wouldn¡¯t see her abilities as a threat. Her hand was already extended towards them, and she could feel her mana reaching out to merge with fires of the buildings behind her, bending them to her will. Given her opponent¡¯s strength, she was certain he could sense the sudden wave of power surging into the environment, but he had nowhere to run. For a half a second, she could see the sudden look of horror spread across his face as every flame in the vicinity exploded from the buildings and rushed towards where he stood helpless.


    Eat shit, Keskivaara!


    Yet, that horror was momentarily replaced by relief, as if he was happy to see his death come soaring towards him. It caused a slight fracture in Ilirianna¡¯s determination, but that hesitation was minimal as she reminded herself of the dead littering this Ring, so she cast her spell anyway.


    ¡°Caeruinfernus¡­¡±


    The fires turned blue as a wave of one of the most powerful spells known to Ijiria slammed into Rickori Keskivaara, and even though she had wanted to keep the violence in check, Ilirianna was unable to prevent her attack from tearing through the remnants of the building across the street, destroying everything in her path.


    ***


    Ryokumo had no clue how long he had been fighting Vesh in that burning street, but he was out of breath and had yet to make any headway in breaking through his defenses. His magic simply wasn¡¯t made to take on a rock mage, and he cursed himself for not spending more time learning the other affinities like Abigail had. Blood was running down his left arm, and his grip around his blade was weakened. His body was drenched in sweat both from exertion and from the terrible and oppressive heat overwhelming that street. At some point, most of the onlookers had run, and anybody left behind was laying dead, torn apart either from the initial combustions or by Vesh''s own merciless hand. The man himself stood tall and proud roughly twenty yards away, holding his warhammer menacingly in his hands as he mocked Ryokumo.


    ¡°Are you already done, Caeli?!¡±  he roared with a mirthless laugh. ¡°Is this all you have for me?! I¡¯ve heard so many tales of your magnificent talent, yet you¡¯ve been unable to so much as scratch me! It¡¯s disappointing! It¡¯s pathetic! Were you not going to avenge poor little Aeyir?! Well?! What¡¯s taking you so damn long?!¡±


    Ryokumo clenched his teeth with frustration, knowing that Vesh was trying to taunt him into making another mistake. Even knowing didn¡¯t make it easy to hold back, and every bone in his body screamed at him to keep fighting¡ªto find the hole in Vesh¡¯s defenses and kill him.


    He may truly have fallen prey to the taunting if the entire row of buildings to his right hadn¡¯t suddenly exploded in a raging blue inferno that tore into the street and sent even more rubble scattering across the Fifth Ring. Vesh was wholly consumed by those flames, and knowing he could not escape them, Ryokumo had tossed up as strong of a casting of Nex as he could the second he felt the oncoming surge of mana. Under other circumstances, he would have panicked at the sight of blue fire magic, but recognizing the mana signature within it, he could only grin with relief, knowing Ilirianna was nearby.


    Ryokumo was proud of himself for holding his shield just long enough to let the blue fire dissipate, though he knew that had he been closer to the initial casting, he wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky. Only once the attack had ended did he drop Nex and scan the area, praying with all his heart that Rotana Vesh had been incinerated. His disappointment at seeing Vesh climbing to his feet from where he had been launched to the base of the crumbled Jester¡¯s Nirvana lasted only a second before his attention was stolen by Rickori Keskivaara, laying in the middle of the road and covered in horrific burns¡ªburns that were rapidly healing.


    What the hell?! Did he take that attack head-on and survive?!


    Concluding that Ilirianna had been fighting Keskivaara, Ryokumo made a swift decision, protoing from his spot and closing the distance between himself and the People¡¯s Mind, intending to open his throat before he could finish healing. Unfortunately, Vesh reacted just as quickly, and since he was closer to Keskivaara, he managed to place himself between his ally and Ryokumo just in time.


    ¡°Corsikei!¡± Ryokumo snarled, extending his free hand to send another shockwave at the self-declared saint, and to his utter glee, the second it made contact, Vesh stumbled, parts of the armor finally breaking off. One more spell should do it, but Vesh had his hammer soaring upwards and had Ryokumo not altered his trajectory midair, it would have made contact with his chest and crushed his ribcage.


    The wind mage landed a few yards away from Vesh and Keskivaara, only to watch as his opportunity was lost, for the People¡¯s Mind was weakly climbing back to his feet, his skin mostly healed.


    Fucking hell! Why are they all so damn unkillable?!


    It was then that Ilirianna arrived, her body propelling through the rubble her fires had created before she landed right in between Ryokumo and the Kosah-Rei. Her swords were grasped in her hands, and she had a look on her face so vicious and determined that she appeared almost like a different person.


    Though¡­I¡¯m sure I look quite similar. I¡¯m thankful she¡¯s alive¡­


    ¡°Liri¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Kumo, retreat!¡±


    She spat the order back over her shoulder, and though it was tinged with rage, the expression she turned back his way was filled only with concern for him, indicating that he must appear far worse than he thought.


    Even so, he was shocked by that order. ¡°What?! Liri, we can take them together! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! Please, Kumo, get out of here and find the others! I can handle these two alone, but the others aren¡¯t as powerful! We don¡¯t know where the rest of the Kosah-Rei are, so you¡¯re going to be needed elsewhere! Please, go!¡±


    Ilirianna sounded desperate, and though he loathed the idea of running not only from her, but from his fight with Vesh, he also couldn¡¯t deny how ineffective he had been. Ilirianna just displayed the power she held with those blue flames and he was certain that it was her attack that weakened Vesh¡¯s armor. He needed to trust in his princess¡¯s words, so swallowing the self-loathing at how little he had accomplished, Ryokumo gave a meek nod of affirmation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, Liri,¡± he replied. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I promise!¡±


    Ryokumo cast Proto, leaving the flaming street behind as he choked back his anger. He needed to know what happened to everybody else, and he needed to learn who had become victim to these combustions. As he flew, he spared one last look down at Vesh, and though the man¡¯s face was still covered in rock, Ryokumo could see the pompousness in his posture.


    You might have beaten me now, but if Liri doesn¡¯t kill you tonight¡­ I will be ready to do so myself next time!

 V7 Chapter 5- Born In The Wrong Realm

    Chapter V


    It was around ten minutes after Lord Cartigan led Abi and Iris from the lounge that The Angel spoke in her mind. They were rushing through the ground floor, in the direction of the front gates, with multiple members of the Castle Guard having met up with them on their descent. Abi¡¯s mind was already racing, so when The Angel said what it did, she skidded to a sudden halt, her eyes going wide at such a terrible revelation.


    ¡°Abi, Leiolai Sartella and Barron Kristoff are in the castle. I just sensed a surge of mana not far from here that I would never mistake as anybody¡¯s but those infernal cultists! They¡¯re in the direction of the dungeon!¡±


    Abi hadn¡¯t believed she could feel any sicker than she already did, but as she processed those words and realized that they were almost certainly attempting to free Uma Miyon, she felt like she was about to vomit. Had she not emptied everything she¡¯d eaten that day onto the carpet of the tower library, she may have just collapsed to her knees and puked. For all they knew, Leiolai and Barron had already freed Uma, for his magicless nature would make The Angel unable to sense his presence. Having the doctor in their captivity was one of the only significant victories they had experienced in their two and a half year conflict with the Kosah-Rei, so if they allowed him to escape after everything that had already happened, then they truly would have failed their assignment in every sense of the word.


    But¡­ This is a chance to try and gain something from this nightmare, right? If we can kill even just one of those three, we¡¯ll make the Kosah-Rei pay for what they¡¯ve done here in Stellareid! Killing Kristoff is probably beyond me, but I¡¯ve beaten Sartella before, and Miyon is magicless. He won¡¯t stand a chance against me!


    ¡°Then you could always leave Kristoff to me. Acostav proved back in Noctalus that his armor isn¡¯t the most efficient against light magic. The only drawback is we¡¯d have to go alone so as not to expose my existence. Cartigan and Mackia would have to remain behind.¡±


    Obviously! They¡¯re needed in the city anyway! Iris isn¡¯t a combatant, so¡ª!


    ¡°Reiner, what¡¯s the damn holdup?!¡± Cartigan¡¯s irritated shout yanked her from her thoughts as the Lord of Stellareid furiously glared back at her. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you to be staring into space!¡±


    Abi slowly turned her head to regard him before noticing Iris¡¯s concerned expression. Given that her pupil had been the one to find her limping down from the tower library, it was a near certainty that she had deduced the fact that Abi was hiding something. Iris might have been polite enough not to pry, but she was obviously biting her tongue, leaving Abigail wishing she could be honest with at least her. But that wasn¡¯t an option, for The Angel¡¯s existence could not be revealed to anybody, so if Abi wanted to use it against Barron Kristoff, she would need to continue lying through her teeth, just as she had been constantly doing from the very second she returned from Omaruo all that time ago.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to stay here!¡± she declared with as much confidence as she could muster. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be okay but I¡¯m still not fully recovered from my collapse this morning, so I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll be a hindrance to you out there! I¡¯ve already pushed my limit with Lunara and Nigreos! Please, My Lord! Let me remain in Saientia!¡±


    Cartigan¡¯s upper lip curled with a sneer, but to her relief, he rolled his eyes and grunted, ¡°Very well. I don¡¯t have the time to argue with you, but you are not permitted to merely sit here and relax. If you¡¯re going to stay behind, at least meet up with my daughter and provide her with nature magic should any attempt to rescue Miyon be made. By now, she should have already reached the dungeon.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s heart seemed to stop, her palms growing even more sweaty as she did everything she could not to visibly show her reaction. Lady Ella went to the dungeon? When?! I mean, I saw her briefly when Iris and I got to the lounge, but¡­I don¡¯t think I ever heard where they were sending her! If she¡¯s gone after Miyon, then that magic The Angel sensed could be¡­


    ¡°U-understood,¡± she managed to answer, though Cartigan didn¡¯t remain behind long enough to hear as he, the soldiers, and a reluctant Iris continued on their way to the front gates.


    Abi spun on her heel and took off at a sprint the second the others were out of sight, her legs moving almost on their own as she flew around a corner and made her way in the direction The Angel had indicated. She used wind magic to increase her speed, and she did her best to not cry from the stress and fear assaulting her at every angle. It was too much. She could feel her mental state on the cusp of completely shattering, and there was nothing she could do about it. When she lured Lunara up to that library, she had been so confident that there was a reasonable explanation to all of the strange happenings that had been taking place that day.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t really Lunara Noctis?


    Or perhaps her sense had been failing her?


    Never in a million years did she expect it to be the real Lunara who was giving her that terrible reading nor had she thought a person she had become so close with would admit to joining the Kosah-Rei. It was one thing to despise the leaders of the Kosah-Rei for what happened in Hiriech and another to witness a close friend of hers doing what she had been disgusted by all these years. That would have been hard enough, but then Nigreos took Luna¡¯s side. Nigreos Noctis, one of the closest friends she ever had, listened to what Luna said and decided to choose her. He stood between The Angel and his sister, buying her enough time to activate that ring and plunge the city into hell.


    Nigreos had betrayed them.


    Nigreos had betrayed her.


    She knew she should have been utterly furious at him, cursing his name and wishing only misfortune on him for what he had helped to do, but instead, she was just sad. She had cared for him the same way she cared for all her other friends, but he raised his magic against her for the girl that killed his mother. He turned his back on her, and she could only wonder what she should have done differently. Why wasn¡¯t she good enough? Why had she been unable to get through to him?


    And now it¡¯s all over¡­ I told the others what he did. They¡¯re traitors now, and they will be punished as traitors. I know I could have lied and tried to handle it myself, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t do that to Album. She deserved to know what happened to her parents¡­ In that sense, maybe I¡¯m happy that the Kosah-Rei have appeared in this castle? It means I don¡¯t have to go out into the city. I don¡¯t have to face Nigreos again¡­


    Abigail felt horridly revolted at herself for feeling that relief, because the second she sensed the presences around the next corner and poked out her head to check who was there, she bore witness to the millionth soul-crushing sight of that night. Twenty-five yards down the corridor, in front of the wide open doors of Saientia¡¯s dungeon, a man who could only be Uma Miyon was holding the severed head of Ella Cartigan by her hair, a smug and victorious smirk on his face.


    ¡°Not so powerful now, are you, bitch?¡± he growled, then released his grasp and kicked the head so hard that it flew down the darkened stairs of the dungeon and vanished from view. ¡°Good riddance.¡±


    Lady Ella! N-no! I don¡¯t¡­ WHY?!


    Beside Uma stood the massive red-armored form of Barron Kristoff, as well as a woman who looked like Ella, but was without a doubt Leiolai Sartella given what The Angel had told her before. Scattered around their feet and littering the marble floor of the corridor were four bodies dressed in the black and gold armor of the castle guard, not a single one so much as twitching, as well as the headless corpse of who must have been Cartigan¡¯s eldest daughter. They were all dead, meanwhile the three Kosah-Rei stood at the entrance to the dungeon, completely unharmed.


    Wait¡­ Unharmed? Miyon looks to be in perfectly good shape! How?! I understand that Sartella healed him, but his legs¡­ How did she regrow his legs?!


    ¡°Changeling magic, I presume. It seems we were too late. Do we still attack?¡±


    Abi hadn¡¯t been given even a second longer to ponder that question before Barron abruptly straightened up and spun on his heel, his massive glaive turned towards the spot where she was hiding. She had never encountered the red knight, having only been told stories about him from Ryokumo and Faye, but she could say without a doubt that he was just as terrifying as they had described. The second he realized she was there, a shiver went down her spine as her instincts begged her to flee. This was the man who nearly killed Ryokumo in Aquesen¡ªthe man who took on Faye¡¯s entire team and may have won had Acostav not arrived when he did. He was a force of nature that she could not beat. It was too late to run, for a wind mage like Barron would chase her down without issue. She was left only with her initial plan: confront and kill Uma and Leiolai while leaving Barron to The Angel.


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s this? Do we have an audience?¡± Uma called out upon noticing Barron¡¯s reaction.


    The magicless doctor turned around, giving Abi a much clearer view of him, and it was then she noticed the strange metal gauntlets and boots that he wore. It was faint, but she could still sense a mana signature emanating off of them, putting her on her guard more than she already was.


    ¡°Well?¡± the man pressed, raising his voice as he stepped over the corpses and gave a grin that was full of sadistic pleasure. ¡°Sir Barron already sensed you so you might as well step out and face us, yes?! We just killed your lady, after all! Don¡¯t you want to take some revenge?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s oddly cocky for somebody who should be at the mercy of the magical,¡± The Angel noted. ¡°Proceed with caution, Abi. Those gauntlets are not to be ignored.¡±


    Abigail took a deep breath, knowing that she had her own ace up her sleeve, and stepped around the corner to reveal herself. Meanwhile, she drew wind mana to her hands, aware of the high possibility that they would attack the second she gave them a clean shot, and as she narrowed her eyes in challenge, the word ¡°Nex¡± hung ready on her lips. Uma raised his eyebrows in surprise, as if having expected another soldier, while Barron was unreadable beneath the red helm. Since Leiolai was the only one among them who had met Abigail before, she was the one who visibly reacted. Abi took pride in the flicker of fear that crossed her face, for the changeling had not come close to winning their last encounter.


    ¡°Abigail Reiner,¡± Leiolai called out, feigning confidence. ¡°Now isn¡¯t this a surprise?¡±


    Uma¡¯s eyes went wild as his head snapped towards Leiolai then back to Abi, his eyes rapidly scanning her form with excitement. ¡°Abigail Reiner, is it?! I thought you looked familiar but given I only saw you at a distance during Aeyir Malloway¡¯s ball, I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it! It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance!¡± Bending his back horizontally to the ground, a sign of respect that was instead filled with mockery, Uma let out a soft chuckle. ¡°And speaking of that ball, did you enjoy our performance out in the Fifth Ring? As you can see, we¡¯ve become more thorough since our debut in Hiriech! I do believe this night will be one for the history books, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    Abi didn¡¯t speak, and though she wanted nothing more than to send a blade of wind straight for his throat, she knew that Barron would block it with ease. She needed an opening, one only The Angel could provide, though it was not Uma they would try to kill with that opening. If she could close the distance enough for The Angel to use light magic, reach Barron, and blast his skull apart before anybody could react, taking out Uma and Leiolai would be simple.


    The problem is that we still know next to nothing about how Kristoff survived in Noctalus! Faye said that he had somehow disappeared in the second between Master Acostav cornering him and the casting of Luminetta. On top of that, Master Acostav destroyed the armor, but it looks completely untouched¡­ Even if The Angel does take him by surprise, it might not be enough.


    But Abi couldn¡¯t afford to think pessimistically. She was a member of the royal team and a trained Academy student. She had to believe this was winnable, and to do so, she needed to clear her mind. These three Kosah-Rei leaders were the only things that mattered, so she shut everything else out and focused.


    Every report I¡¯ve heard about Uma Miyon described him as someone who loves the sound of his own voice. If I can keep his mouth going, I can make this work!


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you,¡± she retorted sharply, barely holding back her anger. ¡°You¡¯re going to stand there and revel in one of the biggest losses of life this empire has ever experienced and then try to claim you¡¯re doing this for the greater good? For peace? I¡¯ve heard about every argument you cultists have, and still¡­ What the hell is wrong with you? Who do you think you are? I just saw you toying with the severed head of an innocent woman you killed and you still want to claim you¡¯re the good guys?!¡±


    Uma shrugged casually, taking a few more steps towards her, much to the obvious dismay of Leiolai. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I was tortured by that innocent woman. She and her guards have spent the last month and a half ripping apart my body, causing me the most agonizing pain I have ever experienced in my life, and you¡¯re wondering why I took pleasure in seeing her put down like an animal? Come now, Reiner, I know there¡¯s a brain in that pretty head of yours so USE IT!¡± The doctor¡¯s grin spread so widely across his thin face that it appeared as if the corners reached his ears. He seemed almost inhuman, like he was a beast wearing a human¡¯s skin. ¡°At first, I thought it was a damn pity that bitch wasn¡¯t marked, but now I¡¯m thrilled to have witnessed her death with my own eyes! I don¡¯t expect a person like you to understand, but welcome to the world, Abigail Reiner, where the rule of thumb is kill or be killed! Your pacifism will get you nowhere!¡±


    Slumping his shoulders and exhaling, Uma clicked his tongue with a bitter venom. ¡°You know, I may not have taken the side I have if it wasn¡¯t for Ijiria¡¯s damned laws. I¡¯m a man of science, always have been and always will be. When I discovered that realm dagger and found myself in a world of magic, I was enthralled! I was fascinated! Everything I had ever believed was undone in that single instant! I entered in the southern region, in a town near the Great City of Krato, and had Lady Firrik not been there waiting for me, I would have been erased and forgotten before I even understood what I had done wrong¡­ All because I was magicless.¡±


    ¡°Uma,¡± Leiolai hissed, finally growing fed up with his yammering. Abi could tell she wanted to flee, for they wouldn''t know whether Abi had backup coming or not. If Nigreos, Album, Ryokumo, or even Viiro were to rush to her aid, Barron might not be enough to protect them. Yet, Uma ignored his ally, rambling as if he was invincible.


    ¡°I wanted to learn more about Ijiria, Abigail! I wanted to see what this world has to offer, but I was told that I was to be killed should my magicless nature ever come to light! Lady Firrik adopted me into her family, promised to protect me, and even helped me gain access to some of the resources here in Stellareid! She provided me with The Angel, and I was given a lab in Aquesen by dear Mallicent! All I wanted was to research magic, to satiate my curiosity, but instead I was pulled into a political war between ideologies I didn¡¯t really give a shit about because I had no other choice! It was erasure or Kosah-Rei, and now having experienced enough of Ijiria, I find that I¡¯m glad I never became filth like you!¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    A pang of recognition stabbed Abi in the back of her head, and though she certainly did not want to compare what she was hearing to what entered her mind, she could not help but make the connection.


    ¡°I want to understand the science of our world, and the last two hours have undone everything I thought I knew about it. So in exchange for risking my life, I want you to tell me everything you can about magic and the other realms. I want to know everything. I¡¯d even risk my life for it!¡±


    Scott had said that to them the night they met, and they were uncomfortably similar to what Uma was now shouting about. Had Scott found the dagger instead, would he have become like the monster standing before her? Would Ijiria¡¯s laws have pushed him to that?


    No, shut up! Don¡¯t compare Scott to Miyon! They¡¯re nothing alike!


    Yet, Uma wouldn¡¯t stop talking, seemingly wanting to get everything off his shoulders, and his words only continued to resemble Scott¡¯s philosophy. ¡°Back in Omaruo, I was nothing! I was an outcast! I was bored! I felt like I was misplaced¡ªlike I was born into the wrong fucking realm! I wanted nothing more than to fade into the fantasy worlds my novels described, but in order to reach that dream, I was forced to fight! Well, Reiner, I¡¯m plenty willing to fight for it! You saw Omaruo, didn¡¯t you? You were among those who chased Mal to that boring old place! Surely you can understand why I¡¯d want to run away from it all!¡±


    I don¡¯t¡­ Of course I don¡¯t! You didn¡¯t appreciate what you had¡­ That simplicity and peacefulness of Wilham¡­


    ¡°But this is not what I wanted!¡± he snarled furiously, sticking his finger towards the windows on his left, as if to indicate the burning of the Fifth Ring. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to become a killer, but I was left with no choice! I couldn¡¯t go back, but I can only stay here by uprooting your damn government! And that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do, so look at me as you please, judge me as if you know me, but I will never go back and I will never back down!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s deranged¡­ A madman damaged by his past¡­ And I do believe he tells the truth. He will not back down, so killing him truly is the only way to be rid of him. I¡¯m ready when you are, Abi. I¡¯ll take care of the red knight. You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Are you done throwing a temper tantrum like a toddler?¡± Abi asked calmly when Uma fell silent aside from his heavy breathing. ¡°Why should you get to live when they have to die? Nothing you Kosah-Rei say or do will ever convince me that every single one of your victims is evil. Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ve wasted my breath¡­though I do feel much better.¡± Uma straightened his back and cracked his neck, then spread his hands out expectantly. ¡°I honestly thought one of your friends would have arrived by now, but it seems you really do intend to fight us alone. Unfortunately, Reiner, I have a sneaking suspicion I can¡¯t kill you. Just a hunch based on what I know, but no matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Uma, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to try out my new toys for weeks, so let¡¯s have a little sparring match, shall we?!¡±


    Not only had Abi expected she would have to make the first move, but she hadn¡¯t been ready for the surge of wind magic that exploded from his boots, launching Uma Miyon down the corridor and straight towards her. Behind him, Leiolai looked furious and Barron bent his legs to rush to Uma¡¯s help, only for The Angel to choose that moment to act.


    Black and white slime burst from the inner pocket of Abigail¡¯s coat, closing the distance between it and the knight in the blink of an eye. The Angel and Barron Kristoff were both sent tumbling down the dungeon stairs and out of sight, so relying on the ancient being of Cansi to do as it promised, Abigail pivoted to the right, allowing Uma to fly straight past her, before she released her built up wind magic with a casting of Perkari directed at his back¡ªone that he instantly avoided. His feet hadn¡¯t hit the ground when his left hand reached behind him and sent another burst of wind that pushed him away from her attack in midair despite the fact that his back was turned. It was as if he knew that was coming, and when that detail entered her mind, she cursed herself for forgetting that one important fact: Nakoma Taurus had once told them that the magicless doctor could see the future.


    Every single window lining the left-hand wall exploded in a spray of glass shards as thick vines tore out of the courtyard garden and lunged for Abigail, filled with Leiolai¡¯s mana. She was almost amused that the changeling thought she could beat her with nature magic of all things, and before any of the tendrils could so much as graze her, Abi extended her left hand and usurped control from Leiolai, moderately surprised by how swiftly the changeling lost.


    ¡°Damn it all!¡± Leiolai cursed furiously. ¡°Uma, we can¡¯t fight her! We need to go!¡±


    Landing with a roll on the ground and spinning around, Uma shouted, ¡°To hell with that, Leio!¡± The doctor¡¯s hands erupted into flames as he clenched his metal palms around forming balls of fire and hurled them at the vines without so much as a misstep, continuing his charge on Abigail.


    So those gauntlets have fire mana, too?! Just what are those things?!


    The vines were engulfed in flames instantly, and with Uma already right in front of her, Abi reluctantly sacrificed her control in order to prioritize wind defense. The problem was that Uma¡¯s gauntlets didn¡¯t increase their mana signature right before an attack like mages did, implying that there was a limited amount of power he had stored in there, but while it was helpful to know he had a limit, the downside was she couldn¡¯t predict when he would release that power. That was why, when his first punch came and was propelled at the last second with a burst of wind from the wrist, she was unable to avoid it.


    The uppercut struck her in the chest and launched her off her feet, all the while, Uma cackled. ¡°That was The Angel just now, wasn¡¯t it?!¡± he was screeching. ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized you were the one who had my dear subject! I wish it had come out to join our chat!¡±


    Abi hit the ground, rolled, and propelled herself to her feet just as Uma reached her from the front, already so close that she had little room to maneuver. Luckily, now that she knew the punches could be enhanced, she was prepared. Uma¡¯s left hand swung in a haymaker for her head, and predicting the trajectory, Abi backpedaled before thrusting out her right palm and casting Corsikei, launching the doctor back down the hallway like a ragdoll with a shockwave so large that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it even with future sight. Then, having found it suspicious that Leiolai hadn¡¯t done anything more to help her ally, Abi was caught off guard by the sight of the changeling hopping through the window, as if to abandon Uma.


    You are not getting away from me! Not after everything you¡¯ve done!


    ¡°Condite!¡± Abi hissed reactively, extending her other hand, forming ropes of wind around Leiolai¡¯s legs that pulled her back into the hallway and slammed her into the floor with a surge of dust.


    Abigail was tempted to use Infernus, for at their range, she was close enough to completely incinerate her enemy without doing any damage to herself. Unfortunately, she had to remember that her mana capacity was not what it usually was, and back in Soladney Park, fire magic had been responsible for its rapid depletion. Killing Leiolai quickly was ideal, but it would be foolish to use her mana like that with Uma still on his feet. Sticking to less powerful wind spells was smarter at the moment, but as fast as they were, they did less damage.


    Using the leftover wind mana from Corsikei, her right hand snapped around to throw a blade of wind at the changeling. Leiolai lifted her head from the ground just in time to see the attack and tried to dive away, evading just enough to take it to the shoulder and avoid losing any vitals. The blade cleaved through the muscle between her shoulder and neck, not deep enough to open her throat but still causing her to gasp in pain, a thin line of red blood running from where she was struck.


    The changeling¡¯s eyes went wide, as if she was surprised that Abi had shot to kill, and perhaps that was to be expected. Abigail hated killing people and had only ever done so out of defense for her life when all other options had been exhausted. Leiolai may have been banking on the chance that Abi wouldn¡¯t attack somebody who was trying to flee, but all thoughts of honor were gone with the victims of the Fifth Ring. Abigail needed to make up for her failures in that library, and since Leiolai was the one who manipulated Lunara with promises of Neah¡¯s safety, Abi had a specific vendetta against her.


    The problem was that Uma had already returned to the fray.


    ¡°Trying to run away, were we, Leiolai?!¡± he teased with a laugh while sprinting toward them, as if not offended even a little that she would try to leave him behind. Cocking his arm back, the doctor slammed his wind-powered fist into Abi¡¯s hastily-erected shield of wind before bouncing back to the floor. ¡°Come now, are we not promised survival by our dear Goddess?! Is there any reason to flee like cowards?! Tonight is a night of revelry so why shouldn¡¯t we enjoy ourselves?!¡±


    Uma ignited another ball of fire in his other hand at the exact moment that Abi altered her shield of wind, the barrier splitting before condensing down into two blades. Her snarl of Perkari echoed through the corridor while the magicless doctor¡¯s flames soared straight for where she stood. At least, that¡¯s what Abi had expected, but she realized too late that as she dodged to the left, the fireball was actually aimed at her new position. The only reason she avoided it was because she had left some of her mana in her legs just in case, so even before she had consciously acknowledged her mistake, she sent a burst of Proto through her feet and was pushed backwards, only to land just at the top of the dungeon staircase. In the distance, she could hear the sounds of The Angel¡¯s fight with Barron Kristoff, telling her that she would not be receiving help anytime soon.


    Clenching her teeth, knowing how furious she would be at herself for letting this opportunity slip away, Abigail swiftly debated whether she should use a more powerful attack or not. If it landed, she would kill at least one of them, but if she missed, she¡¯d be at a severe disadvantage. They might kill her, and if they didn¡¯t, they would at least manage to escape. At that moment, Uma was already charging her with another burst from his boots, seemingly trying to mimic what The Angel did to Barron by dragging her down into the dungeon. As for Leiolai, her features were firm with frustration at Uma. She was already stumbling back to her feet and towards one of the shattered windows.


    I can¡¯t allow them to get away, which means I need to increase the power of my attacks without increasing the mana I use¡­ There¡¯s certainly a way to do that, but I¡¯d be opening up the battlefield and providing Sartella with more opportunities to get away from me. But¡­I really don¡¯t have much of a choice, do I?


    ¡°Leio, watch out!¡±


    Grateful that Leiolai was far too focused on running to heed Uma¡¯s sudden warning, Abigail cast another powerful burst of Proto. She was propelled past the doctor, whose momentum carried him down the staircase, as she flew towards Leiolai Sartella. Body-slamming her with all the strength she could muster, Abi sent them through the window and tumbling out into the grassy courtyard beyond before they hit the lawn and bounced apart.


    However, falling prone was not an issue for a nature mage among plantlife. Abigail could sense the place where Leiolai had landed, so all she had to do was slam her hand into the ground and chant ¡°Vino¡±. She heard the explosion of the vines before she saw them, and when she pushed herself up into a crouch, her hand remaining against the ground, Abi watched with relief as thick green vines entangled Leiolai¡¯s small form, intertwining with her limbs and wrapping around her chest as if to crush her ribcage. One of them was around her neck and a final one had stabbed straight through her abdomen, scattering blood onto the grass and staining her clothes red.


    The changeling¡¯s eyes went wide with horror as she flailed in a desperate attempt to break free. Abigail could sense her mana fighting back to take control of the vines, and while Abi was certainly stronger than Leiolai, she found herself struggling to finish the job. Perhaps she was already running low on power, or maybe Leiolai had tapped into her strength while facing down a possible death, but regardless of the reason, they were stuck at a stalemate. Abigail screamed out her rage, sending even more of her mana into the attack, for if it took her too long then Uma was sure to return and tip the scales back in Leiolai¡¯s direction.


    Which means I need to throw her off and force her to make a mistake!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Abi spat as the vines continued to hold Leiolai in the air. ¡°How dare you manipulate Lunara the way you did! How dare you exploit Neah¡¯s condition to convince her to kill her parents! You took advantage of a damaged child and forced her to stain her hands with all this blood while still believing you¡¯re the good guys?! Who the fuck do you think you are?!¡±


    Leiolai¡¯s eyes flickered down towards Abi, shock filling those brown orbs, and just as Abi had hoped, that momentary shock upon learning Lunara had been exposed threw her off just enough for her to lose their magical tug-of-war. Through her power, she could feel Leiolai¡¯s ribs snapping and she reveled in the squeal of agony that slipped through the changeling¡¯s lips. It was just for a second, but Abigail Reiner truly felt glee at the prospect that Leiolai Sartella was about to be killed by her hands.


    Wait¡­what am I¡­?


    Her conscience pressed back against her rage, asking her how she could ever feel such overwhelming joy towards killing a person¡ªone that her sense had told her was pure. Abigail hesitated, the vines weakened ever-so-slightly before a large burst of sharpened wind severed them all at the base, cutting Abi¡¯s mana off from the tendrils and allowing Leiolai to collapse to the ground with another grunt of pain.


    No, damn it!


    Uma Miyon was upon her once more, having jumped through the window to save his ally at the very last minute, before sending more wind into his punches that he mercilessly aimed for every vital of hers he could reach.


    ¡°So Lunara was caught, was she?!¡± Uma sneered between breaths. ¡°And you seem to think that we were the ones who made her do what she¡¯s done?! Bullshit!¡±


    Abigail was barely defending herself from the attacks, dodging the ones that she could and using smaller bursts of Nex to block the ones she couldn¡¯t get away from. All the while, the magicless doctor continued to screech at her.


    ¡°Viiro Noctis was the one who pushed her to do what she¡¯s done, not us, Sweetheart! Lunara Noctis was already leaning towards our ideals before we ever made contact, and when we informed her that we could save her sister, we did so without any strings attached! Regardless of how much she helped, we would have tried to save Neah because it is the right thing to do! A little girl like her does not deserve to die because her dipshit of a father won¡¯t waste his precious time curing her! So don¡¯t you dare try to make us out to be the vile ones here! Burn in hell, Reiner!¡±


    Stop! Shut up! Please, that can¡¯t be true! It just can¡¯t, because if it is¡­then who the hell am I supposed to be fighting for?! Why is this all so difficult?! Why can¡¯t it just be cut and dry¡ªblack and white?! I want to help as many people as I can, but if both sides are in the wrong, then where am I supposed to plant my flag?!


    As if to mock her further, Lunara¡¯s words from back in the library ripped into her brain, ensuring she would not be allowed to forget them. ¡°Remember Piriit, Abigail¡­I don¡¯t know all the details of that incident, but what I do know from Vesh is that Pastor Saechak was a savior in that town¡ªa beacon of hope for a hopeless populace that you guys murdered. I¡¯ll have you know that the town guard did a thorough investigation after you left to determine who was attending Saechak¡¯s sermons. You know what they did to the people they tracked down? They executed them. Men and women who only sought to live happier lives were hung from the trees naked and bloodied then left there to serve as a warning to anybody who witnessed the grisly sight! It was over a hundred, if I recall. Maybe two? Certainly more victims than Aquesen¡¯s fucking ballroom!¡±


    And as all that was echoing in her mind, the cherry on top was the final words of Mikea Tarva as she gazed at Abigail with raw hatred and betrayal.


    ¡°Go to hell, you treacherous bitch.¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± she screamed out, and though she knew it was a foolish idea, the incantation ¡°Repulsa¡± was already leaving her lips as flames erupted around her wrists.


    Uma¡¯s eyes went wide, telling her that just like Leiolai back in Soldanay Park, he had not expected her to be able to use such a powerful fire spell. With him at such close range, he would be burned alive and would have almost certainly died instantly, but fate had other plans and it just seemed to love laughing in her face. At some point while Uma was demanding all of her attention, Leiolai had discarded her overshirt and used biological magic to both heal her wounds and grow the massive wings of a dragon on her back before flying forward and scooping Uma up seconds before Abi¡¯s fire seared through everything within fifteen feet of her. Like in Noctalus, her hands also suffered horrific burns all the way up to her wrist, but with the adrenaline still pumping through her body, she had yet to feel the pain.


    All she knew was that Leiolai and Uma were going to get away if she didn¡¯t react instantly.


    Abi sprinted after them, condensing her mana within her hands before stretching them into the sky. ¡°Condite!¡± she chanted, forming ropes around her arms that connected with Leiolai¡¯s foot. ¡°Proto!¡± Then adding the propulsion beneath her feet, Abi blasted off into the sky and used her ropes to direct her flight straight for the fleeing cultists.


    At the sudden added weight, Leiolai jerked through the air and her head snapped back with surprise, but Abi was moving too fast for her to maneuver away. Just like when she sent them into the courtyard, Abigail slammed into the changeling with enough force that she lost her grip on Uma just before the three of them plummeted down towards the burning Fifth Ring.

 V7 Chapter 6- Sprint To The Observatory

    Chapter VI


    For the entire duration of his time in Stellareid, Eko Luz had chosen silence. He didn¡¯t consider himself argumentative, and certainly not when it came to people as influential and powerful as the Masters of Ijiria. Even among the Masters, Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz commanded a unique respect from him, for he was a Child of Noctalus and they were his mentors¡ªhis superiors. Acostav was his father and Eko was his son and apprentice, so it was only natural he would try not to cause friction between them.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t to say he wouldn¡¯t stand up to him should he deem it necessary, and had done so multiple times over the course of his life. Eko certainly respected Acostav, but respecting him was very different from liking him. He respected his father¡¯s talent with light magic and he respected his vast knowledge of the world, but Eko had stopped liking his father all the way back when Album¡¯s mana deficiencies first surfaced. When Acostav began verbally abusing and berating Eko¡¯s sister, he stood up to him all the time because Album wouldn¡¯t do it herself. He despised the way their father treated her, and even when her condition abruptly vanished and the Master of Light became less harsh, this didn¡¯t change. Just that morning, he had spoken to Album about how quickly she seemed to forgive him despite all their father had done to her. Acostav hadn¡¯t learned any lessons, after all, for Eko was absolutely certain that had Album¡¯s mana problems never been resolved then he would have only continued harassing her.


    In regards to Viiro Noctis and the subject of Neah, Eko wholeheartedly agreed with the ideals of the royal team. He, too, wished for nothing more than her safety, for even though Eko and Neah had the largest age gap among that generation of Noctalus, he still cared for her and wanted her to survive Hell¡¯s Shadows. Under different circumstances, he would have stood up alongside Album and the royal team, but the one thing he struggled to agree with them on was the way they went about confronting Viiro. To shout at the Master of Darkness in front of not only other students of the Academy, but in front of the Lord of Stellareid was absolutely baffling to him. What sort of impression were they giving Cartigan of the rulers of Noctalus by behaving like bickering toddlers¡ªby lashing out against their Master? Yes, he wanted Neah to live, but he wished they could have spoken to Viiro in private and tried to mediate things peacefully, without embarrassing their Great City.


    Then, to make things even worse, Princess Ilirianna openly defied King Markreas and Lord Cartigan by agreeing to negotiations with Keskivaara, while Nigreos threatened to turn Noctalus against Stellareid. Album vehemently stood beside him, going so far as to personally lash out at Lord Cartigan and accuse him of incompetence. So while Eko desperately wanted to save Neah as well, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to support such appalling disrespect for Ijirian leadership. He knew Album must have been disappointed him, but in his own way, he was disappointed in her. After watching her confrontation with Cartigan, he had been planning to pull her aside and finally cease his neutrality¡ªto try and talk some sense into his sister and convince her that the way she and the team were behaving was not going to save Neah.


    Then he watched his father explode and everything changed in a single, horrifically brutal strike. The Fifth Ring of Stellareid was burning to the ground, Nigreos and Lunara Noctis had turned traitor, and Acostav Luz was dead, abruptly promoting Eko to the position of Master of Light. In the midst of this chaos, he was now a Master, and given that his mind had already been in disarray, he was torn on what exactly he was supposed to be doing. That was why he told Viiro he wanted to go speak to Nigreos, and though he regretted the tone he used, he simply could not help it. Abigail had claimed it was Nigreos and Lunara that triggered the combustion that killed his father, and while he didn¡¯t think Abi would lie, he knew he needed to hear what his siblings had to say for themselves.


    He had to.


    That was why he now found himself using the spell Ilumine to flash across the few remaining rooftops in Stellareid as he and Album pursued Viiro towards the Grand Observatory looming over the flaming city. Down below, people were screaming in agony, running for their lives while attempting to save those who had been trapped beneath rubble or left too injured to move on their own. It was a ghastly sight that Eko forced himself to turn away from, but while he could avert his eyes, he could not block out the sounds. There was no sign of the Kosah-Rei, and Eko wasn¡¯t sure they would make an appearance at all. They had already done their damage, so what else was there to do? The only thing he could think of was a potential rescue mission for Uma Miyon, but given that Saientia was well-protected and Lunara¡¯s supposed treachery was exposed, he didn¡¯t think that was feasible for them.


    Though, I can¡¯t help wondering what became of Princess Ilirianna and Caeli. If Keskivaara was an enemy, then are they alive? Or did they succumb to the flames as well? I hope they made it out, but¡­ He felt disgusted at the next thought that went through his mind, but he couldn¡¯t deny it as his genuine feelings. They were warned numerous times not to speak to that man, so if their hubris got them killed, then what more could have been done to save them?


    Suddenly, a massive flash of blue caught Eko¡¯s eye, causing his head to snap off to the left just in time to see a wave of fire exploding into the night. Up ahead, Viiro emerged from the shadows on a stable, rectangular rooftop and turned his eyes towards the two beings of light that were the Luz siblings. Taking that as a cue to return to flesh, Eko and Album planted their feet just behind him and stood up straighter, the former instantly asking,


    ¡°What was that?! Who in the hell is casting blue fire?!¡±


    Viiro clicked his tongue, though Eko was unsure what that sound was supposed to be communicating. ¡°Unless one of the Kosah-Rei has mastered fire magic, the only person I could imagine handling such raw power is Princess Ilirianna. Seems she¡¯s alive and kicking, and apparently in a battle demanding of those blue flames.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank mercy,¡± Album muttered with a sigh. ¡°Liri¡¯s alive¡­¡±


    The Master of Darkness nodded curtly. ¡°That she is, so perhaps the two of you should go help her. More likely than not, her opponent is Rickori Keskivaara¡ªa man that should not be allowed to survive this night. I can handle Nigreos and Lunara myself, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Eko interrupted, turning a determined expression back to the man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not backing down on this one, Master Viiro. The things Abigail said back there¡­ I just¡­¡± Clenching his teeth, the fledgling Master of Light raised his head to gaze at the Grand Observatory, standing just under a mile from their position. From so far below, he could not make out anybody at the top, but he knew Nigreos and Lunara would be up there, watching this carnage from the safety of the sky. ¡°She said they killed our father¡­and I want to hear it from their mouths.¡±


    ¡°And if they admit to it?¡± Viiro demanded. ¡°Are you going to be able to bring yourself to strike them down? Do the two of you have the stomach to eliminate them?¡±


    Album shook her head, stepping forward and snapping, ¡°Do you? Master Viiro, they¡¯re your children. They¡¯re your heirs! What do you plan to do to them if what Abi said is the truth? You said back in the castle that you¡¯ll kill them, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I did say that, and I will.¡± Viiro straightened up menacingly, his square jaw clenched in utter fury, as if all of his pent up rage from the last week was finally growing too much for him to hold back. ¡°Nigreos and Lunara will have become a stain on my reputation¡ªone that I will never be able to wipe clean. The best I can do is be the one to execute them, so that is what I must do! My line will die, and Nogara¡¯s children will be the inheritors of Nium¡¯s and my positions. I cannot undo that. Don¡¯t tell me the two of you plan to spare them after this?¡±


    Eko''s voice caught in his throat, and in the privacy of his mind, he asked himself that very question. Can I kill them? Would I have strength to cut down two people that have always been like siblings to me? Can I look Nigreos and Luna in the eyes and blast a hole in their chests?


    The young man then tilted his head back towards the destruction below, and when he did, he caught sight of a little girl no older than four or five, crouched beside the unmoving body of a woman that may have been her mother. Her lower half was crushed by a large piece of rock, and though Eko could not hear it from up there, he could see the girl crying and pulling her mom¡¯s limp arm in a desperate attempt to free her. Seconds later, a handful of the city guard came around the corner, spotted the child, and headed over to try and help her. As he observed this, the charred corpse of his father entered his mind, and though Eko¡¯s heart was crushed with an unbearable desire to run away and pretend this wasn¡¯t happening, he did not have the luxury of cowardice.


    He did, however, have an answer to Viiro¡¯s question.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t plan to spare them,¡± he stated confidently as he looked the man dead in the eyes. ¡°If they did this and you are unable to, I will kill them myself, as is the ancient duty of the House of Luz. I will not enjoy it, and I will forever regret that it came to that, but this...¡± Jutting his finger down below, he pointed at the screaming little girl being rushed away to safety by the guards, her hands desperately extending towards her mother. ¡°This is vile. If they did this, then they are dead to me.¡±


    Beside him, he could see Album watching the girl with her hands over her mouth, and though she had tears in her eyes, she choked them back and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ We wouldn¡¯t have a choice. You¡¯re right, Master Viiro¡­ They need to be punished for this. They have to be.¡±


    The Master of Darkness nodded with approval. ¡°Good. Glad to see the two of you have finally found reason. That being said, I am their father. I have no intention of allowing you to bear that burden. I understand you seek closure, but this must be handled swiftly.¡±


    ¡°H-hold on¡ª¡±


    ¡°Therefore, for the sake of your souls, I pray they are dead before you reach the top of that tower.¡±


    Cutting Eko off with the soft but sharp whisper, Viiro merged with the darkness yet again, and though Eko could not see him, he could sense the man¡¯s presence flying up towards the Observatory, leaving them behind.


    ¡°Viiro, damn it!¡± Eko snarled. ¡°Album, we need to get up now! I¡¯m not strong enough to flash up there, so come with me! We have to go through the Observatory itself!¡±


    Reacting as quickly as he did, Album replied, ¡°Right! Come on!¡±


    Together, the siblings cast Ilumine once again and sprinted as fast as they could towards the giant cylindrical tower. Given Viiro¡¯s character, Eko was certain he would not show any mercy to his children, meaning that if he wanted to confront them, he and Album needed to get to the top immediately. From what he knew, there should be a staircase leading all the way from the bottom, so should they get inside of the tower, it would only be a minute or two between Viiro¡¯s arrival and their own. Eko was confident in their speed, but when they reached the large walls surrounding the Observatory¡¯s base and flashed over the top to enter the front courtyard, he cursed under his breath and abruptly canceled his spell as he landed on the concrete path just opposite the front gates. Album did the same, both siblings pulling light to their hands as they stood at the ready.


    You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me¡­


    There were about a dozen men and women gathered in that courtyard, with about half of them wearing the red cloaks and porcelain masks of Rei¡¯s Teeth while the other half were dressed in traditional light armor, their faces exposed for the Luz to see. At first, Eko wondered why the other half were not dressed in Teeth attire, but he found his answer the second he laid eyes on the older man just down the concrete path, sitting on the staircase leading upwards to the Observatory¡¯s front doors. He appeared somewhere in his late sixties, with a bald head, clean-shaven features, and intense narrow eyes. He wore the same blue and silver armor as the other non-Teeth, and a large broadsword was clutched in his right hand.


    I recognize him from the mission briefing¡­ Eko remarked, having read through every detail of that report more times than he could count. He had wanted to be ready for anything, and that was why he could easily identify a man who was mentioned only once. Nickalous Arlando. He¡¯s well known for being a vehement ally of Keskivaara¡¯s movement and an old friend of the People''s Mind. If he¡¯s down here, mingling among Rei¡¯s Teeth, then I suppose we have our answer. Keskivaara¡¯s a traitor.


    ¡°You know, I honestly thought it was pointless to station ourselves here,¡± Nickalous called out in a deep, husky voice. ¡°But Vesh and the Teeth insisted it was necessary. Guess they were right.¡± Getting to his feet, the man calmly looked the two of them over, his eyes remaining on the light in their palms much longer than anything else. ¡°Eko and Album Luz, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Nickalous Arlando, I presume?¡± Eko spat back, raising his hand to point the ball of light directly at him. ¡°Move or you¡¯re dead. We don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Both the Teeth and Keskivaara¡¯s followers pulled out mana and weapons the second Eko made his threat, but Nickalous retained his composure. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re on your way to the Grand Observatory? Would not your skill and speed be more beneficial out in that city? There are plenty of victims just awaiting their saviors, so for what reason do the Luz have for coming here?¡±


    Damn it all! We don¡¯t have time to be chatting with a traitor like him! Viiro might have already¡­


    ¡°Our business is our own!¡± he snarled impatiently. ¡°Perhaps you should be out in the city instead of meandering around this damn courtyard, huh?! Get out of our way and I won¡¯t hurt anybody. But if you insist on challenging us¡­!¡±


    He let his warning hang in the air, knowing that people as brainwashed as the Teeth wouldn¡¯t heed it but hoping that Keskivaara¡¯s men would understand just how stupid it was to fight two light mages as advanced as them. Unfortunately, Nickalous straightened up and cracked his neck to the side as he gripped his broadsword in both hands and aimed the point directly at Eko.


    ¡°You know what, Kid? I¡¯ve been waiting a long damn time to kill myself an elite little prick like you,¡± he growled venomously. ¡°You¡¯re always so cocky¡ªso full of yourselves! Take a look around you! You¡¯re outnumbered, yet you¡¯re posturing like you have any shot of surviving this encounter?! I¡¯m fuckin¡¯ glad I finally have a chance to give you assholes what you deserve! This has been a long time in the making, Luz!¡±


    Very well then.


    ¡°Luminetta!¡±


    ¡°Infernatio!¡±


    As Nickalous¡¯s sword erupted into flames, Eko thrust out his arm and released his ball of light while the rest of the combatants jumped into the fray. To his surprise, the older man was already moving to the right even before the energy was being hurled at him, showing quicker agility than his age would have led on. Meanwhile, his sword swung up, sending a curved arc of flames hurtling towards where Eko had been standing before he flashed away to his left.


    Naturally, even if Nickalous was quick on his feet, light magic was the fastest affinity known to mages, so sooner or later, Eko would outpace and kill him. The only problem would be the large number of enemies he was facing. Since he was relatively confident Nickalous was the most powerful opponent present, Eko decided that it would be best to turn his attention on as many of the others as he could, for it would be easier to divert all attention to Nickalous with fewer mages on his ass.


    ¡°Luminey,¡± he uttered, compressing energy into his right palm while simultaneously filling his left with mana that was not physical, rather it would simply let out a blinding flash of light that would remove eyesight from all who were present. Album would know to capitalize on it, so Eko trusted in his little sister as he shot his hand up and released that spell, bathing the courtyard in pure white. Meanwhile, his previous incantation formed two dozen bolts of light in the air around him¡ªbolts that Eko sent towards every mana signature he could sense. Unfortunately, his flash increased the density of the ambient mana, making it harder to identify his enemies, so when the light diminished, he was mildly disappointed to find that he only struck five of them, with two having managed to avoid losing any vitals. Nickalous Arlando was not among the dead or injured, so Eko turned, cast Ilumine before the man could regain his bearings, and bolted straight towards his position by the staircase.


    He didn¡¯t hear Nickalous cast anything due to his focus, so he was mildly surprised when a wall of fire erupted around the base of the stairs. Since Eko wasn¡¯t currently made of anything that would burn, he fully intended to go straight through it. That was why he was shocked when he slammed straight into something solid that knocked out his concentration, sending him sprawling into the grass moments before he turned back to flesh.


    What?! How?!


    Nickalous jumped through the fires, wind magic swirling around the broadsword that was held back, its tip poised to pierce straight through Eko¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Gilou!¡± the young man sputtered frantically, using a more minor form of Ilumine to turn the area around his heart into light.


    The blade passed straight through him and buried itself in the dirt as Nickalous¡¯s eyebrows shot up with mild surprise, seemingly not realizing what happened. However, he must have expected a counterattack, for he ripped the sword back out and was dodging away seconds before Eko let off another dozen bolts that barely missed his large form, impacting the ground around them in a shower of dirt and burning the grass.


    I see now¡­ Wind magic¡­ He erected a shield of wind that was concealed in the wall of fire. I wasn¡¯t prepared for anything solid so I didn¡¯t have enough force to shatter the shield. Seems this guy is proficient in two affinities¡­ Lesson learned.


    Rolling back to his feet, Eko noted that there were only three people left aside from Nickalous, with Album using bursts of Ilumine to bolt around the courtyard, always moving in a strategy more common to wind mages. He first felt relief before it was replaced by smugness at the frantic eyes of Nickalous, who had also just checked up on his allies.


    Who''s the cocky prick now, Mr. Arlando?


    Unfortunately, Nickalous had protoed back to Eko before the young man could fully regain his footing, and based on the telegraphed swing of his wind-enhanced broadsword, Eko could tell he realized his mistake. Unfortunately, the attacks were too rapid for Eko to cast any more incantations, so he instead relied on defense and his previous casting of Gilou. Every time Nickalous swung the sword at the young man¡¯s body, it passed straight through as flesh turned to light. The blade moved harmlessly through Eko¡¯s neck, then downwards diagonally for his torso, before yet another swing went through the light mage¡¯s waist. Nickalous was at a standstill, for if he backed off on his attacks then Eko would be able to cast offensive magic, but his own offense was harmless against Eko¡¯s defense. Running would turn the tables in Eko¡¯s favor, staying would only delay the inevitable.


    Yet it seemed the man wasn¡¯t one to keep trying a futile tactic as he raised the broadsword over his shoulder, jerking his arms in a swing that would cleave Eko shoulder to waist should it strike. Predicting the trajectory, Eko turned his torso to formless energy, but the attack didn¡¯t come when expected. Nickalous hadn¡¯t actually finished the swing, rather he halted the blade in the middle of its arc.


    A feint?


    The attack came not a moment later. Having expected to only briefly maintain Gilou, Eko¡¯s body was turning back to normal, but the newest Master of Light wouldn¡¯t be worthy of the title if a trick like that killed him. He was already backpedaling, leaning away from the slash as it barely missed him. However, his opponent clearly wasn¡¯t to be underestimated as his left hand let go of the hilt so his right could snap the broadsword back through Eko¡¯s neck. Having regained his bearings, Eko successfully avoided the lethal blow with a casting of Gilou on his neck, but Nickalous continued with the twisting motion of his body and his forward momentum to slam his left shoulder into Eko¡¯s chest. The attack wasn¡¯t strong, merely meant to throw the newest Master of Ijiria off, yet it failed at even that as Eko used his backward movement to roll with the hit, recovering before Nickalous was poised to make another strike.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± the large man snarled furiously, seconds before his head exploded in a flash, a bolt of light passing from one side of his skull through the other, searing his brains, and killing him instantly.


    The traitor collapsed into the grass, giving Eko a second to catch his breath as he raised his head to find corpses strewn about the courtyard, holes blown through them by the very magic that had just killed Nickalous, while Album stood among them, breathing heavily. Despite everything going on around them, Eko spared a weak smile for Album, proud of how strong she had become, before the two of them wordlessly sprinted straight for the front doors of the Observatory, as well as the staircase that would take them to the Noctis.


    ***


    Ever since the day they retrieved it from the ruins of that Cansi laboratory, Barron Kristoff had not been fond of the being known as The Angel. It was his philosophy that the creations of a population that destroyed themselves were better left forgotten, but Tali insisted that retrieving this creature was the will of the Goddess Rei, shown to her in her visions. Barron could not argue with the Voice of Rei, so he begrudgingly accompanied her and Uma to Cansi then helped transport it to Aquesen where it could be studied in the castle¡¯s labs. They had been able to figure out through interactions with The Angel that it required a host, and Barron had done as the Goddess wished by offering himself, only for the creature to reject him. When The Angel fell into the hands of the royal team, he was frustrated, and he once again wished that it had been left in Cansi. The only thing that satisfied him was the likelihood that he would ever have to face it personally, so when the creature appeared alongside Abigail and shoved him down into the dungeon, he could only curse his foul luck.


    Goddess, I seek not to question your will, but what could possibly be the point of freeing this monster?!


    The Angel had taken the form of Album Luz, and Barron was only barely keeping up with it as it flashed around the firelit corridor of the Saientia dungeons, sending bolts upon bolts straight for him. The creature of Cansi flashed past on the right, shooting a streak of light that glanced off his pauldron as he spun before the Angel turned back to energy, flashing to the other wall and aiming another bolt for his face. As he rounded on the creature, Barron noticed its extended glowing palm and swiftly jerked his neck, taking the bolt to the side of his helm. Most of the attacks landed harmlessly on the armor, but the others were at risk of slipping through the slits in his helm. Barron had learned back in Noctalus just how important it was to defend those small gaps in his defense, and he attributed the fact that The Angel was failing to break through to his encounter with Rennigan Glaus and Acostav Luz.


    But there¡¯s only so long I can keep this up! Doctor Miyon and Sartella need me up there, especially if that sound I heard in the stairwell was one of them, but there¡¯s not a chance I can win against a being like this! Rei, please lend me your strength.


    With his front facing away from The Angel for defense, Barron¡¯s eyes widened as the creature suddenly appeared before him, its palms together and lit with mana. Taking the powerful, two-handed blast of light straight to his broad chest, Barron was slammed into the wall behind him, only barely erecting a shield of wind to combat The Angel¡¯s subsequent bolts of light. His glaive had fallen from his hand when he first landed down there, and there hadn¡¯t been an opening to summon it back, forcing him to fight with traditional magic. At the same time, he had to remain on his toes, for Lunara had told them that Album wasn¡¯t its only host, and that it had also taken on the DNA of Nigreos Noctis, meaning that if it decided to change, it could turn the very shadows of that dungeon into his enemy.


    I¡¯m not so sure my armor can handle such pressure anymore!


    Barron slashed up with his gauntlet, sending a quick blade of wind that The Angel shattered with a casual burst of light, charging his position before he could stop it. Terror gripped him when the creature jumped onto his body and pressed its hand straight up against his helm just like Acostav had. He had a smaller shield around his head, but The Angel had just proven it cut through his wind like butter.


    ¡°Corsikei!¡± he sputtered out, reaching up a large arm and placing his hand against its stomach almost certainly at the last minute.


    The Angel was launched backwards, its body exploding from the impact of the shockwave as black and white slime splattered across the walls, floor, and cell doors. Normally, Barron would have let out a breath of victory and hurried away, but this was not a normal opponent and The Angel was not dead.


    ¡°Correio!¡± Extending his arm, Barron finally resummoned his glaive, gripping it tightly in his hands as he turned and cast Proto in an attempt to flee back up the stairs.


    The Angel had yet to reform, but the darkness of the corridor turned upon him anyway, wrapping around his limbs and neck to yank him off his feet before aggressively slamming him into the ground. Barron let out a shout of agony and frustration as tendrils of shadows coiled around his arms, legs, torso, and neck, with even a few trying to force their way through his helm¡¯s wind-defended slits. He was completely and utterly outmatched, and for the second time in two weeks, he was staring death in the face.


    Come on! Why did we release this thing?! Rei, Your Excellency, please send me an answer!


    Nigreos Noctis stepped into his view, the imposter of the young dark mage now looming above the prone Barron, his eyebrow cocked with interest. ¡°This is strange, is it not? I seem to recall your armor having a much more powerful mana signature. What happened to it, Sir Kristoff?¡±


    Shouting out with fury, Barron tried to release his arms from the ground, but the tendrils held them tightly, preventing him from turning any of his power against this creature. Deciding instead to rely on environmental magic, he uttered Condite before The Angel could say anything else. Ropes of wind formed around its body, but the shadows of the corridor cut them away without the creature having to move even a single muscle, its mouth twitching in amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯re an unlucky man, Barron Kristoff,¡± it went on, as if completely oblivious to his attack, those tendrils of shadow, thin as paper, remaining around The Angel. ¡°Most mages in this world would crumble before a warrior as strong as you, but instead you find yourself facing people like me and Acostav. You get the jump on Ryokumo Caeli, but he escapes. You do the same to Rennigan Glaus, but are fought back before you can finish him. Yet you are a pious man who follows the Goddess? Sir, do you not sometimes wonder why Rei leaves you out to dry time and time again?¡±


    ¡°Condite! Condite! CONDITE!¡±


    Barron spat and screamed, but The Angel let out a soft chuckle as the shadows continued to harmlessly cut his ropes to shreds, a small hiss sounding out as the condensed air escaped.


    ¡°Is your goddess going to save you?¡± it mocked. ¡°Or does she plan to let me end your life? What do you think?¡± The shadows tightened around his limbs and throat, beginning to dent and break the armor. ¡°Yes, these shadows are strong, but your armor is cracking much quicker than it should. Why is that?¡± The Angel stepped forward, unphased by Barron¡¯s struggling as it knelt down and placed a hand over the breastplate. ¡°Hmm? Yes, I¡¯m correct. This is different.¡±


    No! If it figures out my armor¡¯s trick and takes it back to its allies, then we lose one of our aces! I have to break out! I have to keep it from returning to Reiner! This thing could kill Miyon and Sartella with a flick of its wrist! Come on, Barron, get up!


    Barron¡¯s body jolted and shook with his struggle, but the tendrils tightened in response, finally snapping the guard around his neck and reaching his flesh. The shadow swirled around his throat, threatening to open it, but the armor¡¯s enchantment saved his life.


    In the blink of an eye, he found himself standing in a small bedroom, consisting of a single large bed and nothing more. He recognized it instantly just before he was overcome by every negative emotion he could possibly feel. This was his bedroom in the fortress of Ankalla, the home base of the Kosah-Rei in the deep north hundreds of miles from the Great City of Stellareid. The Angel had almost killed him, the armor¡¯s protection was cast, and he was teleported to a different set of armor¡ªone unharmed by The Angel. He was alive, but he was removed from the Battle of Stellareid, leaving Uma and Leiolai completely at that creature¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°No¡­¡± he growled furiously before turning and slamming his gauntleted hand into the wall behind him. ¡°NO! DAMN IT! DAMN IT ALL!¡±


    ***


    The Angel watched with intrigue as Barron Kristoff vanished from the armor just before his life could be ended, and within seconds of his disappearance, the empty suit began to fade into beads of light just like it had supposedly done in Noctalus. The creature of Cansi sighed, annoyed that Barron escaped, but at the same time, it was still moderately satisfied with this outcome. The red knight was potentially removed from the Battle of Stellareid and it had learned valuable information about how that armor worked.


    If my scan was accurate, he was able to take Master Nakoma Taurus¡¯s attacks head-on because the damage was being magically dispersed to every set of armor he possessed, therefore allowing him to only face a portion of each attack dealt to him. When Acostav Luz destroyed that suit in Noctalus, it eliminated one of them and decreased the dispersion. That''s why he was weaker against me¡­ The Angel smirked victoriously. So if you can get him down to one, that armor will become nothing more than a basic set. I¡¯ll have to get this information back to the others, but first¡­


    Transforming back into Album, The Angel became light and bolted back up the steps.


    I have to go to Abigail!

 V7 Chapter 7- His Precious Team

    Chapter VII


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s finally the weekend! What a wretched last few days!¡± Jessi Yuahl complained as she, Hirokol, Fayela, and Rennigan made their way out of the one class they shared that semester¡ªthe required third year ¡°History of the Age of Ascension¡±. ¡°That test was a fucking bitch, wasn¡¯t it? Professor Isen needs to learn how to write fair questions!¡±


    Rennigan rolled his eyes with exasperation, sticking his hands into the pockets of his uniform blazer as he fixed the fire mage with a scowl. ¡°Well, Yuahl, maybe if you actually took the time to study, those questions wouldn¡¯t have been challenging at all! I, for one, felt confident in each and every one of them.¡±


    ¡°Kiss my ass, Glaus!¡± she spat back. ¡°I did study, thank you very much! Hiro, Faye, and I spent the last three afternoons up in the library working our butts off for this thing and you would know that if you actually bothered to join us!¡±


    Rennigan snorted. ¡°Why would I join you when all you would do is distract me? I know you three just goof off with the royal team when you go up there! When I¡¯m by myself, there is nothing to weaken my focus!¡±


    ¡°Why you little¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Jessi, ignore the bastard,¡± Hiro cut in, taking a step forward to place himself between her and Rennigan. ¡°He¡¯s just being his normal prick self. I¡¯m sure you did perfectly fine and even if you didn¡¯t, it¡¯s over and done with!¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Faye added with a smile. ¡°You did your best and that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Not if she flunks the damn class, Rennigan remarked in the silence of his mind. But whatever. These three imbeciles made it more than clear that they don¡¯t give a shit about logic, so why should I waste my breath trying to talk sense into them? Their grades are not my problem.


    Coming to that decision, Rennigan shut his mouth as the four of them stepped onto one of the building¡¯s lifts, Hiro casting Ortumo to begin lowering them down to the first floor. The water mage knew they couldn¡¯t get there fast enough, for he desperately wanted to be rid of their obnoxious company. The second they reached the door, he fully intended to walk away as fast as possible so he could return to his dormitory for some well-earned alone time to continue with his studies. If he was lucky enough, the girls would invite Hiro to go out somewhere with them so he could have the room to himself, and to his satisfaction, that was exactly what they did.


    ¡°Well, anyway, why don¡¯t we go do something to celebrate surviving the exam?¡± Faye suggested cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mello¡¯s Creamery is having a sale tonight so we could get some ice cream?¡±


    Jessi nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, I could die for some ice cream right now! I¡¯m in!¡±


    ¡°Yup, so am I,¡± Hiro added with a grin. ¡°Should we go invite Abi and the others? They just got back from that mission down south, right? I¡¯m sure they¡¯d love to go kick back and chill for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Can we exclude Caeli?¡± the fire mage grumbled as the lift reached the bottom and they continued down the hallway. ¡°If we invite him, he¡¯s just gonna be annoying, you know?¡±


    Faye laughed and shook her head. ¡°Sure, but it¡¯d look kinda bad to invite the other three and leave him out. He might be a little irritating, but he¡¯s not a bad guy, right?¡±


    ¡°A little irritating?¡± Rennigan growled under his breath, and though he said it more for himself, it seemed Hiro didn¡¯t miss his snide comment.


    ¡°Be quiet, Glaus! He¡¯d probably be more friendly to you if you didn¡¯t push his damn buttons every two seconds!¡±


    Even though Rennigan had already come to the decision to keep to himself and not get involved in their moronic conversation, he simply could not let Hiro¡¯s comment pass. ¡°Excuse me?! I do not push his buttons! I¡¯ll be minding my own damn business, not bothering anybody, when suddenly I hear that stupid fucker call out, ¡®Glaus, it¡¯s your best friend¡¯, before running over here to make some unsavory comments about my father! Caeli starts it! Caeli always starts it! I merely ¡®push his buttons¡¯ in retaliation!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± Hiro said with a dismissive wave, as if having already lost interest in what Rennigan was saying. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think it matters cause if I remember correctly, I¡¯m pretty sure Caeli went up to the Citadel to visit the Princess tonight so he¡¯s not free.¡±


    ¡°Right, he was boasting about that yesterday, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Faye chuckled to herself as Jessi gave a sly grin and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Caeli¡¯s back up with the Princess again? Things must be getting quite steamy then! Who knew Ilirianna¡¯s type was weird pompous assholes, but then again, I¡¯m not gonna kink shame.¡±


    ¡°Er, Jess¡¯, maybe don¡¯t say that so loudly,¡± Hiro muttered, fearfully glancing around the luckily empty corridor. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the Citadel would take kindly to us talking about the princess¡¯s kinks.¡±


    Finally, they arrived at the front doors and departed the building, with Rennigan instantly turning in the opposite direction from the others, eager to return to the dorm towers. Unfortunately, he only got a handful of steps away before Fayela called after him.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m probably wasting my breath, but do you wanna join us for the ice cream, Rennigan?¡±


    He stopped in his tracks and glanced over his shoulder with a scoff. ¡°No, Rio, I would not like to waste my time on something as unnecessary as ice cream. Just because the exam is over doesn¡¯t mean we should slack off! There are other exams coming up, projects to be finished, and essays to be written. You three can have your fun, but I have a job to do and I¡¯m going to do it!¡±


    He then turned on his heel without another word and continued on his way, though he didn¡¯t miss the hushed exchange between Jessi and Faye.


    ¡°Why do you bother trying? He¡¯s always an ass about it.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, good question.¡±


    Rennigan grimaced to himself, knowing he was in the right whether they wanted to admit it or not. I¡¯m not going to become the Master of Water by eating ice cream. I¡¯m only going to get Master Rana¡¯s attention by working my ass off night and day! Good on them for lacking aspirations, but I actually want to do something worthwhile with my life! They can make fun of me all they want, for I don¡¯t like them either. We are nothing more than teammates, so I don¡¯t need them to like me.


    After all, we are not friends.


    ***


    What the hell is wrong with me? What the hell have I done?!


    Crouched on the cold road just outside of Stellareid¡¯s entertainment district, Rennigan Glaus clutched at his silver hair, practically pulling it from his head. His breathing was ragged, his body was in agonizing pain, and he was sobbing uncontrollably, unable to move his legs despite knowing he needed to run away right that instant. But he simply could not do it. His body wouldn¡¯t listen to him, as if everything had shut down and crippled him. For some reason, that memory of the previous autumn clawed its way into his brain, mocking him and forcing him to look upon what he could now never get back¡ªwhat he failed to realize when he had the chance to.


    Why didn¡¯t I go with them? Faye always invited me! She never failed, even though I snapped at her when she tried! She knew she was wasting her breath, but she always reached out a hand and tried to include me! I should have accepted at least once! I should have appreciated what I had, because now they¡¯re gone! They¡¯re all gone!


    Jessi Yuahl had been stabbed through the throat from behind, her life snuffed out before she ever knew what it was that had killed her. Hirokol Pafran had defended Rennigan¡¯s life with his own, rushing him towards the mana port before Omorossa cut off his leg, jammed a dagger through his skull, then crushed it. Fayela Rio, too, used her life to defend Rennigan¡¯s as she attempted to hold off the ringmaster long enough for her ally to escape the pocket realm. Yet, through means he still did not understand, she was taken away by the combustion magic of the Kosah-Rei. He watched her body torn apart from within as she was ravaged by the fires that consumed her. In a little under twenty minutes, Rennigan¡¯s entire team was stolen from him, and now it was all over.


    They would never again invite him out to ice cream or dinner or even for a mere walk. He would never wake up in his dorm room to Hiro complaining about the classes for the day, nor would he ever find himself in his typical banter with Faye and Jessi. They would never go on another mission together, they would never fight together, they would never again do anything together.


    Never, never, never, never, NEVER!


    They were a team he convinced himself were unnecessary¡ªthat when they graduated, it would be a simple matter to leave them behind and go off on his own to pursue his lofty ambitions of succeeding Nyx Rana. Time and time again, he told himself they didn¡¯t matter to him, but as he watched them get slaughtered, his true feelings¡ªthe ones he locked deep inside of himself¡ªripped their way to the surface and revealed to him what he truly felt. He didn¡¯t appreciate what he had while he had it, and with that memory playing in his mind, he would have done anything in that moment to go back in time, and change his answer.


    ¡°Do you wanna join us for the ice cream, Rennigan?¡±


    ¡°You know what, Faye, I would like that. It¡¯s been a long week, so I could use a break from my studies! I¡¯ve never been there, though, so you¡¯ll have to recommend me something.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t I say that?! When she asked, why didn¡¯t I say yes?! My head was shoved so far up my own ass that I couldn¡¯t see what it was I really wanted! They were my friends! They were my friends¡ªmy precious team! Why am I only realizing this now, when they¡¯re fucking dead?! WHAT THE FUCK WAS WRONG WITH ME?!


    Suddenly, in the opposite direction from the entertainment district, Rennigan heard a crunch in the snow, felt a drawing of mana, and snapped his head upwards to see who had approached. There were five mages dressed in light armor standing just a few feet in front of him, a young woman in the lead that he found he slightly recognized. She was on the shorter side, with dark skin, intense brown eyes, and thick black hair she had tied back behind her head. Her hand was extended towards him, wind magic swirling around it in a warning, and as the two of them gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, he suddenly remembered where he knew her from.


    Haleah Narkas. The woman who answered the door when Noctis and I visited Keskivaara.


    ¡°P-please,¡± he stammered, barely able to choke the words out past the sobs. ¡°Ms. Narkas¡­ Help¡­ I¡­ My team, they¡­ Omorossa¡­killed them¡­ I need¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the only survivor then?¡±


    Her question was spoken in a whisper, but the tone in her voice was not one of surprise or pity, rather it was disappointment. It clicked for him instantly that she was not here by chance, rather she had known what Omorossa was plotting and had not expected Rennigan to survive it. And if that were the case, it could only mean one thing: Rickori Keskivaara had sided with the Kosah-Rei. He did not know what expression he made when that realization dawned on him, but Haleah turned away, as if unable to bear the sight.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to kill a helpless kid,¡± she muttered back to the soldiers behind her. ¡°Get the cuffs and cut off his magic. We¡¯ll take him back to Rickori. Glaus, if you so much as draw your mana, you¡¯re a dead man.¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s eyes went wide as he watched one of the soldiers reach into a pouch at her hip and produce the requested mana-suppressing cuffs. ¡°W-wait! Hold on a second! My team was murdered in there! Omorossa is with the Kosah-Rei! They killed them all! My team! My friends! Why are you tying me up?! Are you not fighting for peace?! Is that not Keskivaara¡¯s whole deal?! That wasn¡¯t peace! That was¡ª!¡±


    ¡°SHUT THE HELL UP!¡± Haleah snarled furiously, her mana spiking in further warning. ¡°Peace failed, so this is the next step! Be lucky we are not killing you like Vesh ordered us to!¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Rennigan uttered with a weak shake of his head. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Haleah turned away once more, but before the water mage could continue his pathetic pleading, her eyes shifted to something behind Rennigan, only for her features to contort in horror and concern.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Mr. Omorossa?! What happened to you?!¡± she exclaimed, her words sending a painful chill down Rennigan¡¯s back.


    He did not want to turn around, but he also knew his life may very well depend on it, so he grit his teeth and tilted his head enough to see the man that had just stepped out of the pocket realm. His skin was covered in red and black burns, his shirt completely burned away to reveal a broad chest covered in even more horrific scars. He no longer had any hair on his head or face and his pants seemed to have barely survived, but even though the imposter Hakelades Omorossa should have been in the most agonizing pain ever, his eyes were still full of life¡ªa life being fueled by a rage that he directed towards Rennigan.


    ¡°It seems the combustions were activated early,¡± Omorossa rasped. ¡°Rio was marked, but she was concealed in her armor, so I didn¡¯t realize it until she charged me. Worry not, though, for my inheritance has spared my life.¡±


    Haleah seemed uncertain of what to react to first, but her head snapped up towards the Fifth Ring looming above before a gasp escaped her lips. Rennigan¡¯s eyes flickered up there as well, and the sight of the pillars of smoke rising into the cloudy sky just continued to add to the crushing feeling he was experiencing.


    All that smoke? If that¡¯s from the combustions like Omorossa claimed, then how many people were marked?! What the fuck is going on up there?!


    Haleah¡¯s lips tightened with an emotion Rennigan could not identify, but she shook her head to alleviate herself of it, then glanced back at the four mages standing uncertainly behind them, her hand still raised in a silent threat.


    ¡°Rolan, heal Mr. Omorossa. Kellie, tie Glaus up.¡±


    Heal him?!


    The thought that flashed through Rennigan¡¯s mind was accompanied by fury, for if Omorossa¡¯s wounds were healed, then that would mean Faye¡¯s sacrifice was for nothing. He couldn¡¯t allow that to happen, but what was he supposed to do? He was outnumbered six to one and he had been unable to kill Omorossa when the imposter was alone and Rennigan still had his team backing him up.


    ¡°Hold on, Narkas,¡± the imposter growled, his reddened hand shooting up to motion for her to halt. ¡°Why would there be a need to tie him up? Vesh ordered Glaus¡¯s death, so for what reason are we sparing him?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­?¡± Haleah¡¯s features contorted with conflict as she glanced down at Rennigan before turning back to the cultist. ¡°B-but he¡¯s incapable of fighting back. There¡¯s no honor in killing him like this.¡±


    Omorossa shook his head. ¡°There is no honor in anything we¡¯ve done tonight, so why are you worried about it now?¡± The ringmaster motioned towards the dagger he had slipped into his belt before wrapping his fingers around the hilt. ¡°Though, if it really bothers you, I¡¯d be happy to finish him off myself.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­?¡±


    Haleah hesitated once more, so the mage named Kellie remained at the ready to cuff Rennigan should that be the route they took. Rolan, however, had no need to await further orders as he brought nature magic to his hand and began approaching Omorossa. Rennigan¡¯s heart stopped, his brain¡¯s processing going faster and faster as he desperately tried to think of something he could do. He could not allow Omorossa to be healed. In fact, at the moment, the man was far weaker than he was back in the pocket realm, for not only was he no longer in his private domain, but he was severely wounded by Faye¡¯s explosion. On top of that, as Rennigan¡¯s eyes flickered to his surroundings, he realized that the road was covered in snow¡ªsomething he easily could bend to his will. Being outside in the snow meant that now, he was the one with an environmental advantage. If he could just get himself to move, he could turn the tides in his favor and strike Hakelades Omorossa down with his own hands. He could avenge Jessi, Hiro, and Faye. He could make their sacrifices worth something by killing one of the leaders of the Kosah-Rei. He could do it! He could fight back! It might not be hopeless! The environment was to his advantage!


    Rennigan¡¯s hands were against the cold ground, and before even he knew what had happened, his mana ejected from his body faster and with more power than he had ever used. He hadn¡¯t even cast a spell nor had he drawn it to his hands. In his euphoria at realizing he had hope, it was like his magic reacted solely on instinct, and he couldn¡¯t have been prouder of the result.


    Sharp and powerful spikes of ice exploded from the ground in a circle around his crouched form, and right before his eyes, he watched Keskivaara¡¯s followers torn open. The woman named Kellie was pierced directly in the heart, the life leaving her eyes instantly. Rolan was stabbed by about five of them, his body shredded as the sheer size of the spikes ripped him apart. The two followers who Rennigan never learned the names of met the exact same fate, and while Haleah Narkas was the only one of the five to react, there were too many spikes and she was far too close. Her body was cleaved in two directly at the waist, her top half collapsing to the cold road before it, too, was pierced by the continuously sprouting ice. Omorossa was struck dead on, as well, but just as he was able to survive those direct attacks by Faye, the ice shattered the second it impacted his skin.


    And yet, he wasn¡¯t as stable as back in the pocket realm. The imposter stumbled backwards, letting out a grunt of pain as he did so¡ªthe first sign of a successful attack by Rennigan himself. Laughing to himself in a fit of madness, finding his mind full of a deep fog, he turned his golden eyes onto the last enemy standing as the cold air began to swirl around his body like a storm of wind. He was feeling a sense of power he had never experienced in his life, and he was not about to question why.


    YES! I CAN WIN THIS!


    ***


    Throughout Ijirian history, there were numerous accounts detailing mages who, when faced with such horrific tragedy and hopeless conditions, entered a state of ecstasy in which their magic took over. It was referred to as Rabid Mage Syndrome, or RMS. They were said to temporarily lose all sense of themselves, and rather than incorporating incantations, they simply unleashed their mana in a feral and uncontrollable manner, lashing out with raw strength. Some scientists believed this state evolved in tandem with the fight-or-flight response to enable the mage to go beyond their limits in a desperate effort to live. Naturally, the body wasn¡¯t designed to do this under normal circumstances, and the physical toll it took on the mage could knock them out for extended periods of time. Other scientists believed this state was a myth, for there were plenty of instances where mages faced such conditions and merely buckled under the pressure. The response to this was explained through the concept of individual differences¡ªthat some mages were more likely to enter this state due to the possession of certain personality traits, developmental experiences, affinity preferences, among all other aspects that differed across human beings.


    The debate over RMS persisted even to that day, but as Quill Tyrus watched Rennigan Glaus obliterate five of Keskivaara¡¯s mages without the traditional drawing of mana or incantation, he decided without a doubt that he believed in RMS and that he was witnessing it right that moment. Rennigan was cackling in unhinged glee, surrounded by massive spikes that were drenched in blood and were large enough that Quill could only see the young man from his chest upwards. The Kosah-Rei cultist was already weakened due to Fayela Rio¡¯s suicide attack, and while his inherited resistance to physical attacks and high tolerance for pain enabled him to remain upright, he was far from an ideal state.


    But it doesn''t matter! he reminded himself. I was charged with eliminating Glaus, so I have to finish the job! Leiolai can heal me when it¡¯s all over, so I¡¯ll just have to give it everything I¡¯ve got!


    But even with his determination, how was one supposed to fight an opponent fueled by pure madness? Rennigan¡¯s mana was ejecting itself without warning, so even though Quill was on his toes, he was not able to dodge the next attack. The barricade of ice exploded outwards even further, growing towards where Quill was just barely recovering his footing and slamming into his body. Were he anybody else, the spikes would have killed him, but instead, he was launched backwards, crashing through the right-hand post of the entertainment district¡¯s red archway before slamming into the street, bouncing, then hitting the road a second time before skidding to violent stop fifty yards from where Rennigan stood. The breath was knocked out of him, his eyes wide in shock at the difference between the Rennigan he confronted in the Hall of Mirrors and the one he was facing now.


    Shit¡­


    He pushed himself back to his feet and was soon reminded of how the tables had turned. The sidewalk was covered in snow, which Rennigan could manipulate with ease. Ten yards of that snow erupted into another wave of spikes that Quill barely even noticed before he was sent flying a second time. His charred body crashed through the first floor of the nearby tavern, smashing through the tables and chairs before his back slammed against the front of the bar.


    You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me¡­


    He was grateful that the Kosah-Rei opted to evacuate the entertainment district before Quill made his move on Rennigan, for it meant the surrounding establishments would be empty of civilians when a few of them were inevitably destroyed in the coming battle. Quill crawled back to his feet, his body swaying with the daze of the rapid attacks.


    His inherited ability came with a tradeoff, for while his body was naturally stronger than almost any other human in Ijiria, his mana supply was pathetic due to the grand majority of it being used to support his resistance. Because of this, he had trained in the art of hand-to-hand combat, which meant that he had to get in close to his opponents if he wanted to beat them. That was why he also learned how to create a pocket realm, for he decided that the mana he did have at his disposal would be better suited to creating a realm rigged in his favor.


    Glaus already knows where the entrance is so there isn¡¯t a shot I get him back in there, but how the hell am I supposed to get in close to that?


    Quill pulled out his dagger, darted through the hole in the tavern, and emerged back on the street just in time to find that Rennigan was standing within the district¡¯s boundaries, having entered around the archway to avoid reentering the pocket realm. The young man¡¯s golden eyes were glinting furiously, power swirling around him like an icy storm as his mana extended towards the snow covering the district so he could turn it into his weapons.


    Goddess grant me strength¡­


    Quill pressed off his back foot, sprinting towards Rennigan with all his might as snow swept in from the sides, a curved barricade of ice exploding from the ground. The cultist jumped over it, clearing the spikes with nothing but his muscles before landing on the other side and pressing forward, only for clouds of snow to suddenly sweep in and erupt into steam to engulf the two of them seconds before Quill would have reached him. With Rennigan¡¯s mana all around him and his sight unusable, Quill was unable to dodge yet another powerful ice burst from the side, and once again, he was smashing through the wall of one of the many casinos.


    He was hardly on his feet before the three stories above came crashing down on top of him as the snow on the roof bent to Rennigan¡¯s will to destroy the entire casino. Using a weak burst of Proto, Quill sent himself soaring through the front door moments before he would have been buried beneath the rubble, but Rennigan already had a wave of ice tearing down the road towards where he emerged, so Quill was sent flying down the street and into the ground. He was laying on that road for less time than he was in the casino before the snow from both the sidewalks and the rooftops lurched in and made a second attempt to bury him alive. He rolled to the left to dodge the closest snow, then swung his dagger in a backhanded curve to cut the next wave of spikes out of the air, only to be struck in the back by the third wave and launched into another tavern.


    Son of a bitch! he shouted internally with frustration. He¡¯s gonna destroy the whole damn district! At this point, Quill¡¯s only hope was to outlast Rennigan¡¯s mana, but should his run out first, his physical protection would be gone and these spikes would shred him to pieces. The question is: Who¡¯s used more mana, and who had more to begin with?!


    Back out in the street, Quill was once again charging Rennigan, and like before, he was sent flying. Now, not only was the water mage using environmental mana, but he was creating more icicles out of his own, adding even more obstacles for Quill to avoid.


    Even if I do get close to him, he¡¯ll probably just use that circular attack from before, so I might really be out of luck here! If it starts looking like he¡¯s going to win, I¡¯ll just swallow my pride and flee! I may not have killed Glaus himself, but I eliminated the other three! That¡¯s far more than Barron can say, so Vesh shouldn¡¯t complain!


    Unfortunately, that was beginning to look like the inevitable result. The battle was tedious for Quill Tyrus, for if he did manage to avoid the multiple waves of ice, he would be blinded by steam that would then leave him wide open. At one point, he managed to finally get in close, but Rennigan ducked under the arc of Quill¡¯s dagger, pivoted backwards to dodge a side kick, then used that momentum to continue going back as Quill attempted to stab the blade through Rennigan¡¯s chest. The fact that he missed left him open for Rennigan to use not ice, but water, sending a powerful scalding spray out of his hands that knocked Quill back into a building he couldn''t even identify due to his attention being solely on the horrific burning sensation coursing through him.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw through the gaping hole he¡¯d created that a huge wall of ice was sliding straight for what he realized was another tavern. Quill responded by jumping upwards, smashing his body straight through the ceiling so he could reach the floor above. He was in a guest bedroom that was soon torn apart by the fact that the ice wall was just barely tall enough to smash through the floor in a blast of splinters. As the base of the building was destroyed, the rest of it began to collapse, so Quill darted forward, shoulder slammed through the window, and returned to the street.


    How long has it been?! It feels like I¡¯ve been getting tossed around this district for hours, but it can¡¯t have been more than twenty or thirty minutes! How much more does this bastard have in him?!


    Landing on the road with such force that it cracked beneath him, Quill took a moderate satisfaction in the fact that there wasn¡¯t a lot of snow left for Rennigan to use, and if he fully resorted to his own mana, he was sure to run out first.


    But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve got much left either¡­ This one¡¯s gonna be damn close¡­


    Quill rushed forward for the millionth time that night, determined for this to be the last one. Rennigan was out of snow, so there were only so many directions he could attack from, and there were roughly fifty yards between them. With his superior speed, he¡¯d close that distance. Quill increased his stride, watching as the icicles formed in the sky around Rennigan and were sent hurtling at the cultist. With clean strikes, he cut the first down, slid under the second, pivoted around the third, then destroyed the fourth, fifth, and sixth with a wide curved arc. Another ice wall shot up from the ground, but that, too, was destroyed when Quill body-slammed straight through it. The fact that it shattered so easily proved Rennigan¡¯s waning endurance, and when Quill was reaching ten yards left, a circle of ice spikes blasted up around Rennigan in one last barricade. Quill jumped with as much strength as he could muster, clearing the spikes completely as he raised his dagger in an icepick grip, Rennigan right below him now.


    Gotcha!


    Rennigan¡¯s ice blocked him in, leaving him with little room to maneuver. Time seemed to slow, and Quill bore witness to water mage snapping back to reality just in time to process that he was dead. Unfortunately, Rennigan moved just enough to ensure the dagger missed his vitals as Quill plunged it straight through his chest, overwhelming him with strength, and with a swift punch from his free hand to Rennigan¡¯s skull, the boy buckled to the ground in a heap.


    ***


    No¡­ I had him¡­ I had him!


    Blood was pooling in Rennigan¡¯s mouth as he felt Omorossa¡¯s dagger ripped from his chest, the young man¡¯s body hitting the road while his skull erupted in horrible pain. He was truly out of strength, having exerted every ounce he had left to kill a man he now realized was utterly unkillable. He may have prevented Omorossa from piercing his lungs or heart, but all he really did was delay an inevitable, for how was he supposed to defend himself now? He was immobile on the cold ground, his eyes barely processing the looming silhouette of the man who had taken everything from him, and who would now take his life. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to shout out, or curse, or cry. Rennigan Glaus would lay there helplessly as his life was snuffed out with nothing more than a whimper.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­ Faye, Jessi, Hiro¡­ I couldn¡¯t kill him. I gave it everything I had and I couldn¡¯t kill him¡­ But at least, if I die, nobody else will lose their lives on my behalf¡­


    He wished in his final moments that he could return to the ecstasy he felt when fighting, for that fog was like a drug, but as his consciousness started to wane, he watched Quill suddenly lurch backwards, out of view, as if pulled by something.


    What?


    Without warning, Rennigan felt arms wrap around his body before he was picked up off the ground and felt the rush of wind that came with flight. Rennigan didn¡¯t understand what had happened until his savior spoke.


    ¡°Well now, Glaus, you certainly wreaked some havoc down there, didn¡¯t you? Props on you for not being dead, though.¡±


    It was a familiar teasing and flippant voice, but even in his haze, Rennigan could tell it was forced, as if the young man who saved him was desperate to hide whatever was going through his head. As for Rennigan, he just clenched his teeth with an emotion he couldn¡¯t really identify and uttered through clenched teeth,


    ¡°Damn it all¡­ Why is it always you...Caeli?¡±

 V7 Chapter 8- Caeli And Glaus

    Chapter VIII


    Upon splitting off from Ilirianna, Ryokumo had swiftly debated where it was he would be most useful before coming to the conclusion that he should run down to the Fourth Ring and check on Rennigan¡¯s team. Perhaps it was an action chosen out of simple cowardice, for he was terrified of going to the castle and confirming Vesh¡¯s wild and unbelievable claim that Lunara Noctis had betrayed them¡ªthat she had been a member of the Kosah-Rei since even before she began attending the Academy. On top of that, Lunara being with the cult also meant she had the opportunity to curse everybody in Saientia, and her supposed willingness to wipe out her mother and Lady Clara made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to mark Masters Viiro and Acostav, as well as anybody else that she and the cult wanted gone. The Cartigans, the Masters, Eko, Nigreos, Abi, Album, Iris¡ªany of them could be dead. He was terrified of that thought, so he convinced himself that if Lunara really had done that, then there was nothing more he could do. The damage was done, the victims were dead, and his presence would not change that.


    So instead, he turned his sights to Hakelades Omorossa. Rennigan and his team had gone down there at the same time that he and Ilirianna departed to meet Keskivaara, and just that night, Abigail had informed them that the ringmaster was registered as impure by her sense. If he was part of the Kosah-Rei, then the four of them were in grave danger. To avoid Saientia, he told himself that it would be more beneficial to pick up the other four and increase his numbers before returning to the castle, so trusting Ilirianna to handle Vesh and Keskivaara, he made a b-line for the walls of the Fifth Ring, closing his eyes and ears to the destruction around him, and used wind magic to soar down towards where he knew the entertainment district to be.


    His heart sank when he saw the destruction taking place, caused by massive amounts of ice that should have been impossible to conjure for Rennigan Glaus. Yet, there was no doubt that the pompous water mage was the one responsible, for as Ryokumo got closer, he could see the silver-haired young man standing amidst the destruction as he fought an opponent who was so horrifically burnt that it was stunning he was still alive. There was no sign of Faye, Hiro, and Jessi¡ªa detail that caused his chest to tighten with a dull fear¡ªbut Ryokumo had almost no chance to ponder it before he witnessed Rennigan get stabbed straight through the chest. Knowing that if he survived then he would not live for much longer without some rapid medical attention, the wind mage cast Condite to pull the man away from Rennigan before landing, scooping him up in his arms, and instantly protoing back the way he had come.


    Shit¡­ he thought with growing panic as he made a brief scan of Rennigan¡¯s wounds. His clothes were stained red from where he was stabbed, he had bruises all over his body and face, and his eyes were glazed over, though he did mutter Ryokumo¡¯s name, indicating he was conscious enough to know what was going on. I need to get him to a proper healer! I can cast Benedio to extend his life for an hour or so, but I don¡¯t have the ability to get him completely back on his feet. I need to find Mackia or Abi, but¡­


    He needed to know where the others were. If the rest of Rennigan¡¯s team were somewhere in the Fourth Ring, he needed to find them. Ryokumo spared a quick glance back over his shoulder, taking in the sight of the nearly leveled entertainment district, as well as the burnt man watching them leave. His throat tightened when he spotted the numerous corpses splayed out around the entrance, but given that they seemed to have been killed by Rennigan¡¯s ice, he concluded that those bodies could not belong to the team.


    I don¡¯t see any other corpses, but that doesn¡¯t mean they''re not buried beneath the rubble. Please¡­ Rio, Pafran, Yuahl¡­ Please be okay!


    Jumping over the rooftops, Ryokumo hurried towards a nearby residential street, wanting to avoid the more populous areas until he had a better grasp on what was transpiring. As he did so, he sent his meager healing magic into Rennigan, watching the wound in his chest gradually closing, allowing his ragged breaths to stabilize.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die on me, Glaus,¡± Ryokumo uttered. ¡°You hear me? It¡¯s just a little stab wound¡­ Nothing too major¡­¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s meek ¡°shut up¡± gave the wind mage some hope that he¡¯d be okay as he spotted an ideal landing point between two rather large mansions. Altering the wind around them, he directed himself towards the ground before placing his feet against the sidewalk and gently lowering Rennigan, leaning him up against the fence. A bit of color had returned to his features, another good sign, so hoping he¡¯d be able to talk, Ryokumo knelt down beside him and got right to the point.


    ¡°Alright, Glaus, I need you to tell me what happened! Where are the others? Who was that charred fucker you were fighting?¡±


    At first, it didn¡¯t seem like Rennigan had heard him. His golden eyes were focused on something over his shoulder, but when Ryokumo turned to look, he found that the water mage was merely staring off into space. Frustrated, knowing how little time he had, he was about to press the question a second time when his voice caught in throat. Tears had formed in Rennigan¡¯s eyes and before Ryokumo knew what was happening, the young man broke out in sobs, his hands going to his face as if to cover it in shame. Rennigan Glaus was typically a composed person, and the only emotions Ryokumo had ever seen from him were irritation and anger. Never in his life did he think he¡¯d see Rennigan cry, and especially not in front of him. It was a horrible indication.


    ¡°G-Glaus¡­?¡± Ryokumo began nervously. ¡°Please, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s body continued to tremble, but he finally found his voice, choking out words between the tears. ¡°Damn it¡­ Damn it all¡­ I couldn¡¯t do it¡­ I wasn¡¯t strong enough¡­ I needed¡­to kill him¡­and I¡­couldn''t¡­¡± He shook his head, still hiding his face, then he unleashed everything he had been holding back. ¡°They¡¯re dead, Caeli! Faye, Hiro, Jessi¡­ Omorossa killed them! He erected a pocket realm and trapped us inside, then picked us off one by one! He killed Jessi, then he killed Hiro, and then Faye was taken by those infernal combustions! There was nothing I could do but watch helplessly as my team was taken away from me! Everything I threw at him just bounced off and if you hadn¡¯t shown up, I¡¯d be fucking dead, too! I just couldn¡¯t beat him! Some goddamn leader I was!¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s sobbing became more uncontrolled and desperate, but Ryokumo could hardly process the sound, for his brain was already being overworked by what he had said.


    They¡¯re dead? Rio, Pafran, and Yuahl are just¡­dead? That¡¯s not¡­? That¡¯s not possible¡­ That¡¯s not fair and¡­ Ryokumo¡¯s jaw tightened. Suddenly, it felt like the weight of everything happening that night smashed down on his skull yet again, even harder than before. Rio died to the combustions? And the burnt man was Omorossa?


    Ryokumo slowly rose to his feet without another word, finding it strange how calm he was after hearing such sickening news. He had yet to do a single thing right that night. He hadn¡¯t been able to stop the combustions from activating. He had Rotana Vesh right in front of him, but he was unable to kill him despite his arrogant declarations. He ran away from that fight and left it to Ilirianna, only to avoid Saientia with the hope of rendezvousing with the other team. But they were gone, too, and there was nothing to show for it because Omorossa still lived.


    ¡°Caeli, where are you going?¡± Rennigan rasped, his words snapping Ryokumo out of his thoughts.


    He hadn¡¯t realized he had begun walking away, but even if it was subconscious, he knew exactly where it was he intended to go. ¡°You¡¯ve done quite a number on Mr. Omorossa, so it would be foolish to allow him an escape. He¡¯s still alive, so I¡¯m going to go change that.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± As if struck by a rush of adrenaline, Rennigan shot to his feet, his features contorting in rage as he glared at Ryokumo. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I have to kill him! It¡¯s my fucking duty as the leader of my team to avenge their deaths! It shouldn¡¯t be anybody else¡­least of all you! You¡¯ve healed me, so I can still fight! I¡¯ll go back to that district and I¡¯ll kill him myself. I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    Ryokumo snorted. ¡°Get over yourself! If I had showed up even a second later, you¡¯d be dead! You¡¯ve already done plenty, and I can see that you¡¯re barely holding yourself up right now, so let me go and finish the job! This is not the time for needless pride!¡±


    ¡°Pride?!¡± Having been unprepared for Rennigan to have the energy to move as fast as he did, Ryokumo was unable to move before the water mage grabbed him furiously by his coat before he started screaming in his face. ¡°This isn¡¯t about pride, you fucking bastard! You don¡¯t understand! Their deaths are my fault! Omorossa wanted me dead, but because of what happened in Noctalus with Kristoff, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me without killing them first! I was the target! Not Faye, not Hiro, not Jessi¡ªme! And I tried to turn myself over to him! I tried to barter for their safety, but you know what Omorossa said, huh?! He didn¡¯t believe I meant it because the Glauses have a reputation of being selfish, greedy, vile pricks! Then Faye and Hiro stopped me before I could convince him otherwise! I watched them die! Right there, right before me, their lives were taken, and here I stand, perfectly fine! The Kosah-Rei will still want me dead! That hasn¡¯t fucking changed, so perhaps I should just let Omorossa kill me! It¡¯s a win-win if I go, because I¡¯ll be able to personally avenge my friends if I kill him, and if he kills me, then nobody will ever die because of me again! Nobody should have to die for worthless scum like me! So fly your stupid ass back up to the Fifth Ring and leave me alone! I¡¯m sick and tired of you always getting in my way!¡±


    By the time Rennigan¡¯s breathless rant had ended, the water mage¡¯s face was mere inches from Ryokumo, giving him a clear view of the hurricane of emotions swirling around in this man. He was terrified of dying, terrified of others dying, and still desperately trying to process the tragedy that had befallen him. In a rare occurrence for Ryokumo, he was truly speechless for a few seconds.


    His opinion of Rennigan Glaus was not something he ever bothered thinking about too critically. It was hard to say he liked him, for Rennigan was arrogant, mean, disrespectful, and truly just an unpleasant and joyless person. Ryokumo taunted him because it was easy to get under the skin of people like him. Their dynamic existed because of the way Rennigan treated Abigail the first time they all met. Ryokumo had believed himself to know exactly who this man was, and his type rarely got spoken to the way Ryokumo spoke to him. Certainly, the mockery came from a place of spite, but as the years passed, somewhere along the way, it turned into banter and teasing. Ryokumo enjoyed their back-and-forths, and he was certainly surprised that Rennigan could hold his own the way he had claimed. Ryokumo had fully expected him to be all words and no action. There was no question that Rennigan Glaus was a very talented mage.


    His eyes shifted down to the white jacket Rennigan still wore right that very second. At the end of the day, he had bought him that present for no reason other than because he didn¡¯t expect Rennigan to get anything for the solstice. He felt bad despite knowing the young man brought such treatment on himself. Again, Ryokumo didn¡¯t think too critically about it and simply did what he felt like doing.


    That was all.


    ¡°Are you done screaming in my face?¡± he finally whispered, to which Rennigan spat,


    ¡°Only if you¡¯re ready to fuck off.¡±


    Ryokumo glared back at him, and as if on pure instinct, a sly and mocking smile twisted his lips as he clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°Now, now, if you really think I¡¯m going to fuck off and leave you down here to die, then you¡¯ve got another thing coming. I have no intention of abandoning you to such an awful fate. Hakelades Omorossa has taken more than enough from us tonight, so I will not let him take you, too.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Rennigan¡¯s anger was abruptly replaced by a wide-eyed shock, his grip loosening on Ryokumo¡¯s jacket and enabling him to break free from his grasp. ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Unclog your ears, Glaus,¡± Ryokumo retorted. ¡°I was two inches from your face when I spoke, so you have no reason to have misheard me.¡±


    The water mage shook his head, stumbling backwards before hitting his back against the fence. ¡°No¡­ Stop it with this nonsense! Don¡¯t patronize me! Like hell you give a shit if I die!


    I don¡¯t need you! You¡¯re nothing but a nuisance¡ªan obnoxious child masquerading as a mage who has never done anything but ridicule me and make a mockery of me! I¡¯m sick of you always showing up when you¡¯re unwelcome! I didn¡¯t need you to save me! I didn''t want you to save me! You should have just let me die! I deserved it! I¡¯m a failure¡­a fool who couldn¡¯t do anything right¡­ If I can¡¯t beat Omorossa then death is my punishment! Stop lying to my face, go back up to the Fifth Ring, and never waste another second of your thoughts on me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to do that.¡±


    ¡°WHY?! GET OUT OF HERE! GO AWAY! STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT! WIPE THAT SMUG-ASS LOOK OFF YOUR FACE AND JUST LEAVE¡ª!¡±


    Half-expecting himself to get punched, Ryokumo stepped forward and decided it was his turn to grab Rennigan by the collar, yanking the water mage back towards him and staring him dead in the eyes.


    ¡°Glaus¡­ We¡¯ve known each other a good while now, yes? Therefore, you should know by heart what the face I have when I¡¯m mocking you looks like. Look at my face and try to find the deceit. I don¡¯t want you to die. Not even a little bit. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª?!¡± Rennigan cut himself off mid-sentence, disbelief in his expression as Ryokumo¡¯s tone turned genuinely serious.


    ¡°We¡¯re losing, right now,¡± Ryokumo went on. ¡°Keskivaara¡¯s betrayed us, the Fifth Ring is in utter chaos, and I don¡¯t know who¡¯s alive and who¡¯s dead. The night isn¡¯t even up yet¡­and now you tell me that Faye, Hiro, and Jessi have been murdered? They were my friends, too, you know? I may not have been as close to them as you, but they¡¯ve been my classmates for years. I¡¯m livid. Never in my life have I been more angry than I am now. And after all of that, you¡¯re telling me to let you die, too¡ªto walk away and pretend like I never knew you? Bullshit! It¡¯s unfortunate that I¡¯m unwelcome, but as you know well, Rennigan Glaus, you are stuck with me and you always will be. You¡¯re not going to die on my watch.¡±


    ¡°BUT I DON¡¯T WANT ANYBODY ELSE TO DIE FOR ME! NOT EVEN YOU!¡±


    ¡°THEN IT¡¯S A GOOD THING I¡¯M RYOKUMO FUCKING CAELI! YOU¡¯RE NOT LUCKY ENOUGH TO BE RID OF ME JUST YET!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Rennigan¡¯s expression contorted in utter disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works! Caeli, stop being illogical!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shutting down Rennigan¡¯s argument with a simple word, Ryokumo released him and took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re on death¡¯s door, and you¡¯ve done more than enough. I¡¯ll handle Omorossa and then¡ª¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s eyes went wide as he noticed something behind Ryokumo, so the wind mage ripped his sword from its sheath, simultaneously filled it with mana, then spun on his heel to find the still burnt Hakelades Omorossa standing just across the street, his dagger clutched in his hands and his features twisted in fury.


    Damn it all¡­ I didn¡¯t think this asshole would pursue us! Is killing Glaus really that important to this fucking cult!? A shiver went down Ryokumo¡¯s spine as he finally got an up-close look at the ringmaster. Something had burned off much of his upper half, yet he was standing there like he had merely been scratched a few times. Rennigan had wrecked the entire entertainment district and had been unable to kill him, so Ryokumo couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of fear. Well, I just made a lot of confident bluster for a man who spectacularly failed to beat Rotana Vesh under an hour ago. Let¡¯s hope I¡¯m a little more successful against this one. The faces of Faye, Hiro, and Jessi flickered through his mind, sparking up some of his own anger to fuel his determination. After all, I would love nothing more than to kill this fucker.


    ¡°So the Kosah-Rei have started recruiting from the circus now, have they?¡± Ryokumo called out in an attempt to come across as confident. ¡°Are they so desperate for new recruits that they¡¯re resorting to clowns?¡±


    Omorossa snorted with disgust. ¡°I had a hunch when you first arrived, but your idiotic words confirm it. You¡¯re Ryokumo Caeli, are you not?¡±


    ¡°Ah good, my reputation precedes me,¡± the wind mage retorted. ¡°Then you¡¯ll know it¡¯s smarter to not cross me. You can¡¯t have Glaus, so you might as well pack up and go home. Just one look at you tells me you¡¯ve had more than enough fun tonight.¡±


    The ringmaster didn¡¯t respond right away, his features tensed as he clearly debated something within the privacy of his mind, and while Ryokumo was impatient to get this battle started, he also couldn¡¯t deny the benefit of having a few seconds to think.


    Glaus may have been able to drag himself to his feet, but he¡¯s not going to be able to fight. More likely than not, I¡¯m going to be playing defense here. Luckily, this clown has taken a hell of a beating already, and while I am tired, my fight with Vesh didn¡¯t completely drain my mana. I hold the advantage, so if I play my cards right, I might be able to strike him down.


    ¡°Caeli,¡± Rennigan hissed from behind him. ¡°Be careful. I don¡¯t know why, but he doesn¡¯t fight with mana and he¡¯s mostly immune to physical attacks. I¡¯ve hit him with the sharpest ice I¡¯ve ever created and they all shattered against him. Killing him doesn''t seem possible. We need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ryokumo grunted bitterly, recalling the accounts of previous encounters with the cult¡¯s leadership. ¡°Killing any of the Kosah-Rei clearly requires some creativity. I expect as much at this point.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, as he noticed their whispered interaction, Omorossa bent his knees and pulled the dagger up before him, making his intention to fight them more than obvious. A confrontation was unavoidable, so Ryokumo steeled himself, bent his own legs, and gripped his blade tightly. Since he didn¡¯t know anything about Omorossa¡¯s fighting style aside from what little Rennigan had just told him, he intended to let the ringmaster make the first strike, so he was mildly disappointed when Omorossa remained in place and instead chose to speak.


    ¡°You know, Caeli, we¡¯ve been encouraged to avoid conflict with the royal team here in Stellareid,¡± he rasped. ¡°So I really would prefer it if we could resolve this peacefully. All I want is to eliminate Rennigan Glaus, so if you would kindly let me have him, then I see no reason to harm you. Is that boy really worth risking your life for?¡±


    Despite everything, Ryokumo still found a bit of comfort in his obnoxious and humorous attitude, so even if it was wholly inappropriate for the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh in his exaggerated fashion as he replied,


    ¡°Ha! Probably not, my friend. In fact, my blade is almost certainly better spent elsewhere, but you know what?¡± Ryokumo spared a quick glance over his shoulder and made eye contact with the stunned Rennigan before flashing him a brief wink. ¡°With all that said, he¡¯s my bestest friend, so I simply cannot let you kill him.¡± Turning back to face Omorossa, Ryokumo then finished his declaration. ¡°You¡¯re the one whose body is well done, so I would think you¡¯re the one at a disadvantage here, Clown. Stay and fight or run like a little bitch. The choice is yours.¡±


    Omorossa furrowed his brow, seemingly failing to follow Ryokumo¡¯s line of thought, before he let out an annoyed sigh and raised his dagger once more. ¡°Very well then¡­¡±


    Hakelades Omorossa pushed off the street and charged Ryokumo at a speed that should have been impossible without wind magic surging through his body. Yet, just as Rennigan had warned him, there wasn¡¯t even a little bit of mana to be found, as if he had managed such a feat through his pure physical prowess. Nevertheless, no matter how strong he was, Ryokumo had almost never been outmatched in terms of speed, and the charred clown was not going to be the first to best him.


    ¡°Proto!¡± Ryokumo cast, charging to meet Omorossa halfway as he sent magic into his Sukonese blade.


    He had more reach than the dagger, so as he closed the distance, he brought it down in a diagonal strike and increased the speed of the swing to strike Omorossa directly in his undefended neck. Despite trusting Rennigan¡¯s claims, a part of him still believed that a man refraining from magic could not possibly take a sword to the throat and live, but just like during the fight with Vesh, it stopped against Omorossa¡¯s skin as if striking stone rather than soft flesh. Realizing now why Omorossa hadn¡¯t bothered defending his neck, the tremor that went up and rattled Ryokumo¡¯s arm left him wide open, so he used his already summoned magic to proto backwards, narrowly avoiding a slash of the dagger. The wind mage swiftly pivoted and cast Condite, whispering the incantation under his breath and wrapping the ropes of wind around Omorossa¡¯s torso. The man may have sensed it, but that small weapon would not be able to cut down all of them, and though he succeeded in slicing nearly half, the others still grabbed his waist and attempted to yank him off his feet.


    ¡°Caeli! Geldai!¡±


    Hearing Rennigan shout behind him, Ryokumo felt the icicles soaring past him and towards Omorossa. The wind mage grinned, having assumed that Rennigan was completely out of mana, so understanding what the other mage was trying to communicate, Ryokumo extended his sword arm and sent wind into the ice, further increasing the speed with which they tore through the air. Omorossa had barely registered that an attack was coming before all six of them slammed into him with such ferocity that he was knocked off his feet and shoved into the fence on the opposite side of the road, the spikes that were deflected shredding the building behind the man.


    ¡°Caeli, I¡¯ve got just a little bit of mana left! I can help you!¡± Rennigan called out.


    Ryokumo glanced back and nodded firmly. ¡°Very well, Glaus! Let¡¯s kill this bastard together then!¡±


    Ryokumo spun on his heel and faced the stunned ringmaster, sensing Rennigan¡¯s power spreading to all of the snow on the sidewalks and road, further increasing his confidence. Dozens of icicles rose into the sky, their sharp points twisting so that each and every one of them was aimed at Omorossa, and the second Rennigan let them loose, Ryokumo infused more of his power into every single one. The barrage was faster than anything Rennigan could have accomplished alone, and with Omorossa already with his back to a wall, his flight was limited. Icicle after icicle slammed into his blackened body, shattering on impact but still managing to push him further into the wood.


    Come on! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to survive all of these!


    Unfortunately, the fence gave out before Omorossa¡¯s body did, cracking beneath the pressure as the ringmaster was launched into the backyard of the house behind him. Of course, just because that didn¡¯t work didn¡¯t mean Ryokumo intended to stay put, so he cast Proto and propelled himself through the fence¡¯s wreckage and into a small pathway between the mansion itself and the fence separating it from the neighbor¡¯s yard. Omorossa was stumbling back to his feet just as Ryokumo arrived, and given his lack of preparedness, the wind mage succeeded in swinging his sword with all his might, driving the blade directly into the center of the ringmaster¡¯s head. It collided with the bridge of his nose and slid along the side of his face harmlessly, but having been more prepared this time, Ryokumo decided that he would simply have to keep pushing.


    When the blade failed, he allowed his momentum to carry him over Omorossa, twisting his body midair so that he could land on the path behind him. He then spun a wind-powered roundhouse kick onto the back of his skull that blasted the man back out onto the street where they had started and where Rennigan awaited. The second Omorossa hit the ground, ice blasted up and froze his arms and legs to the road. The ringmaster probably had the strength to break free, but Ryokumo had little intention of giving him any time to do so before he was on top of him, driving the sword down onto his exposed neck. It was stopped once again, but with Omorossa stuck to the ground, he had the chance to keep trying.


    ¡°Keep him prone, Glaus!¡± Ryokumo ordered as swung the sword down a second time, meanwhile Rennigan continued regenerating the ice that was holding Omorossa.


    Ryokumo swung and swung, praying that each time metal met flesh, the ringmaster¡¯s head would be severed from his body, but no matter what he did, he could not break past whatever defense this man had erected. It was infuriating. Both this man and Vesh were so immune to his attacks that it felt like he was wasting his efforts there in Stellareid. He needed to accomplish something, but his magic just wasn¡¯t working.


    Come on! Die, damn it! For Faye! For Hiro! For Jessi! Just¡­ Fucking¡­ Die¡­!


    ¡°Caeli, above you!¡±


    Hearing Rennigan¡¯s warning, his head snapped up to see what was coming, only for a man whose hands were covered by magical gauntlets swirling with wind magic to jam his fist into Ryokumo¡¯s face and send him flying away, pain rattling his skull as he slammed into the road with enough force to completely knock the breath out of him.

 V7 Chapter 9- The Hellish House Of Noctis

    Chapter IX


    It was around the time that he saw the massive wave of blue flames tear through a section of the Fifth Ring that Nigreos Noctis pulled himself away from the railing and sat down against the wall, for the implication that came with that sight weighed heavily on him. He muttered a soft question to Lunara, asking if any of the Kosah-Rei could use blue fire magic. When she told him they could not, he knew without a single doubt that Ilirianna Iiji was alive and fighting back. He wasn¡¯t even sure whether he had hoped Ilirianna was killed in the initial combustions or if he was relieved that the princess had survived. On a personal, human level, he greatly respected the young woman who he had served and followed for the last few years, but from a logical perspective, she was by far the greatest threat to him and his sister. The Iijis wielded a power the likes of which few others could harness, almost certainly due to their descent from the Cansi, so if Ilirianna found out what he had done and tracked him down, he might not be able to protect Luna.


    So please¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Princess, but please stay away. Don¡¯t come up here¡­


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t to say she was the only threat to the two of them, for their father and the Luz were dangerous in their own right. Should any of them reach the top of the Grand Observatory then Nigreos would once again be forced to make terrible and heart-wrenching decisions. That was why he had already made up his mind to defend Lunara at all costs, no matter who it was that tried to get in his way. He would gladly face his father, but even if the members of the royal team or Eko tried to harm her, he would turn off his emotions and do what had to be done.


    That was his resolve.


    That was his conclusion.


    Those he loved and had considered friends were now his enemies should they choose to be. Until the Kosah-Rei claimed victory over Ijiria, he would never again return to the Great Cities of Noctalus and Erika. He would not get to graduate from the Academy with his team nor would he become the Master of Darkness like he had always expected to. Instead, should they survive this battle, he would most likely be taken to wherever the Kosah-Rei made their base and forced to fight beside Rotana Vesh if they decided to trust him the way Luna assured him they would. And even if he managed to avoid facing down his former allies that night, he would almost certainly face them in the future. The thought made him sick, so he continued with his coping mechanism of shoving the thoughts away and locking them where they could not be found.


    Nigreos¡¯s eyes wandered up towards where his sister was leaning against the railing as she observed the chaos below. He was amazed by her strength, for she had been faced with far more challenges that night than he had, but she was not averting her gaze. She knew she had committed terrible sins for Neah¡¯s sake, and she was ensuring that the results of her actions were burned into her memories. The protective part of Nigreos wanted to get up and try to pull her away¡ªto insist that she didn¡¯t need to keep watching¡ªbut the other part of him wanted to respect her wishes.


    He sighed, leaning his head against the wall and turning to stare up at the cloud-covered sky. What little light the crescent moon had been giving off before had now completely vanished alongside the stars behind the storm clouds, meaning the only illumination being provided came from the flames down below. He absently wondered what time it was, and though he wanted to claim it was long after midnight, the truth of the matter was that it couldn¡¯t be later than nine. He and Luna hadn¡¯t gone to the library with Abi until a little after dinner, which meant there was still a lot of night ahead of them before the sun rose. In some ways that was comforting, for he would be more powerful in the dark, but in others, it was daunting. Would he ever see the sun again? Would he and Luna reach the dawn? He didn¡¯t want to think so pessimistically, but it was hard not to.


    He was yanked back out of his thoughts by a soft gasp from Luna. Nigreos snapped his head back down, prepared to ask what was wrong, when he saw her rush backwards a few feet, dark magic flowing to her hands as her features contorted with anger. It was then that a black mass of shadows flew over the side of the railing before swirling around the catwalk. Nigreos was on his feet with his magic at the ready just before the darkness took on the physical shape of a large, broad-shoulder man wearing the customary black suit of the Master of Darkness. His pale eyes flickered between the two of them, his bearded jaw clenched, and there was an unreadable expression upon his ever-neutral face. Nigreos could feel his heart pounding, and even though he had known they wouldn''t be lucky enough to avoid this confrontation, he had still hoped it wouldn¡¯t come to pass.


    ¡°So you finally had time to spare for us, Father?¡± Lunara snapped instantly, one of the most terrifying expressions he had ever seen contorting her youthful features. ¡°Guess all it took to get your attention was a teeny bit of treason. Shoulda tried that first, I guess.¡±


    Viiro Noctis didn¡¯t immediately react, instead choosing to stay silent as he gazed upon his children. A part of Nigreos was shocked that Luna would so quickly admit what she had done, for there was no guarantee that Abigail had told him anything, but he almost instantly realized he was being too hopeful. If Abi hadn¡¯t told Viiro about the events in the library then how would he know to look for them at the Grand Observatory? There was no doubt that their father had come there knowing exactly what they had done, so he supposed Lunara had no reason to beat around the bush.


    Though, knowing Father the way I do, I have to wonder why he didn¡¯t just attack right away? Why stop like this and give us time to prepare?


    ¡°Are you satisfied, Lunara?¡± he asked finally, his voice a low growl. ¡°Have you finally made me pay for whatever sins you think I¡¯ve committed? Have you ruined my life and my reputation enough for your liking?¡±


    Luna grinned mercilessly, unwavering in the face of her father¡¯s cold, calm wrath. ¡°You know, maybe I am kinda satisfied. Why wouldn¡¯t I be? Take a look around you, Father. Nigreos and I have taken your precious legacy and smashed it into the fucking ground. You¡¯ve got nothing left. You have no heirs to succeed you and you¡¯ll forever be remembered as the Master of Darkness who raised a couple of murderous traitors. That...¡± She stuck out a finger and gestured towards the railing, as well as the destruction down below. ¡°...is your legacy now, you piece of shit.¡±


    Viiro¡¯s eyes turned towards where she pointed for only a moment before they were back on his daughter. ¡°You¡¯re right. That is my legacy. Clearly, rather than raising children I could be proud of, all I have to show for my parenting is a couple of selfish, hypocritical brats. My ancestors must be ashamed of what they are witnessing right now. Abigail claimed that you were the one who cursed your mother, Lady Clara, and Master Acostav. Already, I find that I believe her, but I still wish to hear it from your mouth. Did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Lunara confirmed.


    Viiro¡¯s lip twitched, a subtle reaction to her casual answer and the first sign of emotion he¡¯d expressed since arriving. ¡°Why? I like to think you aren¡¯t so petty as to do all of this to merely spite me, so I have to wonder what else was going through your mind when you decided to slaughter the woman who gave you life. Does it have anything to do with the fact that the changeling scum merged Neah into your body?¡±


    Lunara narrowed her eyes and scoffed. ¡°There were a whole plethora of reasons. Yes, I sought to help Neah, and it certainly opened my eyes when Leiolai Sartella appeared far more willing to save my sister than our own fucking father. Nigreos told me everything you¡¯ve said about Neah these past few days. You¡¯ve always been more than willing to let her die without even trying to save her.¡±


    ¡°Did you maybe wonder whether the Kosah-Rei was manipulating you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± Luna replied with a cold laugh. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Father. How could I not at least consider it. It was a risk, but I deemed it a necessary risk. And perhaps I am being used, but I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted. If being a puppet of the Kosah-Rei is the price of healing my little sister, then Rotana Vesh and Tali Firrik can pull my strings to their hearts¡¯ content.¡±


    As they spoke, Nigreos watched their father closely. Thus far, Viiro had not addressed him, but there was no doubt the Master of Darkness was more than aware of him. Even if he sensed the doubling of Lunara¡¯s mana, he would believe Nigreos to be the most dangerous of the two. Viiro was a strong mage, but he was outnumbered, and that meant that killing them was not an easy task. This confrontation might be won by a millisecond, so Nigreos ensured that if Viiro¡¯s magic so much as twitched, he would strike.


    ¡°Well, Luna,¡± their father was saying. ¡°You claimed Neah wasn¡¯t the only reason, so get on with it. Why else have you done this?¡±


    Lunara shrugged. ¡°I believe in the Kosah-Rei¡¯s philosophy. If you¡¯ve taught me anything of worth in my life, it is that the elite of the country are evil. Never once have I looked at you and admired you, or respected you, or wanted to be like you. You have only ever been a cautionary tale¡ªsomething for me to gaze at and be the exact opposite of. You prioritize your political gain over your family, and you would sacrifice all of us if it benefited you and the city. I¡¯ve never seen even a fragment of love in your eyes, and I truly think that you are incapable of experiencing emotions that aren¡¯t anger or disappointment or disgust. You¡¯re a fucking sociopath. The Kosah-Rei¡¯s teachings resonated with me, so I joined them. There¡¯s a new world on the horizon, and there isn¡¯t room for you or your backwards ideals.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Viiro nodded to himself, still unreactive, as he finally turned to gaze at the silent Nigreos. ¡°And you, Son? Abigail made it sound like you only found out all of this tonight. Why have you chosen Lunara over your country?¡±


    Nigreos immediately gave the answer he¡¯d been rehearsing in his head for the last half-hour. ¡°I will protect my sisters, at all costs.¡±


    Viiro snorted, clearly having expected that answer but still appearing quite disappointed regardless. ¡°Then I know what I must do. I have failed the two of you. I regret that I wasn¡¯t able to beat this nonsense out of you, and I accept the responsibility that comes with my failure. You have two options: Surrender and return to Erika to await punishment, or fight back and die by my hand.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those are our options?¡± Luna mocked. ¡°Die later or die now? How about this, Father? How about we kill you, and finally rid the Empire of their wretched Master of Darkness? You¡¯re outnumbered, so I find it amusing that you think you can win.¡±


    Viiro slowly shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t necessarily think I can win, but I do believe I can execute the two of you at the expense of my own life. I have been shamed beyond redemption, so it is my wish for my entire line to die here in this city, myself included. This is my duty and I shall see it through.¡±


    ¡°Do it then,¡± Lunara challenged fiercely. ¡°Go ahead. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    The Observatory went silent as death, the three Noctis tensing up as they waited for somebody to make the first move. Nigreos was unsure of why Luna was so confident, for while he didn¡¯t think Viiro could beat them and survive, he wasn¡¯t quite sure if they could defeat their father in a battle where the Master didn¡¯t intend to live. Yet, a quick glance at Lunara¡¯s eyes confirmed that she was not worried at all. Choosing to trust his sister, Nigreos steeled himself for what was to come, only to be moderately thrown off when Viiro¡¯s eyes flickered downwards and towards the Observatory. Unfortunately, Nigreos wasn¡¯t given a moment to think before Viiro Noctis acted.


    ¡°Coreas!¡±


    ¡°Devare!¡±


    The Master of Darkness shouted out his spell and Lunara had cast hers barely a breath after him, leaving Nigreos as the only one yet to act. His mouth was open, the incantation on his lips, but his voice caught in his throat as he processed what he was witnessing. Lunara¡¯s shadows were overwhelming Viiro¡¯s even without his help. The darkness surrounding that catwalk was gradually pushing towards the Master of Darkness, whose eyes had gone wide with confusion. In addition to Luna managing to fight for control over the same shadows, she was able to reach out to those Viiro had not controlled. Tendrils were wrapping around his legs and lower torso. Given that they weren¡¯t tearing him apart, Nigreos had to assume he was using a bit of magic to protect his skin, which meant less of his mana was focused on the darkness Luna was stealing control of. He was bound, unable to move, but if given even a second or two more, he would almost certainly break free.


    Viiro Noctis was vulnerable.


    Shit¡­ I knew she had become more powerful, but she and Neah combined are enough to just barely overwhelm him?! Then, if I were to¡­!


    ¡°Nigreos, don¡¯t!¡± Viiro shouted, a tinge of desperation creeping into his voice, but the young man was already rushing forward, closing the few feet between them before pressing his palm against his father¡¯s broad chest.


    Viiro¡¯s mana was spread too thin since he hadn¡¯t expected Lunara to be so strong, which meant that Nigreos was able to connect with the dark mana inside his body far easier than he would have otherwise. It was no wonder Luna had been so confident, for she had concocted a perfect plan to assassinate the Master of Darkness. Given how little time the opening would be provided before Viiro redirected his mana, Nigreos reacted on his instincts just like he had back in the library. However, not wanting to be a coward this time, he looked into his father¡¯s eyes one last time, finding another brief flicker of desperation within them, as if begging his son not to kill him in his final moments.


    ¡°What do you have to gain from taking Neah Noctis prisoner? Did you think I would be foolish enough to trade my dying daughter for something you want? She¡¯ll be dead soon anyway, so I have nothing to benefit from trying to get her back.¡±


    ¡°And waste valuable manpower? Put the lives of the mages we have at risk just to save somebody who might drop dead tomorrow? Perhaps I appear heartless to you, Ilirianna, but unlike you, I do not think with my heart. I think with my brain, and wasting time trying to save a dead girl is not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Then you would jeopardize everything for your own selfish desires! You would allow Uma Miyon to escape or Vesh to slip from our grasp to save a girl that will be dead in a few months?! You would sacrifice the safety of this empire for someone who will not be around to live in it?!¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    As the cruel words of his father returned to his mind, Nigreos found that he took a huge amount of pleasure in that little bit of desperation they managed to squeeze out of this vile man. Viiro knew he would die in shame¡ªa failed Master with no legacy left to remember him other than as the Noctis who couldn¡¯t even control his children.


    There was no end more befitting of Viiro Noctis.


    Die.


    The magic inside of the Master of Darkness bent to Nigreos command and tore outwards, ripping through flesh, muscle, and bone. His limbs exploded, his chest and back were torn open as his organs and blood splattered onto the catwalk, and his expressionless face was turned into nothing more than a pile of meat and bone as what little of his body the shadows didn¡¯t destroy flopped to the ground. The force of Viiro¡¯s death pushed Nigreos backwards, covering him in the gore of his father as he breathed heavily, his eyes locked on the pile of remains dripping through the grates.


    I killed him. I killed my father. He¡¯s gone¡­


    ¡°Good riddance, Viiro,¡± Lunara growled beside him, but just as the words left her lips, she let out a surprised gasp.


    Nigreos looked up, wondering what else could have shocked his sister, only to find himself gazing at the horrified faces of Eko and Album Luz standing a dozen yards away.


    ***


    ¡°What the hell¡­have the two of you just done?¡±


    Album hardly processed her brother¡¯s soft utterance because her mind was so overwhelmed by what she had just seen that she was struggling to accept she was living in reality. After killing the cultists and the Keskivaara loyalists down in the courtyard, Eko and Album had gone as fast as they could into the Observatory and towards the stairwell that would take them to top. They had been desperate to reach the Noctis siblings before Viiro could make good on his threat to kill them¡ªa result Album was confident would come to pass should they be too late. Never had she expected Viiro to be the one to die, and especially not by Nigreos¡¯s hand. She and Eko rushed through the catwalk¡¯s doorway and hurried towards where they sensed the Noctis just in time to see Nigreos completely obliterate the Master of Darkness.


    That was it.


    There was no reason to talk to them now, because any hope that Abi had been mistaken was gone. What they had seen was more than enough to confirm that Nigreos and Lunara had betrayed the Empire for the Kosah-Rei¡ªthat they had activated the combustions, slaughtered half of the Fifth Ring, and murdered their parents. Album had watched her father die because of two people she loved like siblings and she simply did not know what to do. It was like time froze as the Noctis stared back at the Luz. The obvious answer was to attack without giving either a chance to defend themselves and it would have been so much better if it was that easy.


    But even having just witnessed what she did, she still struggled to link her close friends to that scene. How was she supposed to attack, and potentially even kill, Nigreos and Lunara? They grew up together. They played together as children and they had been attending the Academy together. Nigreos had fought by her side for years now, and had always been somebody she could trust in and rely on. They entered The Angel¡¯s domain together, they supported each other, they fought hard to save Neah together, so how was this possible? Album just couldn¡¯t understand it. No matter how much evidence was being shoved in her face, her brain just wouldn¡¯t take it in the way it was supposed to.


    She still couldn¡¯t find her voice even when Eko repeated his previous question, but instead of whispering it, he snarled it so furiously that his voice cracked.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL HAVE THE TWO OF YOU JUST DONE?! ANSWER ME!¡±


    Nigreos flinched back at Eko¡¯s scream like he¡¯d been struck across the face, but Lunara firmly held her ground and spokein a collected voice. ¡°Viiro came here to kill us, so we killed him first. It was self-defense, simple as that.¡±


    Eko gaped at the young woman for a few seconds before slowly shaking his head, a baffled laugh slipping from his lips. ¡°What is this? I¡¯ve gotta be dreaming. This must be some horrid, stress-induced nightmare.¡± He put his right hand over his face, clutching at his cheeks so hard that Album wondered if he was trying to wake himself. ¡°Nigreos¡­? Lunara¡­? Why?! Maybe Viiro intended to kill you, but what about my parents?! What about your mother?! We¡¯re supposed to be fighting the Kosah-Rei, so why the hell are the two of you helping them?! Why are you assassinating the Noctalus for them?!¡±


    Album had never heard Eko lose himself like he was, for he was a very soft-spoken and passive person. Hearing him so broken made her chest tighten, and as she turned her head to stare at Nigreos, their eyes made contact, but before she could even mouth a question, he looked away. Yet, her gaze remained on him¡ªor more specifically, on the blood that drenched his front half, staining his clothes and covering his face. It truly was a sight out of a nightmare, and combined with what she had seen on the way through the Fifth Ring, she also found herself begging to be awoken.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I had to do,¡± Lunara stated in response to Eko¡¯s demand. ¡°You¡¯re a brilliant guy, Eko, so don¡¯t pretend like you can¡¯t see the disease spreading through Ijiria! Don¡¯t pretend like you can¡¯t see where that disease is starting from! Or have you forgotten how your father treated Album all these years? Have you forgotten the many instances where you went to myself or Nigreos, ranting about how he was abusing her?! What have we done, you ask?! We¡¯ve removed a couple of tumors, that¡¯s what!¡±


    Eko clenched his teeth and slammed his fist down onto the metal railing seconds before it began to glow a dull white, a sign that he was summoning his mana. ¡°That¡¯s a very honorable way of saying you murdered my father, Luna. Yes, I ranted about him, but when did I ever say I wanted him to die?¡±


    Viciously raising his glowing hand, Album truly believed her brother was about to release a beam of light, though based on his aim being towards her stomach, he might not have been intending to kill. The darkness around the catwalk trembled as Lunara took control, and without hesitation, Nigreos darted between Luna and Eko, his own magic now at the ready. This caused Eko to hesitate, and as everything moved way too fast for Album to properly follow, Lunara shouted something that caused everybody to freeze.


    ¡°You¡¯re cursed, Eko!¡±


    Album didn¡¯t immediately understand what that meant, but based on her brother¡¯s widened eyes and Nigreos¡¯s head snapping back to gape at Luna, the terrible meaning dawned on her. She received confirmation when Lunara raised her hand high, revealing a ruby ring around her third finger that brought one of Abi¡¯s claims from earlier back to the forefront of Album¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Lunara betrayed us! She had this ring that was linked to the combustions and she was the one who activated them!¡±


    The light mage felt deathly cold. And if that¡¯s the source of the combustions and Eko is cursed, then¡­


    ¡°Luna, stop!¡± Album begged, wildly gesturing towards the railing and the Fifth Ring. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far! Haven¡¯t we lost enough?! Isn¡¯t this enough?!¡±


    But Lunara just shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s entirely up to the two of you. As you can tell, I intentionally did not include Eko in the initial casting because I really don¡¯t want to kill him. But I¡¯m not stupid, and I¡¯m familiar enough with my family history to know that the Luz have always been the biggest threats to the Noctis. We may have become close allies in the last centuries, and I¡¯d like it to stay that way, but I could not take the risk¡ªnot while Neah¡¯s life is linked to my own. So¡­¡± Lunara then turned her amber eyes away from Album, instead gazing at Eko expectantly, for the fledgling Master of Light had yet to lower his hand. ¡°What¡¯s it gonna be Eko?¡±


    One glance at her brother¡¯s face made it clear he was scared, but his palm did not waver. The gears were spinning in his head as he ran through every possible scenario, but Album could tell he was not reaching a proper conclusion. She then observed Nigreos once again, and while it had seemed even he hadn¡¯t known Eko was cursed, he hadn¡¯t moved either. Nigreos would defend Lunara¡¯s life against even them.


    ¡°Nigreos, are you not listening to her?!¡± Album pleaded. ¡°She¡¯s going to kill Eko! Can you really stand there and protect her after hearing that?!¡±


    Nigreos frantically shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s not going to do anything if you don¡¯t make her! Eko, just stand down! Please!¡±


    ¡°And then what?!¡± her brother retorted with another scream. ¡°What am I supposed to do if I stand down now?! After everything you¡¯ve done, I would be committing treason myself by not at least attempting to end this! My empire expects me to risk my life for its security and the two of you have become some of the biggest threats to Ijiria! I can¡¯t stand down! I must act!¡±


    ¡°Not if you join us!¡± Luna snapped back. ¡°Eko, Album, we don¡¯t have to be enemies! Viiro and Acostav would never have considered my perspective, but I¡¯ve known the two of you long enough to say with confidence that you aren¡¯t satisfied with the state of this empire either!¡±


    Eko snorted. ¡°You¡¯re right, I am dissatisfied! I do think the government is ruled by greed and ambition, and I believe with all my heart that the people need to be heard more! But if I stoop to murder then who the hell am I to judge the elite? Why should I get to decide who lives and who dies?! I will change this empire, but not by destroying it! I am now the Master of Light. Album will soon be a Lady of the NightLight. Those are positions of power that can be used to change things from the inside¡ªto do it peacefully. The two of you could have done the same, especially given how Princess Ilirianna obviously subscribes to some of these ideals. She can help us once she succeeds King Markreas!¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s true,¡± Lunara admitted. ¡°Maybe we could have changed Noctalus and Erika, but what about the rest? Lord Cartigan¡¯s made it clear he doesn¡¯t give a shit about what the other Great Cities think. Yes, we could have helped our Cities, but what about Stellareid, Krato, Hiriech, and Harunhein? Do you think they would have changed their ways just because we asked them to? Give me a break! I¡¯m not trying to fix Noctalus, I¡¯m trying to fix Ijiria!¡± The young dark mage then stepped to the left to stand beside Nigreos, extending her hand to Album and Eko in a sign of friendship. ¡°If we join the Kosah-Rei, we¡¯ll get results far faster.¡±


    ¡°But if it means I must step over a mountain of corpses, then I do not want results,¡± Eko growled.


    Luna¡¯s jaw clenched with frustration as she spoke next to Album. ¡°And you? Album, are you unwilling to do what must be done as well? Are you going to keep covering your eyes and pretending like this empire can be fixed without a complete overhauling of the government? Are you idealistic, too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Album didn¡¯t know what to make of the philosophy, for all she wanted was to keep going about her life as she had been.


    She wanted to make her family proud, she wanted to attend the last few semesters at the Academy with her team, and she wanted to be happy. At the end of the day, she wasn¡¯t fighting for some moral reason nor did she really know what she felt about the government of Ijiria. She fought the Kosah-Rei because that was what the royal team was tasked with doing, so as Lunara demanded such answers out of her, she found she could not give any that would satisfy either of them. But what she wanted was now gone. Maybe she could return alongside Abi, Ryokumo, and Ilirianna, but Nigreos and Luna would not be a part of that life again. She had never been happier than these last few years at the Academy, but it was all over now. Her parents were dead, the Noctis would all be gone, and everything would change. She could not stop it from changing, so she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, one thing was for certain: Nigreos and Lunara were willing to betray her and even kill her brother. Abi and Ryokumo were not. So if she were to choose between taking Luna¡¯s hand and joining the Kosah-Rei or stopping the Noctis from destroying even more of her life, she would pick the latter without question.


    But how do I choose to stop them without sacrificing Eko? They¡¯ve cursed him, and they might kill him. I might be about to lose my brother, and to Nigreos and Lunara of all people!


    ¡°Please, Luna,¡± she begged, barely holding back her tears. ¡°I can¡¯t join you. I just can¡¯t. But please don¡¯t kill Eko. Please!¡±


    Lunara¡¯s shoulders slumped with disappointment, her hand lowering back down to her side as she regarded Album with annoyance. ¡°Then go away. So long as you two don¡¯t interfere, I won¡¯t activate the Teritus. I¡¯ll give you a minute to get out of here but after that, I never want to see you again unless you¡¯re ready to see reason.¡±


    Album glanced at her brother, knowing that was the best option for them, but when she looked at his face, she saw determination. Even without saying anything, she knew he was not going to walk away. He would attempt to kill Lunara before she could activate it, or at the very least, sever her ring finger. His bright blue eyes shifted to gaze into hers, but what he said to her was not what was communicated.


    ¡°Very well, Album. It seems we¡¯re outmatched.¡±


    ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m going for it. I can¡¯t walk away¡±


    Lunara nodded at Eko¡¯s statement, still appearing disappointed in their decision but relieved that she didn¡¯t have to kill them. It seemed genuine, like she truly thought Eko was not going to try anything, and it was that clear belief that pushed him to act. Album heard him whisper under his breath, ¡°Ilumine¡±.


    No! Eko, don¡¯t!


    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to call out to him, knowing that if she did, she would take away his element of surprise. Eko Luz made his choice, his body turning into a pure white light that flashed him straight towards where Lunara stood beside Nigreos. The young woman didn¡¯t seem to realize what had happened before Eko was upon her, his hand extended towards her left arm, his earlier ball of light ready to be fired. For a moment, Album thought he had succeeded at severing that arm, but her hope was removed instantly upon seeing Luna awkwardly yanked to the side, allowing Eko blast to pass harmlessly into the grated catwalk. Lunara hadn''t been ready, but Nigreos had been, and given that he would know his magic was useless in defending against light, he used his shadows to pull Lunara out of harm''s way before moving against Eko himself.


    ¡°No, Nigreos, stop!¡± Album shrieked, instinctively summoning her own magic as she raised her hand and cast Luminetta without thought.


    A beam of light pierced Nigreos¡¯s chest, searing through his body and causing him to grunt with pain, but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him. She wasn¡¯t even sure she had fired to kill, and as she watched shadows explode towards her brother, she had a sickening feeling that indecision would haunt her for the rest of her life.


    A flicker of orange appeared just behind Nigreos, barely visible with the dark mage in the way. Abruptly, Eko¡¯s body returned to flesh, as if his spell had been canceled somehow, which gave Nigreos an opening to wrap his shadowy tendrils around the young man and furiously throw him back towards where Album was still standing. Eko hit the grate with an audible crash, and as he attempted to push himself back to his feet, Album saw in his skin a dull orange glow just beneath the surface.


    No¡­


    Eko¡¯s eyes were wide, his hand raising to his chest as the realization of his failure hit him. Her brother turned his head to look back at her, and she could see him debating whether he should charge the Noctis and try to take them down with him. Yet, both of them knew that they would be able to escape into the shadows, so instead, his eyes shifted to concern for Album¡¯s safety.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Album uttered. ¡°Eko¡­ No¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it all, Eko!¡± she heard Lunara shriek somewhere in the distance. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have just walked away?!¡±


    His features were already contorting with pain, the accompanying glow getting brighter just like it had in the moments before Acostav died. Her older brother was certainly in extreme agony, but even so, he forced a smile and barely choked out, ¡°I love you, Album. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°EKO, PLEASE!¡±


    But screaming and begging and pleading was not going to stop what had already started. Eko cast Ilumine, returning his body to his energy form, but this time, he did not target the Noctis siblings. Instead, before she could reach out and stop him, he flashed upwards and into the sky, seemingly trying to get as high up as he could.


    ¡°EKO!¡± Album rushed to the railing, tears forming in her eyes as she watched him ascend like a shooting star, before the light turned a bright orange, the spell was canceled, and the dark silhouette of Eko Luz, bathed in flames, plummeted lifelessly down towards the Fifth Ring.

 V7 Chapter 10- Flight Of The Kosah-Rei

    Chapter X


    Ilirianna Iiji hadn¡¯t been able to believe her eyes when she rushed through the destruction caused by her blue fire only to find Keskivaara crawling to his feet. He had been struck dead on by one of the most powerful attacks known to mages, yet the People¡¯s Mind had stood up anyway. Her only conclusion was that just before his shields of wind were broken, he sent healing magic through his body and fixed the wounds nearly as fast as they could be made. Rickori Keskivaara was a beast, and that was the sole reason she ordered Ryokumo to run away, for he was the most powerful opponent she had ever faced, and as much as she knew Ryokumo was tough, should Keskivaara wish it, he could have killed him without much effort. Ilirianna couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing him, so even if she was completely outmatched now that Rotana Vesh had joined the People¡¯s Mind, she knew she couldn''t allow Ryokumo to get hurt. It was better for her to die fighting the Kosah-Rei than for her to live without him, so the second her friend was out of sight, she charged Vesh and Keskivaara without so much as another word.


    Before pursuing, she¡¯d managed to reclaim her dropped sword and sent her own nature magic into her skull to heal her broken nose and regrow her lost tooth, but she hadn¡¯t had the time to put herself completely back together, so her movements were more cumbersome and sloppy than they had been before. She was fighting almost solely on instinct, as it seemed Keskivaara may have been. The People¡¯s Mind had reclaimed his sword, returning to the Korrei-Tarr fighting style while Vesh supplied him backup from a distance, his hands always pressed to the road as he manipulated the earth beneath them. However, Ilirianna had learned from the earlier fight that she could overwhelm him with environmental fire, and now that they were in a new location, her supply had been restored.


    ¡°Infernus!¡± she snarled, taking the flames from the left side of the road and sending yet another massive wave of red and orange crushing down on her opponents.


    Keskivaara used wind magic to manipulate it away while Vesh simply allowed it to hit him, his restored armor of rock protecting his skin from the burns. The battle had become tedious, with Ilirianna attempting and failing to land anything on Keskivaara, who was also unable to harm her even with Vesh providing backup. The cultist was, as expected, not the most helpful, for if Ilirianna kept close enough to Keskivaara then anything Vesh attempted to hit her with may very well harm the People¡¯s Mind, too. Under normal circumstances, he would have been a far bigger help to Keskivaara if he rushed into the fray and fought Ilirianna directly, but the Princess and the People¡¯s Mind were far too fast for a slow rock mage to keep up with, and eventually, Vesh merely chose to step back and watch.


    I¡¯m surprised he isn¡¯t running away! she thought furiously, dodging another fire-powered strike from Keskivaara that almost landed since her attention had momentarily shifted to Vesh. Then again, he clearly believes everything Firrik was saying about the future. If she told him he¡¯s going to survive Stellareid, then he has no reason to run! He¡¯ll believe with all his heart that he cannot die! Ilirianna¡¯s focus returned to Keskivaara as she put wind and fire into her swords, making three attempts on his life that the People¡¯s Mind first dodged, then deflected with his own weapon, using the Korrei-Tarr reflection spell from before to blast Ilirianna back down the road. So what does he really make of it? Does Keskivaara really buy into Firrik¡¯s nonsense, or is he just fighting because he has nothing left to lose?


    Ilirianna wasn¡¯t taken off guard by the reflection this time, so she was able to land on her feet and keep her balance as she stared furiously at the People¡¯s Mind, who was now twenty yards away from her. Like was common, he remained on the defensive rather than pursuing her down the street, bending his knees and bringing his sword up across his torso. Vesh didn¡¯t move either, and even though she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to relent, she needed to catch her breath. It felt like they had been fighting for hours at that point, but she had a feeling it couldn¡¯t have been more than twenty or thirty minutes since Ryokumo departed. Her body was weak, she was drenched in sweat, and since she had been fighting in bare feet, she was starting to feel the pain that was almost certainly a result of the skin being rubbed off of them. She was angry and frustrated, debating another attack with blue fire before discarding it.


    That magic uses a lot of mana, and right now, I¡¯ve used more of my supply than I ever have. I need to save it for the best opportunities rather than randomly rely on it. The problem is that Keskivaara isn¡¯t giving me an opening to try again! I¡¯m exhausted. I just want to lay down and sleep, but I can¡¯t let these assholes get away! I have Rotana Vesh and Rickori Keskivaara right in front of me, so if I lose them, I¡¯ll be left with nothing but shame.


    Given that Keskivaara obviously intended for her to start the battle again, Ilirianna drew another deep breath and was about to proto towards him when something up in the sky caught her eye. The Princess couldn¡¯t help but turn her head towards the beam of light that had just flashed from the top of the Grand Observatory. It was light magic, more specifically a casting of Ilumine, but before she could even wonder why one of the Luz was atop the Observatory or why they were flying straight into the sky, the nucleus of the beam turned a bright orange and exploded into a ball of flames. Ilirianna let out a sharp exhale of horror, her eyes wide as she watched the flaming corpse plummet downwards and out of sight.


    No¡­ Who was that? Acostav? Eko? Album? Who just died? Why did they explode now rather than before?! I don¡¯t understand! What the hell was that?!


    ¡°Well, Ilirianna, unfortunately, that would be our cue to depart.¡± Vesh¡¯s words tore their way into her head, causing Ilirianna to immediately turn a furious gaze towards the large rock mage who had just moved to stand beside Keskivaara. ¡°According to Tali, the Kosah-Rei safely departs with all of six their members in one piece, with the signal being the death of that light mage.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she breathed coldly, her fists clenching so tightly around her swords that her fingers began to hurt. ¡°And you think I¡¯m just gonna let you run away?¡±


    Vesh shrugged. ¡°No idea. All I know is we get out of here somehow. And Dr. Keskivaara, if there was any doubt about what Tali has told you, I hope this clears it up. She predicted that shooting star and there you have it.¡±


    Keskivaara was still gaping up at the spot where the beam had originated, his features contorted with disbelief. Perhaps he had still retained a bit of doubt, but even at that distance, Ilirianna was able to see in his eyes that he could no longer deny it. She felt a pang of unease, for it implied that Tali Firrik really had foreseen such an event, but since she could not bring herself to accept that, Ilirianna shook her head and reminded herself that there must have been some trick. There had to be, so the Princess was far from ready to believe in the wild stories of a self-declared prophet.


    And even if she can somehow see the future, what she said about us is a lie. I will never be friends with a killer like her, and my mother would never have had an affair with Uncle Nakoma. It¡¯s all nonsense designed to get in my head and rattle me.


    ¡°Anyway, as fun as this was, it was also quite pointless,¡± Vesh went on. ¡°All of us are in the future, so we cannot be killed in the present. I look forward to our next meeting, Ilirianna, and I hope that when it comes, we¡¯ll finally be standing on the same side.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± she growled, but Vesh shook his head.


    ¡°Do you not think your presence would be better served at that tower?¡± he interrupted. ¡°A light mage just died, but was it Album or Eko? Truth be told, I have no idea, but let me give you one more piece of information.¡± He let out a chuckle that sounded more like a rumbling. ¡°If she followed the plan, Lunara Noctis should be on the catwalk at the top of the Grand Observatory. Chances are high she¡¯s the one who just killed the light mage. Perhaps you should subdue the little Noctis traitor, yes? She is the one who helped assassinate those in Saientia¡­¡±


    Ilirianna clenched her teeth, having tried not to think any further about what Vesh had told them in the Jester¡¯s Nirvana regarding Lunara. That was the only thing they had said in that lounge that actually held some weight, for it would not only explain how the NightLight was compromised, but it would also provide a reason for Abigail¡¯s sudden change in her sense¡¯s readings of Luna.


    I can¡¯t let them get away! I can¡¯t lose them, but at the same time, if Lunara just killed Album or Eko, then¡­how willing would she be to kill more of us? Shit! Damn it all! What am I supposed to do?!


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes flickered back up towards the Grand Observatory then back to Vesh and Keskivaara, and as multiple thoughts flashed through her mind, there was one in particular that held more weight than she cared to admit.


    I was barely holding my own against Keskivaara a minute ago, so can I even stop them? Or would I be wasting more of my mana while further tragedy unfolds atop that tower? And if¡­Firrik¡¯s visions are true, then fighting them is a waste of time! I refuse to believe in her claims about my mother, but the prediction of the death of that light mage gives more credibility to some of what she said than I care to admit. Then again, Vesh might just be saying this to try and convince me to let them leave without a fight! I don''t¡ª!


    Her thoughts were cut off as a wave of blue fire suddenly erupted from Keskivaara¡¯s outstretched hand, tearing down the street and rampaging directly for her. It was only a second, but her conflicted thoughts gave him an opening, and like the threat that he was, he took it. Few mages could erect a shield of wind that would withstand blue flames that close to the casting, and she was unfortunately not one of them. To her horrid frustration, Keskivaara made her choice for her as she turned on her heel, sent wind magic into her feet, and protoed down the road, knowing her only shot of survival would be to outrun the oncoming fire. She could hear the destruction of the surrounding buildings behind her, but she refused to look back until she finally rounded a corner and jumped onto an adjacent street, the flames continuing down the other road for a few more seconds before dissipating.


    Ilirianna was breathing heavily, already reaching out with her senses to seek Keskivaara and Vesh, but unlike before, she could not locate a mana signature. Without a doubt, one of them had erected a distortion and would now be undetectable.


    Rotana Vesh and Rickori Keskivaara had successfully escaped.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± she uttered, barely fighting back the tears of frustration that were pressing at her eyes as she grit her teeth so hard they were beginning to hurt. Yet, a part of her felt she deserved that pain as punishment for everything she had done wrong.


    ¡°Good job, Liri,¡± she spat at herself. ¡°Look at all you¡¯ve accomplished, you stupid, useless bitch.¡±


    Engulfed by the most intense self-hatred she had ever felt, Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s feet moved on their own as she turned and began sprinting in the direction of the Grand Observatory.


    ***


    Unfortunately, knocking Uma Miyon and Leiolai Sartella out of the sky was not enough to kill either of them. The changeling had already sprouted massive black wings on her back, so it was far too optimistic to think that she wouldn¡¯t survive, but given that Uma was magicless, Abigail really hoped he would plummet back down to the Fifth Ring and die on impact. She was furious at herself when she watched the metal boots on his feet surge with wind magic to break his fall, and within a second of landing, he was already using that same magic to flee west, in the direction of the walls. Abigail herself was already falling and a brief glance back to the darkened sky showed that Leiolai had regained her balance and, just like she had been trying to do from the start, took off in the opposite direction of Uma. If they split up, Abi wouldn¡¯t be able to take down both of them, so despite how much she doubted her sense¡¯s reading of Leiolai, she decided that if she had to spare one of them, it might as well be the one who had a small chance of being pure.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Using her own wind magic, Abigail landed in the center of a burning street and made repeated castings of Proto to pursue Uma towards the walls. She had no idea where the magicless doctor was headed, but at the moment, all she could think about was reaching him before he got away. He was roughly a hundred yards from her, and since she could feel her mana dwindling, she clenched her teeth and refrained from firing off any offensive magic, focusing only on Proto, as well as a little bit of Benedio to ease the burns on her arms. To her irritation, she could not close the distance before Uma reached the wall, bent his knees, and cleared it with a powerful high jump that sent him soaring over top before disappearing from sight. Abigail followed suit, increasing her power ever-so-slightly as she, too, was launched into the air and over the wall to start her descent to the Fourth Ring. Instantly, her eyes scanned for where Uma had headed, only for her brow to furrow in confusion.


    His magical boots were directing him towards what appeared to be a massive wave of icicles within a high-end residential district. Her thoughts first went to Rennigan, but she wasn¡¯t sure why Uma would be heading towards such a sight if the caster weren¡¯t an ally of his. Nevertheless, neither he nor Abigail altered their trajectory, with the magicless doctor landing on a mansion¡¯s rooftop a little under a mile away from the battle before continuing to magically sprint towards it by hopping from one house to another. Still keeping a safe distance from her, Abi was forced to the same, though she finally began to move a little faster, closing the gap just enough that by the time they reached the battle, she was only a few seconds behind Uma. Abi propelled herself forward one last time, flying over the side of a house and moving towards the street down below, only for her body to go cold.


    She arrived just in time to watch Uma smash his fist into the side of a young man¡¯s head, and even before she got a good look at his face, the sword he wielded and the signature emanating off of him told her without doubt that she had found Ryokumo.


    ¡°Perkari!¡± Abi snarled, landing on the road just before launching two blades of wind straight for the doctor¡¯s back.


    They were powerful enough to kill had they struck home, but it was then that she noticed the charred man crouched beneath Uma, who had until that moment been frozen to ground. With strength lacking the accompanying mana, he shattered the ice and jumped to his feet, allowing Abi¡¯s blades to strike him dead in the chest, dispersing upon impact and leaving not even a tiny cut on the burnt man. For a second, the two of them stared at one another, only for Abigail to stumble backwards when she found she recognized his face. It had taken her a second due to the severe damage done to him, but as she gazed at the man now, she knew without a doubt that this was Hakelades Omorossa¡ªor rather, it was Quill Tyrus, the one Lunara had told them was masquerading as the ringmaster.


    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t the one who called herself Laura,¡± Quill grunted before shooting an irritated expression towards Uma at his side. ¡°You just had to lead another one of them right to me, didn¡¯t you, Miyon?¡±


    Uma shrugged casually as he straightened his back and cracked his neck. ¡°Well, Leio was doing her best to abandon me so I thought I should seek out a more reliable ally. Though, given that you appear to have been barbecued, it seems you¡¯ve got your hands full. Is that Ryokumo Caeli on the ground there?¡± Uma¡¯s head then turned towards something behind Abi, as if only now just noticing whatever it was, before another amused chuckle slipped out. ¡°And Rennigan Glaus, too! I thought you were tasked with killing the fucker? What happened to you?¡±


    When Uma spoke that name, Abi¡¯s head shifted to gaze over her shoulder to where Rennigan was barely upright, his back propped up against a fence behind him and his eyes wide with a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    Where¡¯s Faye? Or Hiro and Jessi? Why is Glaus here by himself? And why¡­does he look so distraught?


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing, but I suppose this isn¡¯t really the time, now is it?¡± Quill grunted. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ve been trying to eliminate Glaus for the last hour, but he¡¯s the slipperiest piece of shit I¡¯ve ever tried to catch, and now you¡¯ve led Abigail Reiner right to my feet. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re free to help?¡±


    Uma grinned. ¡°Perhaps, but I think we¡¯re a tad outmatched. I wasn¡¯t prepared for Caeli and Glaus to be here with you. Flight may be our best option.¡±


    As they spoke, Abi glanced down at Ryokumo, who was crawling towards where she stood, his head weakly raised to look up at her, as if begging for healing so that they could continue the battle. Given the dazed expression in his eyes and how hard Uma had struck him, Abi had a feeling he had a severe concussion, but she had such minimal mana that if she healed him, she wouldn¡¯t have anything left with which to fight Quill and Uma, nor would she have anything to spare for Rennigan.


    But I can¡¯t let them escape! I¡¯ve already lost Sartella, so¡ª!


    Drawing on everything she knew in a frantic attempt to find some way to manage her meager mana, Abigail turned back towards the cultists only for Quill Tyrus and Uma Miyon to suddenly, and without warning, lurch into the sky as a massive silhouette swooped down and grabbed them by their arms before it rapidly ascended with the powerful beating of the huge dragon wings on its back.


    ¡°No!¡± Abi screamed, wind mana already in her hand and ready to strike as she aimed her palm at who she now realized was Leiolai.


    However, that previous warning returned to her, reminding her that if she cast Perkari and missed, the chances of her healing both of them were slim to none. She could either allow three Kosah-Rei leaders to escape or potentially sacrifice Ryokumo and Rennigan¡ªa choice that was horrifically easy to make, but would weigh on her conscience nevertheless. Abigail Reiner was a healer before she was anything else, and there was no guarantee she would be able to hit Leiolai from where she stood anyway. All she could do was watch helplessly as that flying silhouette got farther and farther away before disappearing into the darkness of the night.


    Damn it¡­ They¡¯re gone¡­ They were right there¡­and I¡¯ve lost them¡­ Sartella must have distorted herself¡­ That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t sense her, wasn¡¯t it?


    It was then that she realized Rennigan was screeching at the top of his lungs¡ªa sound so raw and guttural that it startled her. Abi spun around to find the water mage on his knees, his features twisted with rage as he watched Leiolai, Uma, and Quill fly off into the night.


    ¡°OMOROSSA! GET BACK HERE, YOU MOTHERFUCKER! I¡¯LL KILL YOU! DON¡¯T THINK YOU CAN RUN FROM ME FOREVER! I¡¯LL FIND YOU, YOU SON OF A BITCH!¡± His screams devolved into violent sobbing, and as if his body was beginning to give out, he collapsed forward with his forehead pressed against the cement. But even with his fading strength, he still slammed his fist into the road with frustration. ¡°No¡­ God, no¡­¡±


    ¡°G-Glaus?¡± Abi stuttered, her body frozen in terror at what could have possibly left Rennigan in such a state.


    She needed to ask him what happened in the entertainment district¡ªwhere Faye and the others were¡ªbut even though her lips were pursed in preparation of speaking, she could not get her voice to work. To delay what she tried to convince herself was not an inevitable, Abi crouched down to where Ryokumo was laying and pressed her hand against the back of his head to check his wound. As expected, he had suffered fairly dangerous cranial damage, and while she had enough magic to fully heal him, she needed to spare some for Rennigan. That was why, when she cast Benedio, she held back just enough that he would be able to walk, but where he would still need medical attention later.


    ¡°Thank you, Abi,¡± Ryokumo uttered after a few seconds, weakly raising his head to gaze up at her. ¡°I¡¯m so glad¡­you¡¯re alive¡­ I was worried¡­¡±


    Abi forced a comforting smile that was more fake than any expression she had ever made, but she wanted to offer her good friend any solace that she could. ¡°We¡¯ll talk in a moment, Kumo. I need to heal Glaus.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Turning away, Abi crossed the short distance between herself and the hunched over, sobbing Rennigan before she once again crouched down. His body was shaking, though his crying was far more controlled than it had been moments ago. Now that she was right in front of him, she realized that he had blood in places where there was no longer a wound, telling her that Ryokumo must have already tended to him. This was a relief, for it meant that with what she had left, she could get him back to near full-strength. Abi nodded to herself, gently placing her hands atop his head before once again casting Benedio. She felt the last of her mana enter Rennigan¡¯s body, and though he continued to cry, the agony within the sound decreased ever so slightly.


    ¡°Kumo?¡± she called back once she had finished healing Rennigan. ¡°What happened to Liri? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be with her?¡±


    Ryokumo, who had managed to get back to his feet, had an expression that was more unreadable than she had ever seen from him. He wasn¡¯t looking at her when he responded, rather he was gazing off in the direction the Kosah-Rei had fled, as if truly pondering whether he should go in pursuit.


    ¡°Keskivaara betrayed us,¡± he growled. ¡°He led us to a room where Vesh and Firrik were waiting. I¡¯ll tell you the gist of what happened later, but Liri insisted she could take them herself and sent me to go find everybody else. It¡¯s possible she¡¯s still in combat with them.¡±


    So Keskivaara was an enemy, after all, huh? I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. At least Kumo and Liri weren¡¯t victims of the combustions, and maybe¡­she can succeed where we didn¡¯t. If she can take out Vesh and Firrik, then maybe we can get something out of this hellish night.


    ¡°What of Saientia?¡± Ryokumo inquired after a few more seconds of silence. ¡°Have we lost anybody? And¡­¡± The young man paused, as if heavily debating whether to ask his next question, but when he finally decided to put voice to it, Abi found herself stunned. ¡°Is it true that Lunara has betrayed us?¡±


    Down beside her, she heard Rennigan exhale sharply, his head slowly rising to stare up at them. ¡°W-what¡­did you say, Caeli?¡±


    Ryokumo let out an exhausted sigh before tearing his eyes away from the cloudy sky to look back at Abi and Rennigan. ¡°Vesh told us it was Luna who marked the Ladies of the NightLight, and while I didn¡¯t want to bring myself to believe it, what you said about your sense earlier leaves me concerned. Abi¡­? Where is Lunara?¡±


    Both of the mages were now looking to her for answers¡ªones she had, but that she was terrified of putting to words. Nevertheless, Ryokumo and Rennigan needed to know the truth, and lying wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything, so Abi told them regardless of how much it pained her to do so.


    ¡°Yes, Luna turned against us,¡± she choked out. ¡°She was the one who activated the combustions. I tried to stop her, but¡­¡± Again, she hesitated to reveal what unfolded in that library in regards to Nigreos, but knowing that if she gave herself any more time to think about it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, Abigail sputtered everything out. ¡°Nigreos took her side and defended her long enough for her to use the ring. I wasn¡¯t strong enough, and before I knew it, they¡¯d escaped out the window to the Grand Observatory. Luna¡¯s the one who killed everybody and Nigreos helped her! Master Acostav is dead! So is Lady Ella! I did everything I could, but I just couldn''t stop them! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn''t do anything right¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Silence descended over that empty neighborhood, and since Abi had her face in her hands, she couldn¡¯t see the expressions Ryokumo and Rennigan were making. The only insight into what they thought came from Rennigan¡¯s soft but barely audible murmur.


    ¡°Lunara¡­and Nigreos? They activated it?¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± she sobbed. ¡°Album and Eko went with Master Viiro to confront them. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re even still alive. But they¡¯re no longer our allies.¡±


    ¡°Then we must return to the Fifth Ring,¡± Ryokumo said, his voice surprisingly calm despite what he had just been told, but having known him as long as she had, she didn¡¯t miss the hint of anger that slipped into his next words. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a little chat with my dear friend, Nigreos.¡±


    Abi grit her teeth, knowing that there was still a question that needed asking before they departed the Fourth Ring, and even though she knew she should have asked it already, she was absolutely sickened by what she feared she would be told. That was why she forced herself to speak without giving it any further thought.


    ¡°What about Faye, Jessi, and Hiro? They came down here to speak with Omorossa, too, so where did they go? We shouldn¡¯t leave without them, right?¡± There was no answer. Ryokumo and Rennigan remained silent yet again, and even though she knew it was wrong, this made her so angry that she shouted, ¡°Where are they?! Don¡¯t just ignore me! Where are my friends?!¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡± Rennigan uttered the word as if he, too, had to force it from his mouth. ¡°Omorossa killed Hiro and Jessi¡­and Faye was taken by the combustions.¡±


    Abi stared at Rennigan, immediately wanting to accuse him of lying even though she had no basis for doing so. It was a ridiculously emotional reaction, and when she saw how broken Rennigan was, she was disgusted by herself for even thinking such a thing. The water mage wouldn¡¯t even look at her, his golden eyes stuck on some random part of the road beneath him. She had known this was the answer from the second he started screaming at Quill, but she just didn¡¯t want to hear it¡ªto accept that they could possibly be dead. Yet, even expecting that response, it was still somehow worse than she had been prepared for.


    ¡°Faye¡­died to the combustions? Then¡­Lunara¡­and Nigreos¡­ They¡­?¡±


    ¡°They helped to kill her,¡± Ryokumo spat venomously. ¡°I¡¯m sure they had their reasons, but there isn¡¯t a motivation in this fucking world that would convince me they were in the right. Lunara killed Faye¡­ So I hope with all my heart that Master Viiro and the Luz give them exactly what they deserve. For them to join the Kosah-Rei¡­ What the fuck is wrong with them?¡±


    It was as Ryokumo spoke that Abi felt her vision start to get blurry. Ryokumo was right in that the Noctis played a major role in Faye¡¯s death, but all Abi could think about was how she was the one who failed to stop her. She couldn¡¯t beat Luna, she couldn¡¯t beat the Kosah-Rei, and because of that, there were more people killed that night than she cared to count.


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to spend as much time with you as I can,¡± Faye had told her on that balcony just the previous night. ¡°You¡¯re one of my best friends, Abi, so I¡¯m going to miss you so damn much when you leave. You have my full support though! Go back to Scott, have your child, and raise a family in Wilham. Have the peaceful life you deserve, and maybe someday¡­when Princess Ilirianna is queen, I¡¯ll come visit you in Omaruo.¡±


    Before she knew it, Abigail was crying once again, and though she knew Ryokumo was right¡ªthat they needed to get back to Fifth Ring and help, she simply did not have the strength to move just yet.


    I¡¯m so sorry, Faye. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m such an awful person¡­

 V7 Chapter 11- For My Sweet, Adorable Sister

    Chapter XI


    Eko Luz was dead.


    The ever-cheerful, soft-spoken young man whom Nigreos had known ever since he was born had just flashed up into the sky and exploded into flames before plummeting back down to the base of the Grand Observatory. He hadn¡¯t known Eko was marked by the Teritus since he had been under the impression that igniting the victims killed everybody who was cursed without fail. He had misunderstood, for Lunara had intentionally spared Eko, but in the end, all it did was extend his life another hour at best. Nigreos couldn¡¯t bring himself to think, and in that moment, his mind was more closed off than it had ever been in his life. What conclusions might he have come to had he pondered what was happening for even a second? Would he still be at Lunara¡¯s side? Would he be able to keep pressing forward in her defense? He didn¡¯t want to know the answer, especially now that it didn¡¯t matter. There was certainly no returning to his friends after the events in Saientia¡¯s library, but now, his name would be cursed by them until the day he died.


    Album still stood a dozen yards away, her hands clenching the railing as she continued to stare up at the place in the sky where Eko had been. Nigreos wasn¡¯t sure what to do since Lunara admitted that she hadn¡¯t marked the royal team. If Album didn¡¯t turn around and leave, which he had hard time believing she would, then a fight between them was inevitable. Of course, he would take on Album if it was in defense of his sisters, but he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever come back from it. He would most likely win in a fight between them, but he was aware of the likelihood that he would die in the process.


    Stop, Nigreos. Don¡¯t think. Just do. Just fight. You can¡¯t turn back. You¡¯ve killed your father. Luna killed Eko. I¡¯m stained in blood figuratively and literally, so what¡¯s a little more? Fighting Album or not fighting Album makes little difference at this point, so stop pondering it. Defend your sisters with your life.


    Album¡¯s legs finally gave out as she collapsed to her knees, though her hands remained tightly clutching the railing. Beside Nigreos, Lunara watched the light mage with her magic still drawn, making it clear that she was weary of Album. Light mages were the bane of the Noctis and had been for centuries. That was why Eko was marked, and that was why marking Acostav was so important. Album Luz was the last remaining threat to their survival with the sole exception of Ilirianna Iiji, but since Album was outnumbered by the Noctis, Nigreos had to hope that they still held an advantage¡ªthat she would see she was outmatched and run away. Yet, all she did was cry, having not so much as glanced at the two siblings. As if wanting to move things along, Luna took a few steps forward and addressed her.


    ¡°Leave, Album, or you¡¯re next.¡±


    It was certainly a threat, but it wasn¡¯t spoken with the typical malice of one. It sounded less like Lunara was threatening her, rather she was warning her of a fate that was perfectly avoidable. Nigreos slowly raised his hand and began sending healing magic into the wound Album had dealt him, wanting to be prepared the second things turned aggressive. It was a smart move given that Luna¡¯s words seemed to finally snap Album out of whatever haze her brother¡¯s death had put her in. Her head slowly turned towards Lunara, an expression of disbelief on her face.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Album breathed. ¡°I¡¯m next? Are you saying you¡¯re going to blow me up, too?¡±


    Lunara nodded, the shadows surrounding her body forming sharp tendrils that aimed their points directly at the crouched light mage. ¡°Only if you stand against me. Eko made the wrong choice. I really hope you don¡¯t follow in his footsteps. The Kosah-Rei have told me that they prefer the royal team alive, and I don¡¯t want to kill anybody I don¡¯t have to. Please¡­ Go away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to kill anybody, huh?¡± Album muttered. ¡°That¡¯s how you feel, Luna?¡±


    She then shot to her feet so quickly that Nigreos wasn¡¯t prepared, and before he knew it, Album had extended her palm filled with a ball of white energy directly towards Lunara, whose shadows twitched in response but did not attack. They couldn¡¯t react, after all, for light magic tore through even the most powerful dark magic like it was paper. They could overwhelm Album together, so Nigreos reached out with his magic and took control of the shadows behind her, turning them into the same pointed tendrils that directed themselves towards her exposed back. Knowing Album like he did, there was no question she could sense the danger¡ªthat if she cast Luminetta then she would die. That was almost certainly the reason she held back and didn¡¯t fire.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to kill anybody, then why have you killed everybody?!¡± Album snarled. ¡°What the hell are you even talking about?! Do you really think I¡¯d watch you murder my father, mother, and brother and just walk away like it¡¯s nothing?! You¡¯ve taken my entire family away from me, and who knows who else at this point!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat us, Album,¡± Lunara retorted. ¡°You¡¯re already cornered.¡±


    Album¡¯s palm trembled as she became so enveloped in rage that she was hardly recognizable. ¡°Then kill me, too! Why not just finish the job and wipe out every last Luz?! I might be cornered, but there¡¯s a good chance I can drag one of you down with me! Are Nigreos¡¯s shadows faster than my light? Do you really think you won¡¯t die before your stupid brother gets me?¡±


    Luna¡¯s body tensed, and Nigreos had a feeling that if Album attacked, she would attempt to merge with the shadows and escape that way. She would have a chance of survival, but it would still be too close for comfort. It was imperative that Nigreos be ready, and he was banking on the fact that, even though she was a Luz, Album¡¯s mana condition had put her at a lower level than other members of her House. Any other light mage would be able to strike before him, but Album was weak. He would capitalize on that.


    ¡°I loved you guys,¡± Album went on, her tone slightly weaker now. ¡°You Noctis were no different from Eko in my eyes. You were my brother and sisters, and I would have done anything for you. I always thought that you felt the same, but it seems I really was a level lower, wasn¡¯t I? Glad to know I wasn¡¯t important. Glad to know I didn¡¯t mean to you what you meant to me.¡± Album¡¯s lips tightened with a mixture of emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to try and help Neah, too, but I guess none of that matters. Who cares what the team and I have done, because you guys figured it all out. Save Neah by killing anybody who gets in your way, no matter who they are? I can see in your eyes that you¡¯re both ready to kill me¡­ Me. Just like you just killed Eko¡­ What is wrong with you?¡±


    As he listened, Nigreos wanted so desperately to tell her she was wrong, but the words caught in his throat when he realized it was a lie. If he had seen Album as an equal to Luna and Neah, he wouldn¡¯t be so ready to strike her down, and he was ready. If she attacked, he would, too. If Album was no different from his sisters, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill her just like he could not sacrifice Lunara. So how could he try and tell her that he loved her like a sister when he simply did not. He did love Album, but in the tragic and sickening spot he now found himself in, he would choose Luna first no matter how many times he was forced to decide. He picked her over Abi, over his father, over Eko, and this choice would not be different. Nigreos Noctis had made his decision already.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Luna asked softly once the light mage had finally fallen silent. ¡°Have you said all you wanted to?¡±


    Album furrowed her brow at Lunara¡¯s response, as if truly baffled by what she was hearing. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you have to say to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my stance clear.¡± Lunara shook her head. ¡°I do care for you, but you¡¯re right. Neah means more to me than you do. I regret that I ever had to pick between the two of you, and I¡¯m not optimistic enough to think you¡¯d ever join me now that Eko¡¯s dead. Truly, the smart thing to do would be to kill you right now, for if I let you live, then you¡¯ll hunt me down to the ends of the earth to make me pay. Eventually, we¡¯ll have to fight, but even so, if I can avoid it, I will. Take that as you may, but I must defend my family.¡±


    ¡°I¡­?¡± Album let out a weak laugh as she stared at the other girl. ¡°Who are you? The Lunara Noctis I know wasn¡¯t this cold¡ªthis evil. I just¡­can¡¯t accept that you¡¯re the girl I¡¯ve grown up with¡ªthat I¡¯ve played with and laughed with. I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Luna shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know what to tell you, Album. Now make your choice. Join your brother or walk away.¡±


    For a few seconds, Lunara and Album stood in silence before the light mage¡¯s eyes shifted towards Nigreos. He couldn¡¯t help but shrink back at the coldness in that gaze¡ªsomething he had never once seen in Album¡¯s typically cheerful and warm eyes. He wished she had never looked at him, for that stare communicated everything she felt towards him in that moment. She felt betrayed, and of course she did. She was betrayed by the people she had grown up with. Nigreos knew without a doubt that stare would haunt him for the rest of his life, no matter how long that life wound up being. They were the same age, they were on the same Academy team, they were on the royal team together, and in that team, they had fought the Kosah-Rei for two and a half years beginning at the very attack where the cult first made its appearance. All of that history, all of those shared experiences, Nigreos had crushed beneath his foot. The power behind Album¡¯s eyes made him wish she would disappear so that he would not need to suffer that look any longer.


    And then, as if things couldn¡¯t get any worse, Ilirianna Iiji soared up over the side of the Observatory¡¯s railing and planted her feet on the metal catwalk, her swords in hand as if prepared to attack. She swiftly took stock of the situation, and as she glanced between Nigreos, Lunara, and Album, she rapidly blinked like she thought she was imagining what she was seeing. Nigreos¡¯s body went cold, and on pure instinct, knowing that she would not provide him a better opening, he turned his shadows straight for the Princess, hoping to kill her on the spot before she could realize he was not her ally. It was a testament to the power of the Iijis that she reacted as she did, dropping her right sword and raising her now empty hand to erect a powerful casting of Nex that blocked the sharpened tendrils from reaching her body.


    ¡°Nigreos?!¡± Ilirianna shrieked out as he put even more pressure on her, trying desperately to break that shield, but in the end, he made the worst decision he could have.


    ¡°The Noctis have betrayed us!¡± Album screamed, and right before his eyes, she was engulfed in bright white energy as her flesh turned to light.


    Lunara released her own shadows, but against a being of light, there was nothing she could do before Album flashed forward and was gone in the blink of an eye, along with Nigreos¡¯s little sister. His only guess at what happened was that Album kept her hands physical and dragged Luna over the side of the Grand Observatory¡¯s railing to separate the Noctis. His instant reaction was to pursue Album given that Luna might actually be outmatched one-on-one, but like the fool he was, that second of surprise at seeing his sister torn away gave Ilirianna the opening she needed.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    A flash of light erupted from the Princess¡¯s hand, shattering through her shield and cutting away Nigreos¡¯s shadows. His head snapped back to where she was positioned, but he wasn¡¯t able to cast any magic before his body was ripped into the air by ropes of wind before slamming against the wall behind him. The magic then condensed around his neck, cutting off his airflow as his feet flailed out with panic. Ilirianna¡¯s hand was extended towards him, wind surging around it as she stared up at him with the darkest expression the young woman had ever made. He didn¡¯t know what else she had been through that night, but he got the unnerving feeling that his attack had broken whatever pieces of control she had left. Her voice may have been steady when she spoke, but she was far from composed.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing, Nigreos?¡± she breathed. ¡°You just attacked your princess.¡±


    He clutched at his throat, trying to rip away the ropes of wind binding around it, but he could not crush them with his meager strength. Shit! I have to break free! I have to go after Luna! Damn you, Princess!


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to believe what Vesh told me about Lunara betraying us,¡± Ilirianna went on. ¡°More than anything, I hoped he was making it up. I thought of you, too, and how hurt you would be if your sister joined the cult. What a fool I was to think you¡¯d make the right choice. I saw that light up in the sky. That was Eko, wasn¡¯t it? You helped kill Album¡¯s brother.¡±


    Nigreos continued to struggle, feeling his vision getting darker the longer he was held down. He glared down at her¡ªat the woman standing between him and protecting Luna and Neah. He knew it was smart to fear Ilirianna Iiji, but if fighting one of the most powerful mages in the Empire was what it took to get to his sister, then he would smash her into the ground as many times as it took to make her stay there.


    ¡°Luna¡­¡± he choked. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­abandon her¡­¡±


    Ilirianna cocked a disgusted eyebrow. ¡°Oh yeah? What an honorable brother you are. Too bad your little sister is where your honor ends. What about Album? Or Abi and Kumo? Or me¡ªyour princess. You¡¯d turn on your country for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± he hissed, barely able to get the word out.


    ¡°Fine. Then, die. Caeruinfernus.¡±


    Terror the likes of which Nigreos Noctis had ever experienced flooded his body as bright blue fire erupted around Ilirianna¡¯s outstretched hand¡ªone of the most destructive spells mages had ever concocted. Time seemed to slow, and if he was struck by that spell, there wouldn''t be anything left of his body but ash. She was going to kill him, but if he died, then Lunara would be alone. He couldn''t allow that. He had to live. For the sake of his sweet adorable sister that he loved with all his heart, he needed to live.


    Break free.


    Get away.


    Reach Luna.


    Kill Ilirianna.


    As if entering a trance brought on by his life flashing before his eyes, Nigreos felt his body turn into shadow despite him never once casting a spell. He moved on instinct, flowing through the ropes of wind before soaring around the Princess of Ijiria and over the side of the railing barely a second before those blue flames smashed into the spot he had just been. The dark mage watched as that explosion destroyed the Grand Observatory, the force of the destruction tearing through metal as the entire top floor holding the telescope was ripped apart, the large device shattering as pieces of the scope scattered while the sky was bathed in an intense blue. Chunks began descending towards the base of the tower, and just like that, the Grand Observatory¡¯s primary purpose was left as nothing more but debris and scrap.


    The fact that Ilirianna used such a destructive spell told him everything he needed to know about her mental state.


    The Princess must have sensed where he went after escaping, for he just barely saw her head turn towards where he floated in the shadows before she let off a powerful casting of Proto, destroying what was left of the catwalk and reaching him in the blink of an eye. Nigreos exhaled sharply, and despite being fused with the shadows, the light that engulfed Ilirianna¡¯s foot canceled that spell, making contact with his chest and sending him violently tumbling down towards the Fifth Ring below.


    ***


    As Leiolai Sartella flew across the night sky, she clutched Uma Miyon and Quill Tyrus in both of her arms, using a little bit of wind magic to lighten their weight and provide her the strength to not drop either of them. A part of her really had wanted to abandon the magicless doctor, for there had been no reason to risk further combat with Abigail Reiner. Leiolai already had her ass kicked by the supposed pacifist healer twice, and since Uma had never used his gauntlets in real combat, she had little faith in him either. Naturally, Tali had assured all six members of the Kosah-Rei that they wouldn¡¯t die in Stellareid, and perhaps that was what drove Uma to have his fun. Nevertheless, based on the infamous vision of Ilirianna Iiji and Tali Firrik joining hands, they had a sneaking suspicion that if Abigail ever died, it would not be by their blades. Therefore, any confrontation with her was a waste of time, and if Uma wasn¡¯t going to die anyway, she figured running away was the best option.


    But damn¡­ she thought with a shiver, remembering the intense pain of being crushed and stabbed by Abigail¡¯s vines. I trust Tali, but at that moment, I really thought I was about to die¡­


    The sole reason she returned for Uma was because, after doing a quick detour in order to take stock of his situation, she spotted Quill down below as well. Her conscience crept in whether she liked it or not, so Leiolai begrudgingly moved to help. It was then that the blast of light from the Grand Observatory flashed across the sky¡ªthe sign that the six cultists were to reconvene on the Fourth Ring, so if she wasn¡¯t gonna save them before, she certainly had to now. She swooped down, grabbed her allies, and was back in the sky before Abigail could try to drag her down again, and now they were high enough that she could confidently say they were safe.


    Uma appeared more or less fine, but Quill was so horrifically burnt that she wondered if he¡¯d been close to one of the Teritus victims. Once they landed, she made a note to heal him immediately, as well as to change him back to himself. Uma was laughing with glee, but Quill was silent, and just as Leiolai was about to check in with them, all three were taken off guard by a massive storm of blue fire that erupted behind them. Her head snapped back, her eyes going wide as the top of the Grand Observatory blasted to pieces, the remains of the telescope crumbling to the ground.


    What the hell was that?


    ¡°Oh, I love magic!¡± Uma shouted out with an even more unhinged laugh. ¡°That was Ilirianna, I presume?!¡±


    Quill snorted. ¡°Given that Keskivaara should be heading to the Fourth Ring, I¡¯d say it must be. But¡­isn¡¯t that where Lunara is supposed to be waiting for us?¡±


    Leiolai went cold, having forgotten in the chaos that Abigail confirmed Luna had been exposed, which probably explained why the combustions went off early. If she was forced to flee, the top of the Grand Observatory was where she would have waited, and if Ilirianna Iiji had just used blue fire magic up there, then Lunara had been located once again.


    ¡°Leio!¡± Quill called up to her, clearly having seen the conflict on her features. ¡°We can''t save her, not if the princess is there! I know you and Lunara were close, but we have to rendezvous with the others and trust she somehow survives it! You know this!¡±


    The changeling clenched her teeth, hating that Quill was right, then wordlessly continued on her original course, making for the street just outside of the Operan Company headquarters on the Fourth Ring where Keskivaara¡¯s protest had taken place that morning. She could see small fires littering the sidewalks, with windows shattered and groups of people breaking into buildings and looting what they could. Multiple men and women in nice clothing had been dragged out of the Company buildings and pushed to their knees, those being the few that Quill had been unable to curse with the Teritus. Even from that height, Leiolai could make out a handful of Keskivaara¡¯s people shove one of their backs down before severing their head with a sword, execution style. The chaos on the Fifth Ring would keep Lord Cartigan¡¯s men away from the Fourth long enough to eliminate the rest of the Company Lords, just as intended.


    Leiolai instantly spotted Rickori Keskivaara at the top of the curved staircase leading to the Operan Company in the exact spot Ilirianna Iiji had stood earlier. Velanor Kinrono was beside him, the two men talking frantically with one another as they touched base on all that had happened. Kinrono was the one in charge of the operations on the Fourth Ring, so the fact that he was alive was an indicator of success. At the foot of the staircase was Rotana Vesh and Tali Firrik, their eyes raised to the sky as they watched the three descend. To Leiolai¡¯s dismay, there was no sign of Barron, but even though he had been last seen facing off against The Angel, she forced herself to trust Tali¡¯s future sight and believe that her friend was alive.


    ¡°Yoohoo, Leiolai!¡± Tali chirped with her arm extended in a wave. ¡°Good to see you again, Uma, and Quill, you look awful! What happened?¡±


    When they touched the ground, Uma immediately stretched his arms up into the air while Quill just grunted. Leiolai quickly put her hands against his blackened skin and began the process of healing him. The burns began to dissipate, his skin shifting to a tender red before returning to the suntanned hue it normally had. His height remained the same, but his hair began to grow back into his short reddish curls while his facial structure turned gaunt, with bony cheeks, a pointed chin, and sullen eyes. Quill let out a relieved sigh once Leiolai finished, gave her a soft thanks, then finally answered Tali¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°The combustions went off early, that¡¯s what happened,¡± he growled. ¡°Fayela Rio blew up in my face, and while I had already eliminated Jessi Yuahl and Hirokol Pafran, my wounds made it so that I could not finish off Rennigan Glaus. The boy lived¡­again...¡±


    Tali frowned, tilting her head to the side as she pondered that report. ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate, but at least you got the rest of them. Glaus¡¯s team was one of the main reasons he survived Barron¡¯s attack, so if they¡¯re gone, then one more attempt on his life should do the trick. Good job, Quill!¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever¡­ Anyway, where is Barron? I thought he was supposed to be on the team rescuing Miyon?¡±


    Uma smirked with amusement despite the situation not being funny at all. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s probably back at home by now. Abigail Reiner jumped us on our way out of Saientia, and she happened to have my dear Angel with her. One thing led to another and the damned subject shoved Barron down the dungeon steps. I could still hear them fighting before I jumped into the courtyard, but knowing what that subject was, I¡¯d say Barron Kristoff had to make a quick getaway.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s down two sets then?¡± Vesh demanded, to which Uma shrugged.


    ¡°Probably. Lady Firrik said he lives, but there isn¡¯t a chance he beats The Angel, so that would be my assumption. Anyway, Vesh, how did things go on your end? Did Princess Ilirianna learn all about dear ol¡¯ daddy?¡±


    Vesh nodded. ¡°She did, though she doesn''t currently believe us. In time, she¡¯ll come to know the truth, and when Ilirianna Iiji joins the Kosah-Rei, we will have finally won. An infiltrator in the Citadel is exactly what we need to win this war and this is the first step to reaching that goal.¡± The man then turned to gaze up at Keskivaara and Kinrono, his bearded features orange in the light of the scattered fires. ¡°And now we have the People¡¯s Mind on our side. I watched him in battle with my own eyes, and he was a match for Ilirianna. So until she does join us, we have somebody to counter her. We no longer have to fear the princess.¡±


    Leiolai turned to gaze at the People¡¯s Mind as well, her thoughts already turning back to the blue explosion at the Grand Observatory, as well as Lunara Noctis.


    ¡°Tali?¡± she began hesitantly, recalling their discussions prior to the battle beginning. ¡°You said Lunara survives Stellareid, right? You said you¡¯ve seen visions with her in the future, because I¡¯m worried. There was a pillar of blue fire at the top of the Observatory, and I just don¡¯t know if she can withstand a fight with Ilirianna. She¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡±


    Leiolai turned back to gaze at Tali, but the young woman¡¯s features had turned slightly guilty.


    ¡°Yeah, well, about that,¡± she murmured with a meek laugh. ¡°I might have lied just a teensy bit¡­¡±

 V7 Chapter 12- Little Bright Light

    Chapter XII


    Album was only ten years old when Neah Noctis¡¯s condition first appeared, and just like the others, she felt terrible at how little she could do to help anybody. To a child, knowing that such an issue was unsolvable even to the grown-ups made it seem impossible to fix, and though their parents weren¡¯t going to say as much outright, all of the Noctalus children knew how likely it was that Neah would die. Eko was the eldest of the five, so he had taken it upon himself to try and comfort them¡ªto assure them that their parents would figure something out and that they needn''t worry for Neah¡¯s health. He had full faith in Masters Viiro and Acostav, and that confidence her older brother displayed enabled Album to better cope with it as well.


    Nigreos, too, expressed confidence in their parents, though unlike Eko, he made it clear that just because the Masters might be able to handle it didn¡¯t mean he was just going to sit back and wait for them to do so. That was the moment Album saw a shift in her dear friend, for Nigreos¡¯s determination to study dark magic exponentially increased. As for Neah, despite only being four-years-old and in severe pain, she never seemed to let it bring her down. Whenever Album visited her in either her bedroom or the healing quarters, Neah laughed and smiled like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. It was inspiring, and when Album¡¯s own condition surfaced around the same time, she wanted to face life the way Neah did¡ªsomething she was never able to accomplish. Everybody around her was so confident and strong, so Album always felt like she truly was the shame of the palace. Nevertheless, she was the second oldest, so she felt it was her duty to at least try and behave like an elder sibling.


    One summer morning, a few weeks after Neah was first taken to the healing quarters, Album had gone out to the courtyard in the light side of the palace to enjoy the warm weather when she found that Lunara was already there, crouching beside a small pond as she poked a stick through the water¡¯s surface, her eyes locked onto the circular ripples it created. She hadn¡¯t known much about how the middle Noctis was taking everything, but Luna had always been a tough kid, and when Album had recently seen her, she was going about her life like nothing was the matter. Yet, she couldn¡¯t imagine that Luna was perfectly fine given she was only eight and had been present when Hell¡¯s Shadows initially ravaged Neah¡¯s body.


    She has to be struggling, Album thought, so wanting to play her role as a big sister, she gathered her resolve and approached the solitary Lunara.


    ¡°Hey, Luna. Whatcha up to?¡±


    She tried talking as cheerfully as she could, recalling how Eko always smiled and spoke reassuringly when he was trying to comfort them. She wanted to seem approachable and reliable. She wanted Lunara to know that she didn¡¯t need to bottle anything up and that Album would gladly offer her whatever it was she needed, whether that be an ear to rant to, a shoulder to lean on, or even just a simple soothing hug. Unfortunately, the little girl didn¡¯t even look up at her as she merely shrugged and murmured, ¡°Nothing really¡±, before continuing to swirl the stick around in the pond.


    Album stood there in an awkward silence for a few moments, unsure of whether to prod further or to turn around and leave.


    No, I can¡¯t just leave her! Come on Album, you know Eko wouldn¡¯t walk away! You don¡¯t have to pry into her business if you don¡¯t want to, but at least keep her company! She shouldn''t have to be alone right now!


    ¡°The weather¡¯s really cozy today, isn¡¯t it?¡± Album said in another attempt to spark conversation.


    The other girl nodded. ¡°I guess it is.¡±


    Silence descended for a second time, causing Album¡¯s cheeks to turn red from embarrassment. Her shoulders slumped as she kneeled down beside Lunara and joined her in absently watching the ripples in the water caused by her fidgeting. Multiple times did she attempt to come up with something to say, only to decide it would just bother Luna. Eventually, Album could only internally sigh at how lame she was.


    Geez, I¡¯m bad at this. Some sister I am¡­ Maybe I should just get up and go.


    But, to her relief, just as she was about to wander somewhere else, Lunara said something under her breath that she only barely made out.


    ¡°Album? Is Neah going to die?¡±


    It was a question that caused her to tense up, for she hadn¡¯t expected Lunara to say anything at all, let alone something like that. What was she supposed to reply with? After all, Album had a terrible feeling that Neah¡¯s condition was worse than the adults were letting on, but she couldn¡¯t tell Luna that. It completely defeated the purpose of being there since she wanted to ease her fears, not make them worse. At the same time, any hesitation would essentially confirm for the other girl that Album was thinking along the same lines, so she forced herself to answer with something that wasn¡¯t a lie, but would still offer Luna some solace.


    ¡°Our fathers are going to help her, and they¡¯re Masters of Ijiria, so they can do anything, right? That¡¯s why Neah can¡¯t die! It just wouldn¡¯t make sense!¡± Album then smiled again, looking into Lunara¡¯s doubt-filled amber eyes. ¡°Nigreos also said he¡¯s gonna help, and Eko thinks she¡¯s gonna be fine, so with all those people working on it, I think Neah will be back on her feet before we know it.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± she whispered, more to herself than to Album. ¡°But you don¡¯t think our parents are just lying to us? I mean, would they really tell us if Neah was going to die, because I don¡¯t think they would.¡±


    Again, Album found herself agreeing with Luna, and again, she did her best not to let that fact show. ¡°What does thinking like that accomplish though? We shouldn¡¯t be pessimistic, Luna. We gotta think on the bright side of things! Neah is gonna be okay! And if you can¡¯t trust our parents, then trust me! We¡¯ll figure something out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but¡­ No offense, Al¡¯, but you weren¡¯t there,¡± Lunara said, seemingly choking back tears. ¡°You didn¡¯t see those shadows ripping out of her, and you weren¡¯t covered in her blood. You didn¡¯t hear her screaming. I¡¯ve been dreaming about that every night since. I can¡¯t get it out of my head¡­ Something that horrible can¡¯t possibly be anything but deadly. I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to lose my little sister, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. What can I do that the Masters can¡¯t?¡±


    Her grip on the stick loosened enough for it to sink beneath water as Luna¡¯s dam broke and her tears poured out. Album was taken aback, but recalling what Eko would have done in that moment, she leaned forward and pulled the younger girl into a gentle hug, letting her head rest against her chest as she ran her fingers through Luna¡¯s black hair. Since Album knew very little for certain, there wasn¡¯t much else she could say, so she instead decided that the best thing she could do was be there for her. She whispered soothing words and held her for an uncertain amount of time. Lunara was trembling with fear¡ªa fear that Album was powerless to eliminate.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you come stay in my room tonight, yeah?¡± she suggested. ¡°We can have a little sleepover, and if you have any more nightmares, I¡¯ll hug you again until they go away. Would you like that?¡±


    Lunara couldn¡¯t speak through her sobs, but Album felt her head nod a few times.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do that,¡± Album said. ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do for you, but my door is always open. If you ever need a hug, you come right to me and I¡¯ll give it. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be right here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be right here, Luna. Everything is going to be okay.¡±


    ***


    ¡°ALBUM!¡±


    Lunara¡¯s vicious screech ripped through Album¡¯s ears and pierced her brain, the pain spreading to every part of her body as she listened to a girl she loved spit her name like a poison¡ªlike she hated nobody else in all the realms more than her. Album never wanted it to come to this, and perhaps a stupid part of her still hoped that things would all work out somehow, but that was not possible. She understood that now. Even when she and Eko arrived at the top of the Observatory and witnessed Viiro Noctis murdered by his children, Album struggled to accept reality. She didn¡¯t want it to be true, but then Eko was killed, too, and when Ilirianna arrived, Nigreos tried to kill her without even a second of hesitation. That was the moment when her brain finally caught up with what was happening, and she understood what it was she had to do. Eko had even stated it to Master Viiro before they split up back in the Fifth Ring.


    ¡°If they did this and you are unable to, I will kill them myself, as is the ancient duty of the House of Luz. I will not enjoy it, and I will forever regret that it came to that, but this... This is vile. If they did this, then they are dead to me.¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­ The Luz took control of Noctalus because they were the only House that could keep the Noctis in check, even in the dead of night. Perhaps that fact was forgotten as our families became close over the centuries, but now, I must do what my brother could not. I will defeat the Noctis¡ªour ancient enemies.


    Her meager control of light magic could not take on Nigreos and Lunara together, but she trusted Ilirianna to handle the brother while she defeated the sister. That was why Album cast Ilumine, took Luna by surprise, grabbed her by the throat, and flashed them both over the side of the Grand Observatory with the full intent of putting as much distance between her and Nigreos as possible. Like her brother had said, she would not revel in what she was about to do. She would take no enjoyment, and her actions would haunt her for the rest of her life, but she did not have the ability to spare Lunara Noctis anymore. Her crimes were too great to be forgiven, and Album could not forgive her.


    Lunara¡¯s features were twisted into something hideous, and just like Album had noted before, she hardly resembled the girl she had grown up with. It was like she was gazing upon a stranger.


    Maybe that will make this easier¡­ For Father¡­ For Eko¡­ For everybody else you¡¯ve murdered! I will strike you down!


    Shadows exploded from Luna¡¯s body, and though Album was still in her energy form, her hands were physical, so she frantically released her grip as the two of them split apart and crashed down into the First Ring of Stellareid. Lunara slammed into the poorly-maintained road so hard that she wouldn¡¯t have survived without her shadows swirling around her body in a protective shield, the orb of darkness compressing like gelatin to break her fall. Album¡¯s energetic form protected her fully, so she was able to land on her feet, her body instantly returning to flesh as she brought her power straight to her hands and uttered, ¡°Luminey¡±. Twelve bolts of light spawned in the air around her, and not wanting to give Luna any time to recover from their fall, she cast Ilum, sending all of them flying straight for that ball of shadows without mercy. They shredded it, ripping through the darkness like it was made of paper, and if she had succeeded, the fight would already be over.


    Unfortunately, Album had never been that lucky.


    Lunara burst from the shadows half a second before Album¡¯s attacks struck home, her head snapping towards where her opponent stood before her mana erupted into the surrounding night, stealing control of the surrounding darkness to bend to her will.


    ¡°Devare!¡±


    ¡°Luminetta!¡±


    From behind her, Luna¡¯s shadows tore through the ground in a violent wave as Album let off a single, but more powerful, blast that should have sliced right through. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to her poor ability or Lunara¡¯s doubling of her mana, but the beam failed to break through the shadows, tearing away strips of darkness until it dwindled to nothing. Album was left with barely enough time to sputter out Ilumine before they engulfed her completely.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The light mage¡¯s body returned to energy, preventing the darkness from harming her, and since Luna would be able to sense what Album had done, she altered her attack. The wave of shadows aiming to pierce her disintegrated on contact with her light, and the darkness all around them that Lunara had kept at the ready lifted from the walls and street, swirling and closing in around her. Instead of trying to shred her, the darkness began putting pressure on her in an effort to break the spell and turn Album physical again. Strips of darkness from the roiling shadows detached from the mass and tried to crush her, yet Album simply stood and weathered the assault. Every time a shadow made contact with her glowing form, it was destroyed, but Lunara had so much internal power and an environment bathed in darkness that she was creating shadows faster than Album could destroy them.


    Damn it! I could sense her increased strength before, but now I really see what I¡¯m up against here! She has full access to Neah¡¯s mana, so if we get stuck in a battle of attrition, I¡¯ll lose without question! Keeping her focus on retaining her energetic body, Album internally steeled herself, taking one brief moment to gather her thoughts and prepare. You¡¯re got this, Album! Remember what Father¡¯s taught you! Remember your sparring matches with Kumo! You¡¯ve improved! You¡¯ve become a better mage and this is your chance to prove it! She killed your family! She¡¯s ruined everything, so harness that anger, and fight back!


    ¡°Ligeromagnus!¡±


    That spell took the energy on her body and condensed it all on the surface, turning every part of her back to flesh except for the thin outer layer. From there, that layer exploded outwards in a repulsion that destroyed the entire onslaught of shadows and gave her a chance to rattle off Ilumine in order to flash to the other side of the street, her senses already reaching out in an effort to locate Lunara. Unfortunately, at some point while Album was stuck beneath that darkness, her opponent had faded into the shadows and merged with the night.


    I know she¡¯s here though. She has yet to flee, which means she wants me beaten as much as I do her. She¡¯s not going to retreat, for better or worse. If I can¡¯t locate her then I¡¯ll be overwhelmed. Where is she?!


    It was as Album was scanning around that she realized a few denizens of the First Ring were watching her from the alleys. None of them were out in the open, and any that had been almost certainly fled when she and Luna crashed into the road, but not all had done so. It was a dull reminder of why this fight was even happening in the first place, for Lunara Noctis had gazed upon slums like this one and chosen to kill for them. At the very least, if she followed her own ideals, Album wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any more innocents becoming casualties.


    Tendrils of sharpened shadows burst out from right behind Album, but having been as alert as possible, she was more than ready to cast Lichto as she spun around and created a shield of energy that destroyed the attack on impact. But the night¡¯s darkness was practically infinite, so destroying a handful of shadows was like eliminating a tiny piece of the sun. Waves of darkness came crashing down from the sky above her, and even though Album used Ilumine to reach the other side of the street in the blink of an eye while burning the darkness that grazed her, the shadows pursued. They weren¡¯t as fast as her, but it wouldn¡¯t matter given Luna¡¯s mana. Running from the shadows accomplished nothing, yet Album simply could not find where Luna was merged due to her signature having fused with the night itself.


    Think, Album, think! There¡¯s gotta be a way to turn this around!


    Her father had taught her how fast light magic was, so long as she wasn¡¯t fighting a fellow light mage, she would almost never be caught. Therefore, if she cast Ilumine rapidly and rarely remained in one spot, it gave her time to think mid-battle and analyze her opponent. Then, once she was satisfied, she could strike.


    Fleeing from one onslaught, Album stood for just an instant near the wall of an old building before she sensed a surge of mana from within. The wall and the window exploded, numerous tendrils of darkness lancing out for her as she reflexively flashed to the middle of the large road. However, the shadows from the other side of the street swept out to encompass her in a semi-circle, too dense to simply burst through with Ilumine. Instead, she flashed to her left, just barely missing the wave of darkness, but as she was cornered between that attack and the previous one, she was given only so many directions she could run, allowing Luna to predict her movement.


    The mass of shadows she¡¯d just escaped suddenly swerved and merged with the darkness before her, forming a dome of black that rapidly closed in on her. Breaking through wasn¡¯t likely, but with the light magic constantly surging throughout her body, Album was able to react faster than even she would have expected.


    ¡°Luminey!¡±


    She thrust her arm forward, saturated with light mana, and sent a blast of bolts at the darkness before her. The dome remained, but she could make out holes in the wall closing in on her. So, bringing forth as much mana as she could in that one moment, Album cast Ilumine once again and burst through the shadows. Her light burned the dark away, fragments of night trailing past her as she turned physical and pivoted on the road slick with snow.


    I¡¯m faster than her individual attacks, but there¡¯s just too many! It doesn¡¯t matter if I evade one if there¡¯s another waiting for me in its aftermath! If I could just lessen the darkness¡­


    Standing in the middle of the street, Album raised her arm up and cast Luminey, summoning as many bolts of light as she could. She wasn¡¯t Eko, and as such could not produce the amount of bolts at once that he could. Even so, she would keep casting the spell as many times as it took, over and over again, to shred the darkness. The night¡¯s shadows were already bearing down on her as the prepared bolts of light shot out at once. They failed to do more than slow the onslaught, but Album was already summoning more. It became practically mindless as she sent off a bolt in a random direction as soon as it was formed.


    While the shadows were not stopped, Album could sense less density within them. Her bolts either impacted against the thicker shadows or pierced through, singing the nearby structures and sending up small clouds of steam as they struck the snow with a hiss. She did not have the strength to maintain such a barrage, so as the less dense shadows struck from behind, she was forced to flash to the side.


    Rather than be put on the run again, Album only dashed a short distance before turning physical and throwing a ball of light back at where she had been. Wanting to keep up her barrage, she quickly sent another volley of bolts that she could tell were losing their power. As more shadows lanced from the front, Album¡¯s other arm snapped up and cast Lichto, the shield of energy repelling most of the attack. More small tendrils of dark struck like snakes for her left side and a second Lichto stopped them all. When a third wave of tendrils closed in from her right, Album countered with a condensed barrage of Luminey, the bolts weakening the attack just enough for Album to flash through without any trouble. It seemed Lunara was aiming for the same strategy, trying to overwhelm Album with a high number of smaller spells. That was a problem as she had a significantly higher amount of mana and she was in her ideal environment. Album would doubt her ability to win in a battle of attrition even if Luna had only her own mana to draw on.


    I know Lunara Noctis better than almost anybody! I know her habits and her fighting style. She¡¯s always been cautious and unsure of herself. Confidence is not something she exudes often, and even though she¡¯s been behaving like she¡¯s already won, I do think that deep inside, she¡¯s scared of me. If I can drag her into the open and remove her safety, she¡¯ll make a mistake in her panic. On top of that, she¡¯s been trying to talk before resorting to combat both when confronting Eko and myself, so maybe¡­


    ¡°Luna, enough!¡± she called out into the sky. ¡°You¡¯ve made some noble claims here tonight, but let me ask you one more thing: what would Neah think if she knew what you were doing in her name?! What would Neah say if she knew you killed her father and Eko for her sake?! Do you really think she would take your side in all this?!¡±


    The onslaught of shadows paused, allowing Album to take a momentary breath as she stood in the center of that road, her eyes flickering in every possible direction. The fact that Luna hesitated at all meant she had taken the bait.


    ¡°What she doesn¡¯t know can¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯m well aware that when Neah wakes, should she learn of what I¡¯ve done in Stellareid, she¡¯ll never speak to me again. But at least she¡¯ll be alive. At least she¡¯ll get to live in Rei¡¯s Utopia.¡±


    Album had expected nothing less from the Lunara she¡¯d been speaking with that night. Of course she wouldn¡¯t care for Neah¡¯s feelings. She and Nigreos had been acting solely on desperation. She wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if Nigreos, himself, never pondered Neah¡¯s opinion on the matter simply because it would be inconvenient for him. All her life, Neah had made it clear that she¡¯d accepted the possibility of her death and had made a certain peace with it. She was more worried for her loved ones, so if she knew what her siblings had done in her name, Album was sure she would break. There was no doubt that Lunara intended to hide the truth once her sister returned.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool¡­¡± Album muttered with a scoff. ¡°And so was I for never seeing just how warped you and Nigreos had become. I really did care for you, and when I told you I would always be there for you, I meant it. All I ever wanted for you three was happiness, but in exchange for your sister, you took my brother. Why should Neah get to live while Eko and I have to die? How is that fair?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Luna answered without hesitation. ¡°I never said it was fair. But I also gave you the chance to walk away. You chose to fight me, and now you¡¯ve forced me to abandon my brother to an Iiji. If he¡¯s dead¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then he deserves it,¡± she snapped, interrupting the other girl. ¡°Whatever fate has in store for the Noctis is deserved. I hope he¡¯s dead¡­ I hope Liri makes him pay for everything he¡¯s done¡­ Nigreos Noctis is scum.¡±


    Internally, Album really didn¡¯t know whether she hoped Nigreos was dead or not, but she needed to say it to rile up Lunara¡ªa ploy that worked flawlessly. There was a surge of mana on top of a one-story building roughly thirty yards down the street and to her left. Noticing it instantly, Album turned, raised both hands towards it, and uttered, ¡°Solisei¡±. This was one of the strongest light spells, and in under a second, a huge beam of energy twenty inches in diameter exploded from her hands, reaching that position and tearing straight through it before continuing off into the sky and slamming into the outer wall of the Second Ring above. Album knew without question that she hit Luna, but she didn¡¯t know how much damage she had done, so she cast Ilumine and flashed towards that rooftop, sensing Lunara¡¯s presence down below immediately.


    Despite herself and her conviction, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness when she saw that, even though Luna had dodged enough to avoid death, she was far from okay. Her left arm had been completely incinerated from the shoulder down, leaving nothing of it remaining as she spasmed and thrashed on the concrete from the pain. Her amber eyes flickered up to where Album stood on that roof, gazing at her now with terror as opposed to the false confidence and grandiosity she had back on the Observatory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be right here, Luna. Everything is going to be okay.¡±


    Album¡¯s mind once again turned back to that moment in the gardens when she was ten¡ªback to that scared girl who only wanted her little sister to survive. Guilt crawled back into her body as she realized just how untrue that wound up being. Everything was not going to be okay. It never would be again, for instead of being there for Luna, Album was going to be the one to take her down.


    You¡¯re a cruel bastard, Fate. Why must it have come to this?


    Even so, as she stared down at that trembling little girl below, Album whispered, ¡°Luminey. Ilum.¡±


    Beams of light appeared in the air around her, only to be unleashed on the dark mage the second the next spell was cast. Shadows erupted around Luna in a ball, a futile attempt to protect herself, but like before, Album¡¯s light ripped it all apart. She jumped from the roof, using Ilumine to plant her feet just at the base of the fading dome before slowly approaching the still form of Lunara Noctis. Her eyes were still open, but there was a daze to them, and her body was covered in small holes created by the attack. Her chest was shaking with ragged breaths, but Album shut herself off from the feeling elicited by this horrific sight.


    ¡°Album¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± she growled, raising her hand directly for Luna¡¯s chest, a ball of white already beginning to form within her palm. ¡°You have no right to beg for mercy. None at all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­if you kill me,¡± she rasped, ¡°then Neah will¡­die¡­¡±


    It was then that an intrusive thought popped into her head, one Album had to swiftly shove out before it could fester. Eko¡¯s already dead, so why should I care what becomes of Neah? Luckily, despite everything, Album managed to keep herself calm and think logically.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she admitted. ¡°Neah shouldn¡¯t have to pay for what her siblings have done. I doubt she volunteered to be fused with you. I doubt she wanted to survive the way she has. So remember that, Lunara. I am not sparing your life. I am sparing Neah¡¯s. I will drag your murderous ass back to the Citadel, we will find some way to get her out of you, and then you¡¯ll be executed for your crimes. You deserve nothing less.¡±


    Album could see that Lunara¡¯s consciousness was already fading from the agony, and the relief that appeared in her eyes at the knowledge that Album wasn¡¯t going to kill them seemed to be the last straw before her head leaned back and her eyelids closed.


    The light mage lowered her hand and dismissed her summoned energy as she merely stood there and gazed at the unconscious girl for a few more seconds. Finally, Album crouched down and gently placed her hand over Luna¡¯s heart, allowing her magic to enter her body and feel for the sister sleeping within. Album found Neah¡¯s signature quickly, and as she had hoped, it did feel as if she was in some form of slumber¡ªblissfully unaware of what was unfolding outside. A part of Album wondered if killing them both might not be the more merciful choice, for there was no question that Lunara and Nigreos would be either killed in Stellareid or executed after the fact. Either way, should Neah ever be freed from her sleep, she would emerge in a world where her family and her dear siblings were dead, and where people she cared about were killed in an effort to save her.


    What might that do to Neah Noctis?


    She was tough, but would she be able to handle that?


    Would it not just be better to let her die peacefully in her sleep rather than wake up and physically suffer from Hell¡¯s Shadows while mentally suffering from all the loss?


    I don¡¯t know¡­ I really don¡¯t¡­


    Album knew that once her adrenaline wore off, she would break down completely, so she forced herself to move before that happened. Gently cradling Luna¡¯s broken body in her arms, Album Luz looked to the sky, cast Ilumine once again, and began the ascent back to the Fifth Ring of Stellareid.

 V7 Chapter 13- Child Of The Night

    Chapter XIII


    His body flying through the air faster than he had ever moved, Nigreos knew instinctively that if he didn¡¯t protect himself at that exact moment then the force of gravity would crush him into a bloody stain on the road. His magic came to his defense almost on its own as the darkness of the night swirled around him like a warm, protective cocoon. He could sense the shadows weakening as he smashed through something before hitting the ground with such force that he could feel the road beneath him cave in and shatter. He was alive, but the magic protecting him would not be able to hold should she attempt to break them, so knowing that the only way he could possibly rush to his sister¡¯s aid was to defeat the Princess of Ijiria, Nigreos allowed the spell to disperse as the darkness removed itself from his body and began flying around him in sharpened tendrils. Nigreos Noctis rose to his feet, his eyes already aimed upwards and towards the beam of light ripping towards where he stood. Her control of light magic was dangerous, but not as dangerous as that of the Luz, so the dark mage knew to be far more wary of another flame attack.


    He processed his surroundings unconsciously, noting the still burning buildings surrounding the empty street, cracks originating from the concave hole beneath him that spread out in a weblike pattern towards the sidewalks. The heat from the fire was uncomfortable against his skin, and he was painfully aware of how each and every flame in his vicinity could be turned on him by the Princess. Just as the environment of midnight was his ally, the burning Ring would be hers. Nevertheless, peace between himself and the Princess was not an option anymore, for she was not going to let him reach Lunara.


    Then again, I suppose it doesn''t really matter. They¡¯re going to execute me anyway, so killing her is hardly going to make a difference. Don¡¯t think, Nigreos. Just do.


    The beam of light that was his opponent reached him, her swords bathed in the same glowing energy as her body. Since he knew avoiding them would be nearly impossible the second the spell was activated, he tried to predict their trajectory and acted from there. No words were shared between them, for there was nothing more to say. He would not relent until Lunara and Neah were safe, and he could see in her wild blue eyes that she had no patience left for him.


    The right-hand sword swung downwards in a diagonal strike aimed for his neck, a wave of white energy left in its wake, but just like when she tried to kill him back up on the Observatory, his magic reacted to save him without the need for incantation. Fusing with the shadows, he flowed backwards and away from the attack in a defensive maneuver that took place simultaneously with an attack of his own. Feeling darkness bending to his will, Nigreos swung his hand down and ordered the night itself to explode from the alleys and beneath the rubble to come crashing down on the Princess. It truly appeared as if the sky had fallen with shadows completely engulfing her form. If the attack was successful, they would enter her body through her mouth and rip her open from inside, but if an Iiji was that easy to kill, their rule would not have lasted for over a millennia.


    There was a flash of light inside that mass of black that ripped them all apart, and before they were even gone, he found himself staring at the Princess a mere few feet away from where he was merged, her glowing swords tearing through the shadows he was a part of. Nigreos fled, gliding through the darkness and rushing towards the top of a nearby, four-story building to get a height advantage on her, but the second his feet touched the rooftop, the ground beneath him exploded upwards in a pillar of fire that shattered the entire building and sent him falling into the crumbling structure.


    Just like before, Nigreos¡¯s magic protected him, but since he sensed the Princess¡¯s follow-up attack already on its way, he suspected shadows alone would not be enough. He knew just enough of the wind affinity to send castings of Nex into the cocoon, increasing the protective power just enough to directly take her swing and survive it. The light in her sword destroyed his dark magic, but the shield of wind held up just enough to send him flying through the back wall and into the next street over, his eyes turning spotty from the blinding flash. She was already upon him before he¡¯d hit the ground, and a wind-powered roundhouse kick sent him straight into the bottom floor of an inn. The shield protected him as he smashed through tables and the bar, only for it to finally shatter when he hit the back-wall. Bottles of alcohol came down on his body, one of them just barely missing his skull while another broke on the center of his back. The implications of just how dangerous that was dawned on him as a flash of blue appeared in the corner of his eyes, just on the other side of the hole he¡¯d created on his way in.


    Blue fire leveled the building and almost certainly took out a few behind him as Nigreos protoed through the ceiling, using shadows to rip through the floors of the levels above. Horrifically intense heat pursued his flying body even as he broke through the roof and returned to the safety of night. The moment he had darkness at his disposal, he abandoned his physical form yet again and became one with shadow. He moved up as high as he could and only turned back once he was sure the Princess could not reach him, only for a chill to run up his spine upon witnessing the destruction below. As he had predicted, her flames had torn through three blocks, and for a second, he wondered why she would use such destructive power in the middle of civilian districts, only to realize there wasn¡¯t a living soul in sight. She had sent him towards a part of the Ring that had already been evacuated, and given the fact that this area was already burning down, she must have decided a little more destruction wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    That was when he realized just how willing she was to kill him.


    Then I need to go to where the people are congregated. She wouldn¡¯t dare use such power if there¡¯s a chance innocents could become casualties. If I can rob her of her ability to use fire magic, then I¡¯m the one with the advantage again!


    The problem facing him was that he could no longer see her within the mixture of red, orange, and blue fires burning below. He knew she had been at the base of that inn, but either she distorted herself or she had found somewhere she could hide.


    But she¡¯s not going to hide for long. If she¡¯s chosen to conceal herself, then it¡¯s to make a surprise attack. Very well, Princess. If that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to play, then I¡¯ll make my move now!


    Nigreos turned around and glided through the night as he sought out the nearest civilian. His eyes frantically scanned the burning buildings as his mana reached out to sense for both the Princess and any other signatures. At the very least, if he could figure out where Album took Lunara, he would know where to go once the Princess was dead.


    A smugness swept through him as he flew west and immediately began sensing at least over a hundred mana signatures in the direction of Castle Saientia, close to the nearest gondolas¡ªthe evacuation point for survivors of the combustions.


    Perfect. I¡¯ll just head there and¡ª


    He sensed the oncoming attack behind him too late to move, but just in time to re-erect the wind/shadow shield before over a dozen flaming bolts exploded against it. He once again found himself rocketing out of the sky, his body spinning uncontrollably, albeit slower than the last time. Stabilizing himself with wind magic, Nigreos barely managed to turn his feet towards the ground and land safely in an upscale gated community, though not without severe pain rushing from his feet and up his legs from the impact. He could feel his bones cracking, and while he could tell something had broken, he couldn''t quite identify which part given that the agony was overwhelming his lower half.


    She was keeping him on the defensive, knowing that her knowledge of all the affinities gave her more to work with despite him being a Noctis in the dark. Nevertheless, he succeeded in keeping himself from falling prone again, and he could see the young woman soaring over the rooftops, making her way towards him with both swords bathed in blue.


    I saw her use that on an opponent earlier, so there¡¯s no way she has more mana than I do. You¡¯re waging war in my territory, so there¡¯s only so much you can do, Princess, before you give me an opening that ends this in my favor.


    ¡°Devare!¡±


    For the first time, he was able to make an effective offensive strike as dozens upon dozens of sharpened tendrils rushed through the air and towards the woman. Her features didn¡¯t so much as show a flicker of fear as she swung her swords so rapidly that all he could see from his position below were arcs of blue flames as she cut down anything that came remotely close to her. The Princess landed safely, but Nigreos was not going to relent as he continued tapping into the nearly infinite shadows at his disposal.


    For a mere few seconds, the two combatants were at a standstill with Nigreos keeping her in place while the Princess used her weapons with inhuman speed and precision, as if she¡¯d entered some sort of trance and was hardly thinking about what she was doing. Arcs of orange and blue tore through black, and suddenly, one of the arcs of blue was rapidly approaching his face. There was time to do nothing but fade as Nigreos merged only his legs with the night, removing their physical nature and allowing him to abruptly duck as the sword passed harmlessly over his head.


    He caught a momentary glimpse of what she did as he erected a shield of wind to deflect yet another surprisingly close blade. The problem was that this blade, too, was bathed in blue. The shield protected his life and nothing else as he was blasted backwards and severely burned by the flames that just managed to lick at his skin before he crashed through the front wall of a large home behind him. His movement was mediated by shadows that protected him from the brunt of the attack, but when Nigreos destroyed a few walls only to finally come to a stop when his head collided with the large dining table somewhere in the back of the house, he could only flop down onto the carpet and cough violently from both the smoke blanketing the neighborhood and from the fires that seared into his mouth and throat. His entire body was burning, and he had no clue whether he was actually on fire or if it just felt like it.


    He couldn¡¯t move.


    All he could do was stare up at the ceiling as he screamed out with pain, thrashing around in an effort to put out any fires that were on him.


    No¡­ Not now! I won¡¯t die!


    Naturally, the Princess wasn¡¯t going to stop just because he didn¡¯t get back up. The ceiling erupted as a massive wave of fire destroyed everything above him. Nigreos screamed out with a mixture of anger and frustration, tapping into anything he could as his dark cocoon wrapped around him and wind magic was cast to strengthen it. He could feel that wave of fire impact on him, but Nigreos put every ounce of his mana into keeping his shield reinforced. His hands were held out in front of him, his palms pressed against the dome of darkness and wind as he directly sent more and more mana into them. His affinity enabled him to see in the dark, so despite his protective blanket, the charred and blackened skin on his palms and arms were perfectly visible. He couldn¡¯t feel much of his lower half, and what he could feel gave him only pain.


    Lunara¡­ Neah¡­


    Thoughts of his sisters returned to him, and he knew that in that very moment, they were at the mercy of Album, who he couldn¡¯t rely on to not kill them. He was certain she wasn¡¯t in a rational state of mind given the deaths of Acostav and Eko, and if she chose revenge, then she would kill Luna and Neah.


    That was unacceptable.


    When he turned against Abigail and The Angel back in that library, he steeled himself to sacrifice everything to protect them.


    But this godforsaken Princess had to get in my way! Where the hell did she come from?! Why did she have to go to the Observatory?! Damn you, Princess! I am not going to die! I swear it on my name, you will not kill me! I don¡¯t care who you are! If you¡¯re going to get in my way, then I¡¯ll remove you!


    Come on, Nigreos! Get up! Just get up! GET UP NOW!


    Nigreos screamed so loudly that he could feel the burns in his throat reacting in punishment, but his power was beginning to push the wave of fire back. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to extinguish them, but at the very least, if he could get them high enough to provide him an opening, he would take it.


    His legs were broken so he used dark magic to reinforce them.


    His body was covered in burns, but they were only surface-level, so he used that agony as motivation.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    He had been raised as the heir of Viiro Noctis to become the Master of Darkness. His control over this monstrous affinity was better than almost anybody, so he knew that if he could simply reach further inside of himself, he would overcome this. Even if he didn¡¯t make it out of Stellareid, so long as Lunara and Neah did, it wouldn¡¯t matter what happened to him.


    Power flowed through his body as he tapped into a strength he never even knew he had, and he could feel his mind fading away, as if becoming one with the twisted magic. There was no need for strategy or thought¡ªjust raw strength.


    Destroy everything standing between him and his goal.


    Rip through his enemies.


    Just fight.


    ***


    Ilirianna Iiji exhaled sharply as the house she¡¯d been barraging with fire suddenly exploded not in bright orange or blue, but in pitch black. Canceling her spell, she gripped her swords and protoed up to the top of a roof across the street from where her opponent should have been pinned, only to watch as a swirling ball of shadows broke out of the rubble and stopped just above, a tornado of those sharpened tendrils acting as an added layer of defense. She clenched her teeth and narrowed her eyes as she just barely made out the humanoid silhouette of the traitor within that orb. Scoffing, having hoped the fight was about to end, Ilirianna straightened her back and resummoned the blue flames to her emerald swords.


    She could sense that this gated community was either evacuated already or had no survivors of the combustions. Either way, there wasn¡¯t a singular mana signature, so she was free to fight with everything she had. At that point, the Princess of Ijiria no longer gave a damn about political consequences or what her reputation may look like at the end of the battle. All she cared about was accomplishing something¡ªeven if that something was executing a member of her royal team.


    How many more embarrassments was she to experience that night?


    Keskivaara was their enemy, as she had been warned.


    Despite her power as an Iiji, she couldn¡¯t eliminate either the People¡¯s Mind or Rotana Vesh.


    Eko Luz was certainly dead, and she learned that one of her team members had betrayed them when he attempted to kill her half a second after she arrived at the Observatory.


    When this ended, she would hobble back to Lord Cartigan and King Markreas in shame, so what did it really matter what she did to apprehend the traitor? What difference did it make that she destroyed the Grand Observatory? Why would anyone care that she quickened the inevitable destruction of the already flaming buildings? Nothing mattered anymore, so why not do everything she could to fight? Why not take out her frustration on a man that was apparently not her friend? How often did an Iiji get to go all out?


    A wild smile twisted Ilirianna¡¯s face as she gazed up at that orb of darkness, anticipating what it would feel like to claw the traitor out from within and cut him open. She hoped she wouldn¡¯t have to wait much longer, and it seemed he felt the same, for the darkness of the night was turned on her almost instantly as attacks rampaged towards her from every single direction. Even so, she was not afraid of this overwhelming strength, for she was far stronger than him.


    ¡°Phoenixio,¡± she cast with a soft laugh as blue fires erupted from her body, encompassing her in their scalding embrace as her feet rose from the roof. Normally, the fires would take only a wild and uncontrolled form, but this time, they began to resemble the eternal bird of myth as wings spread out to either side of her and a beaked head stretched above her own. It was a power that should have made the traitor hesitate, but the shadows continued towards her unimpeded, so she met them head-on with a blast of blue fire from the phoenix¡¯s maw, the ground and debris turning molten as it exploded beneath the attack.


    Meanwhile, even though she had a feeling the traitor figured out her trick before, Ilirianna opted to use it again anyway as she cast Condite to form ropes around the handles of her swords and connected them to her wrists. This enabled her to throw her swords the way she had against Keskivaara before, but with them connected to her arms, they became more controlled. The flames of her phoenix tore through the traitor¡¯s shadows, and anything that broke through was sliced apart as Ilirianna threw her swords and flicked her wrists to swing the fiery blades in an arc around her, their heat and illumination besting his darkness.


    The house beneath her was completely destroyed, but just before it crumbled to rubble, Ilirianna cast Proto and blasted through the shadows, her phoenix protecting her as she plunged into the void. She could sense her opponent¡¯s location, and with so much defense, she did not fear delving into the heart of his magic. Once again, her powers destroyed his, and soon enough, she had reached the roiling mass of blackness where he was concealed.


    With so much magic in her vicinity, Ilirianna could hardly see what was happening to the street, but the sounds of destruction as fire and shadow clashed told her that there would be very little of it left once their battle ended.


    But who cares? Nobody¡¯s here¡­ Nobody¡¯s gonna die but him, so why should I care?! I¡¯ve never been able to fight like this! This is fucking exhilarating!


    She realized then that she was laughing, her arms moving purely on instinct as she swiped away anything that got close to breaching the flaming shield. Unfortunately, the traitor must have realized he was about to be overwhelmed because the orb protecting him suddenly blasted outwards in a repulsion that could not harm her, but managed to push her back towards the road below. Ilirianna landed on her feet, momentarily wondering why he would release his defense, but in the midst of all that mana, she just barely made out his personal signature moving away from the ruins of that neighborhood.


    Shit! He¡¯s heading towards the survivors again!


    The Proto she cast in pursuit of the traitor utterly destroyed the ground beneath her as she was launched into the sky faster than almost anybody could move. The second she emerged from the fires and shadows down below, she caught sight of a smaller mass of black gliding through air, and as she suspected, he was making for the mana-dense section near the base of Castle Saientia.


    If he reaches the people, I won¡¯t be able to go all out, and there¡¯s no telling whether he would hold back or not! He¡¯s already helped kill the civilians of this Ring, so what reason would he have to spare the rest?!


    ¡°Ilumine!¡± she roared, increasing her speed further as her body turned into light.


    Ilirianna streaked across the sky, closing the distance between her and the traitor within seconds. Having lost her phoenix when she departed the neighborhood, Ilirianna pulled her swords back to her hands and canceled Condite just as she reached her opponent. She suspected he would sense her approach, so she was unsurprised that the shadows exploded outwards to meet her midair. She could feel her mana weakening, and she had a bad hunch that conjuring more blue fire would finish her, so given his dark affinity, she turned her focus towards light magic.


    The Iijis¡¯ Cansi heritage gives us control over dark and light magic, but Mother has always urged me to focus more on the base-five affinities, so I don¡¯t have a ton of practice with it. That being said, it¡¯s all I have in my arsenal right now, and I think it¡¯ll be more effective than mere orange fire.


    Sending light into her blades, she cut down more tendrils and intended to send a thrust into the orb protecting the traitor, aiming for where she hoped his heart to be. She didn¡¯t want him to have any time to react, and since she could sense the survivors close by, she knew that this was an attack that would decide victory. Sending more light magic into her arm than she ever had, she made her gamble, her arm flashing forward to pierce the blackness, only for the skin and muscle on her right arm to explode in a spray of blood, her bones cracking and contorting while her sword tumbled from her grasp, never even reaching the shadows.


    She didn¡¯t even get a chance to process the pain as her eyes flickered towards her shattered limb, providing the opening the traitor sought. Her body was instantly engulfed in darkness as she was sent hurtling down towards the city. She could feel them stabbing her arms, her legs, and her torso, and through the pain, she just barely managed to magically defend her vitals as the rest of her was shredded by the traitor moments before she slammed into the road and lost consciousness.


    ***


    Got her! Nigreos shrieked within his mind, glee and relief overwhelming him as he watched the Princess plummet into the Fifth Ring. That¡¯s what you get for standing in my way! Iiji or not, I was not going to lose!


    The dark mage glided in the direction his opponent had fallen, knowing he would be foolish to assume a mage like her had died on impact. He couldn¡¯t afford to turn his back on her impatiently, so he brought his feet to the road and turned to gaze at where he knew she had landed, a wild grin twisting his features in anticipation of victory. It was then that he realized just how close he had been to the survivors, his head snapping to his left upon sensing a presence not far from him, only for the cloud of madness that had taken him over to dissipate the instant he and Abigail Reiner made eye contact. The nature mage was around twenty yards away, standing beside Iris Mackia and surrounded by stunned survivors of the combustions. In fact, there were survivors all around the block, some being healed by Iris and the Saientia nature mages while others were helping the city and castle guards. He was surrounded by eyes gazing upon both him and the unmoving, bloody Princess that had preceded his arrival, but despite the dozens of people, he could not avert his gaze from Abigail''s horrified expression¡ªlike she was gazing at the most vile and despicable person she had ever met.


    After everything he had just been through, his mind could not catch up with the present as his lips turned to mutter, ¡°Abi¡ª?¡±


    A fist collided with the side of his head so ferociously that stars erupted in his vision, his already battered and weak body crumbling the ground as his strength gave. He didn¡¯t know who had struck him at first since Abi hadn¡¯t moved, and it was only when he received another punch to his head, accompanied by screaming, that he learned who and attacked him.


    ¡°What the fuck have you done?!¡± Ryokumo Caeli snarled, the wind mage practically throwing himself on top of Nigreos as he repeatedly smashed his fist into his skull. ¡°You fucking traitor! You piece of shit! What the goddamn hell were you thinking?!¡± A punch snapped Nigreos¡¯s nose, only to be followed by one that took out a handful of teeth. Blood was pooling up in his mouth as he tried to cast a spell, but he was gagging on the liquid. And even if he hadn''t been, Ryokumo was attacking him so fast that he wouldn¡¯t have had time to breathe. ¡°Die, you fucking traitor! You¡¯re supposed to be our friend! We¡¯re supposed to be teammates! What have you done?! Die, die ,die, die, DIE!¡±


    ¡°Caeli, stop!¡± came a cry from somewhere distant. ¡°Get off him! Come on!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m gonna fucking kill him! He needs to die! Let me go, Glaus!¡±


    ¡°Damn it all, Caeli!¡±


    Somehow, despite his blind rage, Ryokumo was pulled off of Nigreos, who knew that this was his chance to fight back and get away. But for some reason, perhaps because he had overexerted himself, he could not get his magic to work nor could he speak any incantations, and before he knew it, he¡¯d been aggressively turned onto his stomach, his arms yanked behind him as handcuffs were strapped around his wrists. He realized too late that they were mana-suppressing cuffs. With no means of struggling, he could do nothing but lay there, choking on his own blood and teeth, as he was cut off from his dark magic.


    ¡°Mackia, help her! Please!¡± Ryokumo was shouting desperately. ¡°Save her! Save Liri!¡±


    Shit¡­ The Princess isn¡¯t dead¡­ No¡­ I need¡­to get¡­to Luna¡­ Let me go! Let me go, damn it! Fuck you all! I need¡­to go¡­!


    ***


    Ryokumo Caeli watched with bated breath as Iris crouched over Ilirianna¡¯s ruined form, pumping as much nature magic into her body as she could. The Princess¡¯s right arm was barely still connected, and there were parts of her where he could see the bone. Her legs and left arm were stained bright red, and her face was so scratched apart that he feared even nature magic wouldn¡¯t be able to eliminate the scarring. Luckily, her torso was mostly together, indicating that she¡¯d been able to protect her vitals at the last minute, but she was barely breathing. She was on the verge of death, and at Nigreos¡¯s hand of all people. Beside him, Rennigan had a hand on his shoulder as he, too, watched with a pale expression as Iris tended to Ilirianna. He would never have thought Rennigan¡¯s presence could be as comforting as it was, but he was more than grateful for him being there.


    ¡°I think¡­she¡¯ll live,¡± Iris murmured after a moment. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how much I can do for her. We need to get her to Saintia¡¯s head healer. Where is he?¡±


    Rennigan shook his head. ¡°By the gates with Lord Cartigan, I think. Shall I fetch him?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± the Kotonorish answered. ¡°Thank you, Glaus.¡±


    Giving Ryokumo a quick nod, Rennigan took off around the corner, towards Castle Saientia. The wind mage watched him go, wondering why he stopped him from killing Nigreos. The man was a traitor and had played a vital role in Faye¡¯s death, as well as the death of  everybody else who were taken by the combustions. And now, he may very well become Ilirianna¡¯s murderer, too. He made a note to ask him when they got a chance before sparing a brief look at Nigreos¡¯s still form a few yards away, laying silently on the road, his hands having been cuffed by a trio of city guards.


    I could still do it¡­ he thought as the intrusive thoughts crawled back into his mind. I could go over there, take my sword, and plunge it into his neck before those guards even know what happened. I just don¡¯t get it¡­ All these years we¡¯ve spent together, and he threw it away for the Kosah-Rei. He and Lunara both¡­ Ryokumo shook his head. Perhaps killing him is too much of a mercy. Maybe I should let him suffer for a while¡­ He scoffed. You were one of my best friends, Nigreos. I would have died for you. I really thought you felt the same, but I see now that I was fooling myself.


    ¡°Her breathing is stabilizing,¡± Iris said suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m running out of mana, though, but if Glaus can get here quickly, she should be okay.¡±


    Ryokumo nodded. ¡°Right¡­ Thank you.¡±


    It was then that he realized Abigail wasn¡¯t around, so he glanced off to his right where he knew she had been when Nigreos descended, only to find her missing. He frowned, scanning his surroundings completely, but there was no sign of his close friend. A nasty feeling crept into his chest, and though he didn¡¯t want to entertain such a depressing thought, he knew he¡¯d be a fool if he didn¡¯t. Before he could think better of it, he whispered,


    ¡°Mackia¡­ Where¡¯s Abi?¡±

 V7 Chapter 14- The End Of An Era

    Chapter XIV


    Unable to handle what she had witnessed, Abigail Reiner found herself running before she had even tried to process it all. She didn¡¯t know where she was running to, nor did she even know where she was now. The fires in the nearby buildings had been extinguished by Lord Cartigan and his soldiers, but even if the street was dark and silent, the blackened wreckage of a once bustling district remained as evidence of the destruction that unfolded. Her feet carried her into a small alleyway between some of the ruins where she finally ran out of breath and collapsed to her knees, her arms hugging her battered body tightly as she fought back to urge to cry once again. It was all too much for her to handle, and she wondered if she had always been this weak. She¡¯d never considered herself a coward before the war with the Kosah-Rei, but ever since Hiriech, she had found herself turning away from things she didn¡¯t like while using Omaruo as a haven from her struggles. She¡¯d been running away for years, but everything had finally caught her, and now she was out of energy.


    Ilirianna might be dead, and Nigreos might have killed her.


    They had heard the battle off in the distance, and when the combatants flew above the medical zone, the shadows and light had implied that a Noctis was fighting a Luz. Naturally, they hadn¡¯t known what to make of that, especially given what Lord Cartigan had told them about a flash of light and a subsequent explosion from the Grand Observatory before they had left the Fourth Ring. Cartigan was livid because the Observatory had been utterly destroyed by a casting of blue fire, and he suspected Ilirianna to have been the caster, so when she fell to the ground, Abi knew that she almost certainly had been. She and Nigreos had gone toe-to-toe and Nigreos had won. Even if Ryokumo, Rennigan, and the city guard managed to capture him, if he killed Ilirianna, then victory went to him. The only question now was which Luz had died, and where was the survivor, Master Viiro, and Lunara?


    After all, Master Viiro went with Album and Eko to confront Luna and Nigreos up there. Who survived? What happened that led to Nigreos and Ilirianna fighting like that? Is Album dead, too? Did she meet the same fate as Faye, Jessi, and Hiro? Or was it Eko? Has she now lost her brother, too? I don¡¯t know¡­ I really don¡¯t¡­


    Leiolai, Uma, and Quill escaped, and Ryokumo told her that Ilirianna had been handling Vesh and Keskivaara. Perhaps they were dead, but at the very least, it was likely that Tali Firrik had escaped as well. She did not know what became of Barron Kristoff, so she hoped The Angel had succeeded in eliminating him. They needed victories that night, or else what did everybody die for?


    Abi took a seat and huddled against the building behind her, shivering in the cold as snow began to flow down to that abandoned alleyway. She didn¡¯t move even as the snowflakes piled up on her head and her body trembled from the terrible chill reaching her bones. A part of her hoped the snow would bury her, but as her hand drifted to just below her stomach, she knew that was a selfish hope. She was carrying a child, and in that moment, for some reason, the thought brought her comfort.


    I should probably go back¡­ Kumo is going to worry about me, and I need to know whether Liri survived, but¡­


    She still didn¡¯t get up because she was terrified of the possibility that the Princess had passed away from her injuries. She didn¡¯t think she could handle losing Ilirianna, especially while Album was still unaccounted for. Her shoulders slumped, her body shook, and she remained unmoving for an uncertain amount of time. Maybe it was minutes or maybe it had been hours, but all she knew was that she was covered in snow and that her mind had gone blank. It was better that way, for she was tired of thinking. It had been a long night, and she doubted that it was even midnight yet. How much longer was it until the sun rose?


    ¡°Ah, there you are! Finally!¡±


    Album¡¯s voice echoed through Abi¡¯s head, startling her as she sat up straighter and watched a ball of black and white slime fly into the alley before expanding like it always did to take the form of Album Luz. The Angel stared down at her with concern, almost certainly due to the apathetic gaze she directed up at it. Abi was relieved it was alive, but she lacked the strength to convey that emotion, so she was grateful it could read her mind and understand her without her having to do or say anything.


    ¡°Ryokumo told me you disappeared,¡± it said softly as it entered the alley and approached where she sat, its hand gently moving to begin brushing the snow from her head. ¡°He filled me in on everything that happened, and I can assure you that Ilirianna survived. In fact, she was already awake when I made contact with them.¡±


    Abi¡¯s eyes went wide as she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°She is? Oh, good¡­ Yeah, good¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Her numb features barely managed a smile, but despite being truly genuine in her joy, her smile felt fake and forced. ¡°W-what about Kristoff? Did you kill him¡­or at least capture him?¡±


    The Angel let out a grunt as it shook its head. ¡°I mean, I won the fight, but he used the same escape method as in Noctalus. He¡¯s not in the city, but I was able to learn quite a bit about the way his armor works. I¡¯ve communicated it to Ryokumo, so with any luck, that man¡¯s days are numbered.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Angel seemed moderately pleased with its report, but Abi could only make that utter of disappointment, for she had hoped that Barron would no longer be a threat. ¡°I see¡­ Well, Miyon and Sartella got away from me, so they¡¯re still at large. So is Quill Tyrus¡­ I just¡­couldn¡¯t do anything to stop them. They were all so powerful¡­ It¡¯s not fair, Angel¡­ All of this...¡± She weakly gestured at the destruction surrounding them, causing more snow to fall from her body. ¡°...and for what? What did we accomplish? Who did we kill? Are all six of the cultists still alive, and with Keskivaara on their side? Meanwhile, we lost Faye, Jessi, Hiro Master Acostav, Lady Ella, and probably either Eko or Album¡­and on top of that, Nigreos and Lunara betrayed us. It¡¯s just¡­ridiculous! We lost horribly! There¡¯s no silver lining, there¡¯s no dawn to look forward to! Just¡­loss... I mean, what now? Where do we go from here? What do we do?¡±


    The Angel removed its hand from her head then gently moved to take a seat beside her, and before anybody had said anything further, it raised its right hand and plunged it into its chest. Abi frowned for only a second before she understood what it was doing, for it had removed the blueish-green blade that was their realm dagger from within itself.


    ¡°For all my power and wisdom, I could not tell you what Ijiria is to do now,¡± it began. ¡°But I can tell you what you can do. You¡¯ve run away, and nobody knows where you went. If we use this dagger to open the portal to Omaruo, you can leave Ijiria behind for good. The government will assume you died somewhere in Stellareid, and nobody will come looking for you. It no longer has to be your problem, Abi.¡±


    The Angel passed her the dagger, and without thinking, she took it into her hands as her eyes scanned the beautiful blade. This was the best chance she had to cleanly escape. The chaos of this battle would make her disappearance a low priority for Ijiria, and so long as she never used magic in Omaruo, not even the QuaerBasim would be able to expose where she went. This was the moment, and she had already decided she would do it. Right then, she needed Scott Reiner more than she had ever needed anybody, and if it meant she could put all of this behind her¡ªto never think about the Kosah-Rei again¡ªthen that was just the cherry on top. She could stay with Scott for good as they raised their child together. She could just be a magicless woman, devoid of any reputation or responsibilities. She wouldn¡¯t have to be a member of the royal team or the future Master of Nature.


    She could just be Abi Reiner.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered under her breath as she gradually rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯d like that. Omaruo¡­sounds so wonderful right now. Yeah¡­¡± She was smiling for real this time as her thoughts wandered to what could be. ¡°I could go back to Wilham, find a job and raise my child. Maybe I¡¯ll take them to that pier on the beach Scott¡¯s always going on about¡­ I could see more of Omaruo outside of just Wilham, and I could be safe¡­ We could be safe¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Abi¡¯s finger was already hovering over the button that would draw mana to the blade, her mind far away from the Fifth Ring of Stellareid.


    ¡°May I make one request of you?¡± The Angel asked before she could press it. ¡°Nigreos Noctis has no reason to protect my existence now. I find it likely that he goes scorched earth and exposes everything to take revenge for his capture, so I no longer find myself safe in Ijiria. On the chance he does tell the government, would it be alright if I went with you? Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to jeopardize your safety,¡± it quickly added, ¡°but I could be a source of defense should Ijira ever learn what happened. I could protect your family, and at the same time, I could remain protected. Would you be opposed to that, Abigail?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± she responded, knowing she didn¡¯t have to think much on the matter. ¡°An extra layer of protection would be welcomed, and I understand your position. By all means, come along.¡±


    The Angel grinned as it got to its feet, but before it could say anything, it furrowed its brow and turned to stare at the mouth of the alleyway. Abi followed its line of sight, wondering if it sensed somebody while also knowing that if it was anybody who posed a threat, it would have concealed itself. The very fact that it waited told her it was a person they could trust, but since she fully expected it to be Ryokumo, she was stunned when Ilirianna stumbled around the corner, her body still wounded but far from the ruined state it had been in before. The Princess was breathing heavily, sweat covering her head while her clothes were stained with her blood, but her face was filled with a determination that overwrote whatever agony she was still in.


    ¡°Liri?!¡± Abi exclaimed. ¡°What are you doing?! You need to rest! Your wounds¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d let you go without saying goodbye first?¡± Whatever was happening inside her mind, Ilirianna still smiled wryly as she interrupted Abi. ¡°When The Angel offered to go find you, I had a feeling you wouldn¡¯t be coming back. Luckily, there¡¯s enough chaos going on back there that I managed to slip away.¡±


    The Princess hobbled forward, keeping herself propped up by holding a hold to the wall on her right, and wanting to make her job easier, Abi met her halfway, pulling her friend into a gentle hug as she muttered,


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alive, Liri.¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m alive. Takes more than a bit of dark magic to kill me, you know? I¡¯ll make this quick though. It wouldn¡¯t have taken them long to realize I disappeared, and the last thing we need is one of Cartigan¡¯s soldiers stumbling upon this.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Abi broke off their embrace and stepped back. ¡°Then I guess this is goodbye, huh?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, but only for the moment. I¡¯ll visit you, one way or the other. Somehow, I¡¯ll make sure this isn¡¯t our final parting. Even if I have to steal another realm dagger behind the government¡¯s back, I will see you again. Gotta meet the kid, right?¡±


    Ilirianna was making promises she couldn¡¯t keep, but Abi did not feel like correcting her, so she didn¡¯t. ¡°Right. I look forward to it. I love you, Liri. I¡¯m going to miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°And I you, Abi,¡± the Princess replied. ¡°Now go, quickly. Before the others find us.¡±


    Steeling herself, Abigail turned and pressed her finger to the realm dagger¡¯s button, igniting the blade in yellow mana as she drew it back then swiped down hard on the air in front of her. A fracture in space followed the dagger¡¯s arc, splitting open just a little before snapping outwards into an oval of swirling mana. She took a deep breath and spared a glance at The Angel, only to find it gazing back at Ilirianna, whose features were drawn tight. Something was shared between them at that moment, but Abigail wasn¡¯t going to pry, for if it was her business, she¡¯d have been included in the telepathic conversation. Instead, she pretended not to notice as she raised her hand in a wave.


    ¡°Tell Kumo I said goodbye and that I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t have told him myself. Be safe and¡­


    ¡°Farewell, Ilirianna.¡±


    ***


    Angel, before you go, I need to know something. Do I have Cansi blood?


    There was a pause, one of obvious hesitation, that was accompanied by a look of regret on its face. ¡°No. No you do not.¡±


    Why did you never tell me? You knew the Iijis were descended from Cansi, and I know you can sense for their blood, so you should have realized that something was wrong from the second I met you. Why did you keep it to yourself?


    ¡°Because what would I have accomplished by exposing that fact? The implications of the Empire¡¯s heir lacking Iiji blood was far too consequential. Whatever the circumstances of your birth were, it seemed everything was well hidden. Why poke a sleeping lion?¡±


    So King Markreas¡­is not my father?


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°No. I know not who is.¡±


    And what about Reigious and Anna?


    ¡°Descended from Iiji. As far as I can tell, you are the only exception.¡± The Angel slowly shook its head as Abigail¡¯s portal expanded outwards. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ilirianna. I don¡¯t have time to learn the means with which you found the truth, but I am sorry it came to this. Whatever your future holds, I wish you the best of luck. If it means anything to you, I do think you are the most fit to lead this empire.¡±


    ¡°Tell Kumo I said goodbye and that I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t have told him myself. Be safe and¡­ Farewell, Ilirianna.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s parting words dragged Ilirianna from her thoughts, but knowing she needed to retain her mask of positivity, she forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him, don¡¯t worry. Farewell to you as well, Abigail.¡±


    And then, she and The Angel stepped through the portal and left that realm behind for good. Within seconds, the swirling yellow oval began to shrink until the cut in space fused itself back together and dissolved the connection between Omaruo and Ijira once more, leaving Ilirianna standing alone in that alley, pain wracking her body and mind as she took in what she had learned.


    Tali Firrik wasn¡¯t lying¡­ I¡¯m not an Iiji¡­ I truly did not believe her, but when light magic destroyed my arm, I innately knew that I lacked control over it. That¡¯s why Mother always insisted they were unnecessary affinities to master¡­ She was covering her ass¡­ Now The Angel¡¯s confirmed it¡­which means that Uncle Nakoma¡­is my real father. All this time¡­all my life, they¡¯ve been lying to me. They¡¯ve been lying to the King, to the country, to Anna and Reigious¡­ I¡¯m¡­not a princess¡­or the heir of Ijiria. I¡¯m just a bastard girl¡­


    Ilirianna¡¯s entire identity revolved around her responsibilities and her heritage. Her life had been molded around the idea that she would succeed King Markreas as ruler of Ijiria and Grandmaster, but all of that could be ruined if the Kosah-Rei exposed the truth. Tali, Vesh, and Keskivaara knew who her real father was, so if they wanted to back her into a corner, they could start spreading rumors about Nakoma and Toranei¡¯s treachery. Even if nobody believed them, so long as her natural hair color was checked or a DNA test was run, the truth would come out and everything would come crashing down around them.


    What the hell? Mother¡­Uncle Nakoma¡­ What have you done? Who am I supposed to be if not Ilirianna Iiji?! What have I spent my life training for if it¡¯s not even my birthright like I believed?! My royal team was illegitimate! Iam illegitimate.


    She could sense an oncoming mana signature, and to her intense relief, it was exactly who she needed. It was moving fast, most likely by using Proto, and soon enough, Ryokumo landed in the mouth of the alleyway.


    ¡°Liri!?¡± he exclaimed, but whatever was supposed to follow caught in his throat as her expression came into view. ¡°Er¡­are you okay? Where¡¯s Abigail? Did you find her? I¡ª?¡±


    She barely managed to cross the small distance between them before throwing her arms around him and embracing him tightly, her legs barely holding herself up. She could sense his conflicted emotions, but like the good person he was, he returned the embrace and began running his hands through her emerald hair for comfort. She had always done her best to keep a certain distance between them, knowing they could not progress past friendship regardless of what either of them wanted. That distance had been closing recently and now, she didn¡¯t care. What did it matter if she wasn¡¯t even a princess?


    ¡°Abi¡¯s gone¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°She and The Angel left for Omaruo. They aren¡¯t coming back.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Abi left? But I¡­didn¡¯t get to say goodbye¡­¡±


    She pressed her head against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You had gone off to make that report to Cartigan about my battle with Nigreos¡­and I had a bad feeling that we didn¡¯t have much time. Abi did tell me to let you know she was sorry she couldn¡¯t say goodbye, and I would have gotten you otherwise, but I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Er, no, no, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± he quickly assured her. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re okay. When I got back only for Glaus and Mackia to tell me you¡¯d disappeared, too, I just panicked. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have the energy to move. You¡¯re insane, you know that? In a good way, of course.¡±


    Ilirianna laughed softly. ¡°Yeah, insane. That about sums me up, doesn''t it? I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡± Before he could say anything else, knowing that he was the only person she could confide in, Ilirianna spilled everything. ¡°The Angel confirmed what Firrik said at the lounge. I¡¯m not Iiji. I¡¯m not Markreas¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m Nakoma¡¯s¡­ They lied to me¡ªto everybody.¡±


    ¡°T-they¡­ What? I¡­¡±


    Ryokumo was speechless, stumbling over his words as his mind almost assuredly struggled to take it in. Even so, when he couldn¡¯t figure out what to say, he tightened the hug and stood at her side for as long as she needed him. She felt broken in a way that probably couldn¡¯t ever be repaired. Everybody who survived Stellareid would probably share the same fate. This night would live on in her nightmares for the rest of her life, and in the end, it was a pointless waste of life.


    The Kosah-Rei won.


    There was no question of that fact.


    Ilirianna had no idea how long they were in that alleyway, but eventually, Ryokumo suggested they get back to the others and wrapped an arm around her to help her walk. They trudged through the ruins as the snowfall picked up, indicating that the storm on the horizon had finally arrived. The crunch of their boots was the only sound for quite a while before voices appeared in the distance. Minutes later, she and Ryokumo rounded the corner and reached the little market street outside Saientia where the wounded were being cared for.


    Ilirianna exhaled sharply, for just up ahead, Album Luz was setting down an unmoving Lunara before stepping back and allowing the guards to attach magic-suppressing cuffs to her one remaining wrist. The fact that they were bothering at all indicated that she was alive, though Ilirianna didn¡¯t know whether that was a good thing or not. However, Album¡¯s survival was a huge relief, and as the light mage turned back to address Lord Cartigan, she caught sight of them. Her own relief crossed her features, though Ilirianna noticed that she stopped to scan for Abi. Guilt twisted Ilirianna¡¯s stomach, but for the moment, it would not be smart to tell Album the truth, so she kicked that can further down the road.


    ¡°Kumo! Liri! You¡¯re alive!¡± she called over, immediately rushing towards them.


    The three remaining members of the royal team embraced one another, deciding not to trade words for a few seconds as they simply enjoyed the fact that they had survived the battle. Unfortunately, Lord Eganno Cartigan had other plans.


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna,¡± he spat, his hatred for her no longer being kept hidden behind a facade of etiquette. ¡°I was wondering where you ran off to. Glad to see you¡¯re alive, but it seems I¡¯ll have to cut into this little reunion. We need to talk. Once this uprising is quelled, I want you up in my office. Until then, get the healing you need, then report down to the lower Rings. The Company headquarters are under attack by Keskivaara¡¯s insurrectionists.¡±


    Ilirianna rolled her eyes, far from in the mood to put up with him, but also knowing she couldn¡¯t exactly get out of it. At her side, Album and Ryokumo both looked ready to snap at the Lord of Stellareid, but Ilirianna cut them off and answered affirmatively.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Cartigan then stalked off as he barked orders to his soldiers while Ilirianna just let out a sigh of exhaustion. She was mostly out of mana, so even if she received the highest quality healing, there wasn¡¯t much she could do for the other four Rings. However, since that was a matter for a later hour, she instead turned her attention towards the immediate present.


    ¡°Are you okay, Album?¡± she inquired. ¡°I see you beat Lunara, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Album answered, almost on instinct with how quick and monotone she spoke. ¡°I just¡­need to rest a bit. Lunara killed Eko, and Nigreos killed Master Viiro. I¡¯m the only one who survived of those who went to the Observatory, and that¡¯s probably because of you, so¡­thank you for coming to back me up, Liri.¡±


    Ilirianna held back the sickness that assaulted her upon learning that Viiro Noctis had also met his end. The state of the Noctalus Masters would now be quite uncertain given that Eko and Nigreos had been Acostav and Viiro¡¯s successors. Neither could take those roles now, but they couldn¡¯t turn to Lunara and Neah either. The cousins of the main Noctis and Luz branches were too young and untrained, so it was likely they¡¯d have to turn to Viiro and Acostav¡¯s generation for successors.


    Though¡­despite tradition, I think something was proven tonight¡­ Ilirianna internally commented, her eyes drifting towards the still Lunara a few yards away and then to Album, the one who managed to beat her. Album would certainly make a respectable Master of Light in her brother¡¯s place¡­


    ***


    When Abigail Reiner exited the portal and stepped foot onto the Omaruan beach just outside the entry point, she felt an overwhelming sense of relief. The young woman took a long, deep breath as she basked in the salty air of the sea, no longer mixed with smoke like it had been in Stellareid. She could sense the portal closing behind her, but she didn¡¯t want to look back, so she simply did not. It was sometime after dusk there on the outskirts of Wilham, and hanging in the clear sky up above was a brilliantly bright full moon, its silver light reflecting off of the still waves of the ocean. She felt strangely calm given all she had experienced, and the knowledge that Scott would be just a few miles away helped to alleviate the negative emotions she had been fighting all night.


    ¡°Abi,¡± The Angel said in her mind, having already condensed itself into a floating ball of black and white slime that hovered just above her shoulder. ¡°One more thing I should add is that I do believe my presence will show up on the QuaerBasim if I retain my normal form for too long. It¡¯s not guaranteed, for I¡¯ve proven my skill at suppressing my mana, but I don¡¯t want to take any unnecessary risks that would put your family in danger.¡±


    Fair enough, she replied. But then¡­what are you going to do?


    ¡°I intend to enter a sort of hibernation that would completely conceal my presence from that relic, so this may be the last time you and I can chat for a while. That being said, I told you I would serve as your family¡¯s protector should you ever find yourself in danger, so if that time ever comes, wake me up, and I¡¯ll fight for you with everything I have. You have my word.¡±


    Abigail nodded softly, a small feeling of disappointment creeping into her heart as she realized even The Angel would not be there with her in Omaruo the way she had thought. The last piece of Ijiria that she had retained would go to sleep, but she knew she could not complain. She should consider herself lucky that it intended to protect her at all.


    Thank you, Angel.


    ¡°Of course, Abigail.¡±


    The ball of slime then hovered down towards her torn and blood-stained jacket before disappearing into an inner pocket, its voice and presence vanishing completely from her consciousness, leaving her standing all alone on the shore.


    That loneliness caused her to shiver, so Abigail took off towards the natural stone staircase to her left, wanting to reach Wilham as soon as she could. Her injuries had been healed by magic, but evidence of her battles were clear in her clothes, so she was grateful to the darkness, for it allowed her to pass into the small town and make her way towards Scott¡¯s apartment without drawing any attention. Normally, she would have used a distortion spell, but even that might appear on the QuaerBasim, so it was no longer an option. In fact, calling upon any magic was now dangerous, meaning that if she was never found by the Ijirians then she may never cast a spell again. That thought pained her, for as much as magic had harmed her, it was also something she used for good. She was a nature mage¡ªa healer, and now she would not be able to call upon that healing no matter what.


    She was as good as magicless.


    But that¡¯s a small price to pay, isn¡¯t it?


    Abi walked through the automatic doors of the apartment building and hurried towards the elevators before the receptionist behind the desk could notice the blood. Luckily, he was too engrossed in his book to pay her any mind and she reached the front door of Scott¡¯s apartment without anybody ever seeing her. Abigail knocked, barely keeping her anticipation in check as she prayed he was home. The clicking of the door was relieving, and within a second, Scott Reiner had pulled it open to see who was there, only for his features to light up with pleasant surprise before shifting into horror as he saw the current state of her clothing.


    ¡°A-Abi?!¡± he stuttered. ¡°God, what happened to you?! Are you okay?!¡±


    She stepped forward and threw her arms around him, pulling the man she loved into a tight hug that obviously startled him. Nevertheless, he returned the embrace, though she could feel in his tense body that he was barely stopping himself from repeating his question.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she assured him with a whisper. ¡°Everything¡¯s healed¡­I promise.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­I mean, how did you get hurt¡­and why are you here? I figured it¡¯d be another month or two before you came back. What about Noctalus? And that other place you said you and the team were going?¡±


    Abigail smiled, her head remaining pressed against his chest, for she could not bring herself to let him go. Tears were pressing against her eyes, though she couldn¡¯t tell whether they were out of joy, relief, sadness, mourning, or whatever else.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because it¡¯s all over now. I¡¯m not going back, Scott. I¡¯m staying in Omaruo permanently¡­if you¡¯ll have me¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­? What? Of course, I¡¯ll have you, but why now? This feels a bit abrupt, and¡­ Look, Abi, why don''t you come in and we can talk? I¡¯ll call Laura and see if she can bring clothes over for you, and I want you to tell me what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Scott.¡±


    He wanted an answer, so she gave it. She hated throwing all of this on him out of the blue, and she would have preferred to have talked everything over with him first, but the circumstances of Stellareid didn¡¯t permit that. She simply had to hope that he still wanted her¡ªthat he even wanted to care for this child. After all, he was just a college student, and from what she gathered about magicless society, it was far less common to have a child while still in school than it was back in Ijiria. He might not even be in a financially stable position to do it. If he wasn¡¯t, then she wasn¡¯t sure what she would do. Perhaps she¡¯d have to return to Ijiria in shame, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t even have time to ponder other options before he was speaking.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± he parroted. ¡°You¡­? Really?¡±


    There was a touch of shock in his voice, but she certainly didn¡¯t fail to make out the happiness mixed with it. Abi finally forced herself to break off the hug and stare at his face before she smiled at him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± she said through tears. ¡°I want to be with you. I want to raise the child with you. I¡¯m sad to leave everything behind, but I¡¯ve chosen the two of you¡­ Is that okay? Is this too sudden?¡±


    Scott chuckled as he reached up to rub the back of his head. ¡°I mean, yeah, it¡¯s sudden, but¡­ Yes, it¡¯s okay! More than okay, even! Look, come inside, and we¡¯ll talk this out, but if you¡¯ve chosen me, then I¡¯m more than happy to choose you, too. I¡¯ll definitely have to work things out, cause raising a kid is not a simple matter¡­but if you¡¯re here with me, then I know we can handle it. Come on, Abi¡­ Let¡¯s get you something to eat¡­¡±


    She could see in his eyes that he wasn¡¯t lying or exaggerating. He fully intended to stand with her, so as the dam fully broke and her sobs came through, she followed Scott into the apartment. She would miss her friends in Ijiria desperately, but this was for the better.


    She was free of the conflict with the Kosah-Rei.


    She was able to forget what became of Nigreos and Lunara.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to watch anybody else die.


    There in Omaruo, Abigail Reiner was finally free.

 V7 Chapter 15- In The Ashes

    Chapter XV


    The Battle of Stellareid spanned three days total, but in the end, the Kosah-Rei and Rickori Keskivaara¡¯s forces were beaten back, though not without painful and destructive losses on Ijiria¡¯s side. Most of the Company Lords had been killed in the initial blast caused by Lunara Noctis, and those who were never cursed were dragged from their offices in the Fourth Ring and beheaded out on the streets, leaving not a single one left alive by the time the fighting concluded. The Company buildings were ransacked by the traitors, and while Stellareid¡¯s forces succeeded in retaking the Fourth Ring, there were a lot of valuable assets stolen or destroyed. The Fourth Ring was the site of most of the battle, and once Ilirianna Iiji and the remains of her royal team were recovered enough, they played a massive role in driving the traitors back and overrunning them in the Third, Second, and First Rings. By the third night, the chaos was quelled and Stellareid was retaken, but even though the Great City remained under Ijirian control, there were few among them who considered it a victory.


    The six leaders of the Kosah-Rei never made another appearance, successfully escaping alongside Rickori Keskivaara and his husband, Velanor Kinrono. Only Nigreos and Lunara were successfully apprehended and locked deep in the Saientia dungeons, with higher security dedicated to guarding them than had ever been posted within the castle. They didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened with Uma Miyon, so anybody allowed near the dungeon was thoroughly checked for Leiolai Sartella¡¯s biological magic. On top of the failures to kill or capture any significant leaders, the Ijirian side suffered losses so great that it would be an embarrassing stain on their reputation that they would never be able to wipe away.


    Acostav Luz had been killed in Lunara¡¯s activation of the Teritus, only to be swiftly followed by Viiro Noctis and Eko Luz. Fayela Rio, Hirokol Pafran, and Jessi Yuahl lost their lives fighting Quill Tyrus, and Ella Cartigan was murdered in an attempt to stop Uma¡¯s escape from Saientia. Nobody knew what became of Abigail Reiner, who disappeared during Nigreos¡¯s capture and was never seen or heard from again. Nobody found a body, but no matter how hard they looked for her, there was nothing indicating what may have become of the young nature mage. Some believed she had been killed by the cultists and her body burned to cover up the evidence while others argued she might have been captured by them. A third theory was that she defected due to stress and had abandoned her duties as a member of the royal team.


    Unfortunately, her disappearance wasn¡¯t the only mysterious incident during the battle, for Lord Eganno Cartigan was killed under unclear circumstances. His body was discovered when Ilirianna Iiji went to his office in the castle to answer a summons, only to find him slumped on the ground, his throat slit open and his life already ended. Nobody knew how Saientia was infiltrated or who killed him, with some wondering if he committed suicide due to the shame of his loss. Many others were blaming Leiolai Sartella, arguing that she must have used changeling magic to assassinate him. Ilirianna voiced her agreement, but the changeling was not found before the battle ended, so the Lord of Stellareid remained unavenged.


    Upon the conclusion of the battle, Ilirianna took up control of the Great City while awaiting the arrival of the Lord¡¯s younger daughter, Thea Cartigan, who had been spending time with her extended family across the bay in Jeysa and was the next in line to lead the City with her father and older sister dead. Given the fact that the young woman had never fully prepared to lead Stellareid, it was decided that her uncle and aunt would accompany her and provide her advice in the attempts to help the city recover. Unfortunately, such destruction would take a long time to come back from, and it was likely that Stellareid would never again reach its previous heights in anybody¡¯s lifetime. The Kosah-Rei and Keskivaara ravaged it, crippling scientific advancement and burning the economy to the ground.


    It took Thea Cartigan over a week to prepare and arrive, and by the time she did, riots were spreading through the lower Rings in response to the Kosah-Rei¡¯s attack, leaving Ilirianna eager to depart Stellareid and leave the issues in the hands of the rightful leaders. Her plan was to make for Erika the second they were able to, so when she passed things off to Thea, she promised that the capital city would provide them as much aid as they could. They decided to leave Iris Mackia in Stellareid for the time being due to the fact that the surviving healers were being overwhelmed with the injured, then made her own preparations to return to Erika.


    Ideally, the remains of the dead would be brought with them in order to receive a proper burial back home, but most were lost in the chaos. The bodies of Faye, Jessi, and Hiro remained in Quill Tyrus¡¯s pocket realm while very little was left of Viiro between Nigreos¡¯s attack and Ilirianna¡¯s blue flames atop the Grand Observatory. Only Acostav and Eko Luz were in conditions that allowed them to be transported, but since they were to be buried in Noctalus, they were sent in a separate carriage alongside Album that split off from the others and returned to Noctalus. Album was also charged with reporting the incident to Nogara Noctis and Ilum Luz, for new Masters of Darkness and Light would need to be appointed. The Noctalus also deserved to know the fates of Nigreos, Lunara, and Neah. The former two were removed from Saientia¡¯s dungeon and transported back to Erika to face the consequences of their crimes.


    The only ones remaining in the carriage that returned were Ilirianna Iiji, Ryokumo Caeli, and Rennigan Glaus, as well as the prisoners. The trip was silent, lacking any of the banter and fun that had defined the initial departure from Erika for the winter solstice. All they did was ponder and ruminate, wondering what they could have done better and if they could have saved any of those they lost. By the time they passed through the southern gates and entered the capital city, they were so exhausted that they hardly processed the fact that they were home. However, they traded uncertain looks as they asked themselves and each other,


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ***


    Ilirianna Iiji took a deep breath as she watched the massive white tower that was the Citadel coming into view, for she knew that the upcoming hours would be far from easy. Word had certainly reached the royalty and the Masters of what happened in Stellareid, but few would know the true extent of what took place. They would turn to her for an explanation, and while it wasn¡¯t hard to make her report, that wasn¡¯t exactly what had her stomach churning and her heart pounding. The simple truth of the matter was that she was appalled by the idea of spending an elongated amount of time in the presence of Toranei Iiji and Nakoma Taurus, her real parents and the scum that had been lying to her face for the entirety of her life. She wanted nothing to do with them, and having spent so much time pondering what Tali Firrik and The Angel had told her, she had begun to find herself not sad or broken, but angry. She was utterly livid at what they had done to her, and a part of her hoped that she would enter that tower only to learn they had abruptly dropped dead. If not for the fact that her own life would be upended by it, she would have gone straight to Markreas and told him the truth.


    But I can¡¯t do that. At all costs, I must retain my right to the throne. If I learned anything in Stellareid, it¡¯s that this empire cannot withstand the current rule. King Markreas and Lord Cartigan turned Keskivaara against us, and if not for their idiocy, Stellareid would not have been destroyed. I need to become queen for the sake of Ijiria, so I have to bite my tongue, pretend to be a princess, and get myself in that throne.


    The carriage came to a stop, followed by the opening of the door by the driver as Ilirianna, Ryokumo, and Rennigan filed out onto the sidewalk and began approaching the Citadel''s gates. She stopped for only a second to order the Erikan guards to remove Nigreos and Lunara from the other carriage and take them down into the dungeon before she continued into the gardens and towards the front doors of the tower itself. Unfortunately, her twisted hope was swiftly dashed when she caught sight of Nakoma Taurus and Koroha Rihtta waiting at the foot of the rounded staircase before those doors. They must have already received word of their arrival, and as Ilirianna and Nakoma made eye contact, she found she did not have the strength to smile or pretend to be happy to see him. She just stared at him and watched him rush towards them.


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna,¡± he began anxiously, very clearly wanting to pull her into a hug. Thankfully, he would not do so publicly, so the Master of Fire instead bowed. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay. Everything we¡¯ve heard about what happened in Stellareid is so hard to believe, and the implications are¡­well¡­¡± Nakoma shook his head as he stumbled over his words. ¡°The Masters are gathered in the Chambers with your mother and father, as well as Council Members Glaus and Orland, awaiting your report. Rennigan, your father also requests you attend, as well.¡±


    Ilirianna saw Rennigan stiffen up, but the young man wasn¡¯t going to defy a summons from his father, so he gave a meek nod. ¡°R-right. Yes, of course.¡±


    Ilirianna shrugged, her features neutral as she echoed the water mage¡¯s affirmative, though not without tacking on a caveat. ¡°Sure, but Kumo¡¯s coming with me. I want him to be present for this, too.¡±


    ¡°Er, well¡­?¡± Nakoma hesitated, making it clear that Ryokumo attendance wasn¡¯t exactly desired, but when Ilirianna narrowed her eyes and gave him a stern glare telling him it wasn¡¯t up for debate, the Master of Fire conceded, though not without a flicker of surprise crossing his crimson eyes. ¡°F-fine. Caeli may attend. Let¡¯s be off.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s.¡±


    Following Nakoma and the silent Koroha into the Citadel, the five of them made their way through the silver and white hallways towards the nearest lift, upon which the Master of Wind cast Ortumo to begin their ascent. Ryokumo remained uncharacteristically quiet, not uttering so much as a lighthearted quip in his typical attempts to lighten dark moods. He just stood there, staring absently at the ground. Rennigan was pale with anxiety, his foot tapping uncontrollably as he wiped his hands on his pants a few times before shoving them into the pockets of his torn white jacket. When they arrived on their desired floor, they were taken to the obsidian slab that acted as the door to the Chamber of the Masters. Nakoma placed his hand into the indent meant for him, activating the charm that pushed the slab aside to admit them entry. Ryokumo and Rennigan exchanged glances, neither of them ever having been inside the Chambers before, and Ilirianna solemnly wished it could have been under better circumstances.


    When they walked into the circular room, Ilirianna found that all of the remaining Masters were present at the table, with Sinna Cartus watching them with anticipation, Nyx Rana hardly acknowledging their arrival, and Edwar Grunly immediately scanning the arrivals for Abigail. The sight of the old Master¡¯s shoulders drooping and his gaze lowering to stare at the table with a distraught expression caused Ilirianna¡¯s heart to hurt. She desperately wanted to pull him aside and tell him Abi was okay, but she had promised her friend to never tell anybody but Ryokumo where she went, so Grunly would have to believe, like the rest of the world, that his beloved pupil was dead.


    I¡¯m sorry, Master Grunly. I¡¯m so sorry¡­


    As Nakoma and Koroha moved to take their seats, Ilirianna noted Kloras Glaus and Solomon Orland standing against the left wall, the latter watching with his own interest while the former instantly tried to make eye contact with Rennigan, who kept his head down and refused to look back. Lastly, King Markreas was sitting in the Grandmaster¡¯s throne while Queen Toranei stood at his side, her features as stern and pompous as always.


    Wipe that stupid look of your face, Mother. What right do you have to look down on anybody, you lying whore.


    Ilirianna did her best to shove that intrusive rage back inside, knowing how detrimental it would be to lash out in such a setting. The young woman stopped on the opposite side of the table from her mother and the king, Rennigan and Ryokumo placing themselves on either side of her before the three bowed to the Masters, the royals, and the councilmen.


    King Markreas took a deep breath as he watched them, though not without sparing an uncertain look at Ryokumo. Given that the wind mage was not requested to be there, he almost certainly wished to ask why he was, but since that was far from important given everything else, he must have decided it wasn¡¯t worth it. Instead, he looked at Ilirianna with a soft, relieved smile, then began.


    ¡°Firstly, Liri, I am beyond happy that you¡¯re alive. Everything we¡¯ve heard about Stellareid has rocked me to the core, and I desperately wish for it to be untrue. So tell me¡­¡± Markreas¡¯s lips tightened as he prepared himself. ¡°Are Masters Viiro and Acostav truly dead? And were Nigreos and Lunara the culprits?¡±


    Well, here we go. Really no reason to hold anything back, is there?


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Abigail managed to deduce that Lunara Noctis betrayed us to the Kosah-Rei months ago. She was given a Teritus, which is the name for the little red ring used to cast the combustion magic, and was the one who marked Ladies Nium Noctis and Clara Luz during the solstice. She then marked Acostav in Stellareid and, when Abigail confronted her, she pulled out the Teritus and personally combusted fifty percent of the Fifth Ring. Abi attempted to restrain her, but fighting a dark mage at night was not an easy task, and Lunara escaped to the Grand Observatory. As for Nigreos, upon learning of his sister¡¯s treachery, he took her side, personally murdering Master Viiro and aiding in Lunara¡¯s murder of Eko. Album succeeded in apprehending Lunara while myself and Caeli handled Nigreos. Both are currently being locked in the dungeons, but unfortunately, Lunara¡¯s Teritus was destroyed in Album¡¯s battle with her.¡±


    Much of that information must have already reached Erika, but even so, the stunned expressions of all present told her that many had been trying to deny that it could be possible. Ilirianna personally confirming it must have been the final straw to force them to accept the reality that was the Battle of Stellareid. To her dismay, the first to recover and provide a follow-up question was Grunly.


    ¡°And¡­what of Abigail?¡± he inquired. ¡°Has she returned with you? Or¡­?¡±


    Ilirianna internally apologized to the Master of Nature once more before replying, ¡°We do not know. She disappeared the night the battle began, and was never found either dead or alive. It pains me to say it, but I think she may have been killed by the cult and her body burned to ash. That feels like the only explanation, for I can say with certainty that Abigail Reiner would have never abandoned her responsibilities and run. I¡¯m sorry, Master Grunly. Truly¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes glistened with tears that he was fighting back. ¡°Is that so? I see¡­ Abigail¡­is dead¡­?¡±


    Damn it¡­ Hold it together, Ilirianna¡­ Don¡¯t you cry, too¡­ Not yet, at least.


    ¡°We lost a lot of good mages that day, it seems,¡± Markreas uttered as he slumped back in his seat and shook his head. ¡°What of Album? Or the other Academy students who accompanied you?¡±


    ¡°Album returned to Noctalus with the bodies of her father and brother while Iris Mackia survived and remained in Stellareid to help the medics, but¡­¡±


    Ilirianna paused, sparing a sidelong glance at Rennigan, silently asking if he wished to give the report or if he preferred for her to do it. He glanced up at her, his golden eyes full of agony, but he mouthed a thanks, then forced his head to raise as he addressed those present.


    ¡°We identified the sixth leader as a man named Quill Tyrus, who was under cover via changeling magic as the ringmaster of a traveling circus present in the city,¡± he stated with as much confidence as he could. ¡°Master Acostav was suspicious of this man, so my team and I spent time investigating him. He got the better of us, trapped us in a pocket realm and¡­¡± Rennigan swallowed, then forced out the rest. ¡°He killed the other members of my team¡­and would have killed me, too, if Caeli hadn¡¯t arrived when he did. Tyrus is not to be underestimated, and from what we gathered after the fact, the circus¡¯ staff was mostly infiltrated by transformed cultists. Stellareid, like Hiriech, was highly compromised before the battle even began.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡± Markreas slowly shook his head, having obviously not realized the full extent of their loss.


    As the king muttered to himself Kloras Glaus finally broke his silence and intervened. ¡°Your whole team, Rennigan? That¡¯s¡­?¡± The young man¡¯s father furrowed his brow, seemingly unable to figure out what to say to his son. ¡°But¡­we must have accomplished something, at least? Did we kill a cultist? Did we succeed at getting Vesh? What of Miyon? Son, Princess, answer me!¡±


    Rennigan weakly shook his head, and since it was her responsibility to answer that question, Ilirianna retook control of the conversation. ¡°We lost, Council Member. Sartella and Kristoff broke Miyon free, killed Lady Ella Cartigan, and got away. Tyrus escaped from Ryokumo and Rennigan, and Vesh got away from me with the help of Keskivaara. All we accomplished was capturing the Noctis. Even Lord Cartigan was slain in the midst of it all. I wish I could report better news, but I cannot.¡±


    The room fell into a heavy silence, with even the more stoic Sinna and Koroha showing sickened expressions as they all processed what she had said. She was the bringer of bad news, and in their eyes, she and her team would have failed their mission miserably. The great royal team of Ilirianna Iiji was fractured and defeated. At the very least, nobody was left alive to tell them that she had attempted negotiations with Keskivaara behind Markreas¡¯s back, for Viiro, Acostav, and Cartigan were gone while Album, Ryokumo, and Rennigan had agreed to keep it secret. Nigreos might sell her out, but then again, he might not bother. If he did, she would handle it.


    ¡°Tell me, Liri,¡± Toranei began, naturally the first to recover from the news. ¡°Is Neah Noctis truly fused into Lunara like the reports said?¡±


    Ilirianna nodded curtly, biting back a nasty attitude. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve scanned Lunara personally and can confirm that somehow, Sartella merged Neah with her older sister, putting her into some sort of hibernation so that a cure for Hell¡¯s Shadows could be found in the meantime. I have no idea how to get Neah out without Sartella¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Toranei grunted. ¡°That then calls into question what to do with Lunara Noctis. Naturally, Nigreos will be executed for his crimes, but I¡¯m not sure Noctalus would accept Neah¡¯s death should we kill Lunara. It may be better to remove the littlest sister before executing the older one. Edwar, is there any chance you could find a way to free Neah?¡±


    Grunly spared a glance a Toranei, his mind still clearly torn by Abigail¡¯s fate. ¡°I do not know, My Queen. I have little knowledge of biological magic, and even if we did remove her, she would still die of her condition eventually.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but better she dies naturally than by our hand,¡± Toranei pointed out. ¡°Noctalus would have less grounds to complain, which I feel is imperative. Relations between Erika and Noctalus are sure to be strained given all that has happened, so the more we can appease them right now, the better.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so¡­¡± Grunly murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it, but¡­Princess Ilirianna may be right. Sartella, or another changeling on her level, might be the only way to save her.¡±


    ¡°Then on that line of thought, what are we to do about the Masters of Darkness and Light?¡± Sinna cut in, narrowing her eyes curiously. ¡°Two of Viiro¡¯s children are traitors while the third is clearly not a viable option. Meanwhile, Lord Nackaal never had legitimate children, and


    Lord Nogara¡¯s are too young and inexperienced. The Luz have the same issue with Lady Tanna¡¯s death, Lord Eldoran¡¯s lack of children, and Lady Ilum¡¯s young sons. I suppose there is Album, but she is an eraser¡ªhardly fit to be a replacement for Acostav.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± Ilirianna said before anybody else could speak. ¡°While I have no solution for the Master of Darkness, I think these rare circumstances may call for a slight breaking of tradition. Album has more than proven that she¡¯s overcome her mana deficiencies. She single-handedly captured Lunara Noctis in the dead of night mere minutes after losing her brother. She faced down a friend, composed and collected, and has proven to be a loyal ally to Ijiria as a whole. Yes, an eraser is not supposed to be Master of Light, but given that Lord Eldoran, who has vehemently opposed any sort of official position all his life, is the only other feasible option, I would request that Album be promoted to Master. Or at least temporarily while we train Lady Ilum¡¯s sons for the job.¡±


    Naturally, this was a controversial opinion and Ilirianna could see in the Masters¡¯ eyes that they all wanted to oppose it, but at the end of the day, she was correct. They lacked a better option should Acostav¡¯s little brother refuse, and an eraser serving as Master of Light was better than having it be vacant, especially if the Master of Darkness was not filled.


    ¡°Loath as I am to say it, we should not quickly discard that option,¡± Nakoma said hesitantly. ¡°We need a Master of Light, and Album Luz is a talented mage.¡±


    ¡°Master Taurus,¡± Kloras snapped, having been the most visually opposed to Ilirianna¡¯s suggestion, and of course, that wasn¡¯t surprising. Having the Luz eraser in the Citadel put her close to high value targets that, should she go rogue, would be easy pickings for her power. Kloras knew he was not well-liked, so there was no doubt he feared King Markreas turning Album against him. ¡°I must protest, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Rennigan interrupted, his head still down but his voice firm. ¡°Master Taurus and Princess Ilirianna are correct. A Master of Light will be needed, and Album is not a bad choice. It should be considered.¡±


    ¡°S-son¡­?¡±


    ¡°And while I¡¯m certain my opinion means very little to the lot of you,¡± Ryokumo added, ¡°I have personally been training alongside Album for the last few years. She is a brilliant mage, and a loyal, respectable woman. I, too, am with Glaus, Master Taurus, and Princess Ilirianna.¡±


    Nobody was fully decided, but everybody seemed to understand the need to keep Album in mind. It would not be discarded, and while Ilirianna pretended to be merely suggesting it, she was fully prepared to do everything she could to replace Acostav Luz with Album, for she had a feeling that as the days passed, the more allies she had among the Masters, the better off she would be. After all, she could no longer rely on her mother or Nakoma, for they were liars and manipulators. She had no idea what the extent of Master Koroha¡¯s knowledge was, so trusting her was off the table, as well, and if it was possible, she wouldn¡¯t mind attempting to install Ryokumo in her place somehow. Sinna Cartus and Nyx Rana could go either way, but even they were not individuals she wanted to trust. Edwar Grunly was the only one who she felt she could rely on, but his days among the Masters were coming to an end¡ªhis retirement imminent.


    Album would sooner be loyal to me than to the Ijirian Empire, as would Kumo. It may even be good to see if I can get Rennigan to replace Nyx, for I feel that after what he experienced in Stellareid, he¡¯ll be thinking along similar lines as I am. Yeah, I need people like them serving under me when I succeed King Markreas, because if the replacement Masters are anything like these idiots¡­


    Then the empire¡¯s days are truly numbered¡­


    ***


    The halls of the Ijirian Citadel were bustling as always, with groups of people hurrying about on business, many of them almost certainly overwhelmed after Stellareid¡¯s fall. There wasn¡¯t a second to waste, for they needed to minimize the damage caused by the battle at the City of Starlight. Yet, even with his surroundings being chaotic, Rennigan Glaus barely processed any of it as he put one foot in front of the other, moving solely on instinct. He didn¡¯t want to think and hadn¡¯t been thinking for quite some time now. He was more exhausted than he had ever been in his life, and he was surprised he managed to say anything when standing before the Masters of Ijiria. That night, from the second they entered the pocket realm to the capture of Nigreos Noctis, had been playing in his mind, incessantly repeating itself to the point that he felt he could recall it all perfectly. All of the suffering, death, and trauma followed him everywhere he went, both in waking and in sleep. It was maddening. He wanted to scream and cry and shove a dagger through his throat so he could be free of it all¡ªso he could go join those he failed. The only reason he had yet to do so was because there was something he needed to do first, before he died.


    I need to kill Quill Tyrus.


    He could not face Faye, Hiro, and Jessi until that task was complete, so no matter how much agony he was in, he would not allow himself to be free of it until Quill Tyrus had met his end by Rennigan¡¯s hand. It didn¡¯t matter how long it took, somehow, he would find that man and he would kill him.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to let you die, too¡ªto walk away and pretend like I never knew you? Bullshit! It¡¯s unfortunate that I¡¯m unwelcome, but as you know well, Rennigan Glaus, you are stuck with me and you always will be. You¡¯re not going to die on my watch.¡±


    Rennigan internally scoffed as Ryokumo¡¯s declaration came back to him like it often did when he thought of dying, and he still couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around it. It made little sense to him, for of everybody to tell him that they didn¡¯t want him to die, Ryokumo Caeli was the one he least expected. It annoyed him beyond belief, just as it annoyed him that he appreciated those words. Even if he still wanted to be free, a small part of him was pleased to know somebody might just miss him when he was gone.


    ¡°S-son?¡±


    It was as that word was stuttered behind him that he remembered his father was there, too, keeping a strange distance between them as they walked. Rennigan was sure that Kloras had plenty he wanted to say, but perhaps out of respect for what his son went through, he had yet to express any of his thoughts.


    He¡¯s probably pissed at me for failing so miserably. He bartered with Master Rana so that my team and I could have a chance at glory, and I squandered it. Then I go and talk back to him, supporting Album¡¯s appointment to Master of Light even knowing that¡¯s one of his greatest fears.


    Of course, Rennigan didn¡¯t regret speaking in Album¡¯s favor, for he truly believed she would make a fine Master. She had overcome plenty of hardships in her life despite her noble birth into the House of Luz, and unlike him, she proved herself in Stellareid.


    We need Masters we can trust¡­ I spoke those words to Noctis the night we went to see Keskivaara¡­ I told him I wanted to succeed Nyx Rana so that I could be that trusted Master, and when I saw Noctis fighting so hard to save his sister, I thought he could be that Master, too. Yet another example of me being fucking stupid¡­ I hope you burn in the pits of hell, Nigreos¡­ I hope you suffer for ever making me doubt that I could be wrong about you.


    ¡°Rennigan, please, look at me!¡±


    Having already forgotten that his father addressed him, Rennigan entered the circular lift and turned back, watching as Kloras stepped beside him with an annoyed expression. The water mage sighed, cast Ortumo so they could descend, then finally responded.


    ¡°S-sorry, Father¡­ My mind is elsewhere at the moment, and I really need to sleep.¡±


    Kloras¡¯s features shifted from irritated to remorseful, his tone turning softer. ¡°Right, I¡¯m sorry, Son. I¡¯m just worried about you. I¡­¡± The man shook his head then placed a hand on Rennigan¡¯s shoulder in a rare sign of affection. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your team. I only met Fayela the one time, but¡­well, she seemed like a good person. She didn¡¯t deserve that¡­ None of them did¡­¡±


    Knowing his father¡¯s low opinion of Jessi and Hiro, a part of him wondered if Kloras was just saying that to be polite, but he quickly decided that he appreciated it regardless. ¡°Yeah, well, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°So what now?¡± Kloras inquired. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the Academy¡¯s policy, so will you be given a new team?¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s lips tightened, for he¡¯d already thought about that plenty of times on the trip back to Erika. ¡°No¡­ The Academy rules state that student death is the equivalent of failing their education, and as such, anybody who loses a team member is not strong enough to save them. The punishment is that you continue on. You get one team and one team only, so I¡¯ll be working alone until I graduate.¡±


    That''s fine though. I wouldn¡¯t want another team. Nobody could ever replace them, after all.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll make do,¡± Rennigan went on. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on not graduating. I¡¯ve got a Master to impress, so I¡¯ll keep working my ass off. Now, I¡¯m going to return to the Academy and get some rest, but if you need to discuss anything, I¡¯ll be happy to meet with you tomorrow.¡±


    Kloras¡¯s eyes widened with surprise before he quickly said, ¡°Hold on¡­ I understand that, but first¡­were you being serious back there about appointing the Luz eraser to Master of Light? Does that not go against everything we stand for? Does that not give the Masters too much power?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Rennigan murmured with an apathetic shrug. ¡°Who cares? Stellareid made it clear that we weren¡¯t winning this war the way we thought we were. Perhaps the Masters need more power. Perhaps we should stop getting in their way and work with them to end this crisis before more people meet my team¡¯s fate. We need a Master of Light, and if Album Luz is the only option, then we ought to pick her.¡±


    ¡°Er, Rennigan? What are you saying? Give the Masters more power? We need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do what you want, Father, for it¡¯s not my place to argue,¡± he snapped, talking over Kloras. ¡°But that is my stance. I do not intend for my team to go unavenged. I will track down Quill Tyrus and I will kill him, but I can¡¯t do that if the Masters of Ijira are handicapped. In more peaceful times, they should be checked, but in the middle of this war¡­¡± Rennigan glanced back and narrowed his eyes, wanting his father to know how serious he was being. ¡°...we need all the strength we can muster.¡±


    With that, Rennigan departed the lift with a stunned Kloras Glaus in his wake. He truly did mean what he said, and he hoped his father would heed his words. It was finally time for the Masters of Ijira and the Council of Elders to work together.


    Fading away from the present once more, Rennigan continued to walk, finding himself first moving through the garden at the base of the Citadel before heading along the streets of Erika. He kept his head low, refusing to make eye contact with any of the civilians, all the while shutting out the sounds of merriment and cheer that permeated that strangely warm midwinter afternoon. His feet moved, his mind was blank, and eventually, he walked through the front gates of the Academy of Erika.


    ¡°As it so happens, poor Glaus was not able to secure himself a spot in the quiet room, so he reluctantly crawled his way down here where, obviously, there was also not a spot. Luckily for him, Jessi and I had already staked our claims on this table and, left with no other option, he hung his head and joined us.¡±


    Rennigan moved down the walkway, hardly noting the other students around him, picnicking on the snow-covered lawn, training in mock battles, or complaining about upcoming exams.


    ¡°Stop being a grouch and smile for once!¡±


    His eyes were growing heavy, as if he could drop right there and fall asleep in the snow.


    ¡°Alright, look¡­ I know the two of us have never gotten along, but at the end of the day, we¡¯re teammates. We¡¯ve fought together for two and half years, so¡­ I just felt bad that I got gifts for Jessi and Hiro and ignored you! When I saw Caeli got you something, I realized I was being stupidly petty, so we¡¯re gonna go in this shop, you¡¯re gonna pick out whatever you want, and I¡¯m gonna buy it for you!¡±


    He passed through the front doors of the third year dorm tower, making his way silently towards the lifts in the back, not even speaking a word of greeting to the young man behind the lobby desk.


    ¡°What, you never seen tits before? It¡¯s okay, Glaus, we all know a virgin like you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle professionals like them. They were sexy, that¡¯s for sure, but you¡¯ve gotta keep your priorities straight! This is a job! We can¡¯t have fun! No pleasure houses for you!¡±


    Eventually, he was standing in front of the door to his dorm room, his hand moving on its own to unlock it and permit him access.


    ¡°You cannot have Rennigan! I don¡¯t know what happened to his head, but he¡¯s clearly talking nonsense! You¡¯re a murderer and I refuse to let somebody like you go back to Ijiria alive! If you¡¯re Kosah-Rei then I¡¯ll happily drag your body back to Princess Ilirianna and display you like a trophy!¡±


    ¡°Because, Glaus, I¡¯m not gonna get out of here by walking over your corpse. I don¡¯t want you to die for me, and I sure as shit am not backing down and allowing the asshole who murdered Jessi to run free! I need you¡­and¡­ Hell, you''re my goddamn roommate. We might not always get along, but we just lost Jessi¡­ I don¡¯t wanna lose you, too.¡±


    ¡°Rennigan! In your own words, we are not friends, right?! What reason do you have to remain behind for me?! Get to the port and go! You¡¯re never going to become the Master of Water if you¡¯re dead!¡±


    The dorm room was deathly silent save for the echoes of his memories swirling through his mind. The living room was dark, the couch and table were both empty, the door to the bedroom was slightly ajar, and he could just barely make out Hiro¡¯s unmade bed, just the way he had left it the day they departed for Noctalus. Rennigan kicked the front door closed behind him and stepped inside, stopping just beside the coffee table where he spotted one of Hiro¡¯s textbooks laying open on the surface.


    He dropped down onto the couch and sat still for a few seconds, barely making out the distant sound of students outside in the courtyard between the four dorm towers, but it seemed so far away that it might as well have been in a different realm altogether.


    In the loneliness of that room, where nobody could see or hear him, nor could they offer him the comfort he so desperately desired, Rennigan Glaus lowered his head and could do nothing but sob.

 V7 Chapter 16- The Most Dangerous Magic Of All

    Chapter XVI


    Since the funeral service for Clara Luz and Nium Noctis was postponed until the rest of the main family returned from Stellareid, it was decided that the memorial for Viiro Noctis, Acostav Luz, and Eko Luz would be held alongside them in what was the biggest loss of Noctalus life since the Subjugation of Nocta centuries ago. Album was the one who returned the bodies of her father and brother to her home city, and thus it fell on her to explain to Lord Nogara and Lady Ilum just what had happened. Her aunt was stunned for a few seconds before breaking down into tears while Nogara lost his temper, screaming at Album and accusing her of making things up. The man simply could not bring himself to believe that his niece and nephew had murdered his brother and joined the Kosah-Rei. A part of Album wondered if he would have physically lashed out at her had Ilum not been present to try and calm him down. Normally, she would have flinched back at such violent rage, but after what she had experienced in Stellareid, she found herself unaffected, and even a little angry herself. Album knew Nogara didn¡¯t mean anything by it, and that he was just in denial, but she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like you were there, Lord Nogara,¡± she snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you understood the situation I was put in. Lunara killed Father and Eko, so I took her down as was my duty. I didn¡¯t have time to think, so I did what I had to do. I¡¯m sorry about your brother. I¡¯m sorry about your niece and nephew, but I will not stand here and let you scream at me as if I have done something wrong!¡±


    Given how timid Album was known to be, Nogara¡¯s eyes went wide at the coldness in her tone, and before he could recover, she¡¯d stalked from the office to go to her bedroom and rest. She was exhausted from the many days on the road and was desperate for a comfortable bed, especially given the fact that she would be on her way to Erika the following morning. She wished she could attend her family¡¯s funeral services, but the last thing she wanted to do was be alone with her extended family in Noctalus. She wanted to go back and be with Ryokumo and Ilirianna, and she wanted to be present for Nigreos¡¯s execution¡ªsomething that would almost assuredly be happening within the week.


    Normally, King Markreas would have spoken with the Noctalus rulers before executing the successor to Master of Darkness, but at the moment, the Great City lacked an official leader. Nogara and Ilum were serving as regents with the intention of turning the positions over to Album and Luna when they were old enough, but Luna was no longer an option, so it was likely Lord Nogara would be appointed the official Lord of the NightLight quite soon. However, given Nigreos¡¯s crimes, Markreas would not wait for an agreement to be reached, so the desires of Noctalus would probably be ignored by Erika. What that would do to future relations between the Great Cities was uncertain, but Album knew that once she was in charge, she would not hold it against the Iijis. Back in Stellareid, Ilirianna had mentioned the possibility of Lunara being spared until Neah could be removed from her body, so it was likely she would at least live for a while longer.


    That should be more than enough to appease Lord Nogara, and if Neah is somehow saved both from Luna and from her condition, then she would be the true successor to the city.


    When Album reached her room, she collapsed onto the bed and fell asleep seconds after her head hit the pillow. She only realized just how tired she was when her rest was undisturbed by memories of the battle, and when she woke up the following morning, she had a nasty feeling she would not be getting such effective sleep again for a while. Since she had already informed Lady Ilum she was leaving that day, preparations for her departure were made overnight, so once she had enjoyed a private breakfast, Album donned her traveling gear and headed down to the stables where her carriage awaited. Lady Ilum and Lord Eldoran were there to see her off, without a sign of a Noctis. She was relieved that her uncle was present, for she had almost forgotten there was something she needed to tell him.


    ¡°Uncle Eldoran, it would be smart for you to prepare to go to Erika at a moment¡¯s notice,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a near certainty that King Markreas will want you to be the next Master of Light in Eko¡¯s stead. In fact, a messenger may already be on their way.¡±


    Eldoran¡¯s features stiffened, and she wasn¡¯t surprised. Ever since Tanna, his older sister, was forced to flee Noctalus due to her affair with Viiro¡¯s younger brother, he had made a vow to never do anything that would adorn his father¡¯s legacy. He had abandoned all claims to the NightLight, to the erased realm, and to the Master of Light, and while Album had always respected his mindset, she knew that they were left without much choice. He was the most ideal candidate to succeed Acostav, and he knew that, which was almost certainly why he didn¡¯t decline despite his obvious desire to do so.


    ¡°I shall keep that in mind, Album. Thank you.¡±


    Little else was said between the young light mage and her family before she climbed into the carriage and left the NightLight, as well as the Great City of Noctalus, behind her. A part of her wondered if she¡¯d ever return, for even though it was her home, its association with all that she had held dear, and all she had lost, sickened her. That was the city she grew up in, alongside Eko, Nigreos, Lunara, and Neah. Despite the struggles she faced in her early life, that palace was filled with happy memories that were forever stained by the betrayal of the Noctis.


    Then again, erasers aren¡¯t really welcomed in Erika for long periods of time, so if I don¡¯t return to Noctalus, who knows where I¡¯ll wind up. Oh well, that¡¯s a problem for later.


    After a week on the road, Album arrived in the capital and was taken straight to the Citadel so that she could report to Ilirianna. This was the agreement they had made before splitting up, and since she knew Ryokumo would be awaiting her as well, Album was ridiculously anxious to hurry up to the royal suite as fast as she could. She was desperate to be in the presence of her friends again, for the last two weeks of travel had been the loneliest she had felt in all her life. Before the carriage driver had even made a complete stop, Album threw open the door, jumped out onto the sidewalk, and sprinted towards the gates. Once the guards had verified her identity, she rushed through the garden, into the tower itself, and was on one of the lifts ascending towards the royal suite with heavy breaths from the exertion. Anybody who saw her bolting through the Citadel must have wondered what was wrong with her, but she didn¡¯t really care what anybody thought so long as she could finally be with the team again.


    Of course, once she was standing in the golden hall of the royal levels, it suddenly occurred to her that she did not have the ability to bypass the illusion magic guarding that level, and as such, she would not be able to find her destination without the help of a designated guide. Album¡¯s shoulders slumped, her brain finally catching up with her situation as it occurred to her she should have sent word of her arrival so Ilirianna knew she was there, but before she could turn and trudge back onto the lift so she could find someone, luck finally did her a favor when her name was called out from down the corridor.


    ¡°Album? Is that you?¡±


    Her head snapped back over her shoulder upon hearing Markreas¡¯s voice, and as she took in the sight of the King of Ijiria making his way towards her, she faced him fully and bent her back in a bow.


    ¡°Your Majesty, good afternoon,¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I would have sent word that I¡¯d arrived, but I was really anxious to meet with Princess Ilirianna and forgot all about the illusion magic. I was just about to head back down¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s¡­understandable. Please, rise.¡±


    Album straightened her back and folded her hands in front of her as she stared back at the King¡¯s bearded features, filled with regret and empathy. The man seemed unsure of what else to say, but knowing that it wasn¡¯t her place to speak until given permission, she patiently waited for Markreas to gather his thoughts. When the King realized they¡¯d been standing in silence, he grinned with embarrassment.


    ¡°Er, apologies, my mind is quite scattered right now. Come with me. I¡¯ll take you the suite myself.¡±


    ¡°B-but, Your Majesty, that¡¯s okay! I¡¯m sure you have plenty of things to deal with! I can go back down and wait for a more ideal time!¡±


    But Markreas was shaking his head firmly. ¡°Nonsense. No reason to send you back, now is there? Come¡­ It¡¯s not a long walk.¡±


    Since arguing with the King was unthinkable, Album thanked him once more and fell into stride behind the man as he turned, leading her in the direction he had come from. Throughout the entire walk, her mind was racing as she frantically debated whether it was polite to try and make conversation or polite to stay silent and wait for him to talk. Then, if she was supposed to interact, what was she to say to the King of Ijiria? Small talk felt pointless, but it wasn¡¯t her business to ask about the current happenings of the country. She had been hardly thinking when the King ran into her, so she was far from a mental state to make a good decision that wouldn¡¯t embarrass her. The internal debate was unfinished by the time Markreas announced their arrival.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± he stated, motioning a ring-covered hand towards the double doors before them. ¡°And before I go, let me just say my condolences for what happened to your father and brother. Acostav and Eko were good people and talented mages. Ijiria will miss them, as will I.¡±


    Startled by his sudden kindness, Album nevertheless managed a smile and yet another ¡°thank you¡± before Markreas bid her goodbye and left her standing on the doorstep. She watched him depart for a few seconds before she rapped her knuckle against the surface. Somebody must have been in the front room, for she was answered within a couple of seconds by Princess Anna-Piura Iiji, whose already present frown only deepened when she saw it was Album who had knocked. Based on the casual attire of a loose shirt and pants that the emerald-haired woman was wearing, Album once again cursed herself for not giving them a heads-up, for if Piura had expected a visitor, she probably would have dressed more formally. Unfortunately, what was done was done, so Album bowed her head and spoke.


    ¡°Apologies for the sudden visit, Princess Piura, but Ilirianna requested I meet with her once returning to Erika and your father was gracious enough to guide me here.¡±


    Piura¡¯s features stiffened in an expression Album couldn¡¯t effectively read, but the Princess gave a soft nod and stepped aside to give her entry. ¡°Very well. Welcome back, Album.¡±


    The young light mage quickly found out a possible source of Piura¡¯s strange expression, for when she entered the royal suite, she found the air so tense that she was overwhelmed by an instinctual desire to run away. Ilirianna and Toranei were standing a few feet apart from one another, their heads turned towards Album and their postures indicating they had been furiously arguing about something before her arrival. Prince Reigious was sitting awkwardly on the couch, and Ryokumo was on the stairs leading to the loft overlooking the sitting room, his own features twisted in an unrestrained anger, though there was a flicker of relief when he saw Album. She was clearly interrupting something, but she got the feeling that everybody present save for Toranei was glad she had done so.


    ¡°Um¡­should I come back?¡± she stuttered, but Ilirianna instantly shook her head.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re okay. We were finished anyway.¡±


    ¡°Liri¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Come, Album, let¡¯s go up to my room.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s responses were curt as she spoke over her mother, then swiftly stalked towards the stairs and made her way up with Ryokumo already in tow. Not wanting to pay any further thought to what might have been going on before her arrival, Album stumbled over her feet in an effort to pursue Ilirianna and Ryokumo up to the loft. Once the three of them entered the spacious bedroom, the Princess gently closed the door behind her then pressed her back up against it and let out a huff as she folded her arms across her chest.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°Things have been a bit hectic this past week, but don¡¯t worry about it. Mother and I¡­are just not seeing eye-to-eye right now¡­and I¡¯ve found myself a bit more short-tempered with her. That being said, she ordered me to kick Kumo out of the suite, and I was not about to stand for that.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s blue eyes flashed with a hatred that seemed almost too intense for the situation. Even if it was wholly unfair for Toranei to do that, Album had been friends with Ilirianna long enough to know she wasn¡¯t one to get that angry at her mother. They might not have been close, and Ilirianna had certainly complained about the Queen over the years, but that look in her friend¡¯s eyes caused Album to shiver despite herself.


    Am I missing something?


    She glanced back at Ryokumo, but the wind mage was already pacing the empty space dedicated to Ilirianna¡¯s training, his head down and his lips drawn tight. Realizing that if it was her business then Ilirianna would tell her, Album opted to set the matter aside for the time being as she shifted the conversation to the reason she¡¯d been summoned in the first place.


    ¡°I delivered the bodies to Noctalus and touched base with my family,¡± she said. ¡°I would warn you to prepare for strong opposition from Lord Nogara. He was furious when I told him what became of Nigreos and Lunara, and while he calmed down after a time, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just going to ignore this. He may be an obstacle for the future.¡±


    Ilirianna sighed with resignation. ¡°Lovely. And what of Lady Ilum? Or Lord Eldoran?¡±


    ¡°My aunt took things about as well as she could, and I think she understands the circumstances. As for my uncle, well, I told him to expect a summons from King Markreas regarding my father¡¯s successor, and while he told me he¡¯d be ready, he doesn''t seem keen on the idea of being Master of Light. His tainted history with my grandfather still weighs on him.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± To Album¡¯s surprise, Ilirianna exchanged a knowing look with Ryokumo over the light mage¡¯s shoulder, but before she could inquire what was wrong, the Princess told her. ¡°Well, as it stands, Lord Eldoran¡¯s cooperation may not be needed. Kumo, Rennigan, and I have spoken with the Masters and Kloras about potentially breaking tradition and permitting you to succeed Acostav, Album. What do you say to that?¡±


    Her eyes went wide. She couldn¡¯t help glancing to Ryokumo for confirmation, only to find him looking back without a hint of deceit anywhere to be found. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± she pressed, returning her gaze to the Princess. ¡°I mean, if we did that, we¡¯d still need a replacement eraser and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you would remain the Luz eraser,¡± Ilirianna corrected. ¡°You would serve as both.¡±


    Album¡¯s brain began running a million miles a minute, having far from expected such a thing the second after getting back. ¡°And¡­the Masters are okay with this? Kloras is okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Glaus is pressuring him,¡± Ryokumo told her. ¡°And the Masters, well, I think they¡¯re more scared of not having a Master of Light in the aftermath of Stellareid than they are of appointing the eraser. Desperate times call for desperate measures and this would be one of them.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Lady Ilum can train one of her sons in the meantime,¡± the Princess added. ¡°It would be a temporary arrangement, but one I fully support. I trust you, Album, and I think you¡¯ll be an impressive Master of Light should we decide on this route.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡± She swallowed, not even knowing what she felt about that. Being the Master of Light was never something she had slightly pondered, both because of her role as eraser and due to her lacking mana. She was better these days, but she wouldn¡¯t say she¡¯d reached the level of a Master. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­think about it, but if it¡¯s what the Empire requires of me, then I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Ilirianna smiled warmly, an unmissable glint of satisfaction mixing with that warmth. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Licking her dry lips, wanting to turn the topic away from this sudden responsibility being hoisted onto her shoulders, she forced herself to ask a question that had been on her mind for a while now. She feared the answer, but she was also desperate to know. ¡°Is there news on Abigail? Or The Angel? Did we find either of them while I was away in Noctalus?¡±


    Album was so worried about her friend, having been grasping onto the fact that a body was never found, wanting to believe that she was still alive out there and hadn¡¯t become another victim of the massacre. The Angel¡¯s disappearance coinciding with Abi¡¯s only added to her hopes, for if the creature of Cansi had been with her, then she had to be alive. She was clever and powerful alone, but The Angel would not have fallen easily either. Together, they had to be okay.


    But a singular shake of Ilirianna¡¯s head crushed her heart. ¡°Nothing. At this point, even I am beginning to accept that she might have been captured or killed by the Kosah-Rei, and that the evidence was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°W-what? N-no, Liri, come on, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep looking,¡± Ilirianna assured her, stepping forward to wrap her arms around Album and give her a comforting hug. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever it takes, but don¡¯t hold your breath. It may just be the three of us now.¡±


    Ryokumo moved to join the hug, giving Album that warmth she had been desperate for on the road, but with the increased chances of her never seeing Abi again, it didn¡¯t provide the relief she had sought. She still felt cold, and she wished she could just shut her eyes and go back to sleep. Unfortunately, there was still more for the remnants of the royal team to discuss, so the hug lasted only so long before the three of them returned to business.


    The next hour was spent with Ilirianna and Ryokumo filling her in on what had been happening in Erika. On top of the debate of Acostav¡¯s succession, the Iijis had been working hard to send reinforcements to Stellareid, with Masters Nakoma Taurus and Sinna Cartus being deployed to the City of Starlight alongside a few battalions of Korrei-Tarr soldiers to help quell the uprising left in Keskivaara¡¯s wake. In addition, even more resources were being poured into the hunt for the Kosah-Rei¡¯s base of operations. Markreas believed that if they locate their hideout, they could make an attempt to exterminate them at the source, so with the threat level of the cult made clearer than it had ever been, that was the primary goal of the Citadel. There were also deployments to the Great Cities of Harunhein, Krato, and Hiriech to increase cooperation efforts and ensure no other Great City fell the way Stellareid had. Quill Tyrus¡¯s ploy as Hakelades Omorossa showed them that every single person who entered a Great City needed to be checked for biological magic, and efforts to train every soldier they could to recognize Sartella¡¯s residue were being made. Finally, the discussion turned to the Noctis.


    As Album had thought, Lunara was being spared for the foreseeable future while they worked on a means of saving Neah, but Nigreos was to be privately executed in a few days. To appease Noctalus as best they could, they had decided that the story for the public would be that Nigreos and Lunara were killed in Stellareid as they valiantly fought the Kosah-Rei. This would allow the Noctis to save face and would make the traitors appear as heroes to the people of Noctalus. Ilirianna didn¡¯t seem too pleased with this decision, and Album got the feeling she wanted the world to know what Nigreos and Lunara had done, but she refrained from saying as much aloud.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    If it¡¯s to keep Lord Nogara happy, I guess I can¡¯t complain. It does feel like spitting on Father and Eko¡¯s memories, but knowing them, they would understand. They always understood political matters like these better than me.


    Once everything had been discussed, Album and Ryokumo were excused to go back to the Academy and get some proper rest, so Ilirianna led them back through the royal suite, which was thankfully free from Toranei, and took them back to the lift. However, to Album¡¯s surprise, Ryokumo said one last thing before the two of them descended.


    ¡°Liri¡­? Did you decide to accept my request?¡±


    Ilirianna grimaced, but before Album could ask what request he was referring to, the Princess nodded, reached into an inner pocket of her overcoat, then handed Ryokumo a little golden coin. ¡°Just be quick about it. If anybody finds out, I¡¯m in for another tongue-lashing from the Queen.¡±


    ¡°We will be. There¡¯s not much to say, after all. I merely want¡­closure...¡±


    With that, Ilirianna bid them goodbye, Ryokumo cast Ortumo, and they were on their way down the shaft. Album gazed at her friend curiously, waiting for him to finally explain himself, and after a few seconds of staring at the coin, Ryokumo glanced up at her with an expression so serious, and even a bit nervous, that she couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.


    ¡°K-Kumo?¡± she began. ¡°What request were you talking about?¡±


    Ryokumo took a deep breath, and Album could very clearly make out the struggle he was internally having before he clicked his tongue and spoke. ¡°I asked Liri if you and I could head down to the dungeons and have a word with Nigreos. Naturally, she was hesitant given the fact that we¡¯re fellow team members and you¡¯re the eraser, but I insisted we needed a bit of closure. I¡­lied.¡±


    ¡°W-what? To Liri?¡± Album pressed, stunned by such an uncharacteristic action. ¡°Why? I mean, what else could we¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we could save anybody by erasing Lunara?¡± he forced himself to say, appearing almost shocked by his own words. ¡°If Lunara never existed, would the Fifth Ring have been combusted? Would your parents have died? Would Nigreos have had a reason to turn traitor? Would Glaus¡¯s team have been killed by Tyrus? How much¡­do you think would be different?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she breathed. ¡°K-Kumo? Hold on a second¡­ You can¡¯t mean¡­?¡±


    He swallowed. ¡°I do. I do mean it¡­ I¡¯ve been wracking my brain ever since the battle, trying to find a way to make things right, and for the last week, I¡¯ve been running it over in my head. Lunara was the source of much of this suffering, so if we removed the source¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal,¡± Album snapped, already hating that her brain was beginning to fall down that same line of thought. ¡°Kumo, if I erased somebody behind the backs of the Iijis, and somebody found out¡­?¡±


    ¡°But how would they find out? If the entire world, save for you and I, forgot Lunara Noctis ever existed, then what evidence would remain to damn us?¡±


    ¡°Ryokumo!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, for even though she knew Ryokumo Caeli lacked respect for the law, this seemed too far even for him. She knew it had to have been born out of desperation¡ªthat he wasn¡¯t thinking straight. ¡°Why would you hide this from Liri?¡±


    ¡°Because she wouldn¡¯t agree,¡± he answered without hesitation. ¡°Mind you, I didn¡¯t directly ask her about erasure, but the way she¡¯s been speaking of Nigreos with such hatred and disgust, I know she wants nothing more than for him to pay for what he¡¯s done. She would never allow his crimes to be erased from the world, but if his crimes were erased, then Viiro, Acostav, Faye, Eko¡­they would all live. Is bringing them back to life not a fair trade for pardoning Nigreos of his sins?¡± He exhaled sharply as the entrance to the dungeons came into view. ¡°It¡¯s your call, and I understand if you agree with Liri¡­ But I do not want this reality to remain if I have the means to get rid of it.¡±


    As the lift slowed to a stop, Ryokumo stepped into the darkened, fire-lit dungeon without looking back at her, and as Album hurried into stride alongside him, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from pondering his words. Nigreos had betrayed her, but if she could bring her family back to life, then the man who betrayed her would be erased with Lunara. It wouldn¡¯t be the same person, and it was unknown whether the Kosah-Rei would have attacked Stellareid and Noctalus if Luna hadn¡¯t been on their side, but erasure magic could give her a chance at regaining the happy life she had lost to that tragedy. Ryokumo was right that even if she could never forgive Nigreos, letting him live blissfully ignorant was a small price to pay to fix everything.


    She didn¡¯t need vengeance.


    She needed her life back.


    If I go rogue¡­then I¡¯ll commit the very crime that makes people weary of me in the first place. This is why they don¡¯t want the eraser to be Master of Light, and before I even get appointed, I¡¯d be betraying Ijiria¡­and betraying Ilirianna. Maybe Kumo doesn¡¯t see it that way¡­ Maybe he thinks we¡¯re helping them, but¡­


    ¡°Good afternoon, soldiers,¡± Ryokumo called out to a trio of guards waiting just outside one of the many cell doors lining the wall. ¡°My name is Ryokumo Caeli, and I¡¯ve been given permission by Princess Ilirianna to speak with the prisoner.¡±


    The wind mage flashed the little gold coin indicating he was sent by Ilirianna, and since protocol dictated that he be allowed inside without further questioning, the cell door was unlocked, and the two of them were allowed in, though not without a quick scanning for any biological magic within them. Given that they didn¡¯t side-eye Album, they must not have recognized who she was, but any further thought on whether or not they¡¯d realize just who they were permitting access was swiftly destroyed the very second her foot entered the dank stone cell and she took her first look at Nigreos Noctis since the night the Battle of Stellareid began. Due to the abruptness of their trip to the dungeons, as well as Ryokumo¡¯s proposal to erase Lunara, Album hadn¡¯t been mentally preparing herself, so the image of her longtime friend and brother sitting slumped against the far wall, his hands chained to it and his head down, caused her chest to tighten and a feeling of nausea to build up in her throat.


    Nigreos¡­


    The young man weakly raised his head, giving her a better glimpse of his unkempt hair, sullen face, and emotionless eyes. He both looked like the man Album knew and also like a complete stranger. His disgusted, hate-filled expression made her want to turn around and flee, and the venom in his raspy voice only strengthened that terror.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you two,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯m honestly shocked they let you anywhere near me, Album, but I suppose Ilirianna¡¯s to thank for that, huh? What the fuck do you two want? Here to gloat? Here to laugh? Here to rub it in my face that I¡¯m gonna be executed soon?¡±


    Ryokumo snorted. ¡°How about all of the above, you piece of shit? Don¡¯t stare at us like that when your hands are drenched in the blood of your allies¡ªof people that were supposed to be your friends and your family.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Nigreos let out a harsh and cold chuckle. ¡°Well, if Ryokumo Caeli is looking as serious as this, then it seems I¡¯ve really pissed you off. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you take anything seriously, so it¡¯s interesting to find out you can do something other than fuck around.¡±


    The wind mage returned Nigreos¡¯s smile with a maddened grin as he wordlessly stalked forward and grabbed the other man¡¯s hair, pulling with more force than Album had expected as he placed his face mere inches from Nigreos to stare him dead in the eyes.


    ¡°Do you not feel any regret?¡± Ryokumo hissed. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a damn cell for the last few weeks, so I know you¡¯ve had plenty of time to use your brain and think critically. You were an accomplice in the deaths of Album¡¯s father and brother. You helped Lunara destroy the Fifth Ring, Fayela Rio among them! And if not for Mackia, Liri would have died by your fucking hands! And all for what? You¡¯re going to die like an animal, and all for your stupid little bitch of a sister?¡±


    ¡°Kumo¡­?¡± Album muttered, but Nigreos was already spitting back a response.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in these chains or you¡¯d be added to that list, Ryokumo! I regret nothing, so if you¡¯re here to seek remorse from me, then leave! I fought for Luna and I fought for Neah. No amount of time to myself will change my mind, and I¡¯m glad that I did what I did! Ijiria is smart to execute me, because if I were to get out, I¡¯d bust Lunara out of her cell and slaughter anybody in my damn way!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ryokumo whispered. ¡°It was all for Lunara and Neah? You wouldn¡¯t have done what you did if not for them?¡±


    ¡°Only for them¡­would I walk into the hell I have¡­¡±


    Ryokumo laughed, then slowly tilted his head to stare back at the still silent Album, understanding passing between the two of them without needing to say a thing. She hadn¡¯t been sure why they¡¯d come to Nigreos¡¯s cell if Ryokumo was in the dungeons to erase Lunara, but now it made perfect sense. He was making sure that Luna was the true source of his actions, because if there was a secondary reason for Nigreos to do what he did, then erasing Luna wouldn¡¯t change the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s your call, Album¡­¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can do it, so say the word, and you have my support.¡±


    Is it possible¡­? Could I undo this? Do I have the ability? I mean, Kumo¡¯s right¡­ We might be able to bring everybody back! Lunara¡¯s alliance was a huge factor in the Kosah-Rei¡¯s decision to attack Stellareid and Noctalus! She marked my parents, and she marked Eko! Who else could have done that? If she¡¯s gone, Nigreos doesn¡¯t betray us, my family won¡¯t die, maybe Abi will survive¡­ But it¡¯s up to me! I have to make the decision¡­and it¡¯s so sudden! Why did he have to bring it up now, out of the blue?! I¡­?


    Her thoughts drifted off as she stared into Ryokumo¡¯s brown eyes, seeing the utmost trust and faith within them. He was confident this was the right thing to do, and he believed in her. He had always believed in her, right from the very second they met, even after she failed miserably at their orientation. Ryokumo Caeli took gambles all the time, and they normally paid off. This was yet another one of those gambles, so what if instead of running around in mental circles, she returned that trust? Why did she have to think it through in an instant when he had been running through scenarios for the last few weeks? He¡¯d already done the thinking, so all she had to do was take action.


    ¡°Album¡­ My uncle, the eraser that preceded your mother, once told me that should we decide somebody needs to be removed behind the Iijis¡¯ backs, then they would be powerless to stop us¡ªunaware that we ever betrayed them,¡± Acostav had told her during their erasure training sessions. ¡®My uncle admitted to me that he had erased people without their knowledge, and while your mother never has, I know she would do so if it were for the benefit of the family. He said, ¡®Someday, somehow, you will find yourself before a person that the Iijis don¡¯t want gone, but that must be removed. When that day comes, you must make the right choice¡¯. If that ever happens to you¡­you must be mentally prepared to do so¡­¡±


    Album continued gazing at Ryokumo, her father¡¯s words coming back to her, and she knew that she was being faced with such a choice. Acostav had said it should be done for the benefit of the family, and what would benefit them more than undoing their deaths?


    Ryokumo was right.


    Her father was right.


    She needed to do this¡ªto trust in them.


    ¡°Very well, Kumo,¡± she answered finally. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    During the silence, Nigreos had been watching them suspiciously, and perhaps his malnourished and exhausted brain and body prevented him from connecting the dots right away, but as his eyes went wide, Album knew that he had figured it out.


    ¡°Ryokumo¡­? Album¡­? You can¡¯t mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes,¡± Ryokumo sneered, aggressively letting go of Nigreos¡¯s hair. ¡°What would change if Lunara Noctis never existed? Should she be plunged into the depths of the erased realm, what would become of the victims of Stellareid?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Nigreos uttered. ¡°You can¡¯t! It¡¯s against the law! Album, use your fucking head!¡± Straining against his chains, the dark mage shouted at her, spittle flying across the ground as he did. ¡°It¡¯s too uncontrollable! You should know that better than anybody! Don¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t touch Luna!¡±


    Ryokumo was hardly paying his screeching any mind as he stalked across the cell, motioning for Album to hurry. She spent only a second longer watching Nigreos shout before saying, ¡°It¡¯ll be better this way, Nigreos¡±.


    ¡°Guards! They¡¯re going to¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Silientos,¡± Ryokumo chanted, snapping his hand towards Nigreos and forming a ball of air around his mouth, muffling his screaming so that the guards outside wouldn¡¯t hear him.


    The wind mage grinned, raising his pointer finger over his mouth for one final taunt, then pushed the door open, stepped outside with Album, and closed it behind him. The spell would probably deactivate in a moment or two, and when it did, the guards would hear him screaming and investigate. Therefore, speed was a necessity, so Ryokumo and Album took off down the corridor, towards the next set of guards where he flashed the coin a second time, waited to be checked, had the soldiers open the cell, then moved inside. This time, Album was far more prepared to face the prisoner since she knew what to do. This was for the best, just as she had told Nigreos, and in some ways, it was a mercy. Lunara Noctis, and due to circumstances Neah as well, would be forgotten by the world, but the erased realm didn¡¯t need to be a punishment. It could be a paradise, if she wished it to be, and truth be told, that was far too good for the mass murderer chained to that wall.


    ¡°Album?¡± Lunara muttered with narrowed eyes. ¡°And Caeli? Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever see you two again. Especially you, Al¡¯.¡± The young woman then shrugged mockingly. ¡°Seems I¡¯ll be living a little bit longer, so unfortunately for you, I¡¯m not going to die yet.¡±


    The light mage stared at her for a moment, wondering if she wanted to say anything, then decided there was no reason to speak to her. They would never see each other again after this because Lunara would never again return to the real world. She was getting mercy beyond what she deserved, but why tell her that? Why not watch her squirm a little as payment for what she did to Eko and everyone else. So, rather than respond to Lunara¡¯s comment, Album made a curt request of her friend.


    ¡°Kumo, make her chest an easier target.¡±


    Ryokumo nodded, then stretched out his hand and chanted, ¡°Condite.¡±


    Ropes of wind formed around Luna¡¯s head and one remaining arm, yanking them back and stretching her torso so it was puffed out¡ªan easier target for Album. Recalling everything Acostav had taught her, she drew her erasure magic to her right hand and began to approach the girl who should have been like a sister to her.


    ¡°A-Album¡­?¡± Luna stammered nervously, her amber eyes flickering between Album¡¯s face and hand. She was a child of Noctalus, so she would know what was about to happen to her. She tried to struggle against Ryokumo¡¯s grip, her breathing quickening. ¡°Album, what are you doing?! Come on, say something! I¡¯m supposed to stay in the Citadel! You¡¯re not authorized to erase me, Album! Come on! Album, STOP!¡±


    She cocked her hand back then shoved it straight through Lunara¡¯s chest, filling her body with erasure mana before yanking it back out again, splattering blood across the ground in the process. Luna let out a grunt of pain, her eyes wide with horror as she gazed at the wound in her chest before she turned that defeated expression up at Album.


    Don¡¯t look at me like that, Luna. You didn¡¯t take any mercy on me or the people I loved, so why should I take any on you? Kumo¡¯s right, this world¡­will be far better off without you.


    ¡°ALBUM, PLEASE!¡±


    ¡°Erasurei.¡±


    Chanting over Luna¡¯s begging, she activated the spell, and now there was nothing anybody could do to stop it. Lunara was screaming at the top of her lungs, pulling so hard on her chains in an effort to break free from both the metal and Ryokumo¡¯s Condite. Her eyes were bulging, her breathing cut off by the chains and ropes of wind around her neck, but she pulled and thrashed, forcing Ryokumo to cast the spell a few more times. Like she was taught, Album didn¡¯t look away and watched as Luna¡¯s legs began to disintegrate into dust-like particles, followed by her hips, then her stomach, then her chest and arm. Tears filled the young woman¡¯s eyes, her head falling to the ground as everything below her neck vanished, and it was then that the screaming stopped. Instead, just before the rest of her turned to dust, she squeaked out a meek, ¡°Please, Al¡¯,¡± before Lunara and Neah Noctis were erased from reality, forever confined to the erased realm.


    The room was uncomfortably quiet in the aftermath of Lunara¡¯s erasure, with Ryokumo and Album standing there with their breath held, listening for any sign of investigating guards, but when the wind mage stuck his head out into the hall, he returned and uttered,


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s there¡­ Not even in front of Nigreos¡¯s cell¡­¡±


    They looked at one another, relieved smiles turning their lips as they darted from Lunara¡¯s cell and sprinted a few over to where Nigreos had been kept mere minutes ago. Like Ryokumo said, the guards that had been posted were nowhere to be found, and when they pulled the unlocked door open, the interior was devoid of the prisoner.


    ¡°So¡­it worked?¡± Album muttered. ¡°If Nigreos isn¡¯t imprisoned, then he didn¡¯t break any laws, and if he didn¡¯t break any laws, then¡­?¡±


    Ryokumo ran his fingers through his black hair with disbelief. ¡°I think so¡­ Come, let¡¯s go back to the surface and find out!¡±


    The pair was back on the silver lift and ascending the Citadel almost immediately, their destination being the residential floor where Eko, Acostav, and Viiro had been living before the battle. If they could find any of those who were supposed to be dead, they could verify what Lunara¡¯s erasure had accomplished.


    ¡°Who remembers, by the way?¡± Ryokumo inquired under his breath, to which she simply answered,


    ¡°Just us. Nobody else.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Good¡­¡±


    Album could tell he was already feeling guilty about omitting Ilirianna from this scheme, but if everything worked out, she decided it wouldn¡¯t matter. What the Princess didn¡¯t know wouldn¡¯t hurt her so long as they could recover from the tragedies in the City of Starlight.


    Flying up the shaft faster than they ever had, Ryokumo brought them to their desired floor where they hopped off the disk and began stalking towards the apartments of the Masters of Darkness and Light. Their feet moved rapidly, the clicking of their boots against the floor echoing through the strangely vacant silver corridors, and as they rounded a corner, both of them came to an abrupt stop, their bodies tensing as they caught sight of an individual making his way towards them. Their breath caught in their throat a second time, neither having an immediate response, so it was left to the approaching mage to speak first.


    ¡°Ryokumo? Album? What¡¯s the matter? You seem like you¡¯re in a hurry? Did something happen?¡±¡¯


    It was Nigreos Noctis, dressed in a light tunic and trousers meant for traveling that resembled Album¡¯s current attire. He no longer appeared like the angry and defeated man they had left behind in that cell. He wasn¡¯t smiling, though, and there was a clear exhaustion in his eyes that she wasn¡¯t sure of the reason for. However, the fact that he was freely walking about on an upper floor of the Ijirian Citadel proved one thing: He was no longer a traitor.


    ¡°Nigreos?¡± Ryokumo began, his tone neither friendly nor antagonistic. Instead, it was more cautious, as if he was making an attempt to test the waters. ¡°There you are¡­ I was wondering where you ran off to.¡±


    The dark mage cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What? What do you mean? We parted ways fifteen minutes ago after leaving Princess Ilirianna¡¯s quarters? I told you I was heading to my father¡¯s apartment to collect his things. I thought you were going to do the same for Eko and Master Acostav, Album, but then you two just ran off somewhere, and now you¡¯re acting like I¡¯m the one who ran off?¡±


    Album¡¯s body went cold as she listened to Nigreos speak, but before she could think better of it, she was already speaking the question on her mind. ¡°Why would I¡­get their things? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡ª? Huh? Album, Lord Nogara and Lady Ilum requested we send their stuff back when we were in Noctalus. Remember? I know you were mourning your family, but¡­did you get hurt? Is everything alright?¡±


    Mourning my family? Wait, then¡­Father and Eko are still dead? Master Viiro is still dead? How?! That means the Kosah-Rei attacked Stellareid and successfully marked them, but without Lunara, how could they have done that?! Did we not save anybody? I don¡¯t¡­?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Ryokumo assured him with a fake grin. ¡°Album¡¯s tired, is all. We all are given what happened in Stellareid.¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s features tensed, a look of consideration coming over him as he glanced down at his feet. ¡°Fair. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. I¡¯ll need to get on my way now, but just know that if either of you need to talk, I¡¯m here. We both lost a lot of family in that battle, Album, and we¡¯re all still mourning Abi¡­ More than anything, we need each other in the days to come, so¡­don¡¯t bottle it all up. It¡¯s not gonna help anyone. We can¡¯t afford to be brittle right now, so keep that in mind. There¡¯s still a lot of fighting to be done.¡±


    Album felt like she could cry as Nigreos moved to pass them, and as she looked in his eyes, she noticed there was a distinct difference within them. He clearly meant what he said, but it was almost like he was speaking words that were expected of him, rather than ones he meant as a friend. There had always been a cheerful glint in the young man¡¯s eyes that she could not find, rather in its place was a logical mind and a distant coldness. She didn¡¯t want to address it, but she had a nasty feeling she knew what happened.


    Is this¡­what he would have been like without his sisters?


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Ryokumo cursed under his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ Why didn¡¯t anything change? It doesn''t make sense¡­ She was such an integral piece, so without her¡­it shouldn¡¯t be the same¡­ And why¡­does he look like a damn copy of Viiro?¡±


    Ryokumo put it to words perfectly, but there was no undoing what was done, for if they tried to correct their mistake, they would expose to the Citadel that they had gone behind their backs and committed the biggest taboo a Luz could. They were stuck with this new reality, and it was still unclear whether it was any better than the one they had just left behind or somehow far worse.


    ¡°Kumo?¡± Album whimpered, unbearable dread settling into her body. ¡°What have we done?¡±

 V8 Chapter 1- Sights Turned Towards Harunhein

    Chapter I


    The solitary fortress of Ankalla was located in the northern foothills barely a day¡¯s ride from the Great City of Harunhein and the border between Ijiria and Trovia. It was a massive black castle, rectangular in shape with spires at every corner and multiple beautiful courtyards scattered throughout it. During the Age of Destruction, Ankalla had been the home of a rather eccentric lord who despised city life and sought to instead live out the rest of his days in the middle of the countryside, where he couldn¡¯t be bothered by the politics and the scheming of the southern cities. The closest village to Ankalla was on the smaller side and was roughly a half day¡¯s ride away. The nearest town was even further, exactly as designed. That lord had ordered its construction himself, but since his children did not share in his solitary preferences, it was only inhabited for two generations after his death, upon which it was left empty and abandoned. By the time the Age of Prosperity dawned on the Empire, few even knew this fortress existed outside of the lord¡¯s descendents, who still technically owned the land and would visit it on occasion either out of mild curiosity or to use as a vacation home during the heat waves of summer. To any wanderers who happened upon the fortress in the modern day, it would look exactly as the rumors described: an old castle forgotten by time.


    But within the last decade, that had ceased to be the truth.


    There was one descendent of that lord who suddenly found a use for this dark and gloomy place and that woman¡¯s name was Tali Firrik. She saw value in Ankalla, for its lonely nature would make it the most ideal place for the cult of the Kosah-Rei to operate from. Massive illusion charms were cast to conceal its growing number of inhabitants, and in the six years that had passed since the Kosah-Rei debuted in the River City of Hiriech, the Ijirian government¡¯s forces had been unable to find them. Unless the cult made a massive and foolish mistake, Ankalla would be far from the Citadel¡¯s minds, if King Markreas was even aware it existed at all. Ankalla¡¯s circumstances were one of the primary reasons the Kosah-Rei still thrived in its long war against the Ijirian elite.


    All of this knowledge was only passed to him once he gained enough trust for them to bring him to Ankalla, and as Rickori Keskivaara gazed through the large glass window in the dimly lit, silent corridor he stood in, he couldn¡¯t help but draw his lips tightly and clench his fists at his side. Beyond that window was a long stretch of rocks and curving hills that, during the wintertime, would sparkle white in the light of the full moon above. Currently, however, it was midsummer, but up there in the Ijirian north, even the summers could be chilly and depressing. Keskivaara hadn¡¯t seen the sun in a couple of days, and he could feel the gloomy atmosphere taking a toll on his already deteriorating mental state. Even so, despite his distaste for this dreary setting, he found peace gazing out at the world as opposed to pacing the black stone hallways around him. He desperately missed the sight and smell of the sea that was a defining feature of his home, Stellareid, but he was long since banished from that place, and for good reason.


    It had been three and half years since Keskivaara had joined hands with the Kosah-Rei in order to bring down Lord Eganno Cartigan and the Company Lords, but to the People¡¯s Mind, it sometimes felt like just yesterday. Even after so much time had passed, Keskivaara didn¡¯t know whether he made the correct decision or not, for even though he was well-aware that one attack wouldn¡¯t be enough to save this country¡¯s citizens from the oppression of the government, a part of him had hoped they would have made some progress by now. After all, the strides they took in Stellareid were huge. They succeeded in killing the Masters of Darkness and Light, as well as Lord Cartigan and his daughter, Ella. Every single Company Lord met their end at the hands of either the Teritus or Keskivaara¡¯s followers, and though the city remained under Ijirian control, change had been made.


    Keskivaara kept up with the state of Stellareid for a long time after his flight, and from what he gathered, things were beginning to look up. Many had assumed that Thea Cartigan, the new Lady of Stellareid, was too young and inexperienced to be able to effectively rule in her father¡¯s stead. Her uncle, who had accompanied her from the nearby city of Jeysa, was fully expected to be the real ruler, but that was not what happened. What Keskivaara could deduce through an outsider¡¯s perspective was that Thea realized the need for cooperation between the government and the citizens if they wanted to rebuild their Great City, especially with the Company Lords gone. She used reconstruction to not only fix Stellareid, but to make up for the mistakes of her father. The economy was slow to return, but he heard that Thea personally walked among the lower Rings and used her magic to help her people rebuild their homes.


    In the ashes of one of the biggest tragedies in modern Ijirian history, Stellareid was becoming exactly what Keskivaara wanted it to be.


    So was it all worth it? he asked himself once again. Was abandoning my oath of peace worth this result? Was shaking the hand of a devil and selling my soul worth it? I do not know¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever know¡­


    A part of Keskivaara hadn¡¯t planned to survive the Battle of Stellareid, and when facing down Ilirianna Iiji in the streets of the Fifth Ring, he had believed his end to be nigh. For a brief second, when her blue fires engulfed him, he almost gave in¡ªalmost embraced what would be a fitting and fiery end to the vile murderer he had become¡ªonly to subconciously send nature mana surging through his body at the last second, barely protecting his vitals and weathering one of the Princess''s most powerful spells.


    I acted on instinct, knowing that I betrayed my country for the sake of bettering it. I could not make it better if I was dead, and I thought my skills would be needed in the fights to come. If I died, then what was the point of all that sacrifice?


    Keskivaara let out a long sigh before turning away from the window and beginning to walk down the long corridor before him, lit only by the orange firelamps lining the right wall. In three and a half years, the Kosah-Rei had not made any moves quite like Stellareid, having fallen into more inconspicuous movements just like the time following Hiriech. Keskivaara remembered how he considered it odd that the cult made such a decisive strike against the Malloways and then vanished into the countryside, but now being among them, he finally understood what the reason for that was.


    They obey Tali Firrik like she¡¯s Rei herself. They anticipate her visions, which tell them where to attack and whether they¡¯ll survive or not. The cultists aren¡¯t biding their time or masterminding their next great assault, rather they simply twiddle their thumbs and grovel at Firrik¡¯s feet while they beg for their goddess¡¯s advice. It¡¯s honestly pathetic, and if I hadn¡¯t been a witness to some of her predictions, I¡¯d accuse her of making everything up. Do I think Firrik¡¯s visions are sent by the Goddess? Not even slightly. But if asked whether I think they¡¯re real, I have to say I do, and it seems yet another one has finally made itself known.


    One month ago, Tali had informed the higher-ups of the Kosah-Rei that she had finally been graced with their next major vision¡ªone that centered around the Great City of Harunhein. It was located right on the northern border and had been heavily disputed territory ever since the Second Trovian War that brought an end to the Age of Destruction. Before that war, Harunhein was a Trovian city, but the treaty that concluded the conflict stated that it be conceded to Ijiria¡ªa proposal that was highly unpopular among the Trovian people who lived there. In the decades that followed, despite it being declared the Sixth Great City and a noble Ijirian family being given control over it, the resident Trovians refused to accept their new identities as Ijirian. When the young prince who conceded Harunhein stepped down from the throne in favor of his niece, the capital city of Hellistoir changed its tune and suddenly pressed back against the loss of Harunhein. To this day, despite it being legally Ijirian territory, Harunhein was a powder keg of violence between the two countries¡ªa situation that had only grown worse in recent years.


    King Amund Halcrow wanted to be the leader who finally retook Harunehein, and after witnessing the Kosah-Rei¡¯s success in Hiriech and Stellareid, he had been insistent on forming an alliance between Trovia and the cult¡ªone that was about to be finalized within that very hour.


    ¡°Riko, there you are! I was looking for you!¡±


    Keskivaara was pulled from his pondering by the sound of his husband, Velanor Kinrono, and when he raised his head, he found the man hurrying down a large staircase. He stood a couple inches shorter than Keskivaara, with curly blonde hair and deep green eyes that were always full of such intelligence. Velanor¡¯s presence at his side had been the sole factor in keeping the People¡¯s Mind sane during his time with the cult, especially given the loss of Nickalous and Haleah in Stellareid.


    Keskivaara smiled warmly as he replied, ¡°Is she here then?¡±


    ¡°She is, yes,¡± Velanor confirmed. ¡°Vesh is personally escorting her to the common room in the northern tower as we speak. Shall we?¡±


    ¡°I do not think we have a choice. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Taking Velanor¡¯s hand gently into his, Keskivaara began making his way in the direction his husband had come from, knowing he would be in for a tongue-lashing should he be late to yet another meeting of the Kosah-Rei. That was especially true this time, for other than himself and Velanor, the only other ones permitted to attend were Vesh and Tali. This was at the personal request of their guest, who highly respected Keskivaara¡¯s philosophy and was theorized by Quill to only be cooperating because the People¡¯s Mind was among them. Keskivaara wasn¡¯t sure of how true that theory was, but he supposed that if these negotiations relied on him, then he would have to give it his all. The Kosah-Rei were finally beginning to move again, and this time, there was a high chance that they would be able to not only wipe out high priority targets, but also wrench one of the six Great Cities right out of Ijiria¡¯s hands.


    God, what I would give to be in the room when King Markreas finds out that Harunhein has fallen to Trovia¡­ That man would almost certainly be red in the face to take such a wound to his pride.


    The momentary smirk that crossed his face vanished quite quickly as his thoughts shifted from the King to the woman the world still believed was his daughter. By Tali¡¯s command, the Kosah-Rei did not expose the truth behind Ilirianna¡¯s bastard birth, nor did it seem had the Princess opted to expose it herself. There was speculation among the leaders that she may destroy her claim to the Ijirian throne to save her skin and ruin Toranei Iiji and Nakoma Taurus, but as always, Tali made what felt like a baseless claim that she would never do such a thing.


    ¡°Liri¡¯s entire life revolves around that throne, and much of what she¡¯s done to us has been under the impression that she can change things peacefully once she¡¯s in power. She wants to better Ijiria from its helm, so she will not destroy all of that just for petty revenge. No¡­ Our sweet princess will try to have it all¡ªto make her parents pay with the crown resting on her head. I have no doubt about that¡­¡±


    Keskivaara grimaced as he and Velanor stepped onto the black disk that served as one of the many lifts in Ankalla, the other man casting Ortumo for him. Ilirianna Iiji¡­ Firrik¡¯s so confident she¡¯ll join us one day, but she¡¯s been fighting us for years now. Even with her true heritage being revealed to her, would she really turn her back on her country and join with Tali Firrik? I find it so hard to believe, but¡­


    He still dreamt of his fight with her, for even though she did not have the innate power of the Iijis, she was still a monster of a mage. They were evenly matched, more or less, and had Vesh not been there to distract Ryokumo Caeli¡ªto force Ilirianna¡¯s hand and remove the wind mage from the fight, Keskivaara was certain he wouldn¡¯t have had a say in his survival. The warrior in him desperately wanted to face her again given how rare it was to find someone who could keep up with him, but the scholar in him knew how stupid it was to seek out a foe that may be too much for him.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Though, at this point, a rematch seems inevitable¡­ he added, recalling how many reports he¡¯d read on Ilirianna¡¯s personal involvement in fighting the Kosah-Rei¡¯s hold on the north.


    Though her royal team had mysteriously lost Abigail Reiner in the Battle of Stellareid, the remaining four were even more active in the northern towns and villages than they were before. They personally hunted down and executed pastors, priests, and the Teeth that defended them as if they were nothing. Dozens upon dozens of Kosah-Rei were felled by them, and though the team was disbanded upon the graduation of Nigreos Noctis, Album Luz, and Ryokumo Caeli from the Academy of Erika, that didn¡¯t stop Ilirianna from continuing her own personal vendetta.


    A future ally or ours, huh? Sure, Firrik¡­ Sure¡­


    When Keskivaara and Velanor arrived at the closed door of the common room, the People¡¯s Mind released his hand and knocked to announce their arrival. When the voice that permitted them entry was Vesh¡¯s, he knew they were the last to arrive and was unsurprised when they entered the circular room and found three people already awaiting them. On the right side from the door was a brown leather couch and a handful of chairs set around a black stone fireplace, the flames already lit and casting a dull orange over the room that mixed with the pale light of the moon entering in through the large western window. At the moment, all three chairs were filled, two of which were taken by the former Head Guard of Aquesen, Rotana Vesh, and the Voice of Rei, Tali Firrik. The third chair contained their esteemed guest and representative of Trovian King Amund, the Speaker of the Flame, Sarillia Martov.


    Sarillia had the larger build common among Trovians and looked like she¡¯d be nearing six feet tall should she be standing, her form draped in thick brown furs and animal hides. She had sharp features, a jutted chin, and intense green eyes, her head framed by black bangs and a long braid that fell to around her mid-back. She was an intimidating presence, something that was only made worse by the way she immediately began to analyze Keskivaara and Velanor. On top of that, he could sense the power she held, which shouldn¡¯t have surprised him given that the Speakers in Trovia were the equivalent of the Masters in Ijiria, placing this woman¡¯s skill in fire magic roughly on par with Nakoma Taurus.


    ¡°Speaker Martov,¡± Keskivaara began, bending forward in a customary bow that Velanor mimicked. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Rickori Keskivaara, and this is my husband, Velanor Kinrono.¡±


    A slight smile turned her lips as she regarded them. ¡°Keskivaara¡­ So you really are fighting with the cult. I had little reason not to believe the rumors, but it¡¯s still strange to see you here in person. Your reputation long precedes you.¡±


    Rising back to full height, Keskivaara gave a soft nod. ¡°I merely seek to help the people of my country and I believe the Kosah-Rei are the most effective means of doing so. As of now, I wholeheartedly believe this is true.¡±


    Sarillia¡¯s eyes barely flickered with curiosity, as if she somehow saw through his lie despite Keskivaara¡¯s confidence in his performance, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t press the matter before she motioned towards the couch. ¡°Shall we begin then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let''s,¡± Vesh agreed, watching as Keskivaara and Velanor took their seats, fully prepared to start the discussion. ¡°Now as I was saying, Speaker Martov, we have had plenty of communication with Hellistoir over this past year, so we already have some idea of what it is King Amund desires from us. You want Harunhein. No strings attached, no sharing of the territory, you simply want to reclaim your rightful ownership of the Great Northern City, and I can assure you the Kosah-Rei has no interest in keeping it from you. We are more than willing to turn Harunhein over to Trovia.¡±


    The Speaker smirked with pleasure. ¡°You are? Forgive me, Sir Vesh, but I was under the impression you wouldn¡¯t part with such significant territory so easily. What¡¯s your motivation for cooperating?¡±


    ¡°Well, as effective as the Kosah-Rei are, we heavily lack the means of actually keeping control of the Great Cities,¡± Tali chimed in. ¡°Yes, eliminating the Malloways and the Cartigans were simple enough, but Hiriech and Stellareid are still Ijirian. An alliance with Trovia would enable us to permanently remove a Great City from Citadel control¡ªa City that is uncomfortably close to our doorstep.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Vesh stated. ¡°Since most of the Great Cities are located in Central Ijiria, the loss of Harunhein would strongly weaken Ijiria¡¯s grasp on the north. In addition, since Stellaried¡¯s economy is still far from recovered, the complete loss of Harunhein would also be another decisive strike to the Empire¡¯s resources. With Stellareid and Harunhein both unable to provide adequate support and Krato too far away to effectively react to any emergencies, Noctalus and Erika suddenly become a hell of a lot more vulnerable than they ever were. It¡¯s not Harunhein we need, it¡¯s Harunhein¡¯s freedom.¡±


    Sarillia raised her eyebrows, making it clear how intrigued she was suddenly becoming. ¡°I had been wondering, but you¡¯re truly aiming for the Citadel? It¡¯s one thing to make your moves against the Lords, but Erika and Noctalus are the ancient homes of magecraft. Do you really think you could replicate the events of Stellareid with all the Masters present? Or with the Noctis/Luz around every corner?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s where you guys come in,¡± Tali told her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what King Amund is thinking, but it¡¯s not like Ijiria is just going to watch Harunhein fall to Trovia and forget about it. Counterattacks will be made, significant eyes will turn north, and King Markreas will be furiously trying to recover the city for the sake of his image. It would be a humiliating stain on his reign to be the King that lost Harunhein, right? So don¡¯t you think a couple of Masters would be sent there to fight you? Don¡¯t you think that in his desperate hubris, he would leave Erika vulnerable? If even two Masters are absent, that city becomes much easier to take.¡±


    Keskivaara closely observed Sarillia¡¯s expression, for he had been very curious as to what King Amund was planning to do once he had Harunhein. Tali was right, after all, that King Markreas would turn the full wrath of the Ijirian Empire upon Trovia in retaliation for what they were planning to do.


    ¡°I am not authorized to disclose King Amund¡¯s plans,¡± Sarillia admitted after a few seconds of thought. ¡°But of course, we¡¯re well aware that keeping Harunhein is potentially far more trouble than actually taking it. Now, you¡¯re saying that in exchange for this city, we simply have to fight a threat we would have to fight anyway?¡±


    Tali smiled. ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t need any further actions taken by you. We conquer Harunhein, you distract Ijiria, and then the Kosah-Rei infiltrates Erika¡ªsomething that would be very beneficial to you, for if the capital falls, any war between you and Ijiria would be rather short-lived, yes?¡±


    ¡°And Noctalus?¡± the Speaker pressed. ¡°Noctalus is close enough to Erika to retaliate against you on its own. I thought you said you weren¡¯t in a position to hold a city, so how do you intend to keep Erika under your control?¡±


    The Voice of Rei giggled to herself, like a child barely holding in a secret. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t really disclose that, but let¡¯s just say we wouldn¡¯t be the ones holding it. I have some pieces in place that I¡¯m relying on for this. And besides, Noctalus is far from the great power it once was. With Viiro, Acostav, and Eko all dead, the City is run by fools who weren¡¯t prepared to run it, and the current Masters of Darkness and Light are fresh out of school! I¡¯m not scared of them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Sarillia muttered dubiously. ¡°Who cares what their ages are? Nigreos Noctis and Album Luz have made it clear they¡¯re not to be underestimated. They were on the royal team, Ms Firrik.¡±


    Tali shrugged. ¡°And I¡¯m not afraid of them. Trust me, Speaker. I¡¯ve got this handled.¡±


    She¡¯s relying on her visions, Keskivaara internally noted. She knows Ilirianna joins her eventually, so this plan to attack Erika isn¡¯t for the Kosah-Rei to take over, rather she intends to properly install Ilirianna to the throne¡ªto get rid of Markreas, Toranei, and any other Masters she needs removed. Noctalus won¡¯t retaliate against Ilirianna¡­ That¡¯s her play¡­


    It seemed Tali wasn¡¯t going to reveal her visions to the Speaker of the Flame, so there was no wondering why Sarillia was suspicious. However, Tali¡¯s confidence and matter-of-fact way of speaking was powerful in convincing people to trust her¡ªsomething Keskivaara himself had once fallen prey to. She could make someone feel like everything was going to work out perfectly, and that she had their best interests at heart, so even if the person didn¡¯t consider her the proxy of a goddess, it was easy to get swept up by her.


    ¡°Keskivaara.¡± Sarillia stated his name firmly as she turned her head and gazed directly at him. ¡°You¡¯re quiet.¡±


    The People¡¯s Mind straightened his posture and forced his own smile. ¡°Apologies, but I don¡¯t usually sit in on meetings such as these. Normally, I leave the planning to Firrik and Vesh, so I have very little to add.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish for you to speak your mind,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve been working with these two since the Battle of Stellareid. You¡¯ve not only seen the heart of their operations, but you¡¯ve personally witnessed them pulling off the impossible. So be honest with me, do you think they can pull this off? Would the loss of Harunhein truly be the gateway to the fall of Erika?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want him to think about it. She wanted his raw response, one untainted by what he felt he was supposed to say. Luckily, he didn¡¯t need to ponder it, for he would not be sitting in that room if he didn¡¯t have faith in the Kosah-Rei¡¯s ability to upend the status quo in Ijiria and overthrow the current Iiji regime.


    ¡°Eganno Cartigan,¡± he began, raising his pointer finger. ¡°Ella Cartigan. Viiro Noctis. Acostav Luz. Eko Luz. Abigail Reiner.¡± Extending a finger for each name he listed, Keskivaara went on. ¡°All of these highly powerful and influential individuals, felled by the Kosah-Rei. Meanwhile, Uma Miyon was intentionally captured and spent time in one of the highest security dungeons in the region. But how many casualties did we experience? How many of the six leaders were killed or unintentionally captured? Who did we sacrifice?¡±


    A small smirk of understanding turned Sarillia¡¯s lips as he laid it all out for her. ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s a very fair point. But while I trust you to take Harunhein, I still think Erika is another beast entirely.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree,¡± Keskivaara conceded. ¡°And I¡¯m not saying we¡¯d take Erika as cleanly as we did Stellareid. We¡¯d almost certainly have to make some sacrifices, but if Trovia serves its purpose as a distraction and lures, let''s just say Masters Rana and Cartus, up to the border, that leaves only six Masters left to defend the Citadel, three of which were only appointed in the last few years and one a nature mage on death¡¯s door. That would leave only Taurus and Rhitta, as well as the Iijis, as true threats. Again, certainly not easy, but doable¡ªespecially with combustion magic at our disposal. Find a way to curse a Master or two the way we did in Stellareid, and again, our chances of success exponentially increase.¡±


    And if Ilirianna does as Firrik thinks she will, cursing them with the Teritus may be a simpler matter than it should be¡­


    Sarillia leaned back in her seat and let out a laugh as she glanced between Vesh, Tali, Velanor, and Keskivaara. ¡°King Amund will be pleased then. Very well, I¡¯ll take these prepositions back to Hellistoir for more official confirmation, but I can say with a strong confidence that we will most likely do as you need. Both the royal family and the Speakers desperately want Harunhein, and I can promise you that if anyone disagrees, I will express my utmost support for this movement. Harunhein¡¯s a tad personal for me, you see¡­so I have every reason to want to succeed.¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­ Keskivaara thought, recalling information about this woman that he had once read. She was a Harunhein native¡­ It¡¯s her home¡­


    The fire and determination burning in Sarillia¡¯s eyes only furthered Keskivaara¡¯s belief that she would be a vehement and useful ally for them in Hellistoir. If she could gain the allegiance of the other four Speakers, Trovia could send its most powerful mages to the border, which may lure more than just two or three Masters to Harunhein. If all five were on the front lines, Markreas would have no choice but to send more, or to even go there himself.


    We could actually pull this off¡­ We could make Erika more vulnerable than it¡¯s ever been in the eternity of its existence, and perhaps after three and half long years of waiting, we could make one final move to end the oppression of the Empire once and for all¡­

 V8 Chapter 2- An Intruder In The Fortress

    Chapter II


    ¡°And that¡¯s about it!¡± Tali Firrik chirped as she gazed at the other four Kosah-Rei cultists all sitting around the rectangular table. ¡°Speaker Martov is going to stay the night before returning to Hellistoir in the morning, upon which she will finalize our alliance with King Amund. Then, in six months'' time, we will converge our forces on the Great City of Harunhein.¡±


    As the Voice spoke, wrapping up her debriefing in regards to the meeting with Sarillia Martov, Uma Miyon couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself, for he was more than pleased that they would finally be making another significant move against the Citadel¡ªone that may even spell the beginning of the end for the Ijirian elite. An agonizing amount of time had passed since Stellareid, and while he knew that nobody within their ranks would question the decisions of Tali since that would be no different from questioning the Goddess, Rei, herself, Uma was highly cognizant of the uneasiness that had been permeating the halls of Ankalla over the last year. Even aside from the leaders, Uma could tell that the many high ranking priests and pastors that used this fortress as a base of their operations in the north were starting to wonder why nothing had happened. Many believed Stellareid was going to be the opening act of a more aggressive and wide-spread war with the Citadel, but just like with Hiriech, the Kosah-Rei faded into the darkness yet again.


    I know Lady Firrik kept insisting that we would wait for Rei¡¯s permission to attack, but even I was starting to wonder what was keeping us. The Ijirians were left licking their wounds after we attacked Stellareid, and while they were vulnerable, we did nothing to take advantage of it. I know Rei warned us against acting rashly, but still¡­ Uma smirked to himself. Well, nevertheless, the past is the past, and now, we are finally returning to the stage!


    With the allegiance of King Amund Halcrow and the Trovians, unraveling Ijiria would become far easier than it ever had been, leaving those gathered in that room all highly anticipating the months to come. Uma¡¯s eyes shifted from the Voice of Rei sitting at the head of the table to the other three that were present. Barron Kristoff wasn¡¯t the most expressive of individuals, but having known him now for around eight years now, Uma could see a glint in his brown eyes that made it clear how pleased he was to get another shot at the Ijirians. Leiolai Sartella, sitting across from Barron and Uma, was the most obvious in her joy, a smug grin turning her boyish face as she gazed back at Tali. Beside her was Quill Tyrus, but to Uma¡¯s surprise, the man didn¡¯t seem terribly happy about the news, his gaunt face tensed and his pointed jaw clenched.


    I wonder what his problem is? This should be cause for celebration, yet he appears like he was just told his favorite snack was discontinued from the grocery store.


    However, not wanting to bother himself with Quill¡¯s unusual reaction, Uma turned back towards Tali and said, ¡°Well, I hate to ask, but am I required to spend time in a dungeon again, because I think it should be someone else¡¯s turn this time. Not that I wouldn¡¯t do it if Rei ordered it, but I do feel more was asked of me in Stellareid than of the rest of you.¡±


    Tali giggled as if he had told a joke and then shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uma, we¡¯re not gonna let them capture you again. As far as infiltrating Harunhein is concerned, it should actually be the simplest of our operations. The cooperation of Trovia will make it so that marking important figures in the city will be easier than before, and so long as we use Leio¡¯s magic to blend in, I think we can mark enough people to pave the way for Amund¡¯s forces to handle the rest. In fact¡­¡± She paused, her finger going to her lip as she looked to the ceiling in thought. ¡°I might even opt against sending all six of us. Perhaps¡­just Quill and Rotana?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Leiolai cut in with a frown. ¡°Why? I mean, this is an important attack, so shouldn¡¯t we all be present just to be as safe as we can?¡±


    Quill snorted. ¡°No, I see what she means. Harunhein isn¡¯t the end goal this time, it¡¯s Erika. You intend to start the infiltration of the capital at the same time, don¡¯t you? Send me and Vesh north while the four of you go to Erika. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yup, exactly!¡± Tali stated with a sly wink. ¡°Like I said, Trovia¡¯s cooperation allows us more leeway with this one. You and Rotana should be more than enough so long as King Amund and the Speakers are present. Join up with them, and I don¡¯t think the city stands a chance. Meanwhile, Leiolai helps us to get inside Erika and we can start marking people from within the capital. Perhaps we kidnap and replace some Citadel employees¡­? No, they¡¯d sense for your magic. Security¡¯s too tight these days. Ah well,¡± she continued with a wave of her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve got time to figure it out, and given how late it is, I think we¡¯ll adjourn this meeting now! Thank you for coming and good night!¡±


    In her typical bubbly demeanor, Tali waved goodbye, got up from her seat, and went to skip from the small meeting room, but before she¡¯d opened the door, Quill called out to her.


    ¡°Lady Firrik, one last thing.¡± The man narrowed his eyes as he watched the Voice glance back at him with an innocent smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention anything about a vision. You did see something about Harunhein, right? Or even Erika? That¡¯s why we¡¯re doing this now as opposed to any other day over these last few years?¡±


    Tali tilted her head to the side and laughed. ¡°Of course I did, Quill! I¡¯m still in the process of unraveling it though, so I may attempt to gather more information from you guys in the next few days! That being said, I wouldn¡¯t be doing any of this if I wasn¡¯t confident we¡¯d be better off afterwards! This is the right move. Trust the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°I do trust the Goddess,¡± Quill grunted. ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You just¡­what?¡±


    The man let out a huff and turned away, grumbling, ¡°Nothing¡­ I¡¯m getting in my head, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll do whatever you need me to do, so just give the orders, and I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°Always reliable, aren¡¯t you? Thank you, thank you!¡±


    Then she was gone, skipping through the doorway and turning out of sight, leaving Uma, Barron, Quill, and Leiolai gazing after her. The magicless doctor smirked, always amused by the contrast between Tali¡¯s childlike personality and the atrocities committed in her name and by her command. She was a strange person, and to this day, there was a lot about her that Uma still didn¡¯t know, but it simply wasn¡¯t his place to pry into her business. He would be locked within the erased realm right that very second if Tali Firrik hadn¡¯t swooped down and scooped him into her arms, which was something he would never allow himself to forget.


    ¡°Alright, out with it,¡± Leiolai snapped, her sharp tone pulling Uma out of his mind. ¡°Quill, what¡¯s your problem? It should have been obvious that if Tali didn¡¯t mention her visions then she was still trying to decipher their meaning. You know she doesn''t like to give us information that isn¡¯t as concrete as it can be, and it¡¯s unlike you to question her. So explain your issue.¡±


    Quill scoffed, pushing himself to his feet as he glared down at the changeling. ¡°Shut up, Sartella. It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh I seriously doubt it¡¯s nothing,¡± Uma interrupted with a chuckle. ¡°You seemed so terribly upset when she was telling us about Harunhein. Combined with Leio¡¯s point, I also can¡¯t help wondering what¡¯s going on in your head. Are you getting cold feet now that the fall of Erika is on the horizon, hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting cold feet!¡± he snarled, slamming his palm down onto the table in a sudden fit of anger that startled Uma. Seeming to realize that this uncharacteristic outburst only further proved their suspicions, Quill balled his fingers into a fist and let out a low growl of a sigh. ¡°Look¡­ I know she¡¯s never led us astray, but have any of you ever wondered whether or not Firrik would tell us about visions that don¡¯t predict success?¡±


    Leiolai cocked a suspicious eyebrow. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Well¡­?¡± Plopping back down into his seat, Quill once again seemed to debate whether to continue on this line of thought. ¡°Say Harunhein is a failure. Say Firrik laid a hand on one of us and saw a vision of our death, or of a battle that the Kosah-Rei lost. Do you think she would tell us? Or do you think she¡¯d allow us to be ignorant right up until the moment of our demise?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, she¡¯d¡­¡± Leiolai almost appeared as if she began her response on instinct, then trailed off when she fully processed the meaning of Quill¡¯s question. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know¡­ Her visions are set in stone, they can¡¯t be changed, so¡­if she didn¡¯t see any value in telling us, I guess I could see her sparing us from the stress of knowing our death is coming. But I think I¡¯d prefer it that way. If she can¡¯t change it then what good is it to know?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a reason to believe she¡¯s doing this?¡± Barron inquired, reaching up to scratch at his white mutton-chop mustache, to which Quill just shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just being paranoid, or maybe she really did let something slip, but around a month ago, not long after King Amund first suggested this meeting with Martov, Firrik placed a hand on my arm and then went distant. You know, the usual behavior when she¡¯s seeing the future. I waited, and when she returned to the present, for a split second, she looked¡­shocked. It was brief, and even now, I question whether I imagined it, but¡­¡± Quill folded his hands together as if to stop them from shaking. ¡°She assured me all was well and on that very day, she accepted Amund¡¯s request to meet. It¡¯s quite possible she was simply surprised by something that happens in Harunhein, but¡­¡±


    Uma nodded to himself, understanding Quill¡¯s fear. ¡°You think she may have seen your death¡ªthat something happens to you in Harunhein?¡±


    ¡°I do, yes,¡± Quill confirmed. ¡°And I know I shouldn¡¯t be entertaining this, but it¡¯s hard not to¡­¡±


    Leiolai shook her head. ¡°Okay, but actually think for a minute. Setting aside the matter of Tali¡¯s vision, of the six of us, you are by far the hardest to kill, Quill. You should have died a hundred times over in Stellareid, but you¡¯re still standing here because you¡¯re nearly unbeatable. How could you possibly die in Harunhein?¡±


    ¡°Unless, of course, you have a weak spot you¡¯ve failed to tell us about?¡± Uma swiftly suggested, beyond curious to see how Quill would react to such a suggestion. After all, the magicless doctor had always suspected that this indestructible warrior may be hiding a means to take him down, and while Quill¡¯s expression did not confirm anything, Uma still trusted his hunch.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no damn weak spot, but my durability is fueled by my mana,¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t really use basic magic. My entire supply is dedicated to my survival, and while that keeps me safe from assholes like Rennigan Glaus, should King Markreas or another Iiji be present in the north, they could certainly wear me down enough to finish me off. And if Firrik has seen the presence of somebody like King Markreas at this battle, I¡¯d want to know¡­¡±


    Uma twisted his lips in consideration, for he hadn¡¯t ever pondered such a dilemma as Quill was now facing, but he supposed he wouldn¡¯t put it past Tali to decide to keep one of their deaths a secret. If she witnessed Quill meeting his end and she believed it couldn¡¯t be changed, then she would see no reason in riling up a fighter she may still need to serve a purpose. He understood that perspective, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t agree with it.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Uma began, ¡°that I¡¯d want a chance to outwit fate.¡±


    Leiolai glanced at him with confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, Leio, I¡¯d want to fight fate itself!¡± Jumping to his feet, Uma stretched his arms up into the air and licked his lips. ¡°Lady Firrik has always believed her visions cannot be changed, but have we ever actually made an effort to change them? Have we ever seen something and then decided to oppose it? Say she did witness Quill dying in Harunhein, well why send him north? Have him go south to Krato where the location of his death is impossible to reach? What then? Would fate somehow teleport him to Harunhein? I¡¯d certainly be curious to know.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Barron frowned at Uma¡¯s confidence. ¡°Yes, but Miyon, those visions are the word of the Goddess. Trying to fight them would be like trying to fight Rei herself.¡±


    ¡°So you would just roll over and die then?¡± he shot back.


    He nodded firmly. ¡°I would. If Rei has decided my time has come to enter her utopia, then I would do as asked and give my life where she requires it be given. I think Lady Firrik would be of a similar mind. I think she would accept that Rei has made her decision and would consider it a blessing for us to die at her behest.¡±


    ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t be even a tiny bit upset if Lady Firrik sent you to Harunhein knowing full well you¡¯d never come back?¡± Uma spat. ¡°And you, Tyrus? If the Great City of the North is to be your deathbed, would you want to be sent right into the reaper¡¯s lap, or would you want to keep your life and go literally anywhere else?!¡±


    Quill¡¯s features contorted into the most conflicted expression Uma had ever seen on the man. ¡°I¡­? No, I think I¡¯d prefer to try and fight it. After all, perhaps Rei isn¡¯t telling us this is where we should die, as opposed to warning us of an impending death. I mean, why would the Goddess request me to depart the mortal realm on the eve of Kosah-Rei victory? Should I not be helping take the Citadel? Would my abilities not be the most suited of us all, save Keskivaara, to defeat a Master of Ijiria? It wouldn¡¯t make sense to be anything but a warning!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Uma vehemently agreed, only for Leiolai to cut in with a disapproving tone.


    ¡°You two are getting riled up over an assumption, you know that? We don¡¯t even know whether Tali actually saw Quill¡¯s death or not.¡± She snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to ignore years upon years of trust based on a brief expression Quill isn¡¯t even sure he interpreted correctly?¡±


    ¡°No, Leio, this is not about trust,¡± Uma corrected. ¡°If Lady Firrik is hiding something then I believe she thinks she¡¯s doing the right thing. She would be misguided, so all I need to do is clear up her perspective.¡±


    ¡°Bold of you to claim Rei¡¯s Voice is misguided,¡± Barron hissed, to which Uma dismissively brushed his anger aside.


    ¡°Lady Firrik is amazing, but she¡¯s still human. She can misinterpret. She can make mistakes. And it is our job as her loyal followers to help correct her path. Yes, I agree that Tyrus may have seen things that were not there, but where¡¯s the harm in investigating a little bit?¡± Uma then ignored Leiolai and Barron¡¯s frustration with him to instead focus solely on the uncomfortable Quill, who was clearly regretting bringing this matter up in the first place. ¡°I shall help you, dear friend of mine! Let us test the waters of fate and see what it is we can do to fight it¡­should that be the necessary course of action, at least!¡±


    ***


    It was a warm evening for the northern territories, with a slight breeze blowing through the mountains and delicately brushing across the traveling woman¡¯s black cloak. She absently reached up and pulled the cowl back down over her eyes despite knowing it was nothing but a mere cautious habit, for there wasn¡¯t a soul in that empire that would have been able to see her face while her distortion spell was activated nor would anybody sense her perfectly concealed mana signature. She may as well have been one of the fabled ghosts of long-dead travelers said to haunt the trails and passes of the northern mountains. In fact, she was one of, if not the only, person in Ijiria that could conceal their presence as effectively as this, which was the sole reason she was the one sent to scout out the most recent report on the ever-elusive cult of the Kosah-Rei. She had her doubts, of course, for there had been dozens upon dozens of false sightings over the last half-decade since they attacked Hiriech, but King Markreas believed that this was one claim they couldn¡¯t just overlook.


    ¡°It would make sense, after all,¡± he had told them. ¡°Should they be capable of erecting powerful enough illusion charms, then this fortress would be the perfect place for them to operate out of given its location so far from any main roads or towns. We¡¯d be fools to not at least investigate.¡±


    Recalling the words of her King and longtime friend, Koroha Rhitta gave a long sigh as she came to a stop just before an overlook that provided her with a perfect view of the abandoned fortress of Ankalla. Its black spires rose silently into the night, its windows were dark and lifeless, and there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight. Anybody just passing through would see it for what she believed it to be: the forgotten castle of a long dead lord. However, the tip they received told them that the fortress was designed to look like that, so Koroha closed her brown eyes and reached out towards Ankalla with her senses, hoping to seek out the illusion magic that was allegedly there. Her brow furrowed, for while there was certainly mana in the air, it was thin and hard to focus on. Nevertheless, the fact that there was any signature at all told her that there was something going on in this castle, whether it be Kosah-Rei or another thing entirely.


    ¡°But Your Majesty, isn¡¯t it possible that this is a trap meant to lure one of us out?¡± Nakoma had asked Markreas back at the Masters meeting. ¡°I mean, this tip was anonymous, so for all we know, the person who told us is working with the cult and is trying to set up yet another situation where they can get the jump on us. Is it really worth taking this risk?!¡±


    Koroha agreed with the Master of Fire, but at the same time, she could not deny the validity of Markreas¡¯s response.


    ¡°Yes, I do think it¡¯s worth taking the risk. How many years has it been now since these cultists attacked us? And in that time, how many of their leaders have we apprehended or killed or even erased? None! Maybe this tip is meant to lure us out, but if we continue hiding in the Citadel shaking in our boots then the Kosah-Rei will only continue to ravage the countryside and sooner or later, they will do something on Stellareid¡¯s level again! We must act!¡±


    The Master of Wind shook her head, wishing she didn¡¯t have to be the one to put her life at risk to investigate the tip but also understanding that her control over distortion made her the only one able to safely do it. That was why none of the other Masters accompanied her on her trip north and why she left her apprentice, Triston Mackella, back at their camp an hour''s walk south of where she currently stood. Her distortions were perfect, and as such, she could be standing two feet away from Rotana Vesh and he would be none the wiser.


    ¡°Proto,¡± she uttered, sending magic into her feet before launching herself into the air and soaring down towards the quarter-mile stretch of flat rocks and sparse grass that stood between the overlook and the fortress.


    Landing with the grace befitting the Master of Wind, Koroha then dispersed all magic except the distortion and began the trek towards the gates. The only thing that could give away her presence was excessive use of magic, so now that she was as close as she was, she knew it was smarter to approach Ankalla normally. As she walked, she pondered her means of entering, for whether the fortress was inhabited or not, it was clear that the gates were shut tightly. After using a second small casting of Proto to hurl herself over the outer wall and into the large courtyard between it and the castle itself, Koroha swiftly identified a handful of Ankalla¡¯s windows that were cracked open, with one on the second floor that would take only a small burst of mana to reach. It was probably her safest bet, so once she had arrived at the base of the black stone wall, she extended her hand towards the window and cast Condite, tying ropes of wind around both her wrist and the windowsill above. Another burst of Proto then launched her into the air, upon which she used the ropes to yank herself towards her destination, perfectly planting her feet against the sill and darting into the corridor.


    Instantly, Koroha barely choked back the gasp that threatened to escape her lips as she found herself not in a dark hallway, but one illuminated by the flickering of firelamps that had not been lit seconds before. To her left, she caught sight of movement, her head snapping towards it to find two men walking towards her, talking softly to each other about the food they had for dinner. Not wanting them to bump into her, Koroha placed her back up against the wall and waited for them to round the corner before she turned and began skulking back the way they had come.


    Well fuck me, she internally cursed, coming to the foot of a staircase before beginning her ascent to the third floor. I don¡¯t yet have proof these are the Kosah-Rei, but it¡¯s now undeniable that somebody is using Ankalla as a base of sorts. The illusion magic covering this place is ridiculously advanced¡­


    A part of Koroha had truly expected to find nothing but an empty fortress, so she was reeling at the fact that the anonymous tip actually held some validity. She wracked her brain, trying to remember all of the details of that tip, recalling that the letter had been delivered to the barracks of the Korrei-Tarr with no name attached to it and nobody having seen the person who put it there. All that envelope said was to deliver the message to the Masters of Ijiria, and upon reading the letter itself, they found a single piece of information stating that the leaders of the Kosah-Rei were gathered at a northern fortress called Ankalla.


    So then, if this person is right, who are they and how did they know? I doubt a random traveler would have simply stumbled upon this, so it¡¯s far more likely that whoever delivered that letter is somebody living among these people. But then why betray them? We¡¯ve interrogated plenty of high-ranking cultists in the past and many of them admitted that they had no idea where Vesh was hiding, so I can only deduce that anybody privy to Ankalla¡¯s location is highly trusted by the Kosah-Rei. If that¡¯s the case, why would somebody Rotana Vesh trusts with his hideout betray him?


    Koroha continued to move, keeping her footsteps light and constantly checking around corners to avoid bumping into anybody. It was actually quite rare for her to run into anybody, and when she did, they were dressed in normal clothes that contained nothing to link them to the cult. At the very least, she needed to find evidence that this was the Kosah-Rei, and ideally, she would be able to confirm the presence of at least one leader.


    The problem is that I¡¯ve never seen any of them with my own eyes. Very few have, so I can only go off the descriptions given by Ilirianna and her former royal team, which is far from enough. Damn it¡­


    A part of her considered trying to reach out and feel for any nearby mana signatures, but she feared that any usage of magic might alert people to her presence, so she withheld the temptation and continued creeping about the corridors, hoping that she¡¯d stumble upon something damning enough to bring back to the Masters. Then, to her utmost joy, exactly what she needed fell right into her lap when she rounded another corner and came to an abrupt stop. Just up ahead was a magical lift, of which the disk had just slid to a stop on her floor. Koroha once again pressed against the wall as she observed the pair step out into the corridor. The smaller of the two was thin, with short brown hair and a boyish face that prevented Koroha from immediately identifying whether they were a man or woman in the dark lighting of that hallway. In contrast, their companion was a large, hulking individual that towered over them, with a white mustache cut into mutton chops and a low rumbling voice.


    ¡°I wish he would just control himself,¡± the man was saying. ¡°He¡¯s far too rash and impulsive, and someday it¡¯s going to get the best of him. If Lady Firrik has chosen to keep something to herself, then that should be the end of the conversation. Her word is gospel. He knows this.¡±


    Lady¡­Firrik? Then¡­ Koroha grinned, waiting for the pair to pass her by before falling into silent stride behind them, keeping a safe enough distance to both hear them but to lower the chances they heard her. This is it. This is the goldmine of information that I need!


    The smaller of the two laughed irritably as they shook their head. ¡°Look, I¡¯m with you, but he does what he wants and that¡¯s how it''s always been. If he wants to talk to Tali then he can be my guest. She¡¯s the only one he really listens to anyway, so she¡¯ll shut him up and we can return our attention to where it belongs. We¡¯ve got plenty of time and he¡¯s not even going to be in Harunhein so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Harunhein?


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± the man growled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think he¡¯s going to screw up the operation. For better or for worse, he comes through when we need him to. No¡­ It¡¯s the principle of it all. He and Tyrus would start to doubt her now, after everything she¡¯s done for them? They would question her honor? They would accuse her of dishonesty? Lady Firrik has only ever been merciful and caring, so it infuriates me that they would start to doubt her just because Tyrus got a little paranoid.¡±


    His companion nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­ Look, maybe I¡¯ll talk to them again. Miyon¡¯s not going to listen to me, but Tyrus¡¯s a smart guy. If I just speak with him while Miyon¡¯s not there to get in his damn head, then I¡¯m sure I can ease his concerns.¡±


    Koroha¡¯s mind raced as she continued to process the constant information she was receiving from this duo, and as they spoke names like Tali, Miyon, and Tyrus as if they were equals, the Master of Wind recalled the descriptions she had been given and knew without a doubt that she was following Leiolai Sartella and Barron Kristoff.


    This is it¡­ This is actually it¡­ Ankalla is the base of the Kosah-Rei¡­ A surge of hope and excitement ran through Koroha, for this was the first time in years that they were given even a sliver of a possibility that they could take the cult down. Last time I felt like this was when Lord Cartigan captured Uma Miyon, but back then, we were dancing in the cult¡¯s hand. Perhaps we¡¯re still doing so now, but that¡¯s not for me to decide¡­


    There was a powerful temptation in her body to extend her hands, cast Perkeri, and decapitate Leiolai and Barron where they stood. She could do it. It would be simple with her distortion activated. Two dangerous leaders, struck down by her hand, but logic and patience urged her to hold back.


    She currently held the advantage.


    Sure, she could kill these two, but that would alert the others that Ankalla was compromised. It would mean that Vesh, Tali, Uma, and Quill would be forced to flee, thus removing any shot they had at wiping out the cult for good. If they wanted to defeat the Kosah-Rei permanently, then all six of them needed to be killed at once, Keskivaara included should he, too, be within those halls. That was why King Markreas had ordered her, under all circumstances, to only observe. Even he seemed disgruntled by that decision, but all of the Masters agreed that they would be better off with one decisive strike as opposed to a smaller assassination that allowed more dangerous targets, like Quill and Vesh, to escape them yet again.


    So I need to hold back and wait. I¡¯ll stalk them for as long as I can. I¡¯ll gather as much intel as I can, and I¡¯ll take it back to the Masters of Ijiria. Then, with the element of surprise finally on our side, we¡¯ll neutralize this cult once and for all¡­


    For everybody who¡¯s died by their hands, I swear the Kosah-Rei¡¯s days are numbered¡­

 V8 Chapter 3- To Kill A Demon

    Chapter III


    The dirt road that cut through the countryside seemed to go on forever, with nothing but fields of grass in all directions as far as the eye could see. The fact that it was blazing hot made the trek even worse, leaving the young man grateful he and his companion decided to use their horses rather than go on foot like they initially considered. After all, the people they had spoken to back in town assured them that their destination wasn¡¯t too far away, but they¡¯d been riding for over an hour, forcing him to wonder if they¡¯d lied and sent him off in a random direction just to make him stop questioning them. He decided that if they had been duped, he may very well use his authority to have those townspeople arrested for failure to comply with an official Ijirian investigation. The young man sighed, first reaching up to brush his silver bangs aside and wipe the sweat from his forehead before grabbing his water skin from his saddlebag and going for a drink. Yet, he was reminded that he¡¯d already finished his water, and upon remembering that fact, he scoffed with annoyance.


    ¡°Out of water, are we, Glaus? I did warn you that you¡¯d run out if you guzzled it too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Caeli¡­¡± he snapped. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be a twenty minute walk at most! I swear, those bastards are gonna have hell to pay when we get back to Yisana. And besides, I¡¯m a damn water mage, so I can fill it right back up!¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled, watching as Rennigan cast Aquatani and struggled to aim the stream of water into the small hole at the top of the skin. The other man¡¯s laughter only made Rennigan¡¯s aim worse, so he cursed to himself and simply opened his mouth, easing his parched throat by placing his hand against his lips and casting the spell directly. He turned his head forward again and continued to gaze down the never-ending path, not wanting to see his partner¡¯s wry grin. A glance at the sky showed that there were still no clouds that could provide him relief from that infernal summer sun beating down on him, so he shook his head and decided some conversation might be enough to distract him from his discomfort.


    ¡°You think this is really it?¡± he grumbled. ¡°Or are we once again on a wild goose chase that¡¯ll end in nothing but nonsense?¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged, smiling despite his own face being obviously drenched in sweat. ¡°Well, if this woman is who we think she is, then I have no doubt she¡¯ll have what we need. The real question is whether our information is accurate or not. Rumors are always rampant in the countryside, and for all we know, everything we¡¯ve heard about her might just be urban legend. Nevertheless, we¡¯re almost there, so there¡¯s no point in stressing over it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Rennigan grunted. ¡°I just worry we¡¯re in for a repeat of what happened in Justino. The last thing I need is for this to turn out to be yet another drugged up bear man.¡±


    Ryokumo laughed with unbridled amusement. ¡°Now now, Glaus, that might not have been exactly what we were looking for, but it¡¯s a hell of a story, you know? The number of times I¡¯ve gone to the tavern and told the locals about it, only for them to listen with bated breath, is far too high to count. It¡¯s not every day you meet an ursorish anywhere north of Norania, let alone one as fucked up by every known drug as he was. I¡¯ll never forget the sight of you sprinting like a madman shouting, ¡®save me, Caeli!¡¯, with that monstrous creature biting at your ass. When I¡¯m feeling down, I just think of that moment and magically, all my woes are eased.¡±


    ¡°I truly hate you,¡± Rennigan spat. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you were calm and composed. I seem to recall you getting slammed into a tree by the bastard, all the while shooting me desperate looks that were pleading with me to save you.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t remember that.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t! If reality makes you look bad, you always conveniently forget!¡±


    ¡°Ah well, what does it really matter?¡± Ryokumo said with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°But at the very least, as much as we¡¯ve been disappointed before, I don¡¯t think this one could possibly be as bad as that. Not only have we actually done the proper research this time, but we have it on multiple accounts that this woman is not, in fact, a rabid bear man.¡±


    ¡°Lovely. Those are our standards now? The bare minimum of effort and not a bear man. Shoot me now, Caeli.¡±


    Rennigan snorted, knowing that his friend did have a point in that they had more reason to believe this woman may know something about their target than they did when they investigated the ¡°Berserker of Justino¡±. However, hope was something that Rennigan Glaus had very little of these days, and a strong part of him wondered why this time, of all times, would be when they finally learned what they wanted to. After all, they¡¯d been searching for information on Quill Tyrus for two years now, ever since he and Ryokumo graduated from the Academy of Erika and became fully licensed mages.


    The unkillable man who was posing as Hakelades Omorossa and who slaughtered Rennigan¡¯s team right before his eyes had been tormenting him in both his dreams and his waking hours ever since the Battle of Stellareid. Not a day went past that he didn¡¯t think about the moments when Jessi Yuahl, Hirokol Pafran, and Fayela Rio met their ends while he was unable to do anything to save them. They lost a lot in Stellareid, but Quill Tyrus was the one who personally destroyed Rennigan¡¯s life. What made it worse was just how close he had come to killing the man. Quill¡¯s body had been utterly fried by Faye, Renngain had destroyed the entire entertainment district, and even Ryokumo joining the fray had not been enough to defeat him. He was indestructible¡ªa man who could hardly be considered human, and with Leiolai Sartella on his side, Rennigan knew that any damage dealt in Stellareid was not permanent. If he confronted Quill again, then he would be back to square one.


    Which is why I refuse to be a fool. I will hunt that man down, but not before I learn the secret behind his abilities. Nobody is invincible, so there must be some trick¡ªsome means of bypassing his protection and making him mortal.


    The answer to that question was what Rennigan Glaus and Ryokumo Caeli had been spending the last two years trying to find. He spent his last three semesters at the Academy alone and teamless, but he took advantage of his disadvantage to hone his magic to perfection. Every waking hour was spent studying and in the end, he was the top of his class even over the three remaining royal team members. Rennigan was determined to become more powerful, and while this pleased his father given it made him a higher level candidate for Nyx Rana¡¯s apprenticeship, he had long since given up any ambitions of becoming a Master. Every second of training was dedicated to the death of Quill Tyrus, so the very day after graduating, Rennigan began his investigation.


    And for some reason, this buffoon sought to help me¡­


    As was dictated by tradition, the royal team was disbanded upon graduation. Album and Nigreos became the full-time Masters of Light and Darkness, leaving Ryokumo as the only one without an immediate career. He had been training in the arts of Korrei-Tarr in his last few semesters, so Rennigan always figured the wind mage would turn his sights on their ranks¡ªthat he would apply to their training regiments and become the hybrid swordsman/mage that they were made of. Yet, on the morning after graduation when Rennigan was cleaning out his dorm, Ryokumo appeared on his doorstep and said,


    ¡°Listen Glaus, I don¡¯t feel like settling down just yet. I¡¯d still like to see more of the world, so I plan to become an independent mage like you rather than join the Korrei-Tarr. Liri¡¯s already told me she¡¯ll get me the license, so why don¡¯t you and I work together? I¡¯m sure I can offer you my services in your hunt for Tyrus.¡±


    Naturally, Rennigan had refused since he didn¡¯t want anybody else put in danger by his own path for revenge, but Ryokumo was a stubborn person who refused to take no for an answer. He constantly insisted, even going so far as to invite himself on Rennigan¡¯s investigations, and eventually, the water mage just stopped trying to push back.


    And even though I¡¯ll never say this to him, I know I¡¯d be dead right now if he wasn¡¯t backing me up. He¡¯s saved my life more times than I count, as I¡¯ve saved his¡­ And he¡­was the one who stopped Tyrus from ending my life in that entertainment district.


    ¡°Hakelades Omorossa has taken more than enough from us tonight, so I will not let him take you, too¡­  Look at my face and try to find the deceit. I don¡¯t want you to die. Not even a little bit. Do you understand me¡­ After all of that, you¡¯re telling me to let you die, too¡ªto walk away and pretend like I never knew you? Bullshit! It¡¯s unfortunate that I¡¯m unwelcome, but as you know well, Rennigan Glaus, you are stuck with me and you always will be. You¡¯re not going to die on my watch.¡±


    Recalling what Ryokumo said to him that night, Rennigan couldn¡¯t help but smirk to himself, for it seemed those words were not limited to Stellareid. Ryokumo had stuck by him ever since, and Rennigan was truly grateful for it. Even setting aside the wind mage¡¯s defense of his life, his connection with Princess Ilirianna was how they received most of their information on Quill, and this current instance was no different.


    ¡°There have been rumors in the town of Yisana in the southern region that tell of an older woman who fended off a group of bandits by herself,¡± Ilirianna had explained to them. ¡°They say she took dozens of spells straight to her body and was never once injured. It¡¯s quite possible that the stories are exaggerated, but the descriptions match Quill¡¯s ability. It¡¯s possible she has something similar¡­ Do with that as you will.¡±


    Rennigan had instantly gotten to investigating this woman, hoping to learn whatever he could as he and Ryokumo swiftly departed for Yisana. When they made it to town, they asked around at various taverns and marketplaces, only to be met with the strongest lead they ever received from one of the locals who had called out to them when he overheard them asking about the bandit attack.


    ¡°Ah, yeah, Ms Jellia¡­ A recluse, that one. Most around here don¡¯t know her all that well cause she lives by herself out in the country. That being said, I¡¯m rather familiar with her just because I knew her late husband. Two of us worked together down at the blacksmiths for a time¡­ What was his name¡­? Kallaran Tyrus, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­¡±


    Tyrus¡­ Rennigan spoke the name in his mind, knowing now that it could not possibly be related to the indestructible woman by chance. This lead had to be what he was after, but there was no guarantee that Ms Jellia would cooperate with them. And with our luck, this¡¯ll turn into a brawl before we¡¯re even halfway to the door.


    It was as that grim thought went through Rennigan¡¯s mind that he spotted the small house just on the horizon, their destination finally in sight. He and Ryokumo exchanged uncertain glances, then increased the speed of their horses in the hopes of getting there faster. As the building became clearer, Rennigan noted just how small it was. In fact, it was more like an isolated cottage on the side of the road with brown wooden walls, a green roof, and a small porch out front. To the right was a rather large garden at which Rennigan could see a wide variety of vegetables, with even a small orchard just beyond it. The road they were riding diverged near the cottage, with the smaller pathway leading towards a red farmhouse further away where, based on the few nasty whiffs on the air, held some livestock.


    ¡°Well, she seems self-sufficient,¡± Ryokumo commented. ¡°And with a town so close by, it seems like a lot of unnecessary effort.


    Rennigan nodded. ¡°Yes, she clearly doesn¡¯t want to be bothered.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s not gonna like us, now will she?¡±


    ¡°Almost certainly not.¡±


    Rennigan and Ryokumo rode towards the porch as they scanned the vicinity for any sign of Nattie Jellia, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t in the garden. The water mage narrowed his eyes, reaching out with his senses to feel for anybody¡¯s presence, only to find a single signature within the cottage itself. There was nobody else around, or at least nobody Rennigan could sense, so keeping his instincts alert, he swung his leg over the saddle and dropped to the ground, Ryokumo soon following suit. The two mages then walked up the two steps leading to the porch and, having already discussed their plans, Rennigan didn¡¯t hesitate to knock. They refrained from drawing their mana so as to not come across antagonistically, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t constantly following the signature as it approached the door and answered it.


    They were met with the visage of an average old lady, with wrinkled features, short white hair, warm brown eyes, and a small, fragile frame. There was nothing threatening about her aside from the powerful mana he could sense within her.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± she greeted with a smile. ¡°You two are a long way from town. How may I help you?¡±


    Rennigan took the lead, reaching down into his pocket to produce the silver badge containing the symbol of the water affinity, a single large droplet of rain, that identified him as a certified Ijirian mage.


    ¡°Good afternoon to you as well, Ms Jellia,¡± he replied. ¡°My name is Rennigan Glaus of Erika, and this is my partner, Ryokumo Caeli. We¡¯re here on official Erikan business and would like to discuss something with you. May we come in?¡±


    As Rennigan spoke, Jellia¡¯s eyes shifted towards the badge, but instead of regarding it with suspicion or anxiety, her features instead softened with acceptance as she stepped aside and motioned for them to enter.


    ¡°Of course you may. Shall I fetch you some water or something else to drink? Or maybe some lunch? You both look exhausted.¡±


    ¡°No thank you,¡± Rennigan answered despite desperately wanting to quench his thirst again. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t take unnecessary risks, and it was possible this woman would try to poison them rather than fight them. They needed to be in and out, so as horrible of a thought as it was, Rennigan would simply have to conjure more water once they wrapped things up.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Jellia nodded as if unsurprised. ¡°Very well¡­¡±


    She took them into a small sitting room adjacent to the front door, which consisted only of an old, tattered rocking chair and a brown couch that might have once been a lighter shade¡ªboth of which may very well have been older than Rennigan. The house had a musty scent to it, but he couldn¡¯t deny that it was slightly cozy as well. Jellia hobbled over to the rocking chair, appearing more frail than he would have expected given that her farm seemed well-tended to, though he supposed she might have used magic to handle the chores. As she took her seat, Rennigan and Ryokumo lowered themselves onto the couch, the former¡¯s heartbeat starting to increase as he faced a very real possibility that the answers he¡¯d desperately been seeking could be right before him.


    ¡°I must say,¡± Jellia began softly, a sad smile turning her aged lips. ¡°I expected I¡¯d be seeing a visit from the capital soon. I normally try to keep a lower profile, but those bandits were just causing too much trouble and I feared people would die if I didn¡¯t step in and do something about it. I do not regret what I¡¯ve done, so if this is about my endurance, I will apologize for not registering it and will gladly cooperate with you as you need.¡±


    Rennigan frowned, not sensing any deceit in her words, and a glance at Ryokumo confirmed that he hadn¡¯t either. ¡°Listen, while this is about your ability, I can assure you that I am not here to arrest you or cause problems for you. I honestly don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s registered or not and I commend you for helping the people of Yisana.¡±


    ¡°You¡­do?¡± The old woman sat up a bit straighter. ¡°W-well, then how may I be of service? What about my ability is relevant to the mages of Erika?¡±


    Pondering how to go about this now that Jellia was being surprisingly cooperative, Rennigan decided not to be too roundabout and got to the point. ¡°I heard back in town that your husband passed away some time ago, a man named Kallaran Tyrus. Can you tell me a little bit about him? And for that matter, can you tell me if you ever had children, and if so, did any of them have the same endurance you do?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Understanding dawned on her face yet again, telling Rennigan that she was not surprised he was interested in her husband. ¡°How much do you already know about Kal¡¯s death?¡±


    Rennigan shook his head. ¡°Very little. Just that it happened roughly ten years ago or so¡­¡±


    Jellia gave a soft murmur of acknowledgment. ¡°Yes, well, it¡¯s a tragic tale, as you would expect, but I¡¯ll first answer your question about my children and my ability. The endurance I possess is one of those genetic mutations that appear in people on occasion, and it¡¯s a big trade-off. I am nearly indestructible, but that is because ninety-five percent of my mana is being forcefully poured into maintaining my defense. As such, I cannot cast spells the way others can. I am severely handicapped with magic.¡±


    That makes sense, Rennigan internally commented. Quill mostly fought with his dagger as opposed to any traditional spells, though I wonder if he has more access to his magic than Jellia does. He erected a pocket realm, after all, even if it was smaller than most.


    ¡°This ability,¡± the old woman went on, ¡°is not common in our family tree. I¡¯d say one out of every thirteen are born with it, and we¡¯ve gone entire generations without it ever expressing itself. The last person to have it before me was my great-grandfather. My husband and I had four children, none of which expressed it, and of our nine grandchildren, only one had the ability.¡±


    ¡°Quill,¡± Rennigan stated, and the second he did, Jellia closed her eyes and flinched as if he had struck her across the face, then gave a very soft but pained nod.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Quill¡­¡± She spoke like she was choking back tears. ¡°I see you¡¯re familiar with him then?¡±


    The water mage hesitated, wondering how much he should reveal to her, or even how much she already knew. ¡°I¡¯ve met him, but I can¡¯t say I know much about him. I don¡¯t know who he is, where he came from, or anything about his history. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, Ms Jellia.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I see that now¡­ This is about Quill¡­¡± she whispered, almost to herself, before taking a deep breath and beginning her story. ¡°He was a very sweet boy and he loved his family more than anything. He would often boast of how he planned to join the city guard and defend Yisana from all threats. He was unkillable, right? He was immune to everything¡­but he never let that power go to his head. Oh, I made sure of that¡­ He was to be a shield¡­somebody who would take the damage for those behind him¡ªto use his body and his pain resistance to spare others of agony and suffering. It¡¯s what I always strived to be when I was young enough to still consistently fight.¡±


    ¡°Did you or Quill ever attend any mage schools?¡± Ryokumo inquired, finally breaking his uncharacteristically long silence. ¡°I mean, I imagine with a power like that, the Citadel would have loved your help.¡±


    Jellia chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure the mages of Erika would have been frothing at the mouth for the chance to use our unkillable nature to their benefit. I mean no offense to either of you, but I would sooner drink the most potent of poisons than become an obedient dog of the Citadel. Even before he was radicalized, Quill felt the same.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I blame either of you,¡± Ryokumo replied with a shrug then motioned for her to return to her previous story.


    Jellia eyed him curiously for a moment, almost certainly thrown off by the wind mage¡¯s flippant comment, but as if deciding not to question them, the old woman thought back to where she had left off before continuing. ¡°My family has historically lived in the country between Krato and the northern Great Cities, with many using their powers for good, albeit as subtly as possible. Yisana just happened to be where my husband and I settled down, and it was where Quill and his brother grew up.¡± She leaned back in her armchair, her eyes glistening with nostalgia. ¡°I loved those boys with all my heart¡­ My sweet grandbabies¡­¡±


    Jellia wiped the tears that came to her eyes, and while she did so, Rennigan murmured, ¡°Take your time, Ms. We¡¯re not in any rush.¡±


    ¡°My, you two really are polite for Erikans. Thank you¡­¡± She cleared her throat and smiled sadly. ¡°When Quill was a teenager, Yisana was visited by a gang of rogue mages that called themselves the Firecats. They mostly used fire magic, as the name implies, and were wreaking havoc on the countryside as they went from town to town, bleeding the citizens dry by threatening them. If the authorities challenged them, they were swiftly killed. They were students from Krato Academy, I believe, which is why they were so ungodly strong¡­ Naturally, our position so far south left Erika ¡®unable¡¯ to send aid while the Ring of Kraton were too busy bickering among themselves to do anything for us. Yisana was left at their mercy, and the Firecats decided they¡¯d be staying here for a time.¡±


    Rennigan sighed, for Jellia¡¯s story was a common one in the current era. There was a large stretch of land between the cluster of the five northern Great Cities and Krato, which caused it to be rather lawless. It took too much effort for the north to send mages to the flatlands when problems came up, so normally, Erika and Noctalus would decree it to be Krato¡¯s responsibility. However, unlike the other five Cities, Krato was not ruled by a single House, rather it was made up of the Ring of Kraton, a group of ten magelords who, as Jellia said, spent more time in verbal combat with each other than actually ruling over their lands. It was why Krato was far more chaotic than the rest of the Great Cities, and thus, gangs like these Firecats could do as they pleased without fear of retribution.


    ¡°Now, I never learned the details,¡± Jellia went on, ¡°but while they were here, Quill¡¯s younger brother, Mirro, was murdered by a member of the gang. His body was found abandoned in a backstreet, charred beyond recognition. He was only identified by the metal locket grasped in his hand¡ªa birthday gift from his mother.¡±


    Rennigan and Ryokumo glanced at one another, the full picture already beginning to appear in their minds even before Jellia had even finished the tale.


    ¡°Quill was distraught when he found out,¡± the old woman told them. ¡°He was overcome by a rage I¡¯d never seen in his eyes, leaving his parents and I unable to stop him from rushing to Yisana in a vengeance-fueled madness. Again, this is all second-hand so take it with a grain of salt, but I was later informed that he started a fight in the streets, managing to kill almost half of the gang before being captured by them. I imagine the only reason they spared his life was because they couldn''t figure out how to end it¡­but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t about to make him pay.¡±


    Once again, her voice shook and choked with tears, and while Rennigan felt bad about making her relive these experiences, he also couldn¡¯t deny the necessity of understanding the man he sought to kill.


    ¡°They came here¡­¡± Jellia said through her tears. ¡°This cottage used to be bigger, and the whole family lived on and tended to this farm. But to make Quill pay for what he had done, they came here and killed every single person. My husband, our children, our grandchildren¡­all burned by the flames of the Firecats. I was¡­¡± She let out a trembling breath. ¡°I was out at the barn, and I heard the screaming too late. By the time I rushed over, they were already dead¡­ All of them¡­gone¡­ Just like that¡­¡±


    The sitting room fell silent with the exception of Jellia¡¯s sniffling. Rennigan understood her pain, at least to some extent, for he knew what it was like to be unable to save those he loved¡ªto be so close yet so powerless.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Rennigan forced himself to ask.


    ¡°I finished them off¡­ They were unprepared for me, so I killed them.¡± Her response did not hold the satisfaction of one who took deserved vengeance on murderers, rather she merely sounded tired. ¡°I then hurried to town and sought out Quill, who had been locked in the tavern the Firecats had usurped for their base, but the boy was a shell of himself even before I told him the fate of the rest of the family. He was furious, and he blamed the authorities of Krato and Erika for not doing anything about a gang who had been causing blatant problems for over a year by that point. He said that if they had just done their jobs and cared for their people, all that death would not have happened¡­and I can¡¯t say I disagree. There are many senseless deaths here in the south because of them¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rennigan muttered. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­and I wish the Citadel agreed.¡±


    As he spoke, his thoughts momentarily shifted to Ilirianna Iiji, who was to succeed her father someday and who was quite outspoken in her desire to improve the country. He could only hope that it was still in one piece when she did claim control.


    Jellia gave a soft smile of appreciation before finally finishing her story. ¡°Months later, a group of Erikan officials arrived, probably due to the mysterious tales that had come out due to the Firecats¡¯ demise. Quill had been isolating himself, and I knew he was deteriorating, so I should have expected it, but he marched right to the inn these officials were staying at and killed every last one of them. He left me a note, apologizing, and after that, he was gone. He fled Yisana and I never heard from him again. Even right now, I do not know where he is¡­ Has he¡­hurt anybody? Has he continued down his path of violence?¡±


    Rennigan hesitated, having not planned to tell her anything about Quill, but that was because he had been expecting her to be more guarded. Her cooperation and genuine emotions told the young man that she was not his enemy, and that if he told the truth, she might be more willing to give him the information he needed more than anything.


    ¡°He¡¯s working with the Kosah-Rei,¡± Rennigan answered. ¡°And as for his path of violence, well, I last saw him at the Battle of Stellareid, so that should tell you more than enough.¡±


    Jellia¡¯s hands gently covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror as Rennigan told her the truth. ¡°He¡­ He was a part of that horrible massacre?¡±


    ¡°He was,¡± Rennigan grunted. ¡°He murdered three of my closest friends and nearly killed me in the process. For the last two years, I¡¯ve been following dead-end leads in a desperate attempt to figure out the secret behind his endurance. I will not lie to you, Ms Jellia, for I plan to kill him. And I request of you that you tell me if he has any weaknesses? Is there a way to effectively bypass his defense? I beg of you¡­ If you know¡­¡±


    Her shoulders slumped with utter defeat, and suddenly, she appeared far older than she had even seconds ago, like she could pass on at any moment. It was unnerving, but before Rennigan could ask if she was okay, Jellia leaned forward and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Glaus, for what he did¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ And I know nothing can ever bring your friends back, but I will tell you what you want to know¡­ I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t have my ability being used to kill people¡­ That¡¯s not what it was meant for¡­ So I promise¡­ I¡¯ll tell you the secret¡­¡±


    Jellia sniffled again, her eyes so filled with despair that Rennigan wished he could look away. Even so, he held eye contact with her and waited anxiously for her to continue.


    ***


    And there we have it¡­ An answer¡­ A goddamn answer after all this time¡­


    Yet, Rennigan did not feel any relief nor was he victorious as he gazed through the second floor window of his room, the streets of Yisana down below the inn bustling with the crowds of dinnertime. Given the summer season, the sun had still yet to set despite the hour of seven-thirty and the air was still humid and uncomfortable. The water mage kept himself decently cool by regulating his body temperature through water magic, but that spell was still a little too challenging for him, so he gave up and just committed himself to the obnoxious warmth. He had an empty water glass sitting on the windowsill he was leaning his arms against, so instead of trying to magically cool himself off, he cast Aquatani and refilled the glass. He downed it all in one gulp then set it back down and sighed.


    So Quill Tyrus isn¡¯t the invincible bastard I thought he was¡­ I was merely going about it all wrong, but then again, back in Stellareid, could I have really succeeded in taking advantage of this trick? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s such a simple thing to do against a skilled warrior like him¡ªone who certainly ensures it cannot be used against him even unintentionally¡­


    Despite all the time it took to track down any information on Quill, the worst was still ahead of him. Speaking with Jellia was only the first step in finally sending his team¡¯s murderer down to hell. Now, he not only needed to find a man who had not been seen since the Battle of Stellareid, but he then had to actually win his battle against him. Both of those were far harder than his previous quest, and chances were good that if he ever fought Quill again, it would not be on his own terms. The Kosah-Rei showed themselves only when they were at an advantage. That¡¯s how it was in Hiriech, Noctalus, and Stellareid, and Rennigan was sure it would only remain that way.


    So I¡¯ll simply have to play it all by ear¡­ I¡¯ll kill him¡­or die trying¡­ Either way, I will face him again¡­


    The joyful visages of Fayela Rio, Hirokol Pafran, and Jessi Yuahl flashed through his mind as they so often did, bringing with them the pain of their loss but the happiness of their memory.


    I miss them so much¡­ I wish¡­they could have been here with me¡­ I wish they could have spent Fourth Year with me, and I wish we could have graduated together. It¡¯s not fair¡­ It¡¯s just not fair¡­


    His fists clenched as he fought back the tears that always threatened him when he was alone. He didn¡¯t have any trouble keeping himself composed when others were around, but loneliness caused him to be engulfed by his mind, and it always ended with him breaking into uncontrollable sobs. The pain of their loss had not eased even in all the time since they died. That was why he was grateful that the door to the room suddenly opened and Ryokumo stalked in.


    ¡°Oi, Glaus, are you coming down or not?¡± he demanded. ¡°Your dinner¡¯s getting cold and if you¡¯re not going to eat it, I will!¡±


    Rennigan smirked to himself then subtly wiped his eyes and turned around to fix Ryokumo with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°Shut up, Caeli. Do not touch my food. I was just about to head down there anyway! Come on!¡±


    Stalking forward, Rennigan moved to pass his friend and head through the doorway, but Ryokumo suddenly placed a hand on his shoulder and brought him to a halt with a soft, ¡°Are you okay, Rennigan?¡±


    The water mage stopped, quickly moving to keep up his mask despite knowing it was futile. ¡°Of course I am! Why wouldn¡¯t I be? We know how to kill Tyrus, finally, after all these godforsaken years. How could I be anything but okay?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide your tear stains from me, my friend.¡± Ryokumo smiled warmly, a far cry from his mischievous mocking grins of old. ¡°Now, you know well enough that I won¡¯t force you to say anything you don¡¯t want to say, but if you need to talk about anything, you know my ears are open.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­ Yeah, well, thanks¡­ But I promise, I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡±


    The wind mage narrowed his eyes with suspicion, but as he claimed, he did not pry as the two of them departed the room and began making their way to the tavern on the first floor where dinner awaited. Rennigan tried to clear his mind, knowing that he would desperately need his sleep that night, for early the following morning, he and Ryokumo would begin the long and tedious journey back to the capital city of Erika.

 V8 Chapter 4- Some Much Needed Hope

    Chapter IV


    She could still so vividly smell the scent of smoke and burning flesh that she could have been convinced that tragedy happened only yesterday. It was like the entire world was collapsing around her, charred bodies lining the streets, resting alongside the rubble of a once bustling and magnificent city. With every step she took, another gruesome sight awaited her, and though she sought to turn away from it¡ªto never think about it again and to pretend it was nothing but a nightmare, she knew that was a cowardly choice. After all, she was one of only two people left in existence who truly understood what unfolded that night. Everybody else had been tampered with, both on her side and on the side that destroyed that beautiful city in the first place. Everybody knew it was a tragic event, but nobody understood the full extent of what made it so tragic. Nobody knew who it was that set off the combustions, nor did they know the circumstances behind the deaths of Master Viiro Noctis and Eko Luz.


    ¡°It was all such a mystery,¡± they would say. ¡°So many people lost their lives in the chaos, and we don¡¯t even understand how they died. How could Viiro Noctis have been so easily defeated? Who was the one that killed him? Or what of Eko? Who killed the rising star of House Luz? How were the Ladies of the NightLight marked by the Teritus? Or Master Acostav in Saientia? Was it Sartella? Was it some other means of infiltration we don¡¯t know about? Who really knows?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    It was so beyond unfair that she still doubted whether the power of erasure was as all-encompassing as she had been led to believe for her entire life. Erasure magic could upend reality. Erasure magic could unravel the truth of events and turn it into something else entirely, and for much of her practice sessions with that terrible power, it certainly seemed like it could do anything. So in that magnificent city in the sky, what went wrong? She removed the piece at the center of the chaos, the one who made it possible for the Kosah-Rei to achieve what they did. So why didn¡¯t it save anybody but the man who deserved to be saved the least? If Lunara Noctis never existed, then how did the Kosah-Rei mark her family? It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    In the end, that fiery night remained a part of Ijirian history¡ªa night shrouded in such mystery that erasure magic decided it didn¡¯t need to change much. If few people understood it to begin with, then for what purpose was there to meddle with reality? It disgusted her. It left her shattered and sick, especially because she used that power illegally. She broke the most taboo law a Luz could break, and it was all for nothing. That city still burned. Her closest friends and her family still died, and there was nothing anybody had to show for it. There was nothing that made their deaths worth it. The Battle of Stellareid was nothing more than a pathetic display of Ijirian arrogance.


    Three and a half years later, she would see it in her nightmares. She would be standing there amidst the death, gazing up at the Grand Observatory as it was engulfed in blue fires. She would see that beam of white light shooting into the sky before exploding into orange, and she would see the shattered corpse of Viiro Noctis leaking through the grated platform. Finally, she would see her father laying blackened in Lord Cartigan¡¯s lounge, and she would gaze at Abigail Reiner just before they split up for good, the nature mage disappearing in the midst of the battle, never to be seen from again.


    Then, just when everything was becoming too much for her, Album Luz would awake with a scream.


    ***


    Jolting upwards, Album¡¯s hand shot out, desperately grasping at the air as panic set in, sweat drenched her trembling body, and she reoriented herself. Her throat hurt from screaming, so she slowly leaned back against the headboard and wrapped her arms around her small body, trying to ease the anxiety and quell the nausea causing bile to rise through her throat. Lunara¡¯s face was floating around in her mind, grinning then glaring then shouting as she realized her erasure was imminent. A girl who was like her sister, a girl who murdered her entire family, wiped from existence, known only to her and Ryokumo. It was their greatest secret, one that had never been divulged to anybody, and Album intended for it to stay that way forever. As always when her thoughts drifted to that vile creature, she closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Neah¡±, before increasing her grip on herself. Eventually, Album stabilized and regained control over her breathing. She rested a hand on her chest, feeling the slowing of her heartbeat as it returned to a healthy pace.


    Deep breaths, Album¡­ Lunara¡¯s gone¡­ She can¡¯t hurt you ever again¡­


    Album sighed, turning her eyes down to her body, only to grimace at how her sweat-soaked pajamas clung to her skin.


    I need to shower¡­


    The young woman swung her legs over the side of the bed and gently placed her bare feet against the carpet, stopping momentarily to scan the rather small bedroom of her quarters in the Ijirian Citadel. Rising to her feet, Album approached the window just to the right of the bed, taking a moment to glance out at the sprawling mass of Erika far below, and as they always did, her eyes shifted towards the spot she knew the Academy to be, identified by the massive tree that was the Nature Department¡¯s main building. Her mind went to Abigail for only a second before she forced herself to stop dwelling on the past as she turned away and approached her closet, only to find herself coming to a stop once again as her reflection in the wall mirror entered her periphery. She hated looking at herself these days, but that hatred never stopped her head from tilting towards it.


    Six months after the Battle of Stellareid, when everything had been finalized to appoint her as Master of Light, Album returned to Noctalus and underwent the old ritual meant to increase her body¡¯s compatibility with the light affinity. Now, everything that made her seem human was gone. Her skin was pure white, as was the long hair that flowed messily down to her back. In contrast, her eyes had lost all color, having become black and soulless, like a monster¡¯s. She now took on the appearance that her father sported for all those years, as was the duty of the Master of Light. She did it because it was what was expected of her, but never once had she gotten used to the appalling thing she had become.


    I wonder what Father thought of it. Did he miss the way he used to look? Did he prefer this? I never really thought to ask him, but there¡¯s no means of doing so now. Whatever he thought about the rituals has been lost to time.


    Lunara¡¯s sadistic smile flashed through her head, sparking a spasm of rage that Album swiftly suppressed by averting her eyes from her appearance and sliding open her closet door. Another requirement expected of her as Master of Light, one that came from Noctalus as opposed to Erika, was to wear a white suit and tie much like the one her father was always seen in. Suits such as theirs was a formal style that was popularized near the end of the Age of Destruction, but that had mostly fallen out of the mainstream in the last fifty years. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t stop Noctalus from adhering to tradition and thus, it was the dress code of the Masters of Darkness and Light. Therefore, obeying the rules, Album pulled out one of her suits, collected a few other articles of clothing, then moved into the hallway just outside her bedroom, crossing into the bathroom for her shower.


    Beside the chamber meant for cleaning oneself was a small orb glowing blue that was connected to the showerhead by a charmed metal pipe. It was filled with a limited supply of water mana that could be released into the chamber with the casting of a simple spell. There was about enough magic for one long shower before it would need to be resupplied¡ªa task that was left to the Citadel housekeeping services. Given Album¡¯s absent mind and lack of motivation these days, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for her to zone out and fail to remember to use soap before the orb ran out, so she made sure she didn¡¯t fall into her internal reverie as she stripped naked, activated the orb, and entered the chamber.


    The water¡¯s warm touch soothed her aching body, and she wished as she often did that she had some ability with water magic so she could have refilled the thing herself, but unfortunately, Album never did find time to practice any affinity that wasn¡¯t light. The mana deficiencies that plagued her younger life put her so far behind that by the time The Angel healed her, she was too focused playing catch-up on her main affinity to learn the others. Then, when she was suddenly appointed Master of Light before she¡¯d even graduated the Academy, her time was taken up by her studies and her Master duties that, again, learning the others was never an optimal idea, leaving her in the modern day still stuck with only the one type of magic.


    But light magic has never failed me, so I suppose I can¡¯t complain¡­ Then again, riding the lifts in this damn tower would be far less of a headache if I had mastered Ortumo¡­


    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t to say she couldn¡¯t cast Ortumo, rather she simply wasn¡¯t good at it, and when she did have to ride the Citadel lifts alone, it was quite a turbulent experience. Noticing that the orb¡¯s glow was nearly extinguished, Album sighed, finished cleaning herself, then deactivated the water and dried off. Within minutes, she had donned her white suit and black tie and was tending to her hair. She wasn¡¯t particularly sure what she was going to do that day, for the Masters were still waiting on Koroha¡¯s return for further information regarding the Kosah-Rei, and with Ryokumo still off on his southern trip with Rennigan, she didn¡¯t have anybody to go see. Her life had become dreadfully lonely and boring when Ryokumo left. After all, her closest friends aside from him had been Abi, Jessi, and Faye, but¡­


    Stop. Don¡¯t think about that. Maybe I¡¯ll¡­er¡­go up to the entertainment levels and, uh, just hang out, I guess¡­


    She felt pathetic as her thoughts trailed off, but as she finished drying and brushing her hair, there was a knock at the front door. Album frowned, having not expected a visitor, and she quickly found herself hoping that maybe Ryokumo was back early or that Ilirianna needed something from her. Setting down her brush, Album hopped to her feet and hurried towards the door, pulling it open with anticipation that was so swiftly extinguished it was like that momentary excitement never existed.


    You. Why is it you?


    ¡°Good morning, Album,¡± Nigreos Noctis greeted with a mild smile.


    Like her, the young man had undergone the ritual, though his resulted in effects on his body that were the complete antithesis to her. His skin was black as shadows, as was his hair, while his eyes were a bright white that was equally as soulless as her own. He wore the required suit and tie as well, further increasing his resemblance to Viiro. With his crimes erased from reality, he had been appointed the Master of Darkness alongside her, and now served in the place of the father he had murdered.


    Album¡¯s eyes narrowed despite herself and her tone was sharp even though she knew this man wouldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°What do you want, Nigreos?¡±


    ¡°I, er, am just here with a message,¡± he stuttered. ¡°King Markreas has summoned us to the Chambers immediately. Master Rhitta returned from Ankalla two hours ago, and it seems he doesn¡¯t want to wait.¡±


    Album straightened up, having not expected her to be back so soon. ¡°So we¡¯re convening now?¡±


    ¡°We are. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s be off.¡±


    Pulling the door to her quarters shut behind her, Album fell into stride beside Nigreos as the two made for the closet lift. She kept her head down, having little desire to speak to him, and she cursed the traditional partnership that was expected of the Noctalus Masters. Just as Viiro and Acostav had before them, Nigreos and Album were almost always assigned missions together, which was a tradition intended to make sure they were never at a disadvantage. Album was at her most powerful during the day, Nigreos was at his during the night. They complemented each other, and that was how it should be.


    But¡­how am I supposed to just forget what he¡¯s done? How am I supposed to like him¡ªto trust him, when I know he¡¯d feed me to the wolves in a heartbeat should the right circumstances be created? He may have forgotten that he ever had little sisters, but that doesn¡¯t change who he is at his core. Nigreos Noctis is a selfish, ruthless killer¡­


    ¡­and it utterly disgusts me, right to my very bones, to fight alongside him.


    I¡¯m sorry, Eko. I¡¯m sorry, Father¡­ I¡¯m a disgrace to your memories¡­


    ***


    As she often did when there was a large development in the hunt for the Kosah-Rei, Ilirianna Iiji stood just beside King Markreas¡¯s throne, watching patiently as they awaited the arrival of the eight Masters of Ijiria. The only ones they were still watching for were the two members of Ilirianna¡¯s old royal team, Nigreos Noctis and Album Luz, but the other six were already in their seats, eyeing both Markreas and Koroha with anticipation. Around two months ago, they received an anonymous tip from a source they had still yet to identify claiming that the Kosah-Rei leadership operated out of the abandoned northern fortress, Ankalla. It was out of the blue, but given the vivid details regarding massive illusion charms, they knew they''d be foolish not to check it out. That was why they sent their stealthiest Master, Koroha, to infiltrate that castle then report back on what she found.


    And now she¡¯s here, Ilirianna thought with an internal grin of excitement. She looks happy, like she found something worthwhile, so even if Ankalla isn¡¯t where all six of the leaders are hiding, I have a good feeling that she found something.


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes lingered on Koroha for a few more seconds before she glanced to the right side of the table, absently taking in the expressions of the Masters out of mild curiosity. The Master of Rock, Sinna Cartus, was tapping her finger against the table impatiently, her large form towering over the rest of those gathered in the Chambers. She had darker skin, pitch black hair that fell to her back in a braid, stern amber eyes, and a large build covered by the sleeveless leather jerkin she always wore. Beside Sinna, the white cowl of her cloak pulled over her head, which rested against the table, was the Master of Water, Nyx Rana. Though her features were hidden, Ilirianna knew that beneath that hood, she had long silver hair and a youthful face that never seemed to mature. She was also quite small for a woman her age, a detail that was only emphasized when she sat beside Sinna.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    However, even smaller than Nyx were the other two Masters on that side of the table. The Master of Nature, Edwar Grunly, stood at only four feet tall, with a bald head and a close-cut white beard that framed his aged features. It was clear that he was getting far too old for his role as Master¡ªa topic of heated debate between him and the Iijis in recent days, but the girl he intended to appoint as his successor had vanished years ago, leaving Grunly refusing to step down.


    Next was the newest Master of the eight, the Master of the Mind, Seiras Ka. He was a halfling that had promised he could control the dangerous Cansi affinity of mind magic, and who had arrived in Erika mere weeks before Ilirianna and the royal team departed for Noctalus and Stellareid. Back before The Angel left Ijiria with Abigail, it had assured Ilirianna that Seiras could handle his magic, so she reluctantly gave her support for his appointment, and while the Battle of Stellareid heavily delayed any further tests on him, he was eventually confirmed to the position, something Ilirianna suspected may have been more due to a desire for an eighth Master in their desperate hours than any respect for Seiras himself. He was, after all, quite creepy with his tattered white hair framing a gaunt face, bulging blue eyes, and a smile that always seemed to have something twisted hidden behind it. When he noticed her gaze, she quickly looked away.


    Finally, Ilirianna¡¯s eyes flickered to the eighth Master, the man with crimson hair and eyes to match it, but since she had no desire for her thoughts to linger on Nakoma Taurus, she was grateful that it was then Nigreos and Album walked through the door and entered the Chambers. The Masters of Darkness and Light bowed to Markreas, as was their duty, then approached the vacant seats on Koroha¡¯s left.


    Markreas grinned, his own anticipation of Koroha¡¯s report barely concealed, and once Nigreos and Album were in place, he sat up straighter and spoke. ¡°Well now, I have little interest in dragging this out, so please, Koro, tell the others what you found at Ankalla.¡±


    The Master of Wind gave one of her rare smiles as she did exactly as her King requested. ¡°Well, let me preface with the fact that I cannot say whether or not this tip is still being used as a trap. The Kosah-Rei have always been bold, and we often find ourselves like puppets on their strings. This may very well be one of their risky ploys to draw us out, but regardless of their intentions, I can say this with absolute certainty¡­¡± Koroha then paused, as if wanting to add a bit of dramatic effect, before stating, ¡°I got visual confirmation that all six leaders of the Kosah-Rei are, in fact, at Ankalla. On top of that, Rickori Keskivaara is also making his home there.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyebrows raised with shock as the entire room was suddenly engulfed in pure disbelief. All six plus Keskivaara? Then, this has to be it! Ankalla has to be where they¡¯ve been operating from, but¡­ She quickly snapped herself out of her surprise, her inquisitive brain kicking in as she pondered this information. The Kosah-Rei have always been one step ahead of us, mostly due to Tali Firrik¡¯s foresight, so this almost seems too good to be true. Does Firrik not know she¡¯s been compromised? Or is this tip truly meant to lure us out? I mean¡­we can¡¯t exactly ignore this¡­


    As those thoughts went through her mind, Nakoma was quick to speak them aloud, something that irritated Ilirianna more than she cared to admit. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s far too alluring of a target. This is a trap. I¡¯m sure of it now. The Kosah-Rei are trying to draw us out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems the most likely,¡± Sinna agreed with a curt scoff. ¡°Rhitta, you identified all six? How can you be certain? You¡¯ve never seen any of them¡­¡±


    Koroha nodded. ¡°True, which is why I followed them around to make sure. I stumbled across Sartella and Kristoff, then worked from there. I¡¯d say I was creeping around the castle for roughly a day or so, and was able to track down Miyon and Tyrus, then came across Vesh and Firrik just as I was getting ready to leave. I always waited for someone to use their names first, and each time a name was used, they matched the descriptions we garnered from Hiriech and Stellareid. I¡¯m positive it was them, Cartus.¡±


    ¡°Even more suspicious then,¡± the Master of Rock grunted. ¡°After all these years of getting tossed around like ragdolls by these maniacs, someone just sends us their location out of the blue? And it just so happens that all six are present? Bullshit. We¡¯re being lured out.¡±


    Markreas cleared his throat, turning the eyes of the Masters his way. ¡°Naturally, we cannot ignore that possibility, but we also can¡¯t ignore the opportunity. Just because we¡¯re being lured out does not necessarily mean we can¡¯t still come out of it the victors.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong,¡± Nigreos agreed. ¡°After all, one of the sole reasons they¡¯ve always gotten the jump on us was because they marked us with their combustion magic. This time, however, they shouldn¡¯t be able to get to us. Not in the Citadel, at least.¡±


    Ilirianna briefly made eye contact with Nigreos before shifting her attention to Album. The former was clearly eager to take advantage of this, but Album seemed almost scared, something Ilirianna understood. She lost her entire family in Stellareid, and she had always been a bit more affected by such things than Nigreos. She must have already been fearing further loss by walking into what was most certainly a trap, but Ilirianna did have to concede the Master of Darkness¡¯s point. There were fewer places in the country as safe from the Kosah-Rei as the white tower that was the Citadel. Scans for changeling magic were made daily, and nobody was allowed entry without a thorough scan and an extensive background check. Anybody with even a slight shot of having relations with the cult were barred entry. There shouldn¡¯t be any way a Master was marked by the combustion curse.


    Which means that even if this is a trap, they¡¯ll still have to fight us head-on.


    She recalled her battle with Rickori Keskivaara down in the streets of Stellareid with an internal grimace, hating the fact that she couldn¡¯t say with certainty that she could beat him should she ever find herself in the middle of a rematch.


    That being said, Keskivaara, Vesh, Tyrus, and Kristoff are their only combatants. The other three would be utterly destroyed should they confront a Master, so it¡¯s not impossible we could win against them¡­ I just fear whatever Firrik is plotting.


    The magic of that woman was the reason the Kosah-Rei had always been so effective. If they know they¡¯re going to survive, then they have no reason not to take risks so dangerous that few would do it¡ªrisks such as intentionally letting Uma get captured by Stellareid or making themselves known in the Aquesen ballroom despite Ilirianna being present. They don¡¯t fear death, so if Tali Firrik foresaw their survival despite these odds, then maybe she would be bold enough to intentionally expose their location. Ilirianna hated how much credibility she gave the claims of time magic, but she also couldn¡¯t deny that Tali had been right about one claim of hers.


    That being said¡­just because she was right about my father doesn¡¯t mean she isn¡¯t making things up. Even now¡­I simply do not see myself ever shaking hands with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I understand your points, but I just don¡¯t like it,¡± Nakoma was saying, pulling Ilirianna out of her thoughts and making her realize the conversation had progressed while she was mulling things over. ¡°Maybe if Vesh or Tyrus were the only ones there, I¡¯d be more confident, but this is just too good of an opportunity! Your Majesty, you must understand what we¡¯d be walking into by taking this obvious bait! I mean, we don¡¯t even know who sold them out to begin with!¡±


    ¡°King Markreas, if I may,¡± Nyx muttered, raising her hand and speaking before Markreas could respond to Nakoma. At the King¡¯s nod, the Master of Water went on. ¡°We talk about taking the bait, but what exactly would we be doing? I imagine we¡¯d go after Ankalla, but who would you send? Which Masters? Do we have a plan or is it mostly theoretical right now?¡±


    Markreas leaned back in the golden throne that was the seat of the Grandmaster, his ring-covered fingers rising to scratch at his emerald-colored beard. ¡°That is a good question, Nyx, and I was wondering when someone would ask it. Ever since Koroha departed, I¡¯ve been pondering what to do should that tip be accurate, and naturally, the chances of it being a trap have never left my mind. I¡¯d be a fool to overlook it, after all¡­but I also think we¡¯d be fools to ignore it. This damned cult has taken away far too much, and I want them gone. We had an opportunity in Stellareid three years ago and it was squandered. I want Rotana Vesh dead. I want Rickori Keskivaara to pay for what he did to the city he claimed he wanted to protect. I want to annihilate these evil bastards, so I¡¯ve decided I want to do something that would ensure that, trap or not, they lose this fight miserably.¡±


    Nakoma and Koroha exchanged uncertain glances, Album and the silent Grunly seemed uncertain, Nigreos and Sinna were watching with anticipation, Nyx was as unreadable as always, and Seiras was just smiling. All of them awaited Markreas next words, and while Ilirianna had begun to expect them, she was nevertheless weary.


    ¡°Not only do I intend to send all eight of you to Ankalla to exterminate the Kosah-Rei, but I will personally be joining the fight alongside my daughter here, as well as my wife. I will call upon Alharo Bann of the Korrei-Tarr to lend us his warriors, and I will ensure that this mission to exterminate these vile creatures where they sleep goes off without a damn hitch. I want them all dead and this is the most efficient way to do it. No matter how thorough a trap they lay, they cannot hope to stand against such a force.¡±


    ¡°A-all eight of us?¡± Koroha stuttered. ¡°But Your Majesty, all eight Masters haven¡¯t been called upon at once since¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Age of Destruction, yes I know,¡± he interrupted with a dismissive wave. ¡°But I think, if anything justifies it, it¡¯s this.¡±


    It was then that Grunly finally leaned forward and spoke, his voice trembling as he inquired, ¡°And you think the Council of Elders will permit every single Master permission to fight? Kloras Glaus may have eased up on us in recent years, but this is beyond anything he would allow.¡±


    Markreas chuckled. ¡°I know, Ed, but I don¡¯t worry about Council Member Glaus. Nyx, when Rennigan returns from Yisana with Caeli, I want the both of you to approach his father and convince him to give us permission. If you make sure Rennigan knows Quill Tyrus is at Ankalla, the young man will almost certainly speak in our favor.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Nyx murmured, tilting her head to the side with a soft smile. ¡°Yes, I suppose I can do that, though as always, I must express my distaste in dealing with Kloras. May Sinna come with me?¡±


    The Master of Rock cocked an eyebrow at the smaller woman. ¡°Excuse me? I don¡¯t want to speak with that shitstain either.¡±


    ¡°Please, Sinna¡­?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­? Fine¡­¡±


    Conceding to Nyx¡¯s innocent eyes and sweet voice as she always did, Sinna slumped her shoulders and motioned for the others to continue. Once Water and Rock had given their agreement, Grunly yet again moved to protest.


    ¡°B-but, King Markreas, how would we even reach Ankalla without the cult finding out? Even if the Kosah-Rei haven¡¯t managed to infiltrate the Citadel, something I highly doubt, they must have eyes on us. If we all depart the tower at once, they¡¯ll know something¡¯s up¡ªespecially if the Iijis and the Korrei-Tarr are alongside us¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I may have a means of counteracting that,¡± Koroha pointed out as she turned Grunly¡¯s attention towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve told the King of this, but I suppose it¡¯s important for us all to know. The Trovian Speaker of the Flame, Sarillia Martov, was present at the castle, and from what I could gather, King Amund Halcrow is trying to form an alliance with the cult to usurp control of Harunhein from us.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing what?¡± Sinna exclaimed furiously, her anger reflected in the expressions of Nigreos and Nakoma. ¡°So the Bear King is choosing to snap our treaties then, is he? Bold move¡­¡±


    Ilirianna exhaled sharply, her thoughts going into overdrive as yet another concerning detail was dropped into her lap. As it stood, the relationship between Ijiria and Trovia was not a pleasant one, with Harunhein as the center of their tension. There had always been fears that one of the neighboring countries may try to aid the Kosah-Rei in the hopes of undermining Ijirian supremacy on the continent, but suspecting it and having it confirmed were two very different things. King Amund clearly wanted to be the King that reclaimed Harunhein, and if Sarillia Martov was at Ankalla, there was little more evidence they needed.


    So Harunhein would be the Kosah-Rei¡¯s next move? I see what they¡¯re doing¡­ Attack Harunhein, turn it over to Trovia, and force us into a northern war that would create enough chaos to allow the cult to continue unraveling us.


    ¡°I, er, as unsettling as that is, how would that help us slip out?¡± Grunly asked, to which Koroha grinned.


    ¡°We go south,¡± she stated, as if it were the most obvious thing ever. ¡°We concoct a story to tell most of the Citadel and allow it to leak out into Erika. Perhaps, we claim that the Ring of Kraton sent a request for aid, so some of the Masters had to answer it. Obviously, we wouldn¡¯t claim every Master was going, but we can make it seem like we¡¯re totally ignoring the north. It¡¯ll make them feel comfy and complacent, meanwhile, we secretly make our way to Ankalla.¡±


    ¡°And how would you propose we move such a force without drawing their attention?¡± Album said. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not gonna be easy to just slip up into the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Distortion generators, I would imagine,¡± Nakoma commented. ¡°They were used constantly during the wars that plagued the Age of Destruction, and were powered by a group of wind mages. They cast a mobile shield over a large group, allowing entire armies to move without detection. If we sent a decoy force south to Krato and used these, the Kosah-Rei wouldn¡¯t know we were there until we were on the doorstep.¡±


    Grunly frowned. ¡°And we still have these things?¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± Markreas confirmed. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll need Kloras¡¯s go-ahead to get them back out, but I do think he¡¯ll cooperate should Rennigan take our side. Liri, do you think the young man would be willing?¡±


    Addressing her for the first time since the discussion began, Markreas glanced up at the woman he believed to be his daughter, looking for her opinion. ¡°Yes, if Koroha really spotted Quill Tyrus among them, he¡¯ll want this battle to happen. On that same line of thought, may I request Ryokumo Caeli¡¯s aid as well? His power would be needed, he¡¯s one of the few with experience fighting these cultists, and he¡¯s someone I trust implicitly.¡±


    She could see the scowls on the faces of Nakoma, Koroha, and Sinna, all of whom had never kept their dislike for Ryokumo a secret. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t up to them, and though Markreas did not much like him either, he wasn¡¯t so foolish that he would deny the aid of one of the most talented wind mages of their generation.


    ¡°Very well, recruit Caeli,¡± he said, then turned back to the others. ¡°Are we satisfied? Nakoma, Ed, you two were the sharpest opponents. What say you?¡±


    Nakoma grimaced. ¡°I say I¡¯m outnumbered. If attacking Ankalla is what we¡¯ve decided on, I¡¯ll give you my flames as you need them.¡±


    ¡°And I¡­suppose I feel a similar way,¡± Grunly added. ¡°If this is our decision, I am willing.¡±


    Markreas regarded Grunly for a few seconds, his jaw clenching as if the King was suddenly frustrated by something. Yet, he refrained from questioning the Master of Nature before glancing to two other Masters. ¡°Album? Seiras? You¡¯ve both said very little. What of you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah! I¡¯m ready to fight, if that¡¯s what we have to do,¡± Album stammered, her hesitant tone clearly not matching her words.


    As for Seiras, the halfling almost never spoke in these meetings, instead choosing to merely listen and observe. He knew his affinity made him untrustworthy, and since it wasn¡¯t terribly combat-oriented, he was almost never given assignments. The Master of the Mind was more of a figurehead than a warrior, so Seiras just shrugged and said in his raspy voice,


    ¡°I look forward to it, King Markreas.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Markreas then took a look at each Master in turn, before continuing, ¡°We will reconvene tomorrow to discuss the finer details, but for now, you are all excused, except for you, Ed.¡± Addressing Grunly specifically and causing the Master of Nature to turn back with uncertainty, Markreas added,


    ¡°I would like to speak to you in my office.¡±

 V8 Chapter 5- An Aging Master

    Chapter V


    Even though Ilirianna¡¯s presence hadn¡¯t been explicitly requested, the young woman still decided to follow King Markreas and Edwar Grunly as they departed the Chamber of the Masters and began making their way towards the nearest lift. She already had a feeling she knew what it was the King wished to discuss with the Master of Nature, and that was the primary reason she opted to join them, for she sought to support Markreas in this issue. As it stood, Ilirianna had already broached the subject with Grunly once or twice over the recent years and every time, the old man dug his heels in and insisted she didn¡¯t need to worry about it. Yet, it was undeniable that he was just kidding himself and everybody, perhaps even Grunly himself, could see it. Since Markreas didn¡¯t order her to leave, she assumed he knew what she was doing and wanted her help with the matter.


    As they walked, Grunly kept his head low, refusing to make eye contact with either of them. His movements were even slower these days and he was far more reliant on his cane, something that made the trip up to the King¡¯s office far slower than ever. Eventually, they reached the silver disk that was a Citadel lift, upon which Ilirianna cast Ortumo and brought them towards the higher levels of the great white tower. Once they reached their desired floor, Ilirianna and Markreas suffered through yet another painfully long walk before they rounded a corner and came to the corridor leading to the singular golden door of the King¡¯s office. Two armored guards kept silent watch outside, a post that was mostly a formality given the powerful protective charms placed over the room to keep unwanted visitors away.


    The soldiers silently bowed as the two Iijis and the Master passed through the door, only to first enter not the office itself, but an empty silver room that was so mana dense even Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help shivering with discomfort despite knowing the defensive magic weaved throughout the walls and the floor would not harm her. These spells were quite old, dating back to the early days of the Age of Ascension, and were placed by the first Master of the Mind Ijiria ever had. They could sense one¡¯s inner truth and would know if somebody was entering the office with the intent of doing harm to Markreas, among other illegal desires. If that ill will was identified, the person entering would be swiftly and cleanly executed, though since they had not been activated in Ilirianna¡¯s lifetime, she wasn¡¯t sure how the individual would be killed. On top of that, the means with which they were cast had been lost to time, and while their current Master of the Mind was researching how to replicate the spells, there had been no progress as of yet.


    Nevertheless, despite not planning on harming the King, she was beyond grateful when they reached the doorway across from them and entered the much cozier space that was Markreas¡¯s personal office intended mainly for important discussions and meetings that concerned the governing of the country. It was where he often met with Kloras Glaus and the other members of the Council of Elders, as well as diplomats from the neighboring countries, representatives of the Great Cities, the districts of Erika, merchants, and a plethora of other important individuals that had business with the Ijirian King.


    The office was rather large, with windows spanning the right-hand wall and allowing a good amount of natural light to flow into the room. Four banners displaying the royal crest, that being the green sword upon the golden shield, were hung at various points around them, and just ahead sat a large desk behind which was a golden throne much like the one Markreas used in the Chamber of the Masters. However, despite telling herself not to raise her eyes, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help it, and soon found herself gazing at the magnificent painting hung on the wall behind the throne.


    It was a portrait of the current royal family that Markreas had commissioned over nine years ago and it displayed the five of them standing together. Markreas and Toranei were in the back, the former standing tall and proud in his gold and green robes while the latter appeared as stern and serious as she always did, unable to crack even the tiniest of smiles for such an occasion. Ilirianna stood in front and between them, smiling pleasantly with her siblings, Anna-Piura and Reigious, on either side of her. They were eighteen, sixteen, and fourteen respectively¡ªthe portrait serving as a remnant of a happier, simpler time in their lives. Ever since it had been made, Ilirianna had looked upon it with joy, but the joy it once elicited was long gone, and now it brought her nothing but fury.


    This portrait was a lie.


    It represented the fabricated reality her vile mother had created, for it did not display the royal family like King Markreas believed it did. Toranei was a lying whore who had cheated on him with his Master of Fire, Ilirianna was not his daughter nor the Princess of Ijiria, and the siblings that stood beside her were half-siblings, not the pure-blooded brother and sister she had always believed they were. This painting was Toranei Iiji¡¯s perfectly crafted world, and Ilirianna wished she could do nothing more than burn it to ash and unveil the truth to Markreas, to her siblings, and to the entire world.


    But I can¡¯t do that¡­ I¡¯d be throwing away my right to the throne, and that¡¯s not something I can afford to lose. My path to the crown is the one silver lining to Mother¡¯s deceit, and I intend to take full advantage of it.


    At first, when the Battle of Stellareid concluded, she had feared that the Kosah-Rei would expose her true heritage to the world, so when there wasn¡¯t a whisper of Ilirianna¡¯s bastard blood, she was confused. It was only once she truly pondered it that she realized Tali Firrik would never destroy the illusion the Empire had.


    Firrik believes with all her heart that I¡¯ll work alongside her someday, so why would she cut apart my claim to the throne? If she can get her supposed ally at the top of the Citadel, the Kosah-Rei¡¯s dreams will come true. It¡¯s too bad that I don¡¯t intend to join her, but I¡¯ll certainly accept her help if it means I retain control.


    For the last few years, Ilirianna Iiji had been biding her time, knowing that so long as she was patient, she could get what she needed. She would ascend to the throne in Markreas¡¯s place, and then she could start manipulating the succession of the Masters. She already had Nigreos and Album in the Noctalus positions, and she had been subtly urging Nyx to appoint Rennigan as her successor. Getting Ryokumo to replace Koroha was unlikely since she already had an apprentice, and she lost an ideal successor to Sinna when Fayela Rio died in Stellareid. The Masters of the Mind and of Fire were unattainable for her, so she had already opted to dismiss any chance of getting them under the control of people she trusted.


    However, despite Abi leaving the country, the position of Master of Nature is still in my grasp. I know what Markreas has brought Grunly here to discuss, and it is a perfect opportunity to set up the board the way I want it.


    King Markreas walked around the side of his desk and took a seat in the throne, then motioned to a chair placed across from him. ¡°Please, take a seat. I promise I won¡¯t keep you long, but this is a discussion I feel we need to have before moving towards Ankalla.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I know,¡± Grunly murmured, doing as asked and sitting down. ¡°Listen, Your Majesty, I¡¯m not a fool, so I know exactly what you¡¯ve called me here to talk about. You wish to discuss my age¡­and my retirement.¡±


    Markreas let out a gruff sigh then leaned forward to fold his hands atop the desk, his voice suddenly softening to a warmer tone. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want you to take any offense by this, Ed. You have served this country better than almost anybody else I know, but you¡¯ve been a Master since the day my own father inherited the crown. You¡¯ve spent time teaching Academy students, you¡¯ve traveled the country providing healing magic where you felt it was needed, and you¡¯ve saved many lives over the course of your term. But you¡¯re creeping up on a hundred and ten, and while I understand that your expertise in nature magic allows you to slow your body¡¯s aging, there¡¯s only so much magic can do. It¡¯s time, Ed. It¡¯s time for you to appoint a successor and retire so you can spend your last days with some more-than-deserved relaxation. I don¡¯t want you dying in your damn chair.¡±


    Ilirianna, who had moved to stand up against the wall beside the doorway, couldn¡¯t help but reluctantly agree. It was true that if a mage became strong enough in nature magic then they could slow their aging, but as Markreas said, magic could not stop the march of time. Immortality was unachievable, eternal youth was impossible, and it was becoming clear that Edwar Grunly was approaching his natural end¡ªsomething that no magic in the world could prevent. He was slower both in his movements and in his thoughts. He was having trouble remembering things. He spent more time in his quarters resting than he did attending any Master duties, most of which he had been alleviated of anyway. In the last few years, especially, it seemed like he had been aging faster.


    And I don¡¯t think it takes a genius to know why that is, Ilirianna internally remarked.


    Grunly had selected his successor. He took Abigail Reiner under his wing, got her a place in the Academy of Erika, watched her thrive on the royal team, and had constantly expressed how proud of her he was. He never said it, but Ilirianna got the feeling that he planned to step down the second she graduated¡ªthat he would have made Abi the Master of Nature immediately. But then, in the eyes of the entire world save for Ilirianna and Ryokumo, Abigail Reiner disappeared and was never seen from again. Some said she died in Stellareid, others said she ran from her duties, and others claimed she defected to the Kosah-Rei. But regardless of the rumors, the truth was that she was long gone and could no longer be Grunly¡¯s successor.


    It had broken him. The Master of Nature had been utterly distraught, and no matter what anybody said, he insisted that Abi was alive out there¡ªthat she would someday come home. He was holding out for that, there was no question, and that was why he refused to retire.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I appreciate your concern,¡± Grunly began, ¡°but as I always, I must insist that I am perfectly capable. Yes, I¡¯ve gotten a tad old, but I¡¯m as sharp as ever! My magic hasn¡¯t dwindled, and I can still be an asset to you. There¡¯s no reason to step down now.¡±


    Markreas shook his head. ¡°Ed, just yesterday, Nigreos told me that you¡¯d asked him how his father was doing these days. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was a fleeting moment of confusion,¡± Grunly snapped, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°You and Nigreos are just making a big stink about nothing. I know Viiro died in Stellareid. Besides, even if I was considering retirement, I cannot do so until I have found the perfect replacement¡ªsomebody as good or better than Abigail. That is not a person so easy to come by.¡±


    ¡°Master Grunly.¡± Ilirianna spoke his name gently, not wanting to sound frustrated with him as she drew his attention back to her. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I understand your desire, but if you don¡¯t appoint someone before you die, then you¡¯re not going to get a say in it at all. It¡¯ll fall to my father to name your successor, so if it¡¯s so important to you to do it yourself, then you should really be considering it.¡±


    Grunly gazed at her with disappointment, as if he had hoped she would be taking his side. ¡°Ilirianna¡­? Please, you two speak like I¡¯ve already got a foot in the grave! I have plenty of time to name a replacement, and if Abigail happens to return, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Abigail is dead!¡± Markreas spat, his annoyance breaking his calm facade as he slammed a hand onto the table, startling Grunly. ¡°She¡¯s not coming back, Edwar. It¡¯s a near certainty that the poor girl was killed in Stellareid. I know you deny it, but if you¡¯re holding out for a dead woman to rise from the grave then your mind is truly lost.¡±


    An uncharacteristically sharp and angry expression came over the Master of Nature, as if he were about to shout back at the King, so to prevent the conversation from deteriorating, Ilirianna frantically suggested, ¡°What about Iris Mackia? She¡¯s an exceptional mage, isn¡¯t she? She was personally tutored by Abi and she lived through Stellareid! Would she not be a fitting successor?¡±


    ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake, Liri,¡± Markreas growled, looking at her with irritation despite her desire to back him up. ¡°We¡¯re not going to appoint a beast to the Masters! We don¡¯t need Mackia! There are plenty of talented alumni pouring out of the Academy every year. If we just reached out to Reddick and asked for a list of nature mages, I¡¯m sure most of them would be better selections than a damn Kotonorish!¡±


    Outwardly, Ilirianna kept her composure, but internally, she was hardly keeping her anger in check. You racist son of a bitch, Markreas! I¡¯m trying to talk sense into Grunly here and you¡¯re gonna get in the way just cause you don¡¯t like what species she is?! God, you¡¯re so fucking stupid!


    Without Abi, Iris Mackia was the next best successor in Ilirianna¡¯s eyes. She had a very similar upbringing as Abigail and she had the perspective Ilirianna desired. Her being Kotonorish meant she knew what it was like to be looked upon as inferior and sub-human. Abigail tutored her because her own team wouldn¡¯t give her the time of day, yet despite that, Iris thrived at the Academy and graduated near the top of her year. These days, she was working in the southern territories providing healing magic to those in need, much like Grunly had in his earlier life and Abigail had before coming to Erika. Abi even took her under her wing for the sole reason of giving Grunly a replacement once she left for Omaruo. Iris Mackia was an ideal Master solely because she was not a member of the Ijirian elite, but that terrified Markreas.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    So it¡¯s a good thing he doesn¡¯t have a say in it so long as Grunly still breathes. The problem is if he refuses to appoint Iris and then dies. If that happens, Markreas picks the next Master, and it sure as hell isn¡¯t going to be somebody I can work with.


    ¡°L-look,¡± Grunly murmured. ¡°I have no qualms about Mackia¡¯s heritage, and I admit she would be a good Master, but¡­I don¡¯t know¡­ Let me ponder it¡­¡±


    Markreas shot Ilirianna an annoyed look before turning back to face Grunly. ¡°You¡¯ve been pondering it for over a decade now! Time is up! I need a younger, fresher Master if we¡¯re to attack Ankalla and I need you to pick one.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Grunly outright reused, and even as Markreas¡¯s face began to turn red with anger, the Master of Nature held his ground, staring firmly back at his King. ¡°With all due respect, Markreas, you cannot force a Master¡¯s retirement. I will consider stepping down, but not before Ankalla. It would be foolish to invite a fresh face moments before a top secret operation. I will join the assault on that castle, then we can speak afterwards. Now, may I be excused?¡±


    The King¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly that Ilirianna could see his muscles twitching, and for a few seconds, she thought the man was going to start screaming at Grunly, but he kept enough control over his rage to simply grunt,


    ¡°Very well, Ed.¡±


    Grunly bowed, hobbled to his feet, and departed the room. Ilirianna absently watched him go before turning back to regard the King, but Markreas had his head in his hands as he muttered, ¡°What am I going to do about that man, Liri?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep talking to him, don¡¯t worry. He knows we¡¯re right. He just needs a bit of a push.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Well, thank you for trying to help. If you don¡¯t need anything from me, then by all means, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Bowing to the King, Ilirianna then departed the office, powered through the charmed room, and soon found herself stalking down the silver corridor beyond, her mind racing with an idea that had come to her mind multiple times over the last few months. It was imperative she convinced Grunly to appoint Iris, but she truly did think that without the right push, he would die waiting for Abigail to make a return that would never happen. He needed to be convinced that Abi wasn¡¯t coming back, and while there was a way to prove that to him, it wasn¡¯t something she could just decide on her own.


    Yeah¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s time I break the law yet again¡­


    Just as that devient thought flickered through her mind, she heard her name called and looked up to find one of the Citadel messengers rushing towards her. It was a young woman she instantly recognized, for she had given her a very important order a few weeks back. Therefore, there was only one message this woman could be carrying.


    Ryokumo Caeli had returned to Erika.


    ***


    It was always a massive relief to pass beneath the gates of Erika after months on the road, and given both how far away Yisana had been and how successful their trip was, Ryokumo was especially thrilled to finally be back in the city he called home. That was longest he¡¯d been away since Stellareid, but it was well worth it, and he was ridiculously excited to tell Ilirianna the news regarding Quill Tyrus¡¯s weakness. For the last two weeks, he¡¯d been anticipating the look on her face and the happiness in her voice when she finally learned, for the first time in years, that there truly was a chance they could kill the most unkillable member of the Kosah-Rei. So many months of work done by himself and Rennigan had finally borne fruit¡ªfruit that would be sweeter than anything he¡¯d ever tasted in his life. Perhaps Ryokumo didn''t have anything near the same hatred for Quill that Rennigan had, but the wind mage had still confronted him and seen with his own eyes just how frustratingly durable he was. The fact that he was as mortal as the rest of them brought him more hope than he¡¯d experienced in a long time.


    Ryokumo smiled, watching the streets of Erika pass by the window of their carriage. Upon entering the city, they returned their horses to the stable they¡¯d rented them from, then hailed down a public carriage to take them back to their home in the upper residential district north of the market. They had purchased the place a few weeks after graduating the Academy, when they decided they¡¯d be working together, and had been living there ever since. It was a smaller house for the neighborhood, but it was big enough for them both to each have a personal bedroom and bathroom, so neither of them complained about sharing a space as much as one would have assumed.


    Liri¡¯s joked more than once that she¡¯s shocked neither of us has killed the other yet¡­not like Glaus could ever hope to best me!


    Chuckling softly to himself, Ryokumo turned his eyes away from the windows and towards Rennigan, who was sitting in the seat across from him, absently staring at the passing surroundings. To this day, Ryokumo sometimes had trouble associating this man with the pretentious, arrogant ass that he had met on the Academy grounds so many years ago. He still had a sharp tongue and a nasty attitude, but there was a certain maturity to him these days that garnered the respect for him that Ryokumo held. In addition, his body had filled out, and while he was still on the thinner side, he looked far less scrawny than before. His features were also more mature, reminding Ryokumo once again that they were truly adults now.


    Ryokumo himself had, for better or for worse, hardly changed at all. He felt like his face remained just as youthful as ever, and unlike Rennigan, he still had somewhat of a smaller build. It was the primary reason he¡¯d opted to grow the thin black mustache and beard he now sported, for he felt it made him appear more handsome, though Rennigan had vehemently disagreed.


    ¡°Caeli, shave off that ridiculous excuse for facial hair! You look like you plastered shedded cat fur all over your lips! It¡¯s humiliating to even be in the same room as you!¡±


    ¡°Come now, Glaus, no need to hide your true feelings! It makes me look suave, and it makes you feel like the lesser man because you still have a baby face! I know the truth!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    His smile grew warmer at the memory of that interaction. As much as he¡¯d never say it aloud, he was grateful that their banter hadn¡¯t changed. It was one of the only remnants of his life before Stellareid that remained, and it brought him indescribable comfort. He recalled how he¡¯d often jest about growing his mustache out further and curling it into a handlebar¡ªa suggestion that made Rennigan feign vomiting.


    Ah, well, luckily for him, I¡¯d never do such a ridiculous thing. When I¡¯d mentioned as much to Liri, she wasn¡¯t terribly keen on it either¡ªsaid it¡¯d make me look like a court jester. So, as my princess commands, my mustache shall remain basic.


    As Ryokumo got lost in his thoughts, the carriage entered their neighborhood and brought them to a stop right in front of their gated home. Thanking the driver with a rather large tip of coin, the two mages hopped out, retrieved their things from the back compartment, and pushed open their front gate to enter a rather lush green lawn. A cobblestone path led up to their porch and the front door, and upon arriving, Rennigan pressed his hand to it and uttered the proper security charms to unlock it. With that handled, they stepped inside the front sitting room, only to come to an immediate stop, Rennigan cocking a disapproving eyebrow while a broad, joy-filled smile spread across Ryokumo¡¯s face.


    Sitting on their couch, nursing a cup of tea, was Ilirianna Iiji, a wry grin on her own face as she glanced between them. Naturally, her beautiful blue eyes settled on Ryokumo the longest, an unspoken love passing between them.


    ¡°Liri¡­¡± Ryokumo muttered, but before he could say anything further, Rennigan kicked  the door closed behind him and grumbled,


    ¡°Let yourself in, did you? And I see you¡¯re helping yourself to my tea. How the hell did you even get in here?¡±


    Ilirianna laughed, turning her eyes back to Rennigan with amusement. ¡°What do you mean? Did Kumo never tell you that he shared the security charm with me?¡±


    ¡°He what?! Caeli?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, Glaus?¡± Ryokumo retorted. ¡°You should be grateful that the Princess of Ijiria is gracing your house with her magnificent presence! And if she approves of your precious tea, then that means you have good taste, does it not? You should be thanking Ilirianna for partaking in your drinks.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ilirianna agreed. ¡°Where¡¯s my thanks, Rennigan?¡±


    The water mage let out a huff. ¡°I always knew Caeli was a menace, but I never would have thought you¡¯d be of a similar nonsensical mindset, Ilirianna. Truly, the two of you are a duo that brings nothing but chaos down upon my life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± they replied in unison, earning themselves a low growl of annoyance from Rennigan as he muttered something about taking their luggage up to their rooms before disappearing down the hall and towards the stairs.


    Ryokumo watched him depart with satisfaction before turning back to Ilirianna, yet by the time he had done so, she was already on her feet, her arms thrown around him as she pulled him into a tight, loving hug. He was thrown off by how quickly she crossed the room, but he recovered almost instantly, wrapping his own arms around her and pulling her body close to him. To Ryokumo Caeli, there wasn¡¯t anything better in the world than Ilirianna¡¯s touch and her warmth and her love. It was often that he wished she could have been somebody else, for had she not been the Princess of Ijiria then he would have asked her to be his girlfriend a long time ago. These days, they no longer strayed away from affection, but they kept their boundaries up and had never done more than hug, though Ryokumo had come close to kissing her one night before they quickly thought better of it.


    And I think the greatest gut punch of it all is that she isn¡¯t an Iiji. She¡¯s not a princess, but she has to pretend to be, so I still have to keep that agonizing distance between us. I hate it¡­but I understand it, and I will support her in her political endeavors no matter what.


    At one point, they had discussed having a relationship anyway and keeping it a secret, but Ilirianna had decided against it, and her reasoning had been so sound that Ryokumo refused to try and refute it.


    ¡°I will not become my mother, Kumo. I will not have affairs behind the backs of my people. I will not lie to them like she and Nakoma did. No¡­ When you and I join together, it will be official and public. For now, King Markreas and my mother¡¯s wishes get in the way, but when I ascend to the throne, nobody¡¯s opinion but mine will matter. So, if you¡¯re willing to wait for me, then someday, I promise, we can be more than just friends. That being said, I will not blame you for not wanting to wait, and I would rather be just friends than grow apart.¡±


    He would wait. He loved her, with all his heart, so he would wait for her, and until then, he would enjoy moments such as these for all they were worth.


    The sound of Rennigan coming back downstairs was the signal for them to silently split as they moved and took their seats on the couch seconds before the silver-haired young man strutted back through the doorway.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Rennigan began as he plopped himself down in his favorite recliner across the coffee table from the other two. ¡°Are you here for any reason other than tonguing Caeli while I was gone?¡±


    Ilirianna tilted her head to the side and narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°What kind of harlot do you take me for, Rennigan? I was not tonguing him. I was simply¡­kissing him vigorously?¡±


    ¡°Gross.¡±


    ¡°It certainly was not.¡±


    Ryokumo could feel his cheeks turning red in a rare moment of embarrassment, for obviously she was just saying that to mock Rennigan, something the water mage clearly knew, but he still found himself wishing that what she said wasn¡¯t a lie.


    ¡°Okay, should I go out for a drink and leave you the house then?¡± Rennigan said, to which the Princess laughed and shook her head.


    ¡°As lovely as that would be, I actually did come here with some news for you. I recall it came in right around the time you two left, but did you remember what I told you about that tip regarding the Kosah-Rei and the fortress of Ankalla?¡±


    As it happened, Ryokumo had completely forgotten about that, for at the time, it had just seemed like another dead-end lead that wouldn¡¯t amount to much, but if Ilirianna was bringing it back up, then perhaps there was actually some merit to it. Both he and Rennigan sat up straighter, their interest more than peaked, as Ryokumo replied,


    ¡°Yes, I do. What of it?¡±


    Ilirianna grinned. ¡°Master Koroha Rhitta infiltrated it, and was able to identify the presence of all six leaders of the cult, plus Rickori Keksivaara and Velanor Kinrono. From what we can tell, Ankalla is where they¡¯re operating from.¡±


    ¡°They¡­?¡± Ryokumo¡¯s voice caught in his throat, his brown eyes going wide as he did his best to process what that meant. ¡°We found them? We actually¡­?¡±


    Rennigan furrowed his brow. ¡°That seems too easy. Did we ever identify who tipped us off, because if not, then this is undoubtedly a trap.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± Ilirianna agreed. ¡°But King Markreas believes that, trap or not, it¡¯s too juicy of an opportunity to miss. His conclusion was that, in order to outweigh any possible danger of a trap being set, he¡¯s going to attack Ankalla with so much force that it won¡¯t matter what they¡¯re plotting¡­¡± She paused, as if expecting them to interrupt, but the two mages simply gazed at her with anticipation, promoting her to finish with, ¡°He¡¯s ordered all eight Masters, a large number of Korrei-Tarr, himself, my mother, and me, to lead an assault on Ankalla in an attempt to eradicate the entire cult at its source¡ªto wipe out the Kosah-Rei in one fell swoop. We¡¯re departing in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks?!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed, having barely processed the fact that they were attacking them at all. ¡°You mean¡­we¡¯re actually going to do this? We¡¯re going for the throat?¡±


    ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°Has my father agreed to this?¡± Rennigan snapped himself out of own bafflement as he asked the natural question in their minds. ¡°I know he¡¯s been more lenient these last few years, but it''s one thing for him to permit individual Masters for an assignment or two and a completely separate thing to authorize a full-scale assault! There¡¯s just no way he lets this happen!¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, which is why King Markreas is going to extend an offer to you, Rennigan. Join Masters Cartus and Rana in convincing your father, and if you¡¯re successful, the both of you will be allowed to join the battle.¡±


    ¡°W-we¡­can join?¡± Rennigan stammered, exchanging shocked looks with Ryokumo. ¡°And¡­if all six were there, then Quill Tyrus¡­?¡±


    ¡°Should be at the battle, yes,¡± Ilirianna finished for him. ¡°So tell me, did you learn anything in Yisana? Do we know anything about his durability?¡±


    As Ilirianna posed this question, Rennigan¡¯s smile turned gleeful as he raised his head to first look at Ryokumo before staring the Princess dead in the eyes and answering,


    ¡°Oh yes, it was far more successful than anything we¡¯ve ever tried. It seems the stars are aligning, for we know of a way to kill him.¡±

 V8 Chapter 6- Finally At Peace

    Chapter VI


    It was a quiet Tuesday morning there in the Omaruan town of Wilham, with only a soft breeze to be heard blowing through the leaves of the nearby trees. It was fairly warm out, so all of the windows in the house had been pushed open to allow the fresh air access to its interior¡ªan interior already filled with the savory scents of cooking meat as the house¡¯s occupants frantically made breakfast before it was time for school and work. Abigail Reiner let out a soft sigh as she stood by the window in the living room, taking one brief moment of respite to gaze out at the neighborhood before turning back and heading into the kitchen where Scott was busy at the stove and their seven-year-old son, Eric, was waiting impatiently at the table for his food, bouncing up and down in his chair as he watched his father before turning and gazing up at the arrival of his mother.


    The little boy smiled widely, looking quite adorable in his little black T-shirt and shorts, and as always, she found herself marveling at how much he resembled Scott with his short brown hair, bright blue eyes, and even his smile. As she gazed upon her son, she was once again reminded of all that she had sacrificed and how much time had passed since she made her decision to turn her back on Ijiria and go there to Omaruo to live a secret, magicless life with her new family.


    She had not seen Nigreos and Album since Stellareid and she had only seen Ilirianna and Ryokumo once or twice when they made the risky decision to pay her a visit¡ªvisits that were typically intended to keep her relatively up-to-date on the happenings in Ijiria. However, due to the time discrepancy between the two realms, where only three and half years had passed back home, there in Omaruo, it had been seven since the Battle of Stellareid, meaning that the time between visits could be whole years, if not far more. She certainly missed her friends, but there had never been even a moment of regret for what she had decided. All that time later, Abigail still fully believed that coming to Omaruo was the correct choice.


    And every time I look at Eric, I¡¯m reminded of that fact. Everything I sacrificed was well worth it to see that beautiful smile of his.


    ¡°Good morning, Eric,¡± she greeted, walking over to the kitchen table and gently rustling his hair. ¡°Are you all ready for school?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± he chirped, always strangely excited for it despite most kids his age dreading the time both away from their parents, as well as spent stuck in a classroom. ¡°Miss Kelley says we¡¯re gonna finish our reading time today and I¡¯m really, really excited! I can¡¯t wait to find out what happens!¡± His smile then widened even further as he quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as your stories though, I promise, Mommy!¡±


    Abi chuckled, moving her hand down to brush his cheek. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very happy about that. Now, eat your breakfast and we¡¯ll head off in twenty minutes.¡±


    As she spoke, Scott brought over a small plate of bacon and eggs for Eric, which the little boy immediately got to devouring as if he hadn¡¯t been fed in months. Scott and Abi watched him for a few seconds before giving each other an amused look, sharing a quick kiss, then moving to get their own breakfasts before settling down at the table with their son, though she certainly didn¡¯t miss the ever-present exhaustion that hung over Scott¡¯s features. He worked so hard day-and-night to the point that there were instances where Abi had to beg him to take time off, for not only did he have a pretty demanding job doing research in molecular biology, but he also had a personal project of his own that he was dedicating much of his life to¡ªa project that Abi feared was nothing more than a waste of time.


    Scott Reiner sought to find a way to defend them should the Ijirians ever come knocking on their door. He wanted a means of fighting back himself rather than having to rely solely on Abi¡¯s magic¡ªa magic she had used so rarely over the last seven years that she feared she may be too rusty to fight the mages of the Citadel. The law dictated that if they were ever discovered, then both Scott and Eric would be erased while Abigail would be dragged back to Ijiria, put on trial for breaking the Oralian Isolation Act, then sentenced to death. It would be a tragic end that they were desperate to avoid, so Scott came up with a plan to study magic through Omaruan biological means, going so far as to identify the source of mana production within a magical body¡¯s cells. He used samples of Abi¡¯s blood to do so, with the end goal being a magicless means of stopping mana production.


    ¡°If I can just create something like a weapon that, should an Ijirian be struck by it, would cancel their magic, then they would become magicless as well, if only temporarily,¡± Scott had said once. ¡°If that happens, then anybody could fight them¡­ Even me¡­¡±


    Obviously it was possible to temporarily stop someone from using magic, but Abi still wasn¡¯t sure there would be a way to do so without them using magic themselves. In addition, even if they succeeded, cut off the magic of an Ijirian intruder, then either apprehended or killed them, it would only incur an even more aggressive retaliation from the Citadel that would almost certainly drag innocents of Wilham into the mess. In her opinion, should Ijiria discover them then there was nothing they could do to save themselves, yet she still supplied Scott with her blood and allowed him to run his tests. He wanted to feel like he was doing something rather than sitting on his ass with the ever-present fear of the end looming over them, and this project gave him something to work towards.


    I just wish he¡¯d spend less time on it, Abi thought sadly. He shuts himself away in that office of his for so many of his days off¡­ I wish instead, he¡¯d come home more often.¡±


    Of course, as hopeless as it may seem, that wasn¡¯t to say that Abi hadn¡¯t taken precautions of her own. She had no means of protecting herself or Scott, but Eric had a guardian watching over him that would take action should the need arise. At the current moment, it was in a deep slumber, tucked away in a small compartment in her closet, but a deal had been struck between them years ago.


    ¡°You have my word, Abi, that should he ever be in danger, I will come to his aid. That being said, your plan is risky, and may bring harm to him should his half-magicless body not be able to bond with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Angel, but it¡¯s better than nothing. I¡¯ll warn him once he¡¯s old enough to understand that my stories about Ijiria aren¡¯t make-believe. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s aware of the risks, but I¡¯ll also make sure he knows what you are and what you can do for him.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­¡±


    Abi shook her head, wanting to push such grim thoughts aside. Her life was a peaceful one, so she hated allowing her mind to spiral into paranoid fears of Ijiria¡¯s wrath. Not only was there no reason they would be found, but Princess Ilirianna Iiji was watching their backs from the Citadel and had promised to do everything in her power to keep Omaruo and Ijiria separate from one another.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off,¡± Scott announced once he had finished his breakfast and washed his plate in the sink before heading over and giving his son a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Have a fun day at school, Eric, and be good for Ms. Kelley, okay?¡±


    Eric nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Okay, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Scott then walked over to where his wife rose to her feet, embraced him, kissed him again, then bid him a nice day at work. Abi watched him depart, wishing as she always did that she could have done something to help bring in money for the family as well. The problem was that she did not have a legal identity, and as such, in the eyes of the Omaruo governments, she did not exist. Finding a stable job without identification that wouldn¡¯t draw unwanted suspicion upon the Reiners was far too great a challenge, so she remained at home, took care of Eric and the house, and spent her life as a mother¡ªa life that was far removed from what she once thought she¡¯d have back when she arrived at the Academy of Erika. There was no magic, no combat, no politics, and best of all, no death.


    And there is nothing in this world I would trade it for¡­


    ¡°Alright, Eric,¡± Abi began, turning back towards her son and seeing that he had finished eating. ¡°Go get your shoes on so we can lea¡ª¡±


    At first, the sudden sensation that rushed through Abigail was utter terror. Her body seized up, her senses went on high alert, and she stopped breathing as she waited for the signature that was bound to follow that burst of magic off in the distance. She only released her held breath when she was able to confirm that what she was sensing was undoubtedly friendly as she collapsed into her chair and sighed.


    ¡°Mommy? Are you okay?¡±


    Eric hopped out of his chair and hurried over, his eyes wide with concern as he gazed up at her. Abi laughed, extending her arms, wrapping them around him, and hoisting him up into her lap so she could give him a tight hug.


    ¡°Yes, Sweetie, it¡¯s all fine. Don¡¯t you worry about me,¡± she soothed. ¡°Now, go put on your shoes. We¡¯ll get going for school in just a few minutes.¡±


    This time, he wasn¡¯t quite as content obeying her, but Eric still did as he was told as he rushed off towards the front door where his velcro shoes awaited him. Abi could still feel her heart pounding, so she placed a hand over her chest and took slow, deep breaths as she smiled wryly.


    Gosh, don¡¯t scare me like that, Liri.


    Since Ilirianna wouldn¡¯t dare use magic in Wilham aside from the opening of the portal, Abi knew that her old friend wouldn¡¯t reach her for some time, so she continued about her typical routine. Once Eric had put his shoes on, he and Abi made their way out the front door and began the ten minute walk to his elementary school just around the corner. As they moved, Eric talked excitedly about the activities for the day then to the show he watched the previous night then to how happy he was that they were having pasta for dinner, and while it could sometimes be hard to keep up with the ramblings of a second-grader, Abi absolutely loved listening to him. The amount of joy it brought her was indescribable, and she was always sad when they reached the front gates of the school and she had to part with him.


    ¡°I love you, Mommy! Bye bye!¡±


    Giving him one last hug, Abi replied, ¡°I love you, too, Eric. Have fun at school¡±, before watching him rush off towards the building to merge with the crowd of other kids, almost certainty seeking out his friends.


    Abigail then turned and began walking the way they¡¯d come, for she could sense Ilirianna¡¯s presence just now crossing the border of Wilham. She absently wondered if the young woman was there for an important reason or if it was just one of her rare visits. It had, after all, been some time since they last spoke, and while they kept these visits to a minimum in order to not take unnecessary risks of revealing their lies to the Citadel, Abi did consider it important to keep up with her. It was through Ilirianna that she knew the Kosah-Rei had yet to be defeated, that Nigreos and Album had ascended to the Masters, and that, most importantly, Ilirianna was not an Iiji. Evidently, she¡¯d learned the truth of her father back in Stellareid, but had refrained from telling Abi for another two Omaruan years.


    And I still can¡¯t believe it¡­ Master Taurus and the Queen¡­ Though, if anything, I suppose I¡¯m just relieved that the Kosah-Rei never exposed the truth¡­ But then I get anxious wondering why that is?


    Shaking these questions from her mind, knowing Ilirianna would certainly answer them, Abi continued back to her house where she took a seat on their porch bench and awaited the woman¡¯s arrival¡ªan arrival that took another ten minutes. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Abigail grinned warmly at the sight of her old friend making her way up the driveway, her long emerald hair pulled back in a ponytail and a smile of her own crossing her mature features. It was as she regarded Ilirianna that it dawned on her, after all this time, their ages had caught each other. When they met, Ilirianna was around four years older than Abi, but with the faster Omaruan time, they were now both twenty-seven years old. It was strange to think, for the Princess had always seemed wiser and more mature than her, so Abi found it disconcerting that they were now equal in age.


    And¡­it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll stop. Next time I see her, I¡¯ll be older than her¡­ And that¡¯ll go on and on until I¡¯m an old lady and she¡¯s still in her forties. This¡­is probably what Scott dealt with during my time jumping back and forth¡­


    ¡°Ilirianna Iiji,¡± Abi called out. ¡°What brings you to my humble abode?¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled as she reached the porch and stopped just a few feet from where Abi still sat. ¡°Business. And perhaps, I missed you, too. But mainly business.¡±


    While Abi could tell that she wasn¡¯t joking about having a reason for being there, it was obvious that she was still being somewhat unserious, which told her that her business wasn¡¯t something to be that concerned about. Rising to her feet, Abigail embraced the other woman, enjoying her friend¡¯s touch before releasing her and saying,


    ¡°Well then, come on in, Liri. I¡¯ll make us some tea.¡±


    As promised, Abigail led the Princess to her living room before heading into the kitchen to put some water on the stove. She went about the process of producing a particular type of Omaruan tea that she knew Ilirianna loved and always saved for occasions such as these, and once the water was boiled, she filled two mugs then carried them out to where her friend patiently awaited her return on the couch. Ilirianna said her thanks, watched Abi sit down in the chair across from her, then raised her mug in a silent toast. Abi did the same before the two took a sip of the tea. There was no sense of urgency to begin their conversation, allowing Abi and Ilirianna to simply enjoy this rare moment together as they drank the beverage and listened to the sound of birds through the window.


    ¡°Scott and Eric are already off then?¡± Ilirianna asked softly, to which Abi nodded.


    ¡°You just missed them, actually. How long are you here?¡±


    ¡°Kumo¡¯s opening the portal again at around noon Omaruan time, so only a few hours.¡±


    Abi frowned, wishing it could have been longer but understanding the dangers of Ilirianna staying there for even the short time she planned to. After all, the realm dagger that the royal team once kept safe was currently tucked away in a small compartment at the bottom of her closet, along with The Angel. According to Ilirianna, she and Ryokumo staged the theft of that dagger, making it appear as if the Kosah-Rei had raided their Academy dorm while they were in Stellareid. They had been thorough, enabling Abi to hold onto it as a fallback should she ever need to hop realms herself. Apparently, there was still some suspicion surrounding the story, especially from Toranei, but since that dagger was officially destroyed in the fight with Mallicent, the few who knew about it were unable to make a big deal of the situation. In addition, all the evidence conveniently pointed at the Kosah-Rei, and eventually, the matter was dropped. Even Nigreos and Album believed that to be the case. Therefore, in order for Ilirianna to be there now, she and Ryokumo had to secretly steal one from where they were usually contained behind the backs of every significant figure living in the Citadel. That was why she couldn¡¯t be there for long, for if anybody ever noticed the dagger had been stolen, there would be hell to pay. She needed to go back to Ijiria and return it as fast as possible.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Abi finally muttered. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll tell Scott you said ¡®hello¡¯ then.¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°Yes, please do. But with that said, I want to hop right to business so we have plenty of time afterwards to catch up. Is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. How can I help?¡±


    ¡°Right, well¡­¡± The Princess took a deep, long breath, as if making one last attempt to gather the many thoughts that must have been floating around in her mind, before she broached a topic that had been brought up the last time the two women spoke¡ªone Abi hoped would have been resolved by now. ¡°Master Grunly has still refused to name an apprentice.¡±


    Abigail grimaced, her fingers rising to the bridge of her nose in exasperation. ¡°Still? Oh Grunly¡­¡±


    A painful and cold stabbing of guilt entered her heart, for even though she had taken the necessary precautions in the days leading to her departure, Edwar Grunly was still holding out hope. The only reason Abi took on Iris Mackia as a student during her third year at the Academy was so that she could introduce this talented young nature mage to Grunly, and to make matters even more ideal, she was able to bring Iris with her to Noctalus and Stellareid where, according to Ilirianna, Iris¡¯s magic was critical in preventing even further death given how many of Stellareid¡¯s healers had met their ends that night. Iris performed magnificently, even more so than Abi thought she would, so the solution to the Master of Nature¡¯s successor should have been an obvious one. In Abigail''s place, Iris Mackia was supposed to ascend to the position.


    So why won¡¯t he do it? Does he truly not understand what it was I wanted? I¡¯m dead, so why would he continue to hold out for me? And even if I did return to Ijiria, how could he ever name somebody the next Master of Nature when they¡¯ve been gone for over three years?


    ¡°I can see in your eyes that you remember when we discussed this last time,¡± Ilirianna commented with a slightly amused grin. ¡°And I can confirm that absolutely nothing about the situation has changed. If anything, it¡¯s gotten worse. His mind¡­isn¡¯t what it used to be, and he¡¯s recently had bouts of confusion and memory troubles.¡±


    Abi¡¯s lips drew tight as she pictured the cheerful and loving old man who had approached her in that barn so long ago¡ªthe man who had extended a hand to a nameless wanderer and offered her a chance to go to Erika and become a mage. He was like a grandfather to her, always looking out for her and inviting her up to his office in the Citadel for tea or lunch or just to chat. There was a lot about her decision to leave that weighed on her, but the image of Grunly drinking his tea alone never failed to make her nauseous. He loved her presence, and she loved his. In a fairer world, she could have had Scott and her friends in Ijiria, but that wasn¡¯t an option, and she made her choice.


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s said this aloud to him aside from myself and Markreas,¡± Ilirianna went on, ¡°but we all know his days are numbered. Everybody¡¯s waiting for him to die, and at this point, it¡¯s looking more and more likely that the King will be the one naming Grunly¡¯s successor.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be good,¡± Abi whispered, finally working up the will to speak despite her comment having little to no value.


    Ilirianna shook her head. ¡°It would not. A Master appointed by Markreas would be just as diseased as the rest of them. As it stands, Edwar Grunly is one of the only Masters with the proper morals and integrity needed to help protect the Empire. He¡¯s never been selfish or classist, and he truly thinks about the needs of his people. Markreas¡¯s hand-picked successor would be more like Viiro and Acostav, like Sinna and Nakoma, and they would be young. They would be somebody that would hold that position for a long time¡­ That needs to be avoided at all costs¡­ Either Grunly needs to choose his successor, or he has to outlive Markreas¡­the latter of which is far from likely.¡±


    ¡°So then¡­¡± Abi began carefully, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°What exactly can I do about this? I mean, I understand your predicament, but there¡¯s very little I can do now¡­¡±


    Ilirianna glanced away, her blue eyes settling on the cup of tea resting untouched on the coffee table. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured into what I¡¯m about to suggest. If you don¡¯t like the idea, shoot me down and I will never blame you or think less of you. You have a lot to lose if something were to go wrong¡­¡± She then took another deep breath, as if to delay the suggestion she was about to put voice to. ¡°Would you be open to the idea of bringing Grunly here to Omaruo¡ªof telling him the truth?¡±


    Abi¡¯s eyes went wide, for even though it seemed obvious in hindsight that this was where Ilirianna¡¯s mind was going, she found herself surprised nonetheless. ¡°B-bring Grunly here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s holding out for your return¡­but if he were to see that you¡¯re never returning¡ªthat you¡¯re happy here in Wilham¡ªI think he would back down and retire. On top of that, you could personally give him Iris Mackia as a recommendation and urge him to appoint her. I¡¯ve thought about it thoroughly and have come to the conclusion that Grunly would keep your secret and take it to the grave. He¡¯s loyal to Ijiria, but I don¡¯t think that loyalty would overcome his love for you. Now again, I understand if you wouldn¡¯t want to take the risk by disturbing an otherwise calm lake, but I felt the need to at least ask, if only so that I know this isn¡¯t a card I can play.¡±


    Abigail''s shoulders slumped, her mind frantically racing as she ran through the pros and cons as quickly as she could, all the while still wanting to ensure she was giving it the necessary consideration it deserved. After all, Ilirianna wouldn¡¯t be in Omaruo for long and would be unable to return for an answer given how important it was to minimize realm travel.


    I mean, I trust her judgment, and I don¡¯t think Grunly would ever sell out myself or my family. Even if he was hurt that I hid it from him back then, and even if he hated me for it, I don¡¯t think he would ever be angry enough to tell King Markreas and the Masters. Liri¡¯s right, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a risk¡­but¡­ Her mind strayed to Nigreos and Album, the two members of her team and some of her dearest friends. I never told them. I loved them with all my heart, so could I really tell Grunly the truth when they¡¯re still in the dark¡ªstill thinking that I was killed in Stellareid? Could I really do that? Abi clenched her teeth. But what would telling Nigreos and Album really accomplish? For Liri¡¯s sake, Grunly must select Iris. Talking to him would actually make a difference. It would allow me to do something for my beloved home that I abandoned. It would make sure that the Masters of Ijiria that Liri rules over will actually cooperate with her¡­ Grunly must be convinced¡­ He must¡­


    She had little time to think, and based on how uncomfortable Ilirianna had been since arriving, the Princess understood the position she was putting Abi in. She wished she could haven spoken to Scott first, and she pondered calling him on the phone and broaching the matter now.


    But I don¡¯t know if he¡¯d really support it. He doesn¡¯t care much about Ijirian politics. He wants magic to stay away from his family¡­ But then again, Masters that cooperate with Ilirianna would be more likely to obey her¡­ If we can get the Masters under her thumb, she can protect us herself¡­ She can order them to stand down if we¡¯re ever exposed. Appointing Iris would make the climate in Ijiria safer for us. Would Scott understand that? I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Abi,¡± Ilirianna murmured after a long silence. ¡°I-I¡¯ve made a mistake. I should never have put this on you. Forget I said anything and we can just¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± Interrupting her before she¡¯d even gathered her thoughts, Abi hesitated, knowing the significance of this choice regardless of the conclusion she came to.


    ¡°Let me give Scott a call, Liri. I¡¯ll¡­see what I can do.¡±


    ***


    Gently running her fingers through her son¡¯s brown locks, Abi watched as he slept soundly on her lap, fast asleep from a long day of school and play. He was oblivious to the significance of his existence, to the dangers he was always in, and to the fact that her stories and fairy tales were based out of a world that really did exist. Eric Reiner was her pride and her joy, and she would give anything to keep him safe. So what would keep him safer? Was she supposed to refrain from risks by never telling another soul where she went or would it be better to help Ilirianna tighten her grasp on the Masters of Ijiria? What would make sure that Wilham remained untouched by the disease that was the Empire? What would stop Scott and Eric from ever being forced into the erased realm? The optimistic part of her wanted to believe that Album would never do that to her, but should she ever learn how Abi lied, would Album really break the law for her? Would she feel a need to not do her duty for a woman that didn¡¯t trust her?


    Probably not.


    ¡°So¡­we¡¯re doing this then?¡±


    Scott spoke in a hushed voice, wanting to avoid waking Eric, as he addressed Abi from his spot beside her on the couch. The television was on, but neither were paying it much attention, the sound nothing more than white noise in the background.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Abi whispered. ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Scott. I know you didn¡¯t want to do this, but even if I didn¡¯t trust Liri¡¯s judgment, I trust Grunly anyway. He¡¯ll keep our secret.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, he better¡­¡± her husband grunted. ¡°Cause I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about it. It¡¯s hard to put into words without sounding like a paranoid lunatic, but¡­I just feel like we¡¯re poking a bear that was better left asleep. It¡¯s been seven years since you¡¯ve meddled in Ijirian affairs, so I worry what getting involved all of sudden is gonna do.¡±


    Abigail smiled wryly, turning away from her son to eye Scott curiously. ¡°Yet you said yes?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he replied. ¡°Cause it¡¯s what you wanted. I¡¯ll support you with everything I¡¯ve got, but¡­¡± His hand rose to rest on her shoulder, his eyes turning to gaze into hers as he let a slight grin peek out. ¡°Well, I just wanna make sure I¡¯ve voiced my thoughts. I trust you, and to a much lesser extent, I trust Princess, too. I just¡­¡±


    Scott paused, a flicker of concern, and even fear crossing his features.


    ¡°...I hope we¡¯re not biting off more than we can chew¡­¡±

 V8 Chapter 7- The Curse Within The Blessing

    Chapter VII


    For weeks, Quill Tyrus had been pondering his suspicions over and over in his mind, trying to come to a conclusive decision on how to approach them. He didn¡¯t want to start sowing distrust in Tali so close to what might be the end of their conflict with the Citadel, but at the same time, he simply could not shake the feeling that she was keeping something from him. Uma vehemently supported an investigation into her visions, arguing that she had no right to conceal their futures from any of them, but Leiolai and Barron were firm in their own stances that Tali had never done them wrong before and that they needed to trust in Rei¡¯s Voice if they wanted to continue succeeding the way they had back in Hiriech and Stellareid. After all, Tali Firrik¡¯s foresight was the sole reason they were able to pull off such dangerous, and arguably foolish, assaults on the Great Cities. Now, as the moment came for yet another operation of that magnitude, there was never a better time to get behind her and do as she requested. Quill was to be sent north to Harunhein in the near future, so that was what he would do.


    The problem is that it¡¯s keeping me up at night. I keep seeing in vivid detail that expression on her face when she received her vision from touching me. She looked stunned, as if whatever she had witnessed was far from the victorious sights she¡¯s usually gotten in regards to Kosah-Rei attacks. And she recovered swiftly, like she wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t get even a glimpse of her inner feelings.


    Quill clenched his jaw with frustration, mainly caused by the fact that her reaction was so quick that he was still uncertain he had even seen it. He may simply be working himself up over something that never happened.


    However, as much as I trust Lady Firrik, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to fight with a clear head should this anxiety stay with me. I may damage our relationship, and perhaps even cause her to lose trust in me, but I have to ask her. I don¡¯t have a choice in the matter anymore¡­


    He sighed, sparing a sidelong glance at Uma, who was walking beside him and whistling a tune as they made their way up the spiral staircase that would take them to the Voice¡¯s quarters on the sixth level of the fortress. They weren¡¯t sure exactly where she would be since she didn¡¯t really follow any sort of routine, which left them with only the option to hope she was lounging in her room, but with any luck, they¡¯d be able to meet with her and finally ease the doubts that had been gnawing at Quill.


    Well, at least I¡¯ll have Miyon with me. He tends to dominate every conversation he¡¯s in, so perhaps he can do most of the talking while I watch her expressions closely. Observing her face is going to be crucial given how good she is at hiding her emotions.


    ¡°Remember, Miyon,¡± Quill muttered softly as they reached the sixth level and began walking down the dimly lit corridor. ¡°Don¡¯t come off too strongly. I don¡¯t want Lady Firrik thinking we¡¯ve lost our faith in her. This has to be phrased in such a way that it won¡¯t offend her, got it?¡±


    The magicless doctor grinned wryly as he glanced at Quill through the corner of his eye. ¡°You say that like you expect me to immediately start screaming at her and accusing her of evil deeds. I would never want to insult a woman who has done as much for me as she has, but this is a conversation we probably should have had years ago. Faith and trust are important aspects of a cohesive team, but they should be built on actions, not on mere words. Yes, her visions have proven themselves beyond useful in the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean a day won¡¯t come when the Kosah-Rei are destined to lose. I merely want to know what she would do under such circumstances, and I do believe I have the right to ask this of her.¡±


    As always, Uma began rambling, but Quill supposed he made some points that were good enough, so he shut his mouth and continued walking. They had opted not to tell any of the others, for Leiolai and Barron would be furious with them, and they would almost certainly take it easier than Vesh would. In fact, if Vesh ever caught wind that they had begun to question Tali¡¯s honesty, he may very well attempt to have them removed, one way or the other. That man was by far her most loyal follower, and if Tali ordered him to shove a knife up his own neck, he would do it without question. In some ways, it was unsettling, for Uma was right about the dangers of blind faith.


    So here¡¯s to hoping Lady Firrik doesn¡¯t sell us out to them, he internally commented as he and Uma arrived at the door to her quarters.


    The latter did not hesitate to knock, and before either could even begin to wonder if she were there, the sound of the latch unlocking reached their ears. Tali then pulled the door open ever so slightly before a warm and loving smile spread across her youthful features upon realizing who was there.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Quill, Uma!¡± she greeted cheerfully. ¡°How can I help you? It¡¯s not everyday the two of you pop by for a visit! Do you need to come in?¡±


    Instantly, Quill¡¯s guilt tripled at the genuine joy in her eyes and the innocent way she spoke to them, like she truly did consider them important parts of her life. He desperately wanted to turn around and abandon their plan right then and there, but Uma was not nearly as nervous, for he responded quickly and with purpose.


    ¡°May we? There was something Tyrus and I wished to talk to you about, if you have a moment to spare, My Lady?¡±


    Tali nodded then stepped aside for them. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m meeting Rotana in an hour, but I¡¯m more than free until then! So please, make yourself at home! In fact, I just made a batch of cookies, so why don¡¯t I go get those for you?!¡±


    ¡°That would be an honor, thank you,¡± Uma replied with a bow before he and Quill followed the young woman inside.


    Given that Ankalla belonged to Tali, she was living in the residence of the previous Lords that inhabited the solitary fortress, which meant that her lodgings were far more spacious and comfortable than the small single bedroom that Quill and the others were given. The door opened into a massive living space that had a kitchen, a bunch of velvet chairs surrounding a beautiful brick hearth, and multiple firelit chandeliers hanging above them. From what he knew, there was a staircase down an adjacent hallway that led to a second level consisting of her bedroom, as well as other rooms that probably housed most of her belongings. As she had said, the room had a strong scent of oatmeal cookies, causing his stomach to rumble with anticipation as he and Uma went to sit in two of the chairs.


    They waited patiently as the Voice of Rei worked in the kitchen, and given how long she was taking, he imagined she may have been brewing some tea for them as well. His foot began tapping as a dull feeling of nausea bubbled up in his throat. He was about to accuse her of lying to him, and there she was, being her usual hospitable and sweet self. A few glances at Uma proved that her behavior wasn¡¯t influencing him in the slightest, rather he seemed quite at ease despite what they were there to do. The magicless doctor was reclining against the seat and admiring the landscape paintings adorning the walls before, finally, Tali arrived with a tea kettle and some cups that she swiftly filled before hurrying back to retrieve a plate of her cookies she soon set beside the kettle. She was beaming with pride as she took her own seat across the coffee table from them before crossing her legs and folding her hands atop her lap.


    ¡°Let me know what you think!¡± she told them excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing my baking for the last few months and I think I¡¯ve gotten pretty good at it, if I do say so myself!¡±


    Uma, who had already taken a rather large bite of a cookie before she¡¯d spoken, gulped it down and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Lady Firrik, these are beyond fantastic. I wasn¡¯t made aware that you took up cooking, but as is expected of you, you¡¯re a natural!¡±


    Tali¡¯s expression lit up with joy at his response. ¡°Thanks, Uma! Yeah, I was keeping it to myself until I was a little more confident, so I¡¯m glad you stopped by! I guess I should give some to others, too, then¡­¡± She paused, as if to ponder something, before turning towards Quill and adding, ¡°What about you? Are they good?¡±


    Having already grabbed one for himself, Quill tried the cookie and, as it turned out, Uma wasn¡¯t merely buttering her up or exaggerating. They were shockingly delicious for someone who was so new to it, and since there was no reason not to be honest, he smiled back at her and replied,


    ¡°They¡¯re very good. Thank you, Lady Firrik.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! You¡¯re welcome!¡± she chirped with a clap of her hands. ¡°In that case, onto business! You guys came here with a purpose, so what do you need from me?¡±


    Quill knew it really should be him to start this discussion, but watching Tali gush about baking only served to remind him just how young she was. When she first recruited him, she wasn¡¯t even of age, and though she was twenty-two now and behaved with a lot more maturity, every once in a while, he was forced to realize that at heart, she was still a normal young woman and not just the all-seeing, all-knowing prophet that they had been working for all this time. It was because of these thoughts that Quill¡¯s voice caught in his throat, allowing Uma to take the reins of the conversation right away.


    ¡°Listen, Lady Firrik, I do want to preface this with an undeniable truth,¡± he said. ¡°I trust you. I think everything you¡¯ve ever done has been for the greater good, and I will follow you to the ends of the earth if that is what is required of me. I do not want anything Tyrus and I are about to ask to appear as if we have lost that trust in you, rather it is simply for the sake of discussion. Okay?¡±


    Tali frowned, her eyes rapidly shifting between the two men. ¡°O-okay, but¡­well, I don¡¯t like the sound of that. Have I done something?¡±¡¯


    ¡°No,¡± Quill hurriedly assured her. ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s just¡­ This has been on my mind a lot recently, and for some reason, I can¡¯t quite get it out of my head, so I wanted to ask you directly. It¡¯s because I trust you that I feel I can do this¡­¡± He took a deep breath, and as if sensing his nervousness and guilt, Tali leaned forward and smiled reassuringly before prompting him to go on. ¡°What would you do if you saw a vision of our deaths, or of a Kosah-Rei loss?¡±


    Her eyes went wide, almost assuredly not expecting such a question, before her smile turned uncertain. ¡°W-well¡­ That¡¯s definitely an interesting thing to ask, and while I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve never thought about it, I also can¡¯t give you a straight answer. What brought this on?¡±


    ¡°With the end of all this in sight, I guess I¡¯ve been getting in my head more. It feels too easy, you know?¡± He laughed awkwardly as he lied about the real reasons for this discussion. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t struggled to do this, but we¡¯ve won every significant battle we¡¯ve fought despite the might of the Empire. I can believe that we¡¯d take Harunhein since the situation is stacked in our favor more than it¡¯s ever been, but¡­are we really just going to take over Erika itself?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, I see,¡± Tali murmured almost to herself. ¡°Uma? Are you feeling similarly?¡±


    The magicless doctor nodded firmly. ¡°I am, yes.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Well, I should remind you of one thing first before we allow this conversation to progress. My visions are, without question, unchangeable.¡± Tali¡¯s eyes turned distant, her earlier excitement all but vanished as it was replaced with a sad longing, as if she were gazing into a past that she was hesitant to share. ¡°My visions started taking place when I was four-years-old, and in all the many sights I¡¯ve seen, not a single one has ever happened any differently. Even the most minute details could not be altered. And that¡¯s not to say I¡¯ve never tried to change it. There have been visions in my past that I was desperate to avoid, but even after taking so many precautions, I could not do it. It happened exactly as I foresaw.¡± She reached forward and picked up her tea, taking a sip as if trying to buy herself time to think. ¡°It¡¯s just not possible to change the future.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­I find that hard to believe,¡± Uma stated rather boldly. ¡°I mean, what if you were given a vision of somebody¡¯s death in¡­say, Krato. Would you not then send them north, far away from where they could feasibly be killed? That would do it, would it not?¡±


    But Tali was already shaking her head. ¡°It is my belief that I am never shown parts of the future that I can change. Sometimes, I see a death, but I don¡¯t know when or where it will happen. Sure, maybe I see them die in Krato, but if I don¡¯t realize it¡¯s Krato, or if it happens far enough into the future that I can¡¯t micromanage the person¡¯s actions, then they¡¯ll wind up there one way or another. Other times, it¡¯s far too close to the initial vision to do anything about it. For all the help Time Magic has given me, it also leaves me powerless should it show something I don¡¯t want to happen. Unfortunately, that¡¯s something I came to terms with a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°So then I wish to pull us back to the initial question,¡± Uma prompted. ¡°If you saw my death in Harunhein, would you tell me? Or would you send me there knowing I won¡¯t make it out of the city alive?¡±


    Tali narrowed her eyes as she stared back at Uma, as if becoming suspicious of him. Meanwhile, Quill watched her expression so closely that he was confident he would be able to make out even the most subtle of twitches. Uma was being very blunt, but his bluntness meant that if Tali did see a vision of Quill¡¯s death, then it would have a chance of showing in her face. Unfortunately, she did not reveal anything that might indicate Uma had hit the nail on the head as she shrugged and gave her answer.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t be satisfied with this response, but no, I would not tell you. Perhaps telling you is what kills you, or maybe not telling you is what kills you. I can never say, but I would rather stand on the sidelines and be an observer than have any hand in pushing you towards your end.¡±


    ¡°But what if I want to know,¡± Uma pressed. ¡°You may have decided fighting fate is inevitable, but I think I¡¯d like a chance to try. It¡¯s better than just resigning myself to death, right?¡±


    Tali suddenly looked pained, as if his words bit harder than Quill had expected them to. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Uma. It really isn''t. Look, I know it¡¯s hypothetical, but you¡¯re not going to die any time soon, so don¡¯t worry about it. If I ever see your fate in a vision, I¡¯ll take your wishes into consideration, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Firrik, with all due respect, this is not something I wish to compromise on.¡± Interrupting her to the shock of both of them, the magicless doctor pushed the issue even harder. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not trying to be rude here, and I more than apologize for any disrespect I have directed towards you, but I wish to be in control¡ªor as in control as I possibly can be! Even if I have no chance in hell of surviving my predicted death, I must try. Can you swear to the Goddess Rei that you will give me that chance!¡±


    ¡°M-Miyon, that¡¯s enough!¡± Quill cut in. ¡°You can¡¯t talk to her like that!¡±


    Uma scoffed, shooting him an irritated glance as he practically spat, ¡°Hey, just because you¡¯re willing to lay down and accept the future doesn¡¯t mean I am! You hear me?! Lady Firrik, I¡ª¡±


    ` ¡°I had a little sister once.¡±


    As Uma aggressively turned away from Quill and back to Tali, the Voice of Rei spoke over him with a comment that threw the both of them off. Uma went silent, and Quill questioned whether he had heard her correctly. She had never shared even a glimpse into her life before meeting them, so even that one mere sentence was enough to stun them into obedient listeners.


    ¡°She was a sweet girl,¡± Tali went on with a nostalgic tone in her voice. ¡°I loved her more than I¡¯ve ever loved anyone. Serri, her name was¡­ She was just a year younger than me, so I really didn¡¯t know a world without her in it. Her laugh could wipe away even the strongest tears, and her smile was heavenly. She was so¡­innocent. She believed the world was a just place, full of good, honorable people¡­ I did, too, once upon a time¡­ But when I was nine years old, I went to give her a hug and saw the most horrific vision I¡¯ve ever witnessed¡­ Serri lay dead in an alleyway, her stomach torn open and her eyes blank and lifeless. I could not see how she was killed, and because she appeared a little older, I did not know when she would die. The alley also told me little of where she would be killed. I knew what would happen and nothing else.¡±


    A sharp cold shot through Quill¡¯s body, his mind suddenly flashing to something he had tried not to think about for a long time. But as Tali began a predictable tale that he already suspected he knew the ending of, he was forced to internally acknowledge how similar it was to his own life, and without thinking, his hand rose to grip the small locket he always kept around his neck.


    Mirro¡­


    Quill swallowed back the pain that was forming in his gut as he exchanged an uncertain glance with Uma beside him. Even he appeared unsure of what to say or do, but in the end, both of them remained silent and allowed the story to progress.


    ¡°I panicked,¡± Tali went on. ¡°Before that, my visions were never life-changing. They¡¯d be simple glimpses into what was to come, and though I successfully predicted things, I think most people around me thought I just got lucky a lot. So, when I tried to protect Serri, I only made things worse. I tried to convince my parents to confine her to the house, to never let her leave until I was certain the danger had passed, but my father didn¡¯t believe me, especially because I couldn¡¯t tell him how long to confine her. He thought I¡¯d gone mad, that I was mistaking dreams of mine for reality. Serri also began to resent me, because when my father refused, I tried to convince her to listen, but of course, she didn¡¯t want to be stuck inside all day. The only person who took me seriously was my uncle, but he had rarely been regarded as a normal person by the others, so his belief in me did little to change anything. The more I begged and pleaded and cried, the more they believed I was insane.¡±


    Tali let out a trembling breath. ¡°It was two years later that the vision came true. She had gone out to the market with my mother and at some point, Serri was lured away by some thugs. They must have realized she was from a pretty rich family, so they brought her somewhere she wouldn¡¯t be seen, mugged her, killed her, did goddess-knows what else, then ran off. They were luckily hunted down and executed later, but that was all the justice we got.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­sorry,¡± Uma managed to say.


    But Tali shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be, Uma. It¡¯s just, my life was destroyed in my desperate attempts to change the future. Even when Serri died, my family refused to acknowledge that I was correct. It was like they were in denial, not wanting to accept that had they just listened to me, then their youngest daughter could have been saved. Serri hated and resented me in the last years of her life, my parents were convinced I was a lunatic, and to get me out of their lives, they shipped me off to Ankalla. The reason I¡¯m telling you this is so that you know why I don¡¯t want to ever try and fight fate again. I was going to lose her anyway, and my attempts to fight it only ruined my life more than her death would have. So I¡¯m sorry, but if I ever see anything like that, I will not reveal it.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± the magicless doctor stuttered once again. ¡°I know you¡¯re not insane though. That would never happen with me.¡±


    Tali laughed weakly. ¡°Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be punished for fighting the visions in the same way as with Serri, but I don¡¯t believe I¡¯d be spared. I¡¯m shown the future, and I¡¯m expected to allow that future to pass. That is the curse that comes with this blessing.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, well¡­¡± It was clear that Uma really wanted to keep arguing, but in the face of the most vulnerable Tali had ever been with any of them, it was clear to Quill that the other man couldn¡¯t bring himself to keep pushing. ¡°Thank you for sharing that, Lady Firrik. I¡¯ll keep it in mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Quill bit his tongue, keeping the words he wished to say locked within him. He received no insight into whether Tali had seen his death in Harunhein, but he now knew that if she did, then she would not only keep it from him, but she would allow it to unfold by sending him north anyway. He was horribly put off by that thought, but like Uma, he couldn¡¯t very well press the issue with Tali in such a distraught state, so against his better judgment, he kept his mouth shut, excused himself with Uma, then left in the quarters wholly torn on what exactly he was supposed to do.


    ***


    Rotana Vesh was standing in the eighth floor common room, gazing through the wide floor-to-ceiling window that gave him a magnificent view of the barren countryside surrounding Ankalla. He and Tali were scheduled for a meeting in a few moments, but since he had gotten there a tad early, he opted to submerge himself within his mind and take in the amazing events that were on the horizon. Harunhein¡¯s status as an Ijirian city was soon to be destroyed, and with a war between Ijiria and Trovia brought onto this world, the Kosah-Rei would have the opening they so desired. The neck of the Empire would be ripe for them to cut, and his dreams of being the one to cut it would finally be fulfilled.


    They¡¯re all a bunch of arrogant bastards who think themselves untouchable. The Iijis and the Masters, safe atop their big white tower as they look down upon us all, don¡¯t realize how vulnerable they are even after we slaughtered Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz in the heart of Stellareid. They¡¯ve lost two of their most powerful, and even Acostav¡¯s original heir met his end and forced them into making a desperate break in tradition as they appointed the eraser Master of Light. Yet they still believe they aren¡¯t going to crumble. I wish I could be as naive as them, but my mind is not as simple as theirs.


    Vesh chuckled to himself, his thoughts briefly flashing back to his time as Aquesen¡¯s Captain of the Guard. The thought that he ever sought to protect somebody like Lord Malloway made him sick to his stomach, but he had long since moved past that role and become the face of a movement that was certain to go down in history. The death of the Ijirian Empire was coming, and soon, more deserving individuals who followed the teachings of Rei¡¯s Ko-Hahn would be the ones pulling the strings.


    If only I didn¡¯t have to wait so long, he internally remarked just before he heard the sound of the door opening behind him.


    Glancing over his broad shoulder, the man watched as Tali entered the room, surprisingly carrying a bottle of wine with her, as well as a couple of glasses. Vesh frowned, but upon noticing what he was looking at, the young woman gave a wry smile and said,


    ¡°I think I have a feeling what this meeting is about, so I thought it appropriate to break out some aged wine to celebrate.¡±


    Tali laughed, though further confusing Vesh, it seemed a bit forced, and as he looked a little bit closer at her face, he noticed the very subtle remnants of tears streaking down her cheeks. He was immediately concerned for her, especially given that she had always been like a daughter to him, but he also knew that she hated people prying into her business. If whatever had caused her to cry before coming here was something he needed to know, then she would tell him. If she kept quiet, he would simply have to forget about it, protective instincts or not.


    ¡°Perfect, thank you,¡± he replied as the two of them walked over to the seats where, a handful of weeks earlier, they had met with Sarillia Martov. ¡°I must say, I was in a celebratory mood, so this is a mighty fine surprise.¡±


    Tali grinned, placing the glasses down in front of them before popping the cork from the bottle and beginning to pour the deep red liquid. Once she had finished her task, the two old friends picked up their respective glasses then raised them in a toast.


    ¡°To victory,¡± the Voice said, to which Vesh echoed her sentiment.


    ¡°To victory.¡±


    They both took a gentle sip of the aged alcohol, savoring the contents, before Tali let out a satisfied sigh and got right to the point.


    ¡°So, was I right to assume we¡¯ve heard from King Amund, or have I utterly embarrassed myself by celebrating prematurely?¡±


    Vesh shook his head reassuringly. ¡°No, as always, your prediction was spot on. King Amund is ready and willing to fight the Ijirian Empire and claim Harunhein so long as we can subjugate Erika. If the conflict is brief, he¡¯s confident his forces can hold out against Ijiria, so he insists that we¡¯d need to be ready to attack Erika the second Harunhein falls. Therefore, I¡¯m thinking we¡¯d send Leiolai, and perhaps Barron, straight to the capital even before we make our move in the north. It¡¯s imperative that we have our teeth sunk into Erika as soon as we can, though I do fear the heavy precautions that city has taken against biological magic. If she¡¯s exposed without our knowledge, then the Kosah-Rei is in a march directly into the lap of death.¡±


    Tali gave a soft murmur to acknowledge his words as she furrowed her brow and pondered what he said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that things are moving smoothly. I have faith that Leiolai can handle herself in Erika, so we¡¯ll operate as if we know she¡¯ll survive and, in the meantime, I¡¯ll continue to attempt visions from her. At the very least, I know you and Quill will survive the Battle of Harunhein, so the two of you can go all out.¡±


    Vesh felt a surge of amusement in his chest, for every time Tali assured him of his survival, he felt on top of the world. To know that one cannot die enables them to have the confidence to do things they may not do otherwise. There was no concept of risk, so in the heat of battle, they might as well be invincible. Vesh, especially, had been told that he was present in the far-off future where Ilirianna joined them, so not only would he survive past Harunhein, but until they shook hands in Noctalus, he would be unkillable.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said with a smug chuckle. ¡°Then everything is in order. Quill and I will depart by the end of the month and head to Harunhein where we¡¯ll make contact with Speaker Martov to start setting up the board for our next major game.¡± Bringing the rim of the glass back to his lips for another sip, Vesh let his thoughts momentarily wander. ¡°We really have come a long way since that day in the courtyard, haven''t we? Who would have thought we¡¯d be sitting here like this in under a mere decade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s quite amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tali¡¯s eyes went distant as well, as if she had been swept up in a memory like he had, so he decided to let her ponder it as he turned his head back towards the window he had been staring through moments ago. Stellareid had been so long ago, resulting in an antsiness sweeping through him in the recent days¡ªone that was about to be remedied by the next great battle of the modern era.


    Oh, blessings be upon us, my Goddess, Rei. This is going to be fun.

 V8 Chapter 8- Reunion With An Old Friend

    Chapter VIII


    After some further deliberation among the Masters of Ijiria in regards to the upcoming assault on Ankalla, a more concrete plan was formulated, allowing them to properly begin setting the pieces in place. As decided at the initial meeting, Nyx and Sinna would handle Kloras Glaus, and very recently, they opted to send Nigreos and Album south to Noctalus in order to inform Lord Nogara and Lady Ilum of what they intended to do, as well as what was expected of the NightLight in regards to their decoy. The idea was to have Noctalus supply a handful of soldiers to further disguise the group they were sending towards Krato, hoping to draw the Kosah-Rei¡¯s attention and convince them that they were more interested in taming the southern wildlands than paying any attention to Harunhein. Noctalus would help to increase Vesh and Tali¡¯s complacency, making sure that they wouldn¡¯t expect an Ijirian assault on Ankalla until it was too late to do anything about it. Meanwhile, arrangements were being made to hire a handful of the most trusted independent mages in Erika, with Edwar Grunly using his connections within the medical guilds to recruit healers for the mission. Seiras Ka was the only Master not in charge of any important jobs, instead merely remaining on hand in the Citadel.


    As he mentally ran through the various assignments that were given to the Masters of Ijiria, Nakoma Taurus couldn¡¯t help smiling, deciding that he almost certainly had the easiest job to do, not counting Seiras lacking one. He and Koroha were ordered to head down into the city and to make their way to the offices of the Korrei-Tarr, which were the elite magical soldiers of Erika who specialized in combining magecraft with physical combat. They were highly regarded as the most powerful warriors Erika had to offer aside from the Masters themselves. Typically, the Korrei-Tarr would be headed by a sibling of the monarch, but given that Markreas was the only child of his generation, the leadership fell to Toranei once the King¡¯s uncle passed from age. However, Toranei rarely did her duties as Captain, and that was primarily due to the fact that the Vice-Captain was a member of Markreas¡¯s royal team and Nakoma¡¯s roommate back at the Academy. Toranei wholeheartedly trusted him, and more-or-less made him the de facto Captain in her place.


    But if any of us were to make a request of him, he would bend over backwards to see it done. Therefore¡­I think all three of us going to this meeting is a bit overkill¡­


    The Master of Fire sighed, glancing first at Koroha sitting across from him in their large, fancy carriage, then to Queen Toranei herself, positioned beside Nakoma and perhaps a little close for his liking. He had been vehemently opposed to bringing Toranei with them and had insisted that he and Koroha could handle it, but the Queen outright refused, insisting that her presence wouldn¡¯t hurt and that she wanted the chance to have the four of them back in one room again¡ªan occasion that was quite rare these days. At the very least, she agreed to wear a cloak with the cowl pulled low to prevent any Kosah-Rei spies from seeing the Queen out in the streets, and since he couldn¡¯t very well order her to remain behind, Nakoma shut his mouth and made his displeasure known through occasional grunts of dissatisfaction.


    A part of him considered trying to spark up a conversation in the otherwise dead silent carriage, but he also wasn¡¯t particularly sure what to say. It had been ages since he¡¯d dragged himself down to the offices to see their old friend, and he knew that Toranei had only spoken with him once or twice since her coronation as Queen of Ijiria¡ªa position that made it quite hard to find time to leave the Citadel for personal reasons. However, Nakoma knew that, even though she tried to hide it, Koroha often slipped out of the tower and met with him for dinner at least once or twice a month, and based on the uncharacteristically cheerful smile on her face as she gazed through the window of the carriage, she was more than excited to see him again.


    ¡°So, Koro, how¡¯s Alharo doing these days?¡± Nakoma inquired, finding a sudden opportunity to break the silence.


    Koroha snapped out of her thoughts, turning towards Nakoma with a faked expression of confusion. ¡°Whatever do you mean? Why would I have any idea how Alharo is doing? I¡¯m as busy as the rest of you, so I¡¯ve not had time to see him in the last couple of months. However, if I had to guess, I¡¯d say he¡¯s quite well and that he¡¯s happy at his job. Leading the Korrei-Tarr is fulfilling for him, though he certainly misses you two¡ªer, us, I mean.¡±


    Koroha shot them a wink, for she was well aware that Toranei and Nakoma knew all about her evening excursions to the city, but there was an unspoken agreement among them that they would never put it to words. After all, much like Nakoma and Toranei, Koroha and Alharo had loved each other back at the Academy, but even at school, they never allowed their relationship to progress past mere friends. They always went on about how their studies were important to them, and how royal team duties already took up so much of their time. Dating would only cramp their schedules further, and unfortunately, that didn¡¯t change upon graduation. Koroha was selected as the Apprentice of Wind two years later and Alharo joined the Korrei-Tarr, filling their schedules even more. Time went by, Alharo fell in love with a fellow member of the Korrei-Tarr and eventually married her. These days, he had two sons and a daughter and was supposedly quite happy.


    Their secret dinners are almost assuredly secret only on Koro¡¯s half¡­ To Alharo, I don¡¯t imagine there¡¯s any deeper meaning to meeting her aside from catching up with an old school friend. To Koro, well, I think it¡¯s the highlight of her months.


    Nakoma gazed at his friend¡¯s warm smile, only to feel a painful stabbing of guilt in his chest as he saw in her what he knew he was supposed to be. Koroha loved Alharo, but she would never be caught dead stepping between him and his wife. She had made peace with the fact that they could never be more than friends, but Nakoma hadn¡¯t been able to do the same. Even when Toranei and Markreas were married, he still selfishly sought to get in the way¡ªsomething Toranei had encouraged. Even now, they met up in the middle of the night every once in a while, unbeknownst to Markreas, Koroha, or anybody else in that Citadel¡ªa vile secret shared only by them.


    As the carriage rolled to a stop just outside the gates of the Korrei-Tarr headquarters, the three mages waited for the door to be opened before stepping out onto the sidewalk in the mid-afternoon sun. Nakoma paused for a few seconds to scan the road, wanting to see if anybody was paying them unwanted attention, but there were few people around at that hour, with most being stuck inside the many three-story office buildings that lined this particular street. The Master of Fire then checked with Koroha, whose eyes could see through distortion magic no matter how powerful, and was only satisfied when she gave a nod to indicate they were in the clear. The Master of Wind then took the lead, pushing aside the black iron gate separating the inner courtyard from the sidewalk and leading them down a path that cut across a bright green law and headed towards the closed front doors of the headquarters.


    She pushed them open, stepping into a rather dreary lobby containing a small area for visitors to sit and wait, a few windows that let in some natural light, and walls that were lacking in decorations aside from the bleak gray wallpaper that looked like it had been put there decades ago. Directly ahead of them was a large oak desk at which sat a young man watching them curiously, his mouth opening to greet them, only for him to get cut off when Koroha got right to business.


    ¡°Good afternoon. I have an appointment with Vice-Captain Bann. Can you tell him Koro and her associates are here?¡±


    Recognition flickered across his eyes, though not because he recognized her as the Master of Wind, but more likely because Alharo had told him in advance to admit anybody by that name.


    ¡°Right, yes, he¡¯s expecting you,¡± the young man told them. ¡°His office is on the third floor, just around the left-hand corner from the lifts, which are down the hall and to the right from here. Are you proficient with wind magic or shall I call a mage?¡±


    Koroha smirked to herself, then replied, ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m proficient enough. Thank you.¡±


    She then took Nakoma and the still-cloaked Toranei towards the indicated corridor before following the young man¡¯s directions to Alharo¡¯s office. Once they were on the doorstep, Koroha knocked, awaited a response, then entered the room. The second the door was safely closed behind them, Toranei lowered her cowl and all three of them took in the pleasant sight of their old friend, Alharo Bann, sitting behind his large brown desk.


    The man was in his late forties these days, but he hardly looked a day over thirty with his charismatic grin, bright green eyes, and well-tended brown mustache and beard. His hair was cut so short he appeared bald from certain angles, and he had a powerful build befitting a man who headed one of the most powerful organizations of warriors in the Empire. Currently, he only wore the formal work attire of a gold velvet button-up shirt, dark green overcoat containing a handful of his medals, and peaked officer¡¯s cap, but should he ever don his armor, he would become far more menacing than he already was.


    Although, it is remarkable how he can go from terrifying to warm with just one simple smile, Nakoma remarked as he gazed at his old friend¡¯s beaming features.


    Alharo chuckled, rising to his feet and glancing first at Koroha before his eyes shifted to Nakoma and Toranei. ¡°Well, well,¡± he began in his deep, booming voice. ¡°So the two of you finally remembered I existed, have you? What do you have to say for yourselves, Tora, Nakoma? It¡¯s been years and your dear old friend has grown lonely without you! At least Koro has the decency to make time for me! I¡¯m wounded!¡±


    Nakoma chuckled, noticing Koroha tense a bit as her evening excursions were so bluntly referred to, while Toranei just cocked an eyebrow at the large man.


    ¡°Please, give me a break, Alharo. I¡¯m the Queen of this country and as such, it is not so simple for me to go lurking out in the streets so late at night. I have duties, I have expectations. Nakoma, on the other hand, has no such excuse, and therefore, you may rip into him as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°H-hey,¡± Nakoma grunted. ¡°Whose side are you supposed to be on?¡±


    Toranei shrugged. ¡°My own, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Well, Nakoma?¡± Alharo was quick to take Toranei¡¯s suggestion to heart as he now turned his accusatory gaze straight for the Master of Fire. ¡°You have the same duties as Koro, so why haven¡¯t you come to visit me? My wife and kids would love to meet the famous Nakoma Taurus, after all! But you can¡¯t even be bothered to join me for a mere dinner?!¡±


    Nakoma chuckled with exasperation then motioned towards the office around them. ¡°I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes! For business!¡± Alharo retorted with a fake pout. ¡°Are you telling me you only have need of me when it benefits you?! Come now, we were roommates once¡ªthe best of friends! Why must you treat me like this? I am frail of heart, you know?¡±


    ¡°You have my sincerest of apologies,¡± the Master of Fire said with a monotone voice. ¡°We can work something into my schedule later, but for now, we do have business with you, old friend. And it¡¯s business I think you¡¯ll be very interested in hearing about.¡±


    Giving an exaggerated scoff, the Vice-Captain plopped himself back down into his chair and folded his arms over his broad chest. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d deduced as much already given that Queen Toranei stands before me. And so long as you promise to take me out for dinner in the near future, I suppose I can hear you out.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m paying now?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are! It¡¯s only fair given how you¡¯ve treated me!¡± Alharo¡¯s disappointed huff then shifted rapidly into an intrigued smirk as he eyed the three mages standing before him. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s this about? I¡¯ve been in terrible suspense for the last day, so out with it! For what purpose do you need the Korrei-Tarr?¡±


    With the teasing finished and their business beginning, Koroha stood up straighter and got right to the point. ¡°We¡¯ve located the Kosah-Rei, Alharo¡ªall six of them, and we intend to lead an assault on their base. It¡¯ll consist of all eight Masters, Markreas, Toranei, Ilirianna, and a hand-picked battalion of your soldiers.¡±


    As he had said, Alharo was clearly expecting something big, but the widening of his eyes told Nakoma that it was still far bigger than he expected. From there, Koroha swiftly got about telling him of her infiltration of the northern fortress, Ankalla, then proceeded to inform him of King Markreas¡¯s plan to overcome any potential trap through sheer force, power, and number. Alharo listened intently, his earlier flippant demeanor now fully replaced by that of the Vice-Captain as he took in their decoy force for the south, the Distortion Generators, and their certainty that they could gain the permission of Kloras Glaus and the Council of Elders via Rennigan. Once Koroha had finished and he was up to speed, Alharo leaned back in his chair and scratched at his beard.


    ¡°I can see why you¡¯d be worried, Nakoma,¡± he said with a furrowed brow, shooting the Master of Fire a concerned expression. ¡°I do not like that the whistleblower remains anonymous, but I also can¡¯t disagree with Markreas that this is a ridiculously important opportunity. Koro, did you check the leaders for biological magic? Are you certain these weren¡¯t Sartella¡¯s decoys?¡±


    Koroha nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. Obviously, Sartella herself was filled with it, so it¡¯s possible the changeling wasn¡¯t who she seemed to be, but the other five and Keskivaara were, without a doubt, themselves.¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­ Then¡­I can¡¯t fathom what they¡¯re planning unless the whistleblower really did sell them out¡­¡± Alharo grimaced. ¡°And you¡¯re joining the fight, Tora? With Markreas?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± the Queen confirmed. ¡°Like we said, Markreas wants as much power at Ankalla as he can manage. That¡¯s why the two of us and our daughter are going to be joining the force, leaving the Citadel under Anna¡¯s leadership while we¡¯re gone.¡±


    Alharo narrowed his eyes. ¡°And he¡¯s not concerned that there¡¯s any way the Kosah-Rei could take advantage of so many significant targets in one place? I mean, before the Battle of Stellareid, I would never even entertain the idea that such a force could have even one fatality, but they managed to slaughter two Noctalus Masters, a royal team member, two Cartigans, and even Acostav¡¯s son¡ªall the while not a single one of them was killed or captured, not even the one we already had locked away. If we somehow lose¡­¡± He paused and licked his lips. ¡°Then Ijiria as we know it is over.¡±


    Nakoma was internally disgusted with how much he agreed with Alharo¡¯s worries. Like his old friend, he didn¡¯t want to encourage the idea that such a group could ever fail with most of the cards stacked in their favor, but the Kosah-Rei constantly betrayed expectations and turned things against the Citadel. Alharo was right about the casualties of Stellareid, and though circumstances were different this time, the days before that horrific tragedy certainly gave them a false sense of confidence as well.


    ¡°We¡¯re not playing on their terms this time,¡± Toranei stated, but Alharo shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s only if this whistleblower isn¡¯t drawing us out.¡±


    ¡°Even if they are, there¡¯s only so much they can do to us,¡± the Queen retorted. ¡°The Iijis are far too trained in fire magic to ever be marked by them and not notice, as is Nakoma. The other Masters are strong, and we know what to look out for since Liri was able to identify the ring they use to activate them. Anybody with such a ring will be executed at once, so not even Sartella¡¯s magic can allow them to approach us in disguise the way we imagine they did to Viiro and Acostav. Things are different this time, and we¡¯re going to capitalize on it. So, are you willing to supply us with the soldiers we need?¡±


    Alharo sighed. ¡°Look, Tora, so long as you¡¯ve thought it through, I trust you. Besides, you¡¯re my boss, aren¡¯t ya? You can order me to do what you want, so of course I¡¯ll supply you with whatever you need. On top of that, I¡¯ll do you one better¡­¡±


    The man then smirked smugly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join the assault myself.¡±


    ***


    Nakoma was thrown off by Alharo¡¯s suggestion to join given how much he seemed to oppose the idea of potentially falling into yet another trap laid by the Kosah-Rei, but at the same time, even though Nakoma himself felt a very similar way, there wasn¡¯t a chance in hell he¡¯d want to be left out of it either. Perhaps that was what Alharo thought, for whether it was dangerous or not, he wanted to witness it with his own eyes and have some semblance of control rather than remain on the sidelines. Therefore, he told them he would recruit his best and most trusted soldiers, ensure there was no biological foul play among them, and have them ready to depart on the indicated day. Then, as much as it would have been nice to properly catch up with him, the three of them were forced to depart in order to tend to their other duties. Nakoma and Koroha, especially, needed to figure out how much they were telling their apprentices since they would be taking charge of things at the Citadel in their stead.


    The ride back to the tower was held in the same silence as before, and by the time they arrived at the Citadel, they had decided that Toranei would inform her husband of Alharo¡¯s response while Nakoma and Koroha would seek out their apprentices, Plaseia and Triston. Once they had crossed the courtyard and were in the tower itself, they made their way to the nearest lift and only then did Toranei lower her cowl again, content that there was no longer an opportunity for Kosah-Rei spies to identify her.


    She let out a huff, straightening her emerald green bangs and running a hand down her braid to make sure she was presentable. Nakoma absently watched her, always enraptured by the beauty and grace she had in even the most benign of actions, before quickly snapping himself out of it. The last thing he needed was Koroha suspecting anything, if she didn¡¯t already. He was relatively confident that the Master of Wind had no idea about their secret relationship, but he couldn¡¯t deny that she was observant and clever, so one wrong move could raise her suspicions. Luckily, a glance Koroha¡¯s way proved that she was too distracted by her own thoughts to pay any attention to where his eyes wandered. Nakoma let out a sigh of relief, one that lasted a mere second before Koroha brought them to a stop on the residential floor, where Ilirianna Iiji was waiting.


    It was like time froze for a second as the Master of Fire made eye contact with his daughter, whose expression morphed into one of anger, disgust, and hatred¡ªemotions she had been expressing towards him for the last few years now. No longer did he have the opportunity to teach her anything or to help her spar, nor did she ever really look at him anymore. In fact, he couldn¡¯t remember the last time they spoke lightheartedly, which brought him so much pain he could hardly express it. Despite the illegal nature of her conception, Nakoma loved her the way any father would love his daughter. He sought to protect her, to care for her, to help her thrive in the world, but he was no longer permitted to do so for reasons he could not even discern.


    It¡¯s been since she returned from Stellareid¡­ I can still remember that moment when I met her in the gardens downstairs and she looked at me with such anger. I¡¯m not sure what I did, and for a while, I wondered if maybe she somehow learned the truth about who she was, but that¡¯s just impossible. Tora and I are the only ones who know, so there¡¯s nobody in Stellareid or Noctalus that could have revealed it¡­ I¡¯m at a loss¡­


    His only conclusion was that she blamed them for the defeat in Stellareid. After all, she had made it perfectly clear before her departure that she wanted to align with Keskivaara and prevent his fall to the Kosah-Rei. He suspected she blamed their failure to work with him for the carnage she experienced, but even that answer didn¡¯t really add up.


    I mean, Markreas was the biggest opponent of that stance, and she still treats him with the same respect. So what the hell did I do?


    ¡°Ah, Liri,¡± Toranei greeted curtly. ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    Ilirianna glanced away. ¡°That¡¯s not your business, now is it.¡± Her tone was venomous as she already made to turn around. ¡°I¡¯ll take the next lift.¡±


    However, before Ilirianna could so much as step in the opposite direction, Toranei¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing her by her forearm and yanking her backwards with blatant anger as she snapped, ¡°You need to learn some respect, young lady! It¡¯s one thing to treat your mother in such a way while we¡¯re in private, and another to do so in the presence of the Masters. Learn your place, Ilirianna.¡±


    In the past, their daughter would have made her displeasure known but would have still abided by courtesy as she apologized and obeyed. These days, that was never how it unfolded. Instead, she shook her mother off and glared at her with a dark smile.


    ¡°Make me.¡±


    It was an undisguised dare, and based on the glimmer in her eyes, Nakoma got a bad feeling that she wanted Toranei to challenge her. It was a dare that the Queen would take easily, if only to protect her image and pride in the presence of her friends, so wanting to diffuse the situation, the Master of Fire was swift to cut in.


    ¡°Liri,¡± he began, barely holding back his flinch when she turned her glare on him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me for dinner tonight in the entertainment levels? I think it¡¯s long past the time we had a conversation, yes? And with everything coming up, what better time is there than now?¡±


    ¡°N¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should do that,¡± Toranei interrupted before her daughter could decline. ¡°I¡¯ll join as well, so we will see you tonight at the Niras Lounge. Be there, Liri.¡±


    Ilirianna snorted, said nothing, then turned on her heel and walked back the way she had come, almost certainly to seek out a different lift. Nakoma and Toranei watched her go, the latter¡¯s cold and stern expression melting into sadness once she no longer needed to wear the face of a mother. Her shoulders slumped, and she slowly shook her head.


    ¡°What did I do to her, Nakoma?¡± she uttered in a defeated tone. ¡°What changed?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know¡­ I wish I did, but¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Nakoma then glanced over his shoulder, knowing that Koroha was still standing awkwardly on the lift, clearly uncertain of what she should say or do after witnessing an interaction she wasn¡¯t supposed to see. However, she was quick to hop off the lift and step aside when Toranei murmured that she was leaving, and it was only once the Queen had ascended out of sight that the Master of Wind turned an inquisitive gaze Nakoma¡¯s way.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to pry,¡± she said softly, ¡°but you really have no idea what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Nakoma clenched his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t. I honestly don¡¯t. I mean, does she treat you like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really talked with her much, so I couldn¡¯t say if there¡¯s been a difference,¡± Koroha answered. ¡°But I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s changed between us nor have I observed a shift in her attitude towards the others. As far as I can tell, she¡¯s turned on the two of you, and only the two of you.¡±


    I know¡­ That¡¯s what worries me, but¡­there¡¯s just no way she found out. It¡¯s impossible¡­right?


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s obvious to anybody else?¡± he inquired, to which she confidently responded,


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ I think it¡¯s obvious to anyone who''s been in the same room as you three even once over the last couple of years. Obviously I doubt any of the other Masters would question you about it, but there have been whispers and speculation as to the cause of her change in attitude¡­ That being said, I think the only person who knows the truth is Princess Ilirianna herself¡­¡± Koroha then laughed wryly. ¡°And perhaps Caeli¡­ Honestly, if you want answers, you might have been better off inviting him to dinner¡­¡±


    Nakoma inadvertently cringed at the vile suggestion. ¡°I¡¯d rather eat shit, I think.¡±


    ¡°As would I, but it¡¯s still an option.¡± The Master of Wind then turned and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder before fixing him with one of her rare smiles. ¡°Anyway, I should get going, but if I don¡¯t see you again before tonight, good luck with dinner. Take care, Nakoma.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you, too, Koro¡­¡± The man sighed with resignation as he watched his friend depart, suddenly finding himself wishing he wouldn¡¯t have to attend the meal despite having been the one to suggest it. ¡°Good luck, huh? Well, I¡¯ll certainly need it¡­¡±

 V8 Chapter 9- His Insatiable Greed

    Chapter IX


    Rennigan Glaus took a long, deep breath as he gazed at his reflection in the mirror, his hands running along the bluish-white formal vest he had slipped on over his dark blue dress tunic, wanting to make sure he was as presentable as possible. Given that most of his clothing were lightly colored, he briefly scanned himself to make sure there wasn¡¯t even a slight stain anywhere that he hadn¡¯t previously noticed, then reached his fingers up to adjust his slightly overgrown silver bangs. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t so much as brush his hair to go back home and have a meeting with his father, but that particular day was a very important occasion, for he was not the only person attending this discussion. As he had been informed by Ilirianna, he would be accompanying Masters Sinna Cartus and Nyx Rana as they attempted to persuade Kloras Glaus to not only gain them permission to make their move on Ankalla, but also to pull the distortion generators back out of storage. They believed that having Rennigan speak in their favor would be invaluable, and he couldn¡¯t disagree with that conclusion.


    After all, I¡¯m rather confident that Father wouldn¡¯t have eased up on his constant regulating of the Masters had I not put a foot down and urged him to do otherwise. That¡¯s not to say I necessarily disagree with the idea of making sure the Masters can¡¯t just do whatever they want, but these are dark times, and thus, boundaries need to be pushed if we want to come out of it in one piece.


    In his eyes, this was one of those instances where the Council of Elders and the Masters of Ijiria needed to work together, for if the attack on Ankalla could go off exactly as they hoped it would, then the fall of the Kosah-Rei could happen within a mere month. Not only did they have the potential to gain their first significant victory against the cult, but they had a chance of finishing the war itself, a thought that both excited and terrified him. There wasn¡¯t a doubt in his mind that the Masters of Ijiria were about to walk straight into a trap, but at the same time, they had evidence that the Kosah-Rei leaders were at the fortress, which meant that whether it was a trap or not, Quill Tyrus and the other five would be at this battle. In a mere handful of weeks, Rennigan not only learned the means of killing Quill, but was also being given a chance to put that information to the test.


    Though, it¡¯s entirely possible Ms. Jellia was lying through her teeth, but¡­ Rennigan sighed as he took one final look at his reflection. Well, that just doesn¡¯t add up with the way she behaved. No, I¡¯m being paranoid. This trick will work so long as I can get myself in front of Tyrus¡­Then I can kill him, and finally be done with all of this nonsense. Faye, Hiro, and Jessi can rest in peace, knowing that their murderer was slaughtered. Then¡­maybe¡­I can finally join them¡­


    Rennigan grimaced as his mind wandered to what he might do after Quill¡¯s death before he decided that he was getting way too ahead of himself and that there was no reason to think about such things. He took a deep breath then turned and approached his closet door, which he quickly got about pulling open before kneeling down to rummage for the box containing his dress shoes. Figuring that they were probably shoved way in the back since he¡¯d never actually worn them after moving into this house, he crawled inside a little further before finally laying his hand on the cardboard surface that should have been the box he was seeking. However, the second he dragged it into his line of sight, his satisfaction evaporated upon realizing that it was half the size of his shoebox.


    What the hell is this? he wondered as he flipped it open, only for a horrible stab of sadness to claw its way through his body.


    ¡°Look, I just felt bad that I got gifts for Jessi and Hiro and ignored you! When I saw Caeli got you something, I realized I was being stupidly petty, so we¡¯re gonna go in this shop, you¡¯re gonna pick out whatever you want, and I¡¯m gonna buy it for you! So come on!¡±


    Echoes of a conversation long past went through his brain as he gazed at the rounded bottle of blue liquid resting atop some cotton cloths inside. It was the only solstice gift he¡¯d ever received from Fayela Rio, and given that he¡¯d just picked something at random back then, he didn¡¯t quite remember what exactly it was. He knew it was some sort of potion they¡¯d bought in Noctalus, but for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t have said what it would do.


    If it¡¯s not expired after three and half years, he added. Can potions like this expire?


    Rennigan gently reached inside, recalling how he had set it in this box once he returned from Stellareid and left it there without ever touching it again. When he graduated and moved in with Ryokumo, he probably transported it without ever knowing what was within, but when he picked the bottle up and turned it over, he found the name of the potion to be etched into the glass.


    The Elixir of Sweet Dreams? Ah, right¡­ A dream customizer, was it?


    ¡°Well, on top of guaranteeing one a good night of sleep, it also allows your subconscious to customize your dreams! Figured this was the only way you¡¯d get to experience being Nyx Rana¡¯s apprentice, yeah?¡±


    Rennigan snorted as he recalled the joke Faye had made in an effort to tease him, and it reminded him of just how passionate he used to be in regards to succeeding Nyx. These days, he no longer held such lofty ambitions, for he didn¡¯t intend to remain in this world long enough to take up such responsibilities. Unfortunately, he had to continue pretending he sought the position of Master of Water, lest his father become harder to manipulate.


    He gazed at the bottle for a few moments longer, allowing the memory of its purchase to fuel his determination more than it already had, and instead of returning it to the box, he stood up, crossed his room, and placed it on the surface of his dresser just beside that ugly plush ¡°zombie¡± toy Ryokumo once gave him from Omaruo. This way, it would be perfectly visible every time he entered. Content, he swiftly returned to his search for his shoes, and once he acquired them, he hurried downstairs to prepare for the arrival of the Masters. The meeting would be held at Kloras¡¯s estate, so the plan was for Sinna and Nyx to swing by and pick him up before the three of them headed over together.


    However, he must have been dallying in his room longer than he realized, for when he reached the bottom of the stairs and entered the living room to greet Ryokumo, he was unable to get a word out before they heard a knocking at the door.


    ¡°Ah, are they here already?¡± Ryokumo mused with a grin. ¡°Pity you guys didn¡¯t see fit to invite me. I would have loved to sit in on a discussion with dear Kloras Glaus! I did quite enjoy our brief interaction all those years ago.¡±


    Rennigan smirked, eyeing Ryokumo slyly. ¡°Caeli, if this meeting wasn¡¯t as important as it is, I might very well have done that. However, I fully expect you to ruin any chance of convincing him to help us, and therefore, you will be watching the house.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I can have dinner with him at a later time?¡± the wind mage replied, to which Rennigan shrugged.


    ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯ll work something out with him.¡±


    The two broke out into laughter as Rennigan approached the front door. He fully expected the Masters to send a servant to retrieve him, so he hadn¡¯t bothered to prepare himself quite yet and was stunned into silence when he opened it to reveal Master Nyx Rana just on the other side, her small form mostly covered by the flowing white cloak wrapped around her body. Her cowl was down, giving him a full look at her youthful face, half-lidded eyes, and apathetic demeanor.


    ¡°Ah, er¡­M-Master Rana?¡± Rennigan stuttered, his body going stiff as he corrected his posture and attempted to smile. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Her head slowly titled to the side while she silently stared at him, as if she were blatantly analyzing him. He had only met Nyx personally a handful of times, but the only instance he had been in such close proximity as this was when she paid a visit to his father the night Faye came over for dinner. Otherwise, his interactions with Nyx took place in the Chamber of the Masters, with the others present as well. With that said, he had heard plenty about her eccentricities, so wanting to be polite, he patiently awaited her indication that he was allowed to speak.


    ¡°You dressed up quite fancily,¡± she stated randomly, her words far from what Rennigan was expecting. ¡°Are we not just speaking with your father?¡±


    Rennigan hesitated. ¡°W-well, um¡­? I guess I just figured I should look my best given that a couple of Masters would be present as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You didn¡¯t need to do that. Sinna just dressed in her normal leather, so nobody would have noticed if you wore whatever you wanted.¡± Nyx spoke with an airy, disinterested voice, her white eyes almost looking past him despite her directly addressing him. ¡°But I appreciate the thought, Mr. Rennigan.¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Nyx then leaned to the right, her attention shifting to Ryokumo, who was observing from the couch with a stupid grin on his face. ¡°Good day to you, Caeli. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    Ryokumo, exaggerated as always, jumped to his feet and bent forward in a low bow. ¡°As it is my pleasure to be in your magnificent presence, Master Rana! I wish you both the best of luck in dealing with the human shitstain we call Kloras!¡±


    Rennigan internally cringed at Ryokumo¡¯s crudeness, but before he could apologize to Nyx, she merely blinked a few times, said ¡°Okay¡±, then turned around and motioned for Rennigan to come with her. The younger water mage hurriedly shot a glare at Ryokumo then closed the door and followed Nyx towards the large carriage awaiting them. This time, he was able to prepare before finding himself in the presence of a Master of Ijiria, so he took a couple of deep breaths as Nyx stepped into the open doors of the carriage then pursued her inside. He¡¯d met Sinna Cartus on occasion as well, but he¡¯d never been as close to her as he was now, so he barely suppressed his surprise at just how massive she was. Her head was pressed against the ceiling, and the bulk of her toned, muscled body took up quite a bit of space on the bench she sat upon. As Nyx had said, she wore a leather, sleeveless jerkin that showed off just how powerful her arms were, and the stern look on her face was the cherry on top of the already overwhelmingly intimidating presence the Master of Rock held.


    ¡°G-good morning, Master Cartus,¡± Rennigan greeted the second he had sat down across from her. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to officially meet you.¡±


    Sinna cocked an eyebrow as Nyx slipped her tiny frame into the spot beside her. ¡°Charmed, Rennigan Glaus. Are you confident you can truly talk sense into your vile father?¡±


    Always baffled at how easily these people insulted his father to his face, Rennigan forced a confident tone and answered, ¡°Yes. I am.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Sinna grunted. ¡°Then let¡¯s be off.¡±


    The carriage driver closed the doors, hopped back into the coach, and soon enough, they were rumbling off in the direction of the Glaus Estate. From what Rennigan knew, since they already had to convince his father to give Koroha permission to investigate Ankalla, he was relatively familiar with the situation. In addition, Kloras was then briefed on the subject of the planned attack via some messages sent to him by Markreas¡¯s scribes, so their job wasn¡¯t to fill him in on anything. At this point, Kloras knew all of the details, meaning this was a pure session of negotiation. His father would have concocted a deal for them, and it was up to them to either accept it or, more likely, change his mind and make a counteroffer.


    The ride to the estate was held in complete silence, but since Rennigan only lived a few blocks away from his family, it was barely a five minute trip before they arrived at the front gates and rode into the lush green courtyard that surrounded the front part of the two-story beige mansion. He kept his head down, having little interest in looking at a place that hadn¡¯t really been his home in a few years, before they came to a stop, the doors were pulled open once again, and the Masters stepped down onto the driveway. Rennigan paused, gathered his thoughts, then got to his feet to follow Nyx and Sinna towards the front doors, finding that they had already knocked. By the time Rennigan had made his way up the curved stone steps and arrived on the porch, their knock was answered by the estate¡¯s head maid, Rosaline.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Cartus, Master Rana. In my master¡¯s place, I welcome you to our home.¡± She had an air of cold formality that was a far cry from her typically warm and loving attitude¡ªa persona she put on whenever the estate had visitors of a status like Nyx and Sinna¡¯s. ¡°And welcome back, Young Master. It is wonderful to see you again,¡± Rosaline added upon making eye contact with Rennigan. This time, however, she allowed a slight smile to peek out before she turned and said, ¡°Come. Master Kloras is waiting in his office. I¡¯ll lead you there.¡±


    Rennigan lagged behind as the Masters followed Rosaline into the entry hall, towards the spiral staircase just inside. Once again, he kept his head low, for while it was nice to see Rosaline again, he had struggled to feel comfortable in this place ever since he returned from Stellareid. He wasn¡¯t quite sure why it felt so heavy and depressing, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel happy in his old home anymore. The only place he felt at ease was back at his current house, and even then, there was a strange sense to it as well. Because of this, he hadn¡¯t been back to the estate in quite some time. These thoughts dominated his attention on the way to the office, and he only snapped out once Rosaline had allowed them entry. Sinna and Nyx entered, but before Rennigan could, the head maid placed a gentle touch on his shoulder, squeezed, then stepped aside.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Rosaline,¡± he whispered, then moved into the room as well.


    Kloras Glaus¡¯s office was primarily dominated by a vast library of books that he hardly ever read and were mostly there to make him appear highly literate. Nearly every wall had floor-to-ceiling shelves that lacked even a single slot for an extra book. It was a windowless room, and since there was no spot on the wall for firelamps, the only illumination came from a chandelier hanging above the center, the little fires casting a dull glow over the office. Directly ahead of the door was a desk at which Kloras himself was sitting, his silver hair tied in a braid that fell to his hips and his lanky form covered by the long green robes that identified him as a Council Elder.


    The man rose to his feet then placed his hand over his stomach before leaning forward in a bow. ¡°Good morning, Masters. Welcome to my home. It¡¯s a pleasure to have you.¡±


    Rennigan noticed Sinna¡¯s jaw clenched with anger, but she must have been ordered not to cause any further issues between them and Rennigan¡¯s father given that she kept her mouth shut and didn¡¯t talk. He was mildly surprised, for he had been under the impression that the Master of Rock was hot-headed and quick to speak her mind regardless of who she was talking to, or at least this was true according to Kloras.


    Instead, it was Nyx that took the lead of the conversation. ¡°Yes, good morning to you as well, Council Member. As I am sure we are both very busy, I do not want to take up too much of your time, so if you do not mind, shall we get right to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we shall,¡± he agreed, moving to step around the side of his desk before folding his hands behind his back and smiling smugly.


    As always when the Masters of Ijiria came knocking on his door, Kloras Glaus knew without a doubt that he held all of the power¡ªthat it was his word that would determine whether or not they got what they wanted. He often boasted of this to Rennigan, declaring that this was as it should be, and that without his influence within the Council of Elders, the Masters would be wildly out of control. Rennigan wasn¡¯t sure he subscribed to that line of thought anymore, as it now appeared to him that his father was more of a hindrance to defending the Empire than anything else. That was why Rennigan had been speaking in support of the Masters in recent years and it was why he stood there beside Sinna and Nyx that very moment.


    ¡°However, before we properly begin,¡± Kloras continued after a momentary pause, his golden eyes shifting away from the Masters before settling on his son. There was a flicker of disappointment within them, though it was so fast that Rennigan would have missed it had he not been looking for it. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask why you are present for this, Son. I¡¯ve sent letter after letter requesting that you come home for dinner, or even just to visit, and you never do. Even when I suggested celebrating your birthday, you declined, so why is it that you¡¯d only stop by your childhood home to be the Masters¡¯ personal puppet?¡±


    Despite it being a cowardly move, Rennigan was unable to make eye contact as he listened to the sound of a genuine hurt within the man¡¯s voice, like he really was saddened by the way his son behaved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father, but I¡¯m very busy these days, and this is an important discussion. I wouldn''t be here if I didn¡¯t wholeheartedly believe that my presence could make a difference.¡±


    ¡°You support them then?¡± Kloras inquired sharply. ¡°You think I should convince the Council to allow all eight Masters of Ijiria to attack Ankalla¡ªto give permission for an all-out assault the likes of which hasn¡¯t been seen in our modern age?¡±


    Rennigan smiled bitterly, his father¡¯s tone already making it clear that Kloras didn¡¯t intend to support the attack, or at least not without using it to further his own political desires. ¡°I would. We might have the Kosah-Rei standing helpless beneath our boots and it would be idiotic to not crush them.¡± The young man took a deep breath, stepped forward to place himself beside Nyx, then forced himself to raise his head and finally return Kloras¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes, I want you to give unconditional permission for this assault to commence, if not for the Masters, then for me. This is my best chance to take out Quill Tyrus, and I¡¯ll be damned if you¡¯re the one to prevent me from doing so.¡±


    Kloras¡¯s features contorted in confusion as he stared at Rennigan for a second before sharply turning his head towards Nyx. ¡°What the hell is he talking about? Is Rennigan a part of the attack force?¡±


    Nyx gave a gentle nod. ¡°Yes, he is. King Markreas believed your son would be a valuable asset, especially given that he¡¯s one of the only mages to have ever confronted Quill Tyrus and lived to tell the tale. On that same line of thought, we¡¯ve permitted Ryokumo Caeli to join as well.¡±


    Rennigan internally smirked, knowing that wasn¡¯t the true reason he was offered a spot in the attack force. Instead, Markreas allowed him to join them under the condition that he petition his father to support them, but a truth like that would only enrage the Council Member, so it seemed Nyx opted to formulate a lie instead.


    Kloras scoffed with annoyance as he reached his fingers up to touch the bridge of his nose. ¡°Son, I understand that you¡¯ve never been able to forget what Quill Tyrus did to you, and I don¡¯t blame you for that. I don¡¯t expect you to so easily move on from the deaths of your Academy teammates, but if that man really is at this damned fortress, what can you actually do about it? You and the others unloaded everything you had and it was all for naught! You burnt him alive, you depleted your mana even with environmental magic at your disposal, yet he still lives! I don¡¯t want to demean your abilities, but attempting to fight him again, and in his own territory at that, is tantamount to suicide, and I will not send my only son to his early grave!¡±


    Every bone in Rennigan¡¯s body urged him to tell Kloras what he recently learned about Quill¡¯s unkillable nature, but he bit his tongue, for he didn¡¯t want Sinna and Nyx to know that he¡¯d figured out how to take him down. After all, it needed to be Rennigan that killed Quill, so if the Masters knew the truth, they would almost certainly steal his target out from under him. That was why he remained quiet and allowed Sinna to reply in his stead.


    ¡°Elder Glaus, with all due respect, your son is a professional mage who graduated the top of his class in a year that included three members of the royal team. He can more than handle himself, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    But Kloras vehemently shook his head. ¡°Master Cartus, I am not gambling with my son¡¯s life! Quill Tyrus isn¡¯t a typical mage, nor are most of the other cultists that are allegedly in that fortress! Add the powerhouse that is Rickori Keskivaara to the mix, and you have a perfect recipe for a high death toll!¡± His father snorted, eyeing the Masters with a disgusted, accusatory glare. ¡°And that¡¯s under the impression this isn¡¯t a trap. Have we yet identified the source of this leak?¡±


    Sinna clicked her tongue with displeasure, making it seem like she was about to snap at him, so Nyx swiftly jumped in and answered the question. ¡°We have not, but do keep in mind that in addition to the Masters of Ijiria, we will have entire battalions of Korrei-Tarr, as well as the King, Queen, and Princess. Trap or not, victory is assuredly ours.¡±


    ¡°Well, Master Rana, I was told a similar thing when Viiro Noctis and Acostav Luz led the royal team to Stellareid, was I not? How did that go? How close did Rennigan come to dying back then?¡± The Council Elder narrowed his eyes. ¡°Forgive me for my pessimism, but can you really blame me for assuming that King Markreas is about to march the Masters straight to their deaths?¡±


    ¡°You should have more faith in us, Kloras,¡± Sinna spat, her self-control finally shattering in the face of such an offensive statement. ¡°The Masters of Ijiria are not some bumbling fools that would be so easily killed. The Kosah-Rei do not stand a snowball¡¯s chance in hell of surviving a force containing the mages this one will have.¡±


    Rennigan nodded firmly. ¡°She¡¯s right, Father. I¡¯m not going to die, so it¡¯s imperative that you convince the other Council Members to permit this! Allow this operation to go forward, let us use the distortion generators, and I swear on the names of my team that we will win! Please!¡± Then, biting back his pride, the young man bent his back forward into a low bow, making his desperation obvious.


    ¡°Rennigan¡­¡± Kloras uttered with exasperation. ¡°Why? Why are you so eager to go sprinting to your death?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die,¡± he repeated tonelessly. ¡°I promise¡­¡±


    The office fell silent, and since Rennigan refused to rise from his bow until his father gave them the permission they sought, he could not see the expression on the man''s face. All he could do was hope that Kloras would listen to him¡ªwould hear in his voice just how important it was.


    The man sighed.  ¡°Very well¡­¡± A surge of hope rushed through Rennigan as he rose back up, only for that hope to be dashed when Kloras continued. ¡°I¡¯ll permit it, but I refuse to allow such a goldmine to pass me by. You want my support, Masters, then you must give me something of equal value¡­ Master Rana, take my son on as your apprentice or I refuse. That is my singular condition. Otherwise, you will leave my house immediately and I¡¯ll urge the other elders to vote against you.¡±


    ¡°Father, no!¡± Rennigan exclaimed furiously, meanwhile, Sinna took a threatening step towards the much smaller man.


    ¡°You would dare¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Sinna!¡± Nyx interrupted, raising her voice louder than Rennigan had ever heard it go. Her petite hand shot out to grab Sinna¡¯s arm, and though if the Master of Rock wanted, she could brush it off with ease, Sinna made no move to do so. ¡°Stop, Sinna, please!¡±


    She glanced back at the Master of Water with a stunned expression. ¡°Nyx¡­ Come on, he¡¯s being ridiculous! He would allow the Kosah-Rei to elude us yet again all for his own selfish desires?! He would put the needs of the Empire below that of his own?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Master Rana!¡± Rennigan swiftly agreed before turning a snarl upon Kloras. ¡°You listen here, Father! Enough of your bullshit! This attack is more than just some random operation! It is an attempt to exterminate the Kosah-Rei once and for all¡ªto prevent them from doing to Harunhein and the other Great Cities what they did to Hiriech and Stellareid! How fucking dare you try to use such an important situation to strong-arm Master Rana into doing something she has repeatedly refused to do! I will not allow myself to gain her apprenticeship through such vile, manipulative means!¡±


    Kloras visibly flinched as Rennigan screamed at him, his features contorting in pain enough so that the young man hoped he would see reason and correct his mistake. But true to his nature, Kloras Glaus dug his heels in anyway.


    ¡°I have made my stance clear, Son. Perhaps you will hate me for this, but so be it. I only want what¡¯s best for you, so if you¡¯re going to risk your life like this, then you better be getting rewarded for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a damn reward!¡± Rennigan fumed. ¡°Tyrus dying is more than enough for me!¡±


    But Kloras ignored him and stared directly at Nyx. ¡°Your response, Master?¡±


    Both Sinna and Rennigan spun around to stare intently at the Master of Water, their features silently urging her not to give in and that they could figure something else out, but Nyx¡¯s ever-apathetic expression made her hard to read. Her silver eyes were locked on Kloras as she, too, refused to gaze at the others. Rennigan knew that Nyx had refused such an offer on multiple occasions, so he could only imagine she was internally debating how to salvage this situation and turn things around. That was why her eventual response caused Rennigan¡¯s eyes to widen in horror.


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± she said. ¡°Upon our return from Ijiria, I will officially make Rennigan Glaus my apprentice.¡±


    No¡­ No, come on, Master!


    A stiff smile turned Kloras¡¯s lips, a reaction that was far from the victorious gloating that Rennigan would have expected. ¡°Good choice. You¡¯ll have my support for Ankalla then. High Elder Orland intends for us to vote on the matter tomorrow evening, so by then, you¡¯ll have all the permission you need to commence this operation. It¡¯s always a pleasure working with you.¡±


    ¡°And you, Elder Glaus,¡± Nyx responded emotionlessly. ¡°Good day to you.¡±


    Then, without another word, the Master of Water turned around and made to depart the office, a visibly fuming Sinna Cartus on her heels. Rennigan lagged behind for only a second to glare with disgust at Kloras before he, too, followed the Masters from the room. He had nothing more to say to his father, and the look of sadness on the man¡¯s face when he departed held little weight with the young man, for it merely seemed hollow.


    Rosaline escorted them back to the carriage, and though she was clearly aware of the anger of Sinna and Rennigan, she made no comment as she bid them goodbye. It was only once they were back in the privacy of the carriage that the silence was broken, but since he could tell Sinna was about to explode with anger, Rennigan decided to quickly say his piece before she could.


    ¡°I¡¯ll refuse, Master Rana,¡± he stated. ¡°We can pretend that we¡¯ll obey in order to defeat the cult, and when we return to Erika, I¡¯ll decline the apprenticeship. That way, you¡¯ll hold up your end of the deal but won¡¯t get stuck with me. There¡¯s nothing he can do about my response. I¡¯m just¡­sorry about him¡ªsorry it came to this.¡±


    He could see the surprise on Sinna¡¯s face, telling him that she expected he would take advantage of this situation, but Nyx revealed very little of what she was feeling. Instead, she just gave him a warm smile and shook her head.


    ¡°Do not apologize for your father¡¯s actions, Rennigan,¡± she told him. ¡°What he does is out of your control, and thus, I do not blame you for anything. However, I do think your refusal to comply with the deal will only destroy any future cooperation from him. Even if you told him to his face that you didn¡¯t want this, my credibility would be crushed to nothing. We cannot afford that¡­so I would still ask you to do as he says. I¡¯ll follow through with his request and I¡¯ll take you on as my apprentice.¡±


    Sinna grit her teeth and scoffed, though it didn''t seem to be directed at either of them. ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to do that, Nyx.¡±


    ¡°I did though,¡± she murmured. ¡°Kloras¡¯s support for this attack is critical, so it would be selfish of me to decline and be partially responsible for the death of the Ankalla Operation. Kloras may be willing to bear such a burden, but I am not. I will do whatever I need to protect this country. Besides¡­¡± Nyx then turned back to Rennigan and gave him a sly wink. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a bad choice. When you were younger, I stood by my refusal to do what Kloras wanted, but now¡­¡± She shrugged. ¡°Like Sinna said, you¡¯re top of your class in a very competitive year. You survived the Battle of Stellareid when more powerful mages could not. And I do need an apprentice should the unthinkable ever happen to me¡­ There are far worse conditions that could have been set. Do you disagree, Rennigan?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± he stuttered. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want such an honor because you were forced. Even if I¡¯m an okay pick, that doesn¡¯t leave me feeling any better about it¡­¡±


    Nyx laughed softly. ¡°Then earn it in your mind. Kill one of the leaders, like you want to. If you can accomplish something like that, then you¡¯re more than deserving of the honor, right?¡±


    Kill one of the cultists, huh? Rennigan took a deep breath, the charred features of Quill Tyrus¡¯s fake face coming back to him and reminding him of why he was so desperate to get his father¡¯s permission in the first place. Fine then¡­ If I have no say in this matter, then I guess I just all the more reason to track down that fucker and finally take him down.

 V8 Chapter 10- Rumination And Hatred

    Chapter X


    ¡°So, I think it¡¯s appropriate that I ask you once more just for good measure, but do you really think my attendance is necessary? I, for one, fear that it may very well cause your mother¡¯s head to explode with rage, and I may quickly find myself locked in the deepest depths of the Citadel¡¯s dungeon.¡±


    Ilirianna smirked as she listened to Ryokumo speak, the pair currently riding a silver lift up towards the entertainment levels of the Citadel, their destination the Niras Lounge and the abruptly-scheduled dinner with her real parents.


    ¡°To be honest, I think such a sight would be amusing,¡± she replied with a sly wink. ¡°And you¡¯re correct that, without a doubt, my mother will be utterly fuming¡­ But that¡¯s kinda the idea, you know?¡±


    Ryokumo chuckled nervously as he side-eyed her. ¡°I suppose it would be somewhat funny, but a prison sentence wouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not gonna let her send you to the dungeons,¡± Ilirianna assured her friend. ¡°That being said, if you¡¯re getting cold feet or it truly does make you uncomfortable, you don¡¯t have to join me. I won¡¯t be offended in the least if you choose to head back home.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The young man paused, pursing his lips in thought before turning a warm expression her way. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this alone, do you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± she admitted, to which Ryokumo gave a firm nod and added,


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not going anywhere, Liri. Let¡¯s have dinner with my future in-laws!¡±


    She snorted before allowing herself to break out into laughter at his rather bold joke. Ryokumo followed her lead, and as their destination approached, the two mages were laughing so uncontrollably that her friend had to intentionally slow the lift down so they had time to pull themselves together. It was moments like these that served to remind her of just how important Ryokumo Caeli was to her, for ever since Nakoma and Toranei had practically forced her into joining them for a dinner she had no interest in attending, she had been overwhelmed by a storm of emotions varying from anger to dread to downright hatred for the two people who had destroyed her trust more thoroughly than anybody in her life ever had. She wanted nothing less than to bail and leave them waiting for her, but she also knew that if she refused, then her mother would force further interactions with her¡ªsomething Ilirianna had gone out of her way to avoid over the last few years.


    And it¡¯s obvious they¡¯ve begun to notice, but I don¡¯t think I care whether they do or not. They¡¯re too arrogant to ever come to the conclusion that I found out their darkest secret, so they¡¯ll never realize the true reason I¡¯ve come to hate them. With that said, let them squirm a little as they try to figure out what the hell they did wrong¡­ It¡¯s honestly quite enjoyable¡­


    Since it had been dumped on her just that morning, she decided that she didn¡¯t want to do this by herself, and since Ryokumo was the only person in her life who would understand why she felt that way, she went straight to his house and asked if he would be willing to be by her side. Even now, it was obvious that even the ever-bold Ryokumo Caeli was hesitant to crash a dinner put on by the Queen, so she felt a surge of pride and love at the fact that he wanted to help her through this more than he wanted to avoid conflict with Toranei.


    ¡°Kumo,¡± she began once her laughter subsided and the lift came to a stop. ¡°This means the world to me. I hope you realize that. Thank you¡­¡±


    Ryokumo grinned back at her. ¡°You¡¯re more than welcome. Now, shall we?¡±


    ¡°We shall.¡±


    Side by side, Ilirianna and Ryokumo stepped off the silver disk and began making their way into one of the entertainment corridors the Citadel had to offer. While it was still windowless, with silver, colorless walls like the other floors beneath it, the entertainment corridors were still a far cry from the rest of the tower in that they were bustling, active, and loud. There were restaurants, game rooms, gambling halls, and many other attractions that served as a way for the denizens of the Citadel to relax and unwind without having to go through the trouble of riding through the city to reach Erika¡¯s Market Street. Ilirianna used to frequent the place with Reigious and Piura, as well as Nakoma back when she was younger, but she hadn¡¯t been there in quite some time.


    Though, I do have some nice memories of coming with the royal team¡­ I think Abi was a bit overwhelmed, but she still enjoyed herself, as did the others¡­


    The thought of her old team made her a bit sad, for even setting aside Abi¡¯s departure from the realm, Nigreos and Album had become rather distant despite living far closer to her than Ryokumo did. Album predominantly kept to herself these days, though she was still polite and friendly whenever conversation was sparked between the two. Nigreos, on the other hand, was an oddity that she couldn¡¯t quite explain. Ever since Stellareid, there had been a tension between them that confused her greatly since he hadn¡¯t actually done anything wrong to earn such an instinctual aversion like the one she had for him. She actually felt kind of bad, for there had been instances where she¡¯d unfairly snapped at him, and she wondered if the reason he no longer spoke to her was because she had inadvertently pushed him away.


    Then again, it¡¯s not like we were that close during his time at the Academy anyway. He was the only one who never did away with the formalities. I was always ¡®Princess Ilirianna¡¯ to him¡­so maybe it was inevitable that we¡¯d grow apart once our team was disbanded.


    Yet, as Ilirianna and Ryokumo walked past a bar called ¡°The Blue Dolphin¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but glance inside since it was her personal favorite there in the Citadel and it was where she had often taken the royal team back then. She immediately spotted their favorite table on a small fenced patio just outside and her mind filled in the blanks, creating a vision of the five of them sitting around it, laughing, joking, chatting, and just having an all around amazing time with one another. Those days were long over, though, and as the vision faded, she forced herself to turn away.


    ¡°I miss it, too,¡± Ryokumo commented softly, to which Ilirianna internally scoffed at how obvious she was being.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    It was then, as she finally returned to the present, that she realized the two of them were being watched curiously by the onlookers. Whenever somebody would recognize her hair, they bowed and remained in such a position until she had passed, and eventually, the entrance to the Niras Lounge came into view.


    It was a very exclusive venue that was mainly accessible only by members of the highest status there in the tower, intended primarily to serve as a place where they could enjoy themselves without drawing the attention of the masses. The door was guarded by two soldiers, who stepped aside the second Ilirianna arrived and allowed her to go inside without so much as a word spoken. The interior was ridiculously cozy, with multiple velvet couches, finely crafted wooden tables, and a bar in the far left corner where a few legislatures were currently enjoying their drinks while chatting it up with the young woman behind the counter. The chatter was quiet, a stark contrast to the world outside that door, but since Toranei would have rented the private suite, Ilirianna didn¡¯t remain there for long and quickly got about making her way to another door just beside the bar. As she recalled, the private lounge was pretty much a small version of the main room, with a seating area consisting of expensive couches and recliners facing a glass coffee table in the center, though when it was reserved for dinners, there was a portable table brought in and placed just in front of a window in the back that was slightly ajar.


    It was there that she knew her parents would be sitting, so the very second she and Ryokumo entered, her blue eyes shot towards that table to find Toranei and Nakoma sitting across from one another. They turned their heads, and Ilirianna more than enjoyed the sight of their features contorting in surprise when they noticed Ryokumo accompanying her.


    ¡°Good evening, Mother, Master Taurus,¡± she greeted with a stiff smile. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I invited Kumo here to join us. He¡¯s spent so long on the road these last months so I thought he¡¯d enjoy a chance to experience the Niras Lounge. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Toranei instantly jumped to her feet, her features filling with a fury so strong that she hardly looked like the same person. Meanwhile, Nakoma just put his face in his hands and turned away, as if more than content to let the Queen handle this situation.


    ¡°Of course we mind, Liri,¡± she hissed, her tone trembling despite her clear efforts to not start screaming at her. ¡°Somebody lacking basic manners like Caeli does not belong in a place like this, and I do believe I¡¯ve made my opinion of him more than clear. You¡¯re far from stupid, and there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that you knew I wouldn¡¯t approve, so I can¡¯t help wondering what you think you are doing? If this is your idea of a joke¡­?¡±


    Ilirianna raised her head so that she could stare back at her mother down the bridge of her nose. ¡°I¡¯m not joking at all, Mother, though I think it¡¯s real funny to hear you accuse Kumo of lacking basic manners while you constantly ridicule and belittle a former member of the royal team and one of the only mages in this country to ever face down the Kosah-Rei leadership and come out of it alive.¡±


    ¡°Ilirianna¡­¡± Nakoma began, finally breaking his silence, but the Princess decided to talk right over him.


    ¡°Kumo and I are a pair tonight, so if he leaves, I will, too. Make your choice, and to be honest, I don¡¯t care what you choose.¡±


    Ilirianna was riding a high like she rarely ever experienced as she stood toe-to-toe with her mother and wasn¡¯t buckling under her piercing gaze like she used to. She understood that, from an outsider''s perspective, she was being childish and disrespectful to both her mother and the Master of Fire. Anybody who didn¡¯t know what she knew would almost certainly take Toranei¡¯s side in all of this, but Ilirianna couldn¡¯t care less what anybody thought of her. All her life, Toranei Iiji had spoken to her with pompous arrogance, as if she were the epitome of perfection and Ilirianna needed to strive to be exactly like her. She only ever told her what she did wrong and made her feel like she was less than adequate.


    And yet, you and Nakoma have committed one of the gravest sins you can against our King¡ªand against me. How dare you look down on me when my very existence is your darkest secret. How dare you treat me like some sort of idiot when you¡¯re the one who spent my entire life lying to me, to Markreas, and to the world. I don¡¯t even know who the hell I¡¯m supposed to be anymore because you couldn¡¯t keep your fucking pants on when you were already married to the damned king! So forgive me for enjoying this¡­ Forgive me for being childish, but you don¡¯t deserve anything better.


    ¡°Fine then,¡± Toranei eventually grunted. ¡°If you can¡¯t behave like a mature adult, then leave.¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°Sounds good to me. Come on, Kumo, let¡¯s go back to the Blue Dolphin instead.¡±


    ¡°Hold on just a second!¡±


    Nakoma¡¯s sudden shout caused Ilirianna to pause as she glanced back to where the Master of Fire had jumped to his feet so frantically that the table trembled beneath him. His crimson eyes were wide and his mouth was hanging open as if he had called out to them before he even knew what it was he wanted to say. Ilirianna narrowed her eyes, challenging him to go right ahead and speak, but that sharp look of hers only caused this supposed powerhouse of a mage to flinch away as if she had slapped him, just like he had that very morning. It was utterly pathetic in her opinion, so she was about to turn back and continue with her departure when he finally found his voice.


    ¡°This was not something I wish to ask you with Caeli present, but if he¡¯s going to be here, then I¡¯ll just say it anyway.¡± Nakoma took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°What have I done, Ilirianna? You¡¯ve been avoiding me for so long now, and when you look at me, it¡¯s as if you hate me¡­yet I cannot recall what I may have done to upset you. You treat your mother the same¡­and I don¡¯t understand it. Please, if I¡¯ve said something that hurt you, tell me and I¡¯ll apologize! But I can¡¯t repent if I don¡¯t even know where I went wrong¡­¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Toranei scoffed. ¡°Stop that, Nakoma. If she wishes to behave like a toddler, then that¡¯s on her. You¡¯re a Master, so don¡¯t go bowing your head to her so easily.¡±


    ¡°You may be right, but even so¡­¡± He swallowed whatever words caught in his throat, his attention never shifting from Ilirianna. ¡°Please¡±


    Trust me, the last thing you want is me putting my disgust into words. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t benefit anybody. I need this throne. I need the ability to appoint Masters should they not have apprentices. I need the ability to control them, and I need the influence over the Great Cities that comes with Markreas¡¯s crown. If I ever put to words what I learned in Stellareid, Anna-Piura or Reigious will take that spot from me, and while I trust them more than I trust any of you, I don¡¯t trust them quite as much as I trust myself.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said coldly, then spun on her heel and departed with Ryokumo right on her heels. They drew some attention from those in the Lounge¡¯s main room, which was probably due to the fact that she had just passed through mere minutes ago, but nobody said a word to her, and eventually, she and Ryokumo were back out in the corridor and heading towards the lift.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the Princess repeated once they had put the Niras Lounge far enough behind them. ¡°That was probably awkward as all hell for you, but I appreciate you standing there with me. And honestly? I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d hate you enough to let me skip the stupid dinner. I¡¯ve got my night back to myself.¡±


    Ryokumo laughed, though there was a clear tinge of sadness in the tone that he was trying, and failing, to suppress. ¡°Yes, it was a tad awkward, I¡¯ll admit. However, since all the attention was on you, I was able to silently fade into the background and be a mere observer.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was surprised you didn¡¯t offer any of your typical commentary,¡± she teased. ¡°Normally, you¡¯d have slipped in a quip or two. Why the sudden surge in self-control?¡±


    ¡°Hey, now!¡± he protested. ¡°You say that like I have no filter whatsoever! I can be polite when the situation calls for it! That being said, the air in that room was heavy enough that I think any usage of my tongue would have resulted in its removal, maybe even by the Queen personally.¡± Ryokumo grinned as he said it, but yet again, a hint of that sadness poked its way back out. ¡°Though, it¡¯s a pity things ended up like this. Of course, I don¡¯t blame you for treating them the way you do, but¡­well¡­¡± She waited patiently for him to go on as his brow furrowed in consideration, as if he wasn¡¯t really sure what he was trying to say. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just that Master Taurus seemed so desperate. Whatever his sins, I do think he cares for you.¡±


    The emotional part of her wanted to immediately deny that, but the logical part kicked in fast enough to overcome the knee-jerk reaction. Whether she liked it or not, Ryokumo was right. Nakoma had always been somewhat of a father figure to her, and she knew now that was because he was her father. He treated her with respect, and perhaps that was one of the reasons she was so furious at him. Her mother lying to her wasn¡¯t terribly surprising given the way she always acted, but Nakoma held Ilirianna¡¯s trust in a way very few ever had, only for it to turn out that even he had been lying to her all this time. Toranei¡¯s deceit made her angry, but Nakoma¡¯s hurt her in a way she had never been able to articulate.


    ¡°So, are we actually heading to the Dolphin or do you want to just split off and go home?¡± Ryokumo inquired when she didn¡¯t respond.


    Ilirianna pondered the question, for there was something she had wanted to do that night before Toranei hoisted this dinner onto her. ¡°Actually, I was gonna do this alone, but since you¡¯re here, perhaps you can join me. I had intended to visit Grunly and finally tell him the truth, but I was forced to reschedule for sometime tomorrow. He might still be in his office, so I was thinking I¡¯d head up there. You wanna join?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The young man let out that soft sound as a pained look overcame his expression. ¡°So you¡¯re really going through with that? And¡­¡± Ryokumo then lowered his voice to ensure nobody but Ilirianna heard what he said next. ¡°...she was okay with it, even though we never told Nigreos and Album? I mean, this is a big risk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it is,¡± Ilirianna conceded. ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t be taking it if I didn¡¯t think it was absolutely necessary. We cannot allow King Markreas to appoint Grunly¡¯s successor, but he¡¯s holding out for her sudden return. If something doesn¡¯t give, he will die before he can name the next Master of Nature¡­and I think the only person that can get through to him is her. She agreed with me, so I planned to take him there before we departed for Ankalla.¡±


    Ryokumo grimaced. ¡°Y-yes, I understand the reasoning, but¡­¡±


    He¡¯s concerned about the rest of the royal team, and understandably so. But I think the time for telling Nigreos and Album passed us by when Abi didn¡¯t instantly divulge Scott¡¯s existence to them when we got back from Omaruo all those years ago. Nowadays, both of them may very well follow their duty to turn her over to Markreas. Grunly, on the other hand, almost certainly wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s much less of a risk¡­ I know it is¡­


    ***


    Upon reaching the silver lift, Ilirianna and Ryokumo made the decision to ride it up to the floor where Edwar Grunly¡¯s office was located. The hope was that he was still up there, and while it was after working hours, Ilirianna knew that the old man spent a lot of his time there, so it wasn¡¯t completely impossible that he¡¯d still be at his desk, reading a book or fiddling with some magic. If he wasn¡¯t then she had the option of checking his quarters, but she probably wouldn''t bother him if that were the case. Instead, she¡¯d just wait until morning. Thankfully, when the mages turned the corner and began approaching their destination, they were met with the sight of an open door and dim firelight coming from within, indicating that somebody was occupying it. That was an instant relief, but it was one that quickly gave way to apprehension when somebody who was not Edwar Grunly suddenly walked through the doorway and noticed their approach.


    ¡°Ah, Princess Ilirianna, Ryokumo! Good evening!¡± Nigreos Noctis called out as he strode towards them. ¡°Where are the two of you headed off to?¡±


    Like always, an unexplainable shiver of annoyance went over her body upon seeing the Master of Darkness, leaving Ryokumo as the one to answer their old friend¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Good evening to you as well, my friend. We were just stopping by Master Grunly¡¯s office for some personal business. Is he in?¡±


    Nigreos furrowed his brow, as if disappointed that Ryokumo was vague and didn¡¯t tell him what was wrong despite their long history. ¡°Er, yes, he is. I was just here to get some sleeping medication he had offered. I still have the occasional nightmares, you see, so I was hoping this could remedy them.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Ryokumo muttered. ¡°Um, well, thank you, Nigreos! Have a nice night.¡±


    ¡°Er, yeah, you, too.¡±


    Nigreos then shuffled off, his head lowering as if sad that their interaction was so swift and awkward, and while the empathetic part Ilirianna wanted to reach out and comfort him, the logical part knew he was one of the last people they needed lingering around the office for the conversation they were about to have.


    When she and Ryokumo poked their heads inside, they found the Master of Nature exactly where they hoped they would¡ªsitting at his desk with his head in a book. He had yet to notice their arrival, so she wrapped her knuckles softly on the open door and spoke in a gentle voice,


    ¡°Master Grunly? Do you have a minute?¡±


    He looked up and narrowed his eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t quite make out who was there, before a beaming smile spread across his face. ¡°Ah, Princess, good evening. And is that Mr. Caeli with you, too? My, I just have an influx of company tonight, it seems. How may I be of service? Er, I thought we postponed our appointment?¡±


    ¡°We did, but my plans got canceled so I thought I¡¯d check in anyway,¡± she assured him. ¡°Are you free or should I just wait until tomorrow?¡±


    Grunly nodded almost to himself before his grin returned and he motioned for them to approach. ¡°No, come on in, come on in! Why don¡¯t I make some tea? It¡¯s not everyday I get visitors, so make yourself comfortable and I¡¯ll be ready in just a minute!¡±


    At first, she wanted to insist that he didn¡¯t need to be so hospitable, but she quickly realized that he wanted to do this, so she decided to do as he offered, shut the door behind her, and took her seat at one of the many student desks that were placed in rows down the length of the room. Grunly was a very social person, and she knew that Abi had been his most consistent visitor, so her departure had left him feeling quite lonely. The least she and Ryokumo could do was accept some tea, so they settled themselves down and watched as he used magic to heat the water in a kettle. Ryokumo offered to help him, but Grunly insisted he could do it himself, and it didn''t take long before he had retrieved some ceramic mugs and had them filled with a lavender-smelling liquid that he brought to their spots.


    ¡°Now then,¡± Grunly murmured as he lowered himself into the desk adjacent to Ilirianna. ¡°What can I do for you, Princess? Does this have to do with Ankalla or has something else come up?¡±


    Ilirianna slowly shook her head, knowing she would have to choose her words carefully and approach this situation with the utmost caution. She was almost certain that Grunly would never turn Abigail over, but she was playing with fire by telling anybody, even him, so she didn¡¯t want to get overconfident. For the sake of Abigail Reiner and her family, she needed to be at the top of her game.


    ¡°Listen, Master Grunly,¡± she began in a steady voice. ¡°Before I start, I need an assurance from you that what I¡¯m about to say never leaves this room. Not even to King Markreas or my family, the other Masters, the Council of Elders¡ªnobody. Can you promise me that?¡±


    Grunly frowned with alarm, his eyes darting between Ilirianna and Ryokumo with concern. ¡°Er, not even King Markreas? Princess, that¡¯s a very dangerous thing you just asked of me. For what reason would I hide something from the King that wouldn¡¯t be illegal?¡±


    ¡°No reason,¡± Ilirianna admitted. ¡°This is illegal, but I think you¡¯ll be willing to hide it once you know what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±


    ¡°B-but, Princess¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Abigail is alive, Grunly.¡±


    The old man¡¯s protests abruptly ceased as she bluntly laid out the truth for him, and for a few seconds, he merely blinked, like he was trying to determine if he had heard right or if he was imagining things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± he stuttered. ¡°I misheard you, I think.¡±


    But Ryokumo shook his head, speaking now to back up Ilirianna¡¯s claim. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, Master. Abigail is alive, and she¡¯s been alive all this time. The Kosah-Rei didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ But¡­? Well, where is she then?¡± Grunly seemed utterly baffled, making Ilirianna feel a bit bad for suddenly dropping such a revelation on a man who was already struggling to cognitively keep up with everybody else. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she returned? And how do the two of you know when King Markreas does not?¡±


    Ilirianna smiled warmly, wanting to at least try and bring him some comfort in such a stunning situation. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, to be honest, but I promise that she¡¯s happy and that we¡¯ve kept this a secret because she¡¯s happy.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­where has she gone?¡± he asked again.


    Ilirianna hesitated for only a second before answering his inquiry. ¡°Omaruo. Six years ago, when myself, Kumo, and Abi got stranded in Omaruo during the Battle of Hiriech, something happened that we never told anybody. We exposed magic to a magicless boy living there, and he was the one who housed us, fed us, clothed us, and even risked his own life to stop Mallicent Malloway from harming his hometown.¡±


    ¡°You¡­exposed magic?¡± he uttered, his lower lip shaking. ¡°And you kept this secret?¡±


    Ilirianna nodded. ¡°He would have been erased otherwise, and he didn''t deserve that after everything he did for us. Thing is, something else we never told anybody was that the realm dagger Mallicent used was not destroyed, rather we convinced the King to allow us to keep it for emergencies should we ever need to use it behind the Council¡¯s back. It was hidden in the Academy and kept safe.¡±


    She wondered if she should stop there, for Grunly appeared to be struggling to keep up with what she was revealing to him, but even in the face of finding out his King had kept something like that from him and the other Masters, he glanced back at her and silently motioned for her to keep talking. Realizing that he would remain silent until her story was done, Ilirianna went on.


    ¡°Now, in yet another secret, that dagger did not remain dormant. You see, Abi fell in love with that magicless boy who helped us, and for better or for worse, she snuck back to Omaruo multiple times to visit him in the years between Hiriech and Stellareid. It wasn¡¯t too often, but Kumo helped cover for her, and for a while, she was unsure what to do. She didn¡¯t want to abandon Ijiria, but she also loved that boy. Unfortunately, the decision was made for her when she forgot to cast the birth control charm and became pregnant right before we left for Stellareid.¡±


    His eyes widened again, so the Princess quickly added,


    ¡°However, she did not find out she was pregnant until we were already on our way out of Erika. To this day, I know she regrets never being able to tell you the truth, Master Grunly, and I think she would have if things hadn¡¯t happened so suddenly. She didn¡¯t want to lose the child, but she also couldn¡¯t raise it in Ijiria without arousing suspicion, so she made the painful choice to abandon Ijiria for good. She returned to Omaruo, while Kumo and I used the chaos of Stellareid to fake her death so that nobody would ever search for her. Right now, she¡¯s living a peaceful life with her husband in Omaruo as they raise their son.¡±


    Grunly absently lowered his eyes to the cup of tea clutched in his hand¡ªa hand that was shaking so much that Ilirianna wondered if he was about to spill it.


    ¡°Why¡­tell me this¡­?¡± he managed to ask. ¡°If you¡¯ve kept it secret all this time then why reveal it now?¡±


    Ilirianna sighed. ¡°We underestimated how much her death would affect you, so we thought it time to finally tell you the truth, if only to help you find some sort of peace. I¡¯ve spoken to her about it personally, and we¡¯ve both come to the same conclusion, so¡­would you like to see her again?¡±


    ¡°See her again?¡± the Master of Nature parroted. ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°How else? I¡¯m gonna cut open a portal to Omaruo, and I¡¯m going to take you to her.¡±

 V8 Chapter 11- Edwar Grunlys Truest Smile

    Chapter XI


    Naturally, there were dozens upon dozens of perks that came with being the Princess of Ijiria, and one of the most useful ones to Ilirianna Iiji in the recent days was the fact that almost nobody in the Citadel would question her about anything. So long as a Master, a Council Member, or another Iiji didn¡¯t catch her acting suspicious, she could simply continue going about her business with everyone else none the wiser. Of course, she didn¡¯t take risks if she didn¡¯t need to, and that was why she only ever visited Abigail in Omaruo when she felt it was necessary. When times like that came up, she would simply make her way down from the Royal Quarters and towards what was known as ¡°The Vault of the Relics¡± located on the floor just below her. The Vault was where items of unknown power and unique origins were stored away so that they could be kept from the general public and only used by those in the Citadel. The variety of the relics stored there was so vast that she was certain even King Markreas didn¡¯t know all of the secrets the Vault held. Its value to her was that it was also where the three realm daggers were stored.


    Despite being full of such high-value magical talismans, the Vault¡¯s entrance itself was actually rather poorly protected. It was a simple pocket realm erected by one of the Iijis that lived during the Age of Ascension, though unlike normal pocket realms, it did not fall apart upon the caster¡¯s death. The reasons for this was unknown in the modern era, but many suspected it was being supported by the vast mana supply that emanated from the relics themselves. Nevertheless, the reason it remained functional was unimportant to her, for what did matter was that its nature as a pocket realm made it very easy to both enter and exit. All one had to do was approach the door and cast Dimiitio. Once inside, they collected whatever relic they were there for, then returned to the mana port and used the same spell to go back outside.


    It was pathetically easy to break into, but the reason for this was that the true defense came from the Citadel itself. Not only was nearly impossible to breach the walls of the tower to begin with, but trying to fight all the way up to one of the highest floors was unheard of. Add on the fact that the upper levels were protected with an illusion charm that could only be bypassed by a handful of dedicated ¡°Guides¡± and there wound up being little need for any defense of the Vault itself. As for those Guides, they only consisted of the Iijis, High Elder Solomon Orland, and Elder Kloras Glaus. It was an effective system, but it completely failed to account for the possibility that one of those Guides may go rogue.


    Ilirianna smirked to herself, one of the three realm daggers tucked into her belt under her tunic as she rode one of the lifts down to Edwar Grunly¡¯s office. Only seven people can even go to that Vault, including myself, and not a single one has the time to micromanage the realm daggers. Unless I get stupidly unlucky, nobody will know the dagger is missing for a mere few hours¡­ They never have, after all¡­


    Arriving at the office a few minutes later, Ilirianna did a brief check of her surroundings to make sure nobody saw her entering given that she wouldn''t be leaving for quite some time, then pushed the door open and walked inside. Grunly and Ryokumo were already there, the former sitting at his desk while anxiously tapping his foot and the latter simply leaning against the wall beside the sliding glass balcony door. Both looked up at her arrival, and before either could speak even a word, she kicked the door shut behind her and reached down to produce the realm dagger. As she held the glittering, bluish-green blade out before her, she couldn¡¯t help smirking at the stunned expression on Grunly¡¯s face as he beheld such a powerful talisman.


    ¡°You really weren¡¯t kidding,¡± he murmured with disappointment. ¡°If not for my promise, I¡¯d feel it was my duty to let King Markreas know just how easily the realm daggers can be stolen.¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled, spinning the dagger around in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s really not that easy,¡± she assured him. ¡°But being Princess has its perks, and this just happens to be one of them. Now, this doesn¡¯t make you want to change your mind, does it? Are you still prepared to do this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­?¡±


    She could see the hesitation in his eyes and hear it in his uncertain tone. All things considered, there was a part of her that was surprised at the ease with which he agreed to go to Omaruo when she proposed it a few nights ago. She had been confident that Grunly wouldn¡¯t sell them out, but at his core, he was an honest, moral man who followed the rules to a tee and had never so much as considered breaking the law in all his life, let alone a law as ancient and sacred as the one Ilirianna suggested they break. It was no wonder he was questioning himself even now, but as she continued to watch his eyes, she witnessed the steeling of his resolve replacing his morality as he clenched his teeth and answered her.


    ¡°Yes, I still want to see Abi again,¡± Grunly stated. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve wished for one last chance to speak with her before my time comes, and deep in my heart, I felt something was wrong¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t truly dead. You''ve proved that I¡¯m not just a hopeful, senile old man, so if I let this opportunity pass, I do think I¡¯d forever regret it. I hope King Markreas can understand that should the worst ever happen, but I¡¯ve made my decision, Princess. Please, take me to Omaruo.¡±


    The Master of Nature bowed his head, and since Ilirianna knew that her actions were far from deserving of respect, she quickly replied,


    ¡°Don¡¯t bow, Master Grunly. I¡¯m doing this for Abigail and myself as much as you, so a bow is the last thing I need.¡±


    ¡°V-very well,¡± he said softly, rising back to full height. ¡°Then, do we just go? Is there anything you need to say beforehand or are we just winging it? I admit, I know very little about Omaruo, so¡­¡±


    Ilirianna brushed his concerns aside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll draw far less attention than my green hair will. That being said, it¡¯s a decently long walk from the entry point to where Abi lives in the nearby town, so as long as your pride can handle it, I may have to carry you at some point.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be necessary,¡± he insisted, and not wanting to argue, the Princess just shrugged her concession and turned to Ryokumo.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only be there a couple of hours, so open the portal right here at exactly three o¡¯clock, okay?¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Liri, for I used to pull this off on a weekly basis back at the Academy,¡± he reminded her with a laugh. ¡°The portal will open when the time comes, that I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good. In that case¡­¡±


    Even though she had been back to Omaruo once or twice in the last few years, Ilirianna always felt a rush of excitement and adrenaline when her finger pressed down against that ruby button, causing the yellow mana to flare up along the edges of the blade. It was an old power they no longer understood, and thus, it was amazing to wield it. With a sharp downward slice, Ilirianna cleaved open the space before her, creating a swirling yellow portal that would admit them to another world entirely. Grunly had certainly seen plenty of magical phenomena over the course of his life, but not even he would have ever witnessed the opening of a realm portal, so even though he was still clearly nervous, there was a glitter of awe in his eyes that was almost childlike.


    Ilirianna smiled warmly, then extended her hand down to the Master of Nature.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ***


    ¡°I wish I could give you more of a heads-up as to when we¡¯ll be here, but unfortunately, it¡¯s far too chaotic back in Ijiria to know anything for certain. Then there¡¯s the possibility that he refuses to come with me, in which case I won¡¯t be back at all. So, would it be too inconvenient to ask you to be ready for us at any point in the next two Omaruan weeks or so?¡±


    Abigail Reiner was sitting on a park bench, watching her son running around the playground, when a sudden surge of mana erupted off in the distance. It was in the direction of the beach where the realm portal always opened, and as the woman closed her eyes and allowed her senses to open up as widely as she could get them, she focused herself on the signatures that were bound to enter Omaruo at any second. Sure enough, after a few moments, she sensed not only Ilirianna, but also the signature of a man she had long since come to terms with the fact that she would never sense again. She knew the high likelihood that she would see him very soon, but that didn¡¯t make it any less surreal when Edwar Grunly stepped into this realm. The sweet old Master who had once been like a grandfather to her was now in the same world as she was. Much to her dismay, she couldn¡¯t quite prevent her eyes from watering up.


    ¡°I am here because I wanted to see if you were worth my time. And even in just these few words we¡¯ve shared, I do think you could be¡­ Which is why I would like to personally invite you to attend the Academy of Erika.¡±


    The memory of their first interaction came to her then, for it was one of the most treasured moments of her life. The fact that he saw value in her and offered her a chance to take her life in a direction she never believed possible was what set her on the path that carried her to where she was now, and while she would never claim that her time at the Academy was perfect, if given the opportunity to go back in time and refuse his offer, she would still make all of the same choices she did.


    I had a lot of regrets about how things ended, but if not for some of my mistakes, I wouldn¡¯t have the family I do now¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have Eric, and I might not even have Scott. I just hope¡­Grunly doesn¡¯t come to hate me¡­ I hope he can understand why I abandoned Ijiria¡ªabandoned him.


    Abigail smiled, her attention returning to Eric, who was climbing up the play structure with some little boy she didn¡¯t recognize. The two of them were excitedly laughing with one another as they raced up to the slide, only to do the same thing again upon reaching the bottom. She always marveled at how easily he could befriend people, even those who were clearly less social. No matter where they went, Eric would find another kid to play alongside within mere minutes of their arrival. As she pondered this, a slight grin turned her lips as she recalled something he had said roughly a year ago¡ªsomething that almost everybody else in Omaruo would brush aside as the ramblings of a child spawned from a wild imagination.


    ¡°Sometimes, people feel good! I dunno¡­ I just know, Mommy! They¡¯re good! I know they are!¡±


    It brought her a great comfort to know that, even if he had yet to display magical skill, her sixth sense had been passed on to him. It would serve him well in life to implicitly know who he could trust and who he couldn¡¯t, even if he was able to live the peaceful existence she wanted for him.


    A soft breeze suddenly blew across the park, its touch soothing as Abi continued to observe Eric at play while awaiting the arrival of Grunly. Unsurprisingly, it took quite some time for their signatures to even reach the edge of Wilham, which was almost certainly due to the fact that they couldn¡¯t use magic to increase their pace lest they further risk their activity appearing on the QuaerBasim. However, at some point, they started to move a bit faster, indicating that Ilirianna may have decided to pick him up. Since Abi wasn¡¯t in any rush, she had little issue just waiting there at that park, though she couldn''t deny the quickening of her heartbeat the closer her old mentor got.


    Then, after around an hour, the signatures finally reached the street behind her. She couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to turn around just yet, her anxiety making her fear a disappointed or angry expression upon the Master¡¯s face. What made her even more nervous was when Ilirianna¡¯s signature turned and split off from Grunly¡¯s the second they reached the edge of the park, for she had been under the impression the Princess would be joining them, but it seemed she intended to let them speak in private. Abigail swallowed, now able to hear the soft steps of Grunly¡¯s feet and wooden cane against the grass until he appeared in her periphery. Steeling herself, Abi turned her head and, for the first time since she departed Erika for Noctalus, she found herself staring into Edwar Grunly¡¯s eyes.


    Her anxiety vanished in an instant as she beheld his beaming smile and his tear-filled eyes. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was witnessing as he stood there beside the bench, and even a part of her wondered if she was imagining things. He appeared much older than she remembered, as if the last handful of years had aged him far faster than the years she spent at the Academy, and though it was a grim thought to suddenly enter her head, she had a feeling that this was going to be the last time they would ever meet. However, she had once believed their last encounter had already passed, so even if this was the end, it was still extra time she had never believed she¡¯d get, therefore she would make the absolute most of it.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Abi,¡± Grunly finally whispered. ¡°You really are alive¡­ Not that I thought Princess Ilirianna was lying, but¡­ Thank goodness¡­¡±


    Abigail felt her tears finally break free as she gave a soft laugh and a warm smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alive, Grunly. I¡¯m sorry I was never able to say goodbye, and I¡¯m sorry I never told you the truth. I wanted to, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he told her with a shake of his free hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that now. I¡¯m just so relieved you¡¯re okay¡ªthat you weren¡¯t killed in Stellareid like everybody said you were. I¡¯m so happy¡­ Come here¡­¡±


    He spread his arms for a hug, one that she was quick to give as she got up from the bench and wrapped her arms tightly around him. She began crying, having not been prepared to get so emotional so quickly while also finding herself ridiculously relieved that he wasn¡¯t even slightly angry with her. She wasn¡¯t quite sure how many details Ilirianna had told him about her circumstances, but she imagined he must know about her family if he was this forgiving.


    ¡°Mommy? Are you okay?¡±


    Startled by the sudden question, Abi released Grunly and turned to see Eric standing just a few feet away, staring up at her with worry while occasionally shooting the Master of Nature curious glances. Grunly¡¯s eyes went wide as he gazed at the boy before he chuckled to himself.


    ¡°Yes, Eric, I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± she assured him as she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    The boy tilted his head. ¡°But you¡¯re crying.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re tears of joy,¡± Abi said with a laugh. ¡°Now listen, I want to introduce you to a very good friend of mine¡ªone I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.¡± She reached her hand out and beckoned for him to come closer before continuing. ¡°Eric, this man here is Edwar Grunly. He¡¯s like my father, so that makes him your grandfather, okay?¡±


    As if now convinced that she wasn¡¯t lying and was truly happy, Eric¡¯s worry was quickly replaced with excitement as he turned to stare at Grunly with awe. ¡°Really?! That¡¯s awesome! Hi! I¡¯m Eric and I¡¯m seven!¡± He stuck his fingers out as if to add emphasis to his age. ¡°I like your beard!¡±


    A part of Grunly seemed unsure of how to interact with him, but true to the man¡¯s nature, he composed himself and replied, ¡°Why thank you. I take very good care of it. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Eric.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re my grandpa? That¡¯s cool! I thought I only had one!¡± Eric told him as he began bouncing on the balls of his feet.


    The Master of Nature nodded, a soft red blush coming over his cheeks. ¡°It would seem so, yes. If you¡¯d like, you can call me ¡®Grandpa Ed¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay! My other grandpa likes hugs, so can I give you one, too? Do you also like hugs?¡±


    ¡°I most certainly do.¡±


    Eric then practically jumped on Grunly as he threw his arms around the man. Grunly seemed a bit surprised that Eric would be so affectionate so quickly, but Abi knew without question that it was due to the sixth sense¡¯s reading of him.


    ¡°Alright, Sweetie, why don¡¯t you run back to the playground for a bit and we can take a walk with Grandpa Ed in a little while,¡± Abi suggested as she placed a gentle hand on his back.


    Though he seemed reluctant, Eric did as asked, said goodbye to Grunly, then hurried on back to the playground to return to his friend, who had been curiously watching them from atop the structure. Abi watched him leave with pride, and before she could turn back to continue her earlier conversation, Grunly muttered something soft enough that she almost couldn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Like a father, huh? Was I really that important to you?¡±


    Her answer was instant and required no thought. ¡°Yes. You were. In fact, you were one of the most important people in my entire life. I love you like the father I never had, which is why I wish I could have told you everything sooner. It all happened so fast, and even Nigreos and Album never found out, and I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Abi, like I said, I understand.¡± He placed his hand over hers to comfort her before the both of them sat down on the bench. ¡°You found out too late, and there was nothing to be done. I would have never forgiven myself if you¡¯d put your son at risk just to say goodbye to little ol¡¯ me.¡± Grunly then turned back to watch Eric for a few seconds. ¡°He¡¯s a very sweet boy. I can already see glimpses of you in him. Did you name him after the city?¡±


    ¡°I did, yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Erika meant the world to me, and when I saw the name ¡®Eric¡¯ in an Omaruan baby naming book, I found myself always coming back to it. My husband, Scott, liked it a lot as well, so that¡¯s what we went with. Eric Reiner¡­¡±


    Grunly folded his wrinkled hands on his lap as he let out a slow breath. ¡°It¡¯s a good name. I¡¯m overjoyed to have met him¡­ And you know, now that I¡¯ve pondered it a bit, you didn¡¯t just come up with the name ¡®Reiner¡¯ out of nowhere, did you?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­ No, it might have been taken from Scott,¡± she admitted with a guilty expression. ¡°Though, I couldn¡¯t outright say that to anyone since he officially never existed, but¡­yes, that¡¯s where Reiner came from.¡±


    ¡°I thought so,¡± he said. ¡°In fact, a lot has begun to make sense ever since I learned the true story of what was going on back then, and I must say, you were quite bold. One wrong move was all it would have taken for the government to come swooping in on this quaint little town. I fear that even my presence here is a dangerous risk, even with Caeli keeping an eye on things back at the Citadel. I¡¯m not so sure I could have handled the stress of it.¡±


    Abi nodded her agreement. ¡°I sometimes wonder how I did it, honestly. But it was worth it. I knew from my very first trip here that I loved it¡ªthat Omaruo was just a wonderful, peaceful realm and that Scott was a person I¡¯d never forget. I wish you could meet him, but he¡¯s off at work and won¡¯t be back until after you leave. That being said, what do you think of Omaruo? Not many get to realm travel in their lifetime, so have you enjoyed it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll look back on it fondly after it¡¯s over and I know my presence here hasn¡¯t destroyed everything, but right now, I¡¯m a tad anxious. Although, in my brief time spent traveling here, I must admit that the¡­what did she call them? The cars are a fascinating thing. I know the Kratons have a similar idea, but for a hulking metal box to move like that without magic is an impressive feat on the part of the Omaruans. Ha! I nearly had a heart attack when the first one shot by!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re definitely something that takes time to get used to. If only you had time to ride in one! It¡¯s not what you¡¯d expect, and isn¡¯t quite the rush that flying with wind magic is, but it¡¯s still an experience I think is worthwhile.¡±


    ¡°A pity I won¡¯t get to try it then¡­¡±


    They fell into silence, both shifting their attention back to Eric as they enjoyed each other¡¯s company. It was a wonderful, nostalgic feeling that mentally brought her back to all of those afternoons following class that she spent in his office, having tea and cookies as they simply talked about whatever felt right in the moment. She found herself sad that she wouldn¡¯t get to try his baking again, for Edwar Grunly was a master cook like few others when it came to desserts. Even after seven years spent in Omaruo, she thought back to those days quite often, and having the Master of Nature there beside her made it feel as if she were back in school again.


    ¡°Seven years¡­¡± she murmured under her breath, causing Grunly to look at her with surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been that long. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Grunly¡¯s brow furrowed, as if her utterance suddenly reminded him of the time discrepancy. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ It didn¡¯t quite click when Eric said his age, but¡­it¡¯s been longer for you, hasn¡¯t it? How old are you now, Abi?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-seven,¡± she told him with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve caught up to Liri in age¡­and I think I¡¯ll pass her in a few Omaruan months.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Realm magic really is something beyond my comprehension¡­ You¡¯re happy though, right?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°More than I¡¯ve ever been.¡±¡¯


    ¡°Then it was worth it, I suppose,¡± he replied with a confident tone. ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re happy, then I¡¯m happy, too. I would have loved to appoint you Master of Nature in my stead, and I will forever stand by my opinion that you would have been one of the greatest of all time, but if that is not what was meant to be, then I shall not complain.¡±


    Abigail frowned, glancing down to the man beside her with confusion. ¡°So you really never picked a successor? I mean, I thought Iris would have been a more-than-fitting replacement for me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mackia was certainly talented, but¡­¡± Grunly paused. ¡°Well, I was foolishly holding out for your return. Is she who you think should replace me?¡±


    ¡°W-well, I don¡¯t want to make your decision for you, but I started bringing her to our tea parties because I hoped to at least leave an option for you should I ever have to leave.¡±


    She could see the realization click as his eyebrows raised, telling her that he truly hadn¡¯t ever understood her subtle signals. However, he didn¡¯t seem angry or frustrated, and instead just let out a long, deep breath.


    ¡°Very well then. King Markreas has been pestering me to retire for some time, so perhaps the moment has come for me to do as he desires and step down. Yes¡­ Once I return to Ijiria, I will name Iris Mackia my successor. Then, should I survive the Battle of Ankalla, I will officially retire. My time has come, and I¡¯ve been too stubborn to realize it.¡±


    Abigail felt relief, for she knew this was the outcome Ilirianna had been seeking by organizing this meeting, which meant that the risks taken were truly for the best. She could send Grunly back to Ijiria in a much happier state while helping Ilirianna in her quest to improve the state of the Masters. It had all seemed to work out, and she was given the proper goodbye with her beloved master that she had always wished she could have had.


    Goodbye, Master Grunly. You meant the absolute world to me, and I love you more than I can ever express. Thank you for being my mentor, and thank you for putting your faith in a nameless wanderer like me.


    ***


    Ilirianna spent most of her day in Omaruo simply wandering the town and taking in sights she¡¯d never had much of an opportunity to see there in Wilham. At first, she¡¯d wished that she had asked Abi for a little bit of money so she could have stopped at one of the local restaurants for lunch, but after finding a rather beautiful nature trail leading into a nearby forest behind one of the neighborhoods, she decided that she was quite pleased by the rather serene and relaxing afternoon. Her recent encounter with Toranei and Nakoma had been hanging over her ever since it happened, causing her to constantly feel all sorts of negative emotions like anger, disgust, and even just disappointment at how parts of her life had turned out. Ever since Tali Firrik made that bold declaration about her heritage, Ilirianna had felt so painfully lost. The single most important factor in her identity was revealed as a lie, leaving her completely unsure of who she was supposed to be. She had a feeling that was why she was so desperate to hold onto her right to the throne, for it was the last remaining aspect of who she thought she was that she still had access to.


    Even if I¡¯m not truly an Iiji by blood, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t still succeed Markreas¡­and when I do, I want my country to be one I can take pride in. I want to make Ijiria a better place, and I can only do that if I¡¯m the one in power¡­


    These were the thoughts constantly running through her brain, never giving her even a second of release, so as she walked down that trail, breathing in the earthy scents of the forest, she finally allowed her brain to empty itself. She stopped thinking about her problems in Ijiria since they were an entire world away. The trees and the birdsong were so vastly different from the chaos of Erika, and as she took a deep breath of that sweet air, she suddenly understood more than she ever had why Abigail had left Ijiria behind for this place. An intrusive part of her suddenly considered if she could ever do the same before brushing that thought aside. She had responsibilities that she couldn¡¯t just abandon, but she did wonder if becoming Queen would allow her to visit Wilham more often.


    Yes¡­ I would very much like that.


    Feeling rejuvenated, Ilirianna used her senses to find that Grunly and Abi were at a cafe near the park where she had dropped off the Master of Nature, and since it was around time for Ryokumo to open to portal, she knew she had to go and let him know. Upon arriving at her destination, she instantly wished that it didn¡¯t have to end, for the second she entered the cafe and caught sight of Grunly sitting in a booth with Abi and Eric, she caught a full glimpse of the most genuine smile she had seen from the old man in years. He looked truly happy, like he was having the greatest day of his life, and there she was to bring it to an end.


    Grunly¡¯s smile wavered when he noticed her standing in the doorway, a silent understanding passing between them that it was time to go. Ilirianna approached their booth, and when Eric glanced back to see her heading their way, his cute little face lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Ilirianna!¡± he exclaimed happily, looking as if he was about to crawl across his mothers lap to give her a hug. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were coming!¡±


    The Princess grinned down at him, always finding it a pleasure to meet Abigail''s son. ¡°Hello, Eric. Unfortunately I¡¯m just here to pick up Grunly, so I can¡¯t stick around. It¡¯s really nice to see you again, though.¡±


    The boy frowned. ¡°Aw¡­ You can¡¯t just stay for a bit! If you do, we can get you a cookie!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and I honestly wish I could, but we¡¯re on a tight schedule.¡±


    She briefly made eye contact with Abi, who was gazing up at her with a glow of appreciation, as if to wordlessly let her know that she was glad they went through with this plan of theirs. She mouthed a thank you, and Ilirianna returned her appreciation with a warm smile and a gentle nod.


    ¡°Are you ready to go, Master?¡± the Princess went on, turning now towards Grunly, who was just finishing the cup of tea Abi must have bought him.


    After taking a long, final swig of it, he let out a sigh of satisfaction then said, ¡°If I must, then yes. But this was a wonderful day¡ªone that I don¡¯t think words can properly describe. Thank you both for trusting me with such an important secret. You have my word that I will take it with me to the grave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, Grunly,¡± Abi told him softly. ¡°But I¡¯m glad I got to have some tea with you one last time. Take care of yourself, alright?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You, too, Abi. And it was wonderful to meet such a polite young man as you, Eric. You watch out for your mother now, okay? Can you promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡± he chirped. ¡°Nobody can hurt Mommy while I¡¯m around!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I believe you.¡± Grunly then grabbed his cane from where it was leaning up against the table and slowly pulled himself from his seat. Before taking another step, he gave one last look at Abi and Eric, as if wanting to burn that image into his mind for as long as he still lived, then his earlier smile returned. ¡°Goodbye. I love you both so very much.¡±


    Abigail stared back, a brief flicker of sadness poking through her otherwise joyful features as she replied, ¡°I love you, too, Grunly.¡±

 V8 Chapter 12- "Uma Miyon"

    Chapter XII


    Given that the assault on Harunhein would not begin for six months, none of the significant members of the Kosah-Rei had yet to depart Ankalla, but that wasn¡¯t to say preparations were not being put in place. Three battalions of Teeth had already been sent to the Great Northern City to infiltrate it and close the distance between Hellistoir and the cult in order to make communication more efficient. From what Keskivaara knew, Martov would make for the Trovian capital, work out the finer details with King Amund, then return to Harunhein and await Tali¡¯s forces. However, since Trovia would be supplying the bulk of the attack force, Tali had decided to only send Rotana Vesh and Quill Tyrus, leaving the other four, as well as Keskivaara himself, back at Ankalla to prepare for a second, simultaneous operation: The capital city of Erika and the great white tower that was the Citadel.


    This was Tali Firrik¡¯s true goal. She sought to use Harunhein as a distraction to split up the Masters of Ijiria and make Erika vulnerable to Kosah-Rei infiltration. Though she hadn¡¯t hadn¡¯t said as much to Keskivaara, he knew she was relying on her visions of Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s future¡ªthat rather than conquering Erika, she would create a situation where Ilirianna succeeded Markreas and claimed the throne. With Harunhein fallen, Erika under Ilirianna¡¯s control, and Hiriech and Stellareid far from the heights they reached before the cult¡¯s emergence, a victory for the Kosah-Rei truly seemed to loom on the horizon.


    So why do I feel so uneasy? Why does it feel like there¡¯s something more going on?


    The plan seemed foolproof, and it was well-known that Tali didn¡¯t take action if she hadn¡¯t seen their success in the future, so there shouldn¡¯t have been much to worry about. They would use Leiolai¡¯s magic to disguise herself, Tali, Uma, Barron, and Keskivaara, then work their way into Erika, putting themselves in place and ideally infiltrating not the Citadel, but the market¡ªan area far less regulated when it came to checking for biological magic. If they could go undercover as prominent merchants and guild masters, they could perfectly position themselves for the chaos that would follow in the wake of Harunhein¡¯s loss. They had the Teritus, they had Barron¡¯s armor, they had Keskivaara¡¯s strength, they had Leiolai¡¯s changeling magic, they had Quill¡¯s durability, yet even so, the People¡¯s Mind felt sick and anxious.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I really getting cold feet now, after all this time¡ªafter all I¡¯ve done? Stop working yourself up, Rickori. The Kosah-Rei have never led you astray, so why would they start now?


    He felt a hand touch his and fingers intertwine with his own, a comforting touch that caused his racing heart to settle down. Keskivaara smiled, clutching the man¡¯s hand tightly and turning a warm, grateful smile to Velanor, who walked beside him as they made their way through the corridors of Ankalla, towards the dining hall.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Of course, but are you okay, Riko? You look a bit pale.¡±


    Keskivaara nodded. ¡°As okay as I can be, Vel. I think I¡¯m just a bit hungry, so I wouldn¡¯t worry much about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh please,¡± Velanor said with a sly chuckle. ¡°I know what you¡¯re like when you¡¯re just hungry, and this isn¡¯t it. You¡¯re worried about something, and I don¡¯t think it takes a genius of your stature to deduce what. You¡¯re afraid of the coming battles.¡±


    God, he always reads me so well¡­though in this case, perhaps it¡¯s an obvious conclusion given the events of the recent weeks.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± he conceded, deciding that trying to deny it would just be pointless. ¡°But why wouldn¡¯t I be? There¡¯s a lot at stake, and it¡¯s the biggest move that Firrik has agreed on since Stellareid. If it works, we win. If it fails, then I don¡¯t think the Kosah-Rei recovers. My gut tells me this is the decisive strike¡­and while normally, I would like to put my full faith into Firrik¡¯s visions the way the others do, my Stellareid-forged mind simply struggles with blindly following the word of a self-proclaimed prophet, no matter how many times I may see her predictions come to fruition.¡±


    Velanor smirked irritably, taking a second to check over his shoulder as if fearing they would be overheard. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve mentioned this before, but I don¡¯t subscribe to her prophet-nonsense whatsoever. The evidence isn¡¯t concrete enough, and I do believe that her ¡®predictions¡¯ about the Battle of Stellareid were created by her. I think she put pieces in place, got lucky that her plans panned out, and gloated about being able to see the future. Rei¡¯s Voice my ass¡­ She¡¯s more like a very clever conwoman.¡±


    Keskivaara wholeheartedly agreed, for he had never believed in the Goddess Rei, nor was he particularly sure Tali did. He couldn¡¯t quite say the same for the other five, but Tali Firrik gave him a nasty feeling he was never able to shake away. There was something behind those bright eyes and that cute voice and her innocent demeanor that he could just barely make out. There was intelligence within her, a mind that was plotting something that she never put to words¡ªlike there was more to her role in the Kosah-Rei than even Vesh or Leiolai understood. He felt like he had ropes tied around his limbs, and Tali was controlling them to make him dance.


    Who was she?


    Where did she come from?


    What were her true motivations behind forming this cult?


    And why did nobody ever question it?


    Perhaps it¡¯s because they always win? Why question Firrik when she pulled off Hiriech and Stellareid with her only casualty being the young Malloway boy? Even if the others do suspect she¡¯s hiding something, perhaps they don¡¯t care. Perhaps I don¡¯t care, for as much as I¡¯m uncomfortable around her, I¡¯m still standing here in this fortress, prepared to go to war under her banner. Maybe it¡¯s just as simple as that¡­


    Keskivaara and Velanor arrived at the wide open door of the private dining hall on the fourth level a few minutes later, and given that it was three hours past the time the others usually ate, they had assumed it would be empty the way it always was. In fact, the reason they had dinner so late was to avoid unnecessary interactions with the cultists, so they couldn¡¯t help coming to a sudden stop when they found a single person sitting quietly at the head of the long, rectangular table, his fork absently spinning around a plate of tomato-sauced noodles. For a second, he didn¡¯t seem to realize anybody had entered, and it was only when Velanor greeted him that he glanced up.


    ¡°You¡¯re here quite late, Miyon.¡±


    Uma¡¯s bespectacled features returned to reality, as if he had snapped himself out of whatever reverie he¡¯d been in before turning his dark eyes first upon Velanor then to Keskivaara standing silently beside the blonde man.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose I am,¡± Uma replied with a humorless laugh. ¡°You see, I fell asleep for an unintended nap around my typical dinner time, and as such, I have had to alter my routine. I hope my presence doesn¡¯t bring you discomfort, Mr. Kinrono, for I know the two of you quite despise our presence.¡±


    Velanor snorted. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we can just kick you out, now can we?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t suppose you can.¡±


    Uma¡¯s grin widened even further, his words addressing Velanor but his attention never shifting from Keskivaara, who remained standing in the doorway with his own eyes on Uma even when his husband moved to approach the tables of food lining the right-hand side of the room.


    Uma Miyon. Keskivaara spoke his name in the privacy of his mind. Setting Firrik aside, I think he¡¯s the one I understand the least. An Omaruan who stumbled upon a realm dagger and jumped to Ijiria, only to take up arms against the government under Firrik¡¯s name. Why? What stake did he have in any of this? For what reason does he fight for a country he has no history with? Why risk his life pulling off stunts like the one he took part in at Stellareid for somebody like Tali Firrik? This man is a walking mystery to me¡­


    ¡°Riko? You alright?¡± Velanor inquired when he realized Keskivaara hadn¡¯t followed him.


    Uma raised his eyebrows with intrigue, seemingly sensing the many questions roiling within the People¡¯s Mind. ¡°May I help you, Doctor Keskivaara? That look on your face tells me there¡¯s something bothering you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­? No, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he answered, then made his way over to where Velanor had already filled two plates with pasta, bread rolls, and some green beans.


    The man handed one over to him and together, the two took their seats on the right side of the table, as far from Uma as they could place themselves. This was intended as a silent means of telling the magicless man that they had little interest in conversing with him, but whether Uma missed the hint or simply didn¡¯t care was uncertain, for he attempted to spark up discussion anyway.


    ¡°You know, Keskivaara, I think it¡¯s a pity you and I have never sat down for a chat,¡± he mused. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I did some research of my own in Stellareid for a time, though it wasn¡¯t officially sponsored by Lord Cartigan or any of the Companies. Instead, Sartella used some changeling magic and we infiltrated a lab to research a rather fascinating specimen we acquired. Naturally, we didn¡¯t linger there for long, but I certainly developed an attachment to the City of Starlight, so much so that I honestly tried to oppose the attack.¡± Uma laughed softly to himself. ¡°And one does not live in Stellareid without hearing the name Rickori Keskivaara.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t suppose you would,¡± the People¡¯s Mind said between bites of food, keeping his tone disinterested in a second attempt to tell Uma he didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Nevertheless, the other man continued. ¡°You¡¯re a brilliant and mysterious person who I¡¯ve never quite been able to put my finger on. You were thriving among the elites of Stellareid, your parents and your own work may have even solved the riddle of space travel, but then you left. You turned your back on everything, then came back as a magical powerhouse on Ilirianna Iiji¡¯s level that stood beside the people. Why?¡±


    Keskivaara paused in his meal, a chunk of bread grasped in his hand that he gazed at rather than looking towards Uma. It was a natural question, and as he continued to marvel at how little he understood the Kosah-Rei, it suddenly occurred to him that he must have had a similar effect on them. The mystery of Rickori Keskivaara was known only by himself, for not even Velanor or his close friends back in Stellareid had ever been told where he went, who trained him, or why he suddenly decided to be an activist. Naturally, rumors and speculation had correctly identified the deaths of his parents as being the initial spark, but that was where it ended. Yet, if he wouldn¡¯t tell Velanor then he certainly wouldn¡¯t tell Uma.


    ¡°Why indeed?¡± he grunted. ¡°Who¡¯s to say, really? And I think it¡¯s rather rude to demand the life story of somebody without first sharing your own.¡±


    Uma chuckled. ¡°Would you like to hear mine? I¡¯m more than willing to tell you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Keskivaara gave a blunt response before finally taking a bite of his bread, and since the magicless man still hadn¡¯t said anything by the time he washed it down with water, the man added, ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not curious, but I have no intention of telling you anything about me, so it would be wrong to ask anything of you.¡±


    ¡°I disagree,¡± Uma stated. ¡°This need not be a transaction, Keskivaara. I have nothing to hide, and if sharing my motivations with you can earn more trust from you, then I¡¯d consider it a fair deal.¡±


    Again, the People¡¯s Mind hesitated, for it was true that he wanted to hear more about Uma, but he also didn¡¯t want to appear anxious for information, so he decided he would simply say, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t exactly force you to shut up, so if you want to tell a tale as background noise to my meal, go right ahead.¡±


    He could feel the man¡¯s eyes on him, soon followed by the clinking of his fork as he set it down on the table. ¡°There¡¯s a genre of novels in Omaruo known as ¡®fantasy¡¯,¡± he began, an odd opening in Keskivaara¡¯s opinion. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a wonderful type of story that I read all the time as a child, a teenager, and even well into my adult life when I had the rare opportunity. It tells of magic, heroes and villains, dragons and orcs, kings and queens¡­ Oftentimes, there will be a quest for an unsuspecting protagonist tasked with defeating the dark lord and saving the realm from evil! Sometimes, even, this protagonist comes from a normal world such as mine¡ªa boring world. They¡¯re swept away by fate or by the gods and told they are the chosen one.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Keskivaara frowned, exchanging an uncertain look with Velanor, who interrupted the story to comment, ¡°There¡¯s a genre like that? I mean, aside from the fairy tale nonsense, it just sounds like Ijiria. Magic and kings and the like¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Kinrono,¡± Uma said. ¡°It¡¯s suspiciously similar to the point that I¡¯ve theorized the genre may have been started by an Ijirian. Regardless, it¡¯s not a perfect comparison. Dragons are rare here, there¡¯s no dark lord or prophecy¡ªno orcs as far as I know, and mostly humans everywhere north of the deep Noranian south. Even so, while it may be far from perfect, I love it with all my heart. How I dreamed all my life of one day being swept up into a heroic tale and putting the real world behind me. I had these wishes as a child, they started to pass later, and then as an adult, they came back even stronger than ever. Adulthood was boring, tedious, and my life was unsatisfying. There was no meaning to my existence¡­ Nobody was benefiting from my existence, not even me. I kept reading those books, getting absorbed in them, hoping beyond everything that there was some truth behind the pages. One story in particular caught my attention¡­¡±


    He stopped for a moment, as if expecting Keskivaara or Velanor to interrupt again, but when neither made any move to do so, Uma huffed at his disappointing audience and went on.


    ¡°¡®The Eye of God¡¯, it was called. The protagonist, a young college-aged man, is suddenly killed one day by a runaway truck, sending him to an early afterlife. But rather than merely dying, he finds himself before a god, who tells him that he has been given a second chance at life so long as he uses it to defeat the dark lord, Antarok, who¡¯s terrorizing the peaceful realm of Neverash. Driven by duty, a sense of adventure, and the natural desire to keep on living, the protagonist accepts. All things considered, I didn¡¯t see him as anything special. He¡¯s your generic lead, with his honor and charisma and, well, plot-armor. No, I don¡¯t think I would have continued reading if the concept didn¡¯t improve from there, but he had a companion that I was absolutely riveted by! An alchemist who he meets in the town he spawns in¡ªa man named Uma Miyon.¡±


    Despite himself, Keskivaara couldn''t deny there was some intrigue behind where Uma was going with all this long-winded setup, so when he spoke those last few words, the man couldn¡¯t help sitting up straighter and finally turning his eyes away from dinner and towards the storyteller.


    ¡°Uma Miyon¡­was a character in a book? Is that not your name then?¡±


    Uma shook his head. ¡°No, it is not. My real name is unremarkable, and you could probably find hundreds of people in my country with the exact same one. When I came to Ijiria, I decided I should have a name to match its magnificence, and thought I¡¯d poach that of my favorite character. That trilogy got me through many months in Omaruo, and without the drive to learn just how it would end, I¡¯m not so sure I would have survived long enough to know a world like this existed.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Keskivaara inquired, annoyed that he was starting to get truly invested. ¡°Were you sick¡­or¡­?¡±


    Uma shrugged. ¡°Some would say I was¡­ But no, I was simply on the verge of ending my sorry existence¡ªof walking up the rooftop of my apartment building and hurling myself over the side.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­why?¡±


    ¡°I was lost,¡± the magicless man muttered. ¡°My mother had passed away from cancer a few years before, I had no siblings, I struggled to make friends, I had no girlfriend, and I was wasting away in a dead-end job I hated with a burning passion. It honestly felt like I was going through the motions for no reason other than it was all I had left to do. And you know what my job was, Keskivaara? A janitor at the local museum.¡± Answering his own question before Keskivaara could even try, Uma¡¯s tone turned angry and disgusted. ¡°I always dreamed of being a scientist or a researcher, but instead, I spent my time cleaning crusty shit out of the toilets for a living¡­ What a fucking life I lived¡­ But¡­¡± The anger then abruptly vanished, his flashy tone from before returning as quickly as it had left. ¡°Had I not been working at that exact place, I¡¯d never be here.¡±


    Once again, Keskivaara looked to Velanor, but it seemed his husband wasn¡¯t quite as interested as he was, and based on the fact that the blonde man¡¯s plate was empty, Keskivaara could tell that he just wanted to get up and leave. A part of the People¡¯s Mind wondered if he should oblige him, but at this point, he was far too invested to not hear the end of Uma''s story.


    ¡°There was a medieval exhibit that week,¡± Uma told them. ¡°And one of the items on display was a blueish-green dagger that had been found by archaeologists in the tomb of an ancient king. It was one item among various treasures that had been buried with him and recovered by us. Knowing what I do now, the king was either one of the Realm Forgers, or had taken the dagger from one. Either way, I don¡¯t know. What I do know is that, as I was getting ready to leave my shift, I noticed that the glass casing had been removed, but nobody was in sight. They were dismantling the exhibit that day, and I guess whoever was in charge had been called away for something after removing the glass. At that point, I was tired and bitter, and in a stroke of impulse that I cannot even explain now, I swiped it and ran.¡±


    ¡°You just stole it?¡± Keskivaara pressed. ¡°Why?¡±


    Uma smirked at his repetitive question. ¡°Money maybe, I don¡¯t know. Like I said, I just kinda did it. It was only once I returned home that the weight of my actions dawned on me¡­and I didn¡¯t really care. The police would come after me, arrest me, but did it really change anything? I¡¯d be trading one prison for another. I figured I was caught on camera and my time was limited, so I just started fiddling with the dagger, noticed a small ruby button¡ªa button that wouldn¡¯t press because of age and all the shit that built up in the creases. I wondered why it had never been properly cleaned out, but imagined that whoever found it feared damaging it and opted against it given how priceless it was. Thank Rei for that, cause if somebody else had cleaned that button before I, then they would have come to Ijiria instead. But I cleaned it, activated it, and found myself here¡­ My dream come true¡­more or less¡­¡±


    I suppose¡­if that¡¯s all true, then I can see why he came to fight for Firrik¡­ He¡¯s trying to live out whatever fantasy he read about in those books of his, but Ijirian law dictates his erasure. Does he believe in Rei? Maybe¡­ But I think he¡¯s doing this just so he doesn¡¯t have to go back¡­


    ¡°So why spill all of this now?¡± Velanor demanded after a few moments of silence. ¡°Why tell us your life story so easily?¡±


    Uma smiled. ¡°Well, I may have told you sooner if the two of you weren¡¯t so keen on avoiding us. And as for why I told you at all¡­¡± The magicless man then rose to his feet and stretched his arms into the air, his dark eyes locking onto Keskivaara through the lenses of his spectacles. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m laying the groundwork. I¡¯d really like to hear your story someday, Keskivaara.¡±


    The People¡¯s Mind furrowed his brow. ¡°I thought you said this wasn¡¯t transactional. I told you, I have no interest in revealing that to any of you.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Uma responded. ¡°And if my investment doesn¡¯t pay off, then so be it. But, if there¡¯s anything you can take away from this, it¡¯s that you can say without a doubt I¡¯ll fight until my last breath, sacrifice whatever I must sacrifice, to defeat the Citadel.¡± His expression then darkened, a bitter and hateful sneer turning his lips. ¡°I have learned that my childhood dream is possible¡­


    ¡°¡­and I will never give it up willingly.¡±


    ***


    Ever since the Battle of Stellareid, Leiolai Sartella had been attempting to further hone her changeling magic¡ªto take her abilities to a level that surpassed even her already impressive skill. After all, for all the bluster about how special she was and how much of a prodigy she was, she was still unable to hold her own against her opponents the way she wished she could. Abigail Reiner ruthlessly kicked her ass in Soladnay Park, only to do so again barely a week later in the halls of Castle Saientia despite Leiolai having Uma as backup. Even at Hiriech, Leiolai only managed to kill Nyx Rana because she disguised herself as Abi and took her by surprise¡ªa success that was swiftly destroyed by the monster that the Master of Water became. Leiolai couldn¡¯t beat that creature, nor could she beat Abigail, so despite the constant victories that the Kosah-Rei had enjoyed over the years, the changeling found herself far from satisfied. She had never once been the victor of a significant battle, and she wanted to change that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to worry about, Leio,¡± Tali had once told her when she expressed her feelings of inadequacy. ¡°Your magic is one of the reasons we¡¯ve been able to accomplish what we have. You don¡¯t need to be a combatant. You¡¯re perfect the way you are.¡±


    Leiolai smiled, feeling a flutter of happiness in her stomach as she remembered Tali¡¯s words, but at the same time, she hadn¡¯t been able to accept them, replying with, ¡°Yes, but imagine if I could fight back! We already have Quill, Barron, and Vesh near the level of the Masters, so imagine if I could begin to reach that level! It¡¯s possible, Tali! Just listen to me for a second¡­¡±


    She remembered the look of surprise as Leiolai revealed the ability she sought to learn¡ªone that could allow her to go toe-to-toe with some of the Citadel¡¯s most powerful warriors, and while she could tell that Tali was still concerned for her safety, she told her that if earning this was what she wanted, then she would support her. That conversation took place two years ago, and now, Leiolai Sartella had, for the first time, successfully mastered that particular transformation and returned to her usual form intact.


    The changeling was crouched on her knees, her naked body bathed in sweat as she took deep breaths, her heart pounding in her chest from the exertion of both turning into the form she sought, and turning back into herself. She was alone down in the underground cellar directly beneath Ankalla. It was a massive room with a relatively high ceiling and a lot of empty space that, according to Tali, was once filled to the brim with shelves of wine and barrels of beer. Most of it had been removed and taken to various storerooms on the surface by Leiolai¡¯s request so that she could have a large enough space to practice her biological magic. Now it was just a big empty space. There were a few doorways connected to it, with one leading back up to the castle and the others all a part of the interconnected tunnel system constructed as a means of escaping Ankalla secretly should the fortress ever come under siege.


    Once she caught her breath, Leiolai reached up and adjusted her brown bangs, which were plastered to her forehead, before letting out a sigh of satisfaction. My goddess, I actually did it¡­ Not even Lord Kelletos was ever able to successfully pull this one off¡­ If he could see me now¡­


    The thought of the man who trained her in biological magic made her feel both nostalgic and sad, for the old man had long since passed on into Rei¡¯s embrace. She often imagined what he would say should he have lived long enough to see how powerful she became, and though she would have to wait until she, herself, entered Rei¡¯s paradise in order to bear witness to it, she could still vividly imagine the expression of pride on his face as he watched her pull off one of the most challenging transformations known to the changelings. He always told her that he could count on one hand the number of mages in their Order that had ever been successful in all of their extensive history, which meant that if she ever were to return to home and reveal what she had done, her name would be immortalized for eternity.


    That is¡­if they didn¡¯t kill me the second I walked in the door, she bitterly mused, rising to her feet and absently glancing around to find her discarded clothes, only for her to come to a sudden stop when she noticed the individual quietly sitting against the wall beside the open doorway, watching her with a smile.


    Leiolai smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize I had an audience. Would it have killed you to announce your presence?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Tali told her with a shrug and a soft little giggle. ¡°You just didn¡¯t hear me, I guess. That being said¡­I see you¡¯ve done it.¡±


    Laughing, the changeling walked over to where Tali sat and reached down to retrieve the pile of clothes resting beside her. ¡°I have. I actually have¡­so I¡¯ll be ready for anything. Harunhein, Erika, wherever you need me stationed, Tali, I¡¯ll be there¡­and I won¡¯t go down so easily this time¡­¡±


    The two fell silent as Leiolai dressed herself, but where normally, she and Tali could easily sit in a quiet like this comfortably, this particular instance felt different. In the dim firelight of the dungeon, she could just make out an apprehension in Tali¡¯s youthful features, as if there was something she was there to discuss.


    That makes sense¡­ It¡¯s nearly midnight, a time when I wouldn¡¯t expect to see her wandering the corridors alone¡­but she knew I was down here, so I find it unlikely she¡¯s just visiting. She must need something, but what would be so important that she couldn¡¯t wait until morning? And for that matter, what could make her look so nervous and¡­scared?


    Suddenly, a knot twisted at her stomach as her mind flashed back to a particular conversation she¡¯d been trying not to think about¡ªone she didn¡¯t want to give any credibility to and that she could brush off as the paranoia of the others.


    ¡°Have any of you ever wondered whether or not Firrik would tell us about visions that don¡¯t predict success?¡±


    That was the question posed to them by Quill Tyrus, and Leiolai had been firm in her dismissal, arguing that Tali always knew best and that they should trust her regardless of the vision she had seen. Barron agreed, but Quill and Uma hadn¡¯t been so easy to convince. From what Leiolai knew, the two of them had been debating how to broach the subject to Tali without angering or offending her, so unless they acted without Leiolai¡¯s knowledge, that topic should still only be one shared between the four of them.


    ¡°Tali¡­?¡± Leiolai began, deciding that running around in mental circles wasn¡¯t going to get her anywhere. As she had told Uma and Quill, she trusted the Voice of Rei, so if she wanted to know what was wrong, then all she had to do was ask. ¡°Is something the matter? You look like you need to talk.¡±


    Her eyes had grown distant, but when Leiolai asked this question of her, she instantly snapped back to the present, turning those fearful, innocent eyes up towards the changeling still standing before her. Her jaw tightened as she nervously licked her lips, her words not coming out even when her mouth opened to speak them. That was more than enough to terrify Leiolai, so she quickly added,


    ¡°You can tell me anything, you know? I promise¡­ If something¡¯s wrong, let me help you¡­¡±


    But Tali just shook her head and lowered it. ¡°No¡­¡± she uttered in a meek, barely audible voice. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do¡­ But¡­you¡¯re right, Leio. I do need to talk to you, and I need you to swear that what I¡¯m about to say never leaves this room¡­¡±


    Her voice turned intense there at the end, causing a shiver to run down Leiolai¡¯s back. Nevertheless, despite being suddenly terrified of what was about to happen, she responded with all the confidence she could muster.


    ¡°I swear it on my life¡­ Not a soul will hear a word from me.¡±

 V8 Chapter 13- Secrets Atop Secrets

    Chapter XIII


    Even though Album rarely got a good night of sleep anymore due to the incessant nightmares of Stellareid and the erasure of Lunara, that particular night was somehow even worse than normal. No matter how she turned her body or how many deep breaths she took, she could not get comfortable or silence her ever-chaotic mind for even a second of much-needed rest. It frustrated her beyond belief given that this would be her last night in a bed for around a month, and as her inability to sleep progressed, that frustration got worse and only made it that much harder to relax. It was a cycle of horrific stress, anxiety, and nausea that resulted in her stumbling to her feet and retching in the bathroom once or twice. She was frantic and panicked, leaving her wondering just how she was supposed to get any rest at all when she was stuck sleeping on the cold ground of a tent. Her hands rose to her head as she absently gripped her white hair so tightly that pain started to spread across her skull, so she swallowed back her negative feelings and tried to release her fingers.


    She knew it was being induced by the fact that her first battle with the Kosah-Rei leadership since Stellareid was on the horizon¡ªa fact that was so terrifying to her that she didn¡¯t think her heart ever dropped below a hundred beats per minute for the entire duration of the night. She knew King Markreas was confident that such a powerful force would be more than enough to overrun Ankalla and wipe out the heart of the cult once and for all. In theory, he should have been correct, especially given his own presence among this force, but whenever the King gave his assurances, all Album could remember was the boasting of Lord Cartigan under a mere hour before the Fifth Ring burned.


    ¡°Saientia is a fortress the Kosah-Rei cannot hope to breach! Hiriech was an anomaly, nothing more! Soon, this cult will be gone, and the hierarchy of Ijiria will remain intact!¡±


    Album grit her teeth, feeling a sense of deja vu every time Markreas spoke, which only reminded her of how her father and brother died, as well as what became of so many other people who traveled to Stellareid that winter. If Markreas was as wrong as Cartigan was, then what tragedy was the Ijirian attack force walking into? Who among her treasured friends was going to die this time, if not Album herself? Was she going to be forced to watch Ryokumo or Ilirianna cut down or combusted by the Kosah-Rei? Even Rennigan¡¯s death would be too much for her to take should he fall at Ankalla, despite the fact that she had never been particularly close with him. She didn¡¯t want to fight them again. She didn¡¯t want to confront any of the six, or Keskivaara, or even a mere handful of Teeth.


    But I have no choice, she reminded herself. They¡¯re attacking Ankalla whether I join them or not, and I¡¯d rather have some control over what happens rather than sit on my ass here in the Citadel hoping those I love come back to me.


    She still saw in her mind¡¯s eye the flashes of Lunara¡¯s maddened smile, the conviction on Nigreos¡¯s face as he stood beside her, and the screams of that young woman when Album shoved her hand through her chest and condemned her to the erased realm. Neah was long gone, forgotten by the world because Album had no choice if she wanted to get rid of Lunara. In a sense, even with Nigreos still alive, she lost every single member of her Noctis/Luz family that night, and not even the supposedly all-powerful erasure magic could bring them back to her.


    All night, her mind went in a circle as she constantly and repetitively ruminated on Stellareid, and eventually, the time to get up arrived. They would be slipping out of Erika in the hours before dawn so as to ensure not a single spy of the Kosah-Rei would spot them. Vice-Captain Bann should have already departed the city with his force of Korrei-Tarr and the distortion generators the previous afternoon so he could set up camp at the rendezvous point about half-a-day north of Erika. Once they met up with him, they would all start marching to Ankalla together, and if they made their ideal pace, they would reach the fortress within a week and a half.


    Album crawled out of bed, her eyes so painfully heavy that she found it unfair she wasn¡¯t able to sleep. Her quarters were bathed in pure shadow, so she cast a meager fire spell to light a few of the lamps before going about a hasty version of her morning routine. They would be traveling lightly, with the Korrei-Tarr supplying the food and water they would need, so all Album had to bring with her were her traveling clothes. Even her typical suit would be left behind in favor of the light tunic, pants, and cloak that she had set aside the previous night before bed. After taking one final shower for the foreseeable future, she donned those clothes, put on her boots, then tied her pure white hair back in a ponytail to keep it out of her face before departing the quarters. King Markreas had ordered their party to first meet in the Chamber of the Masters so that was where she took off to.


    Thankfully, the corridor was empty, allowing Album to make the walk in peace, though this was a double-edged sword given her poor control over wind magic. The lift trembled and occasionally dipped back down, but after a rather long ride despite the closeness of her destination, Album reached her desired hall and gratefully returned to more stable ground. She arrived at the Chambers not long after, and upon entering the circular room, she was first happy that she was not the last one to arrive, only for that joy to be replaced by a swirling of complicated emotions upon seeing who was there.


    Standing behind the seats dedicated to the Masters of Darkness and Light were Ryokumo Caeli, Rennigan Glaus, and Nigreos Noctis, who all turned their heads upon noticing her entrance. It had been a few months since she had seen Ryokumo first due to his trip south with Rennigan and then because the upcoming battle had kept her busy, so to see his grinning, thin-bearded face caused her chest to swell with love¡ªa love that was then rivaled by the disgust she felt at seeing Nigreos standing beside him. The Master of Darkness gave her a smile of his own, albeit far weaker than Ryokumo¡¯s, as if wanting to greet her despite knowing that she detested his presence. There was a moment of internal debate as she wondered whether she should approach them at all with that man present, but her love for Ryokumo won out over her hatred for the dark mage, so she took a subtle deep breath and walked over.


    She hadn¡¯t even gotten a word of greeting out before Ryokumo met her halfway and threw his arms around her in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long, Album. It¡¯s so good to see you again!¡±


    All of a sudden, a large portion of her stress dissipated at his touch, so she gently placed her hands on his back and closed her eyes to enjoy the warmth of his body. A part of her was pained to know that this was merely a hug among friends, but as she always concluded, that was far better than nothing.


    ¡°Hey, Kumo,¡± she whispered back. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you more than I could probably articulate. How¡¯ve you been?¡±


    He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°As well as I can be with all this going on. That being said, I¡¯m more than ready to march on that fortress and shove my beloved sword down Rotana Vesh¡¯s stupid throat.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve still got it?¡± Album murmured, to which he swiftly replied,


    ¡°Of course I do! It was a gift from one of my dearest friends, which means it¡¯s one of the most precious things I own.¡±


    ¡°Good. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Album.¡±


    It was then he broke off the hug, much to her disappointment, before the two of them made their way back over to where Nigreos and Rennigan were lingering. The former hesitated to make eye contact with her, but the latter gave her a pleasant smile that she knew would have been ridiculously out of place back at the Academy.


    ¡°Good to see you again, Album,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°And you, Rennigan. I¡¯m happy you and Kumo are joining us for this. Even setting aside how powerful you are, it¡¯ll just be nice to have you both around for a little while. It¡¯ll be a long trip, after all.¡±


    Rennigan snorted as he shot Ryokumo a cocked eyebrow. ¡°Oh yes, continuing to be stuck with Caeli for the next couple of weeks is sure to be just excellent. Honestly, I wish we could have just left him behind. I¡¯ve already been traveling with him for more than a lifetime¡¯s worth.¡±


    ¡°Ah, come off it, Glaus!¡± the wind mage retorted. ¡°Stop pretending not to like me! I know as an absolute fact that you¡¯ve more than warmed up to me, and there¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed about that in front of Album!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not embarrassed about anything!¡±


    Album laughed to herself as she shook her head in exasperation. I¡¯m glad to know some things never change.


    As she listened to their childish bickering, the Master of Light took a second to scan the Chambers and see who else was already there. Sinna Cartus and Nyx Rana were standing behind their own assigned seats, talking softly to each other while the former occasionally sent irritated glances Ryokumo and Rennigan¡¯s way. Sinna wasn¡¯t dressed much differently from usual, but Nyx was no longer wearing her blue and white cloak, having replaced it in favor of one colored brown and gray like Album¡¯s. In addition, she noticed the pommel of a fancy rapier on the Master of Water¡¯s hip, which she had never seen before and that made her wonder if Nyx knew any Korrei-Tarr techniques.


    Turning away from the two of them, Album then noted the lone presences of Seiras Ka and Edwar Grunly, the Master of the Mind simply sitting against the wall not far from Sinna and Nyx while the Master of Nature sat in his chair. Grunly glanced her way a second after she started observing him, and while the old man gave her a gentle smile, for a moment, Album thought she saw a flicker of sadness in his eyes, though it was gone so fast that she figured she must have imagined it. After all, for what reason would Grunly have to be sad for her? For now, there was no sign of the three Iijis that would be accompanying them, nor were Masters Nakoma Taurus and Koroha Rihtta present yet, but knowing them like she did, Album wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if they all showed up together.


    ¡°Well, this could be it, couldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s soft question snapped Album back to those around her, but as she turned to gaze at the man who spoke, she couldn¡¯t quite stop herself from glaring up at him.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose it could be,¡± Rennigan grunted. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll start being optimistic until all six of those damn cultists are lying dead at my feet. I don¡¯t care how confident King Markreas is, these bastards have always had tricks up their sleeves, and all it takes is one good surprise to kill an otherwise powerful mage.¡±


    Ryokumo nodded his agreement. ¡°Absolutely, but I do think the King has a point when he says that not even the Kosah-Rei¡¯s tricks can best the entire roster of Masters.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter whether they can best them or not,¡± Rennigan retorted. ¡°In the end, we managed to keep Stellareid, didn¡¯t we? All things considered, that was an Ijirian victory, yet there¡¯s not a soul who fought at that Battle who would agree with that sentiment, correct?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°True,¡± the wind mage conceded, to which Rennigan continued with,


    ¡°Exactly. Perhaps we win. Perhaps we kill all six of them, as well as the People¡¯s Mind and return to Erika as heroes¡­ But what price are we going to have to pay to reach such an ending? Who will we have to sacrifice this time? That¡¯s what I¡¯m more worried about¡­¡±


    Album was slightly comforted to know that somebody else had been agonizing over the same things as her, but at the same time, Rennigan¡¯s agreement only added more credibility to her fear.


    But I¡¯m the Master of Light now¡­ I might not match up to Father or Eko, but I¡¯m still powerful¡­ I¡¯m the one who beat Lunara in the middle of the night, and I¡¯ve gotten much better since then. I¡¯ll just have to protect them¡­ I¡¯ll have to give this my all and use whatever power I can tap into to make sure Liri, Kumo, and Rennigan are able to return to Erika in one piece.


    ¡°Although,¡± Rennigan added with a click of his tongue. ¡°It will be nice to finally have an opportunity to get justice for my team¡ªfor Faye, Hiro, and Jessi. If that whistleblower is to be believed, Quill Tyrus will be there, and this time, I¡¯m making sure that unkillable fucker doesn¡¯t ever leave that fortress.¡±


    Nigreos nodded, his jaw clenching in a frustration of his own. ¡°There¡¯s definitely a sense of anticipation on that, isn¡¯t there. Those cultist bastards killed my father, and they¡¯re almost certainly the ones responsible for Abi¡¯s death, so if I get even a glimpse of them, I¡¯m putting in every ounce of mana in my body to avenge them.¡±


    Album¡¯s fists clenched down at her side, a spark of pure rage abruptly jolting through her and, for just a second, overcoming her meticulously-placed inhibitions. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Her tone was accusatory, and the moment her words left her mouth, she regretted speaking them, for they would make no sense to Nigreos and Rennigan. The dark mage glanced down at her with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, Album, it is. Why the hell wouldn''t I want justice for them? Obviously I loved my father, and I loved Abi as much as the rest of you, so please, explain what you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you doubt me?¡± Nigreos glared at her challengingly, but since there wasn¡¯t an answer she could give that would satisfy this current version of him, Album remained quiet and turned to stare at the ground. ¡°Album! Come on, if I¡¯ve done something to you, then just come out and say it!¡±


    As his tone turned desperate to understand her behavior, Album found herself no longer able to remain there, so she walked away without a word, deciding it would be better for her to just distance herself from the conversation before either Nigreos or Rennigan began to put any pieces together. In her current sleep-deprived and anxious state, she just didn¡¯t have faith in her self-control to not incriminate herself, so Album stopped beside the wall not far from the Grandmaster¡¯s throne and leaned against it.


    I need to stop being such an idiot, but I just can¡¯t help it. I hate him with every fiber of my being, but nobody other than Kumo knows what he¡¯s done¡ªnot even Nigreos himself. This version of him never betrayed us. This version didn¡¯t kill Viiro or help to kill Father and Eko. He¡¯s an innocent person, and yet¡­


    His merciless attitude moments after Eko¡¯s death was never far from her mind when she was in his presence. It was when she truly realized that Nigreos never felt for her what she felt for him¡ªthat he was an equal to Eko in her eyes. Their last names were meaningless to her, but Nigreos and Lunara decided that Neah and each other were worth more than hers and Eko¡¯s lives. They abandoned her, and probably would have killed her if Ilirianna hadn¡¯t shown up when she did, so how was Album supposed to just stand by this man and treat him like a friend and brother when she knew just how easily he could turn his magic against her?


    I can¡¯t¡­ I just can¡¯t¡­ To hear him claiming that he wants to avenge Viiro and Abi when he¡¯s more-or-less responsible for their deaths is sickening? You want to avenge them, Nigreos? Then go shove a dagger down your goddamn throat! Go tear your own body apart! Only once you¡¯re gone will they ever be truly avenged¡­for no matter how many Kosah-Rei you kill, the friendly blood on your hands cannot be washed away.


    ***


    Ryokumo watched Album stalk away with an internal sigh, for he wholeheartedly understood her predicament. In fact, he was the only person who understood it, but where he was able to bite his tongue and pretend those events never happened, it seemed it was just too much for her.


    And of course it is, he internally remarked. Not only was she present to confront that version of Nigreos, but she also lost far more to his actions than I did. He stole her father, her brother, and from her perspective, Abigail as well. She listens to Nigreos declare his intent to avenge people he killed, and she can¡¯t hold herself together. It¡¯s a terrible curse she¡¯s bestowed upon herself¡ªone I wish she could free herself from, but as far as I¡¯m aware, an eraser cannot tamper with their own memories. Album will be cursed with the truth for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Ryokumo,¡± Nigreos began softly, pain entering his voice as he turned a somber look towards him. ¡°I know the two of you have always been close, so has Album ever told you what I did to make her so angry? I mean, just out of nowhere, she started looking at me like she hated me more than she¡¯s ever hated anybody, but I¡¯ve never done anything, right? On top of that, in all the time I¡¯ve know her, I¡¯ve never seen her so angry. Admittedly, it¡¯s been keeping me up at night¡­so if you know something, please tell me and I¡¯ll do my best to make amends with her.¡±


    Rennigan glanced curiously at Ryokumo as well. ¡°I was wondering a similar thing. Is there something wrong with Album?¡±


    And thus it falls upon me to pick up the pieces, he lamented. Though, for Album, it¡¯s the least I can do. I convinced her to erase Lunara thinking it would make things better, but in the end, perhaps leaving everything as it was would have been the superior option. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, but I desperately wanted things back to normal. Now, she¡¯s bearing this burden, so if I must, I¡¯ll lie through my teeth to Nigreos and Rennigan as much as I need to. After all, I¡¯ve long since drowned myself in a sea of lies that I¡¯ll never swim out of. I¡¯ve lied to the world about Abi, I¡¯ve lied to Liri about Lunara, I spent years lying about The Angel¡­ So what right do I have to complain about the consequences that come with it all?


    ¡°I unfortunately have no idea,¡± he answered with a shrug. ¡°But honestly, Nigreos, I wouldn¡¯t take it personally. She¡¯s been through a lot, and I think her anger is more born out of a personal frustration than out of any ill-will towards you.¡±


    The Master of Darkness furrowed his brow with clear disbelief. ¡°You really think that? I mean, it¡¯s one thing for her to greet you with such joy, but she even greeted Glaus like an old friend. As for me, she didn¡¯t say a word until just a second ago. If it¡¯s just a natural frustration then why is it only directed at me? I¡¯m basically like her brother¡­¡±


    Exactly, Nigreos. That¡¯s the damn problem¡­


    Luckily for Ryokumo, he was spared any more of that conversation by the sound of the Chamber¡¯s door opening, and when he glanced over his shoulder, he found King Markreas striding into the room with Toranei, Ilirianna, Nakoma, and Koroha trailing behind him. Instantly, everybody bowed before their King, as was protocol, and as Markreas stopped to scan his surroundings, a broad smile came over his bearded face as he gave a nod of satisfaction.


    ¡°Perfect. Please, all of you rise. I see we¡¯re not missing anybody, so that means we can leave now.¡±


    Ryokumo rose back to full height, instantly making eye contact with Ilirianna, who was already waiting for him to do so. The two shared a poorly hidden smile, and based on her expression, he could tell that she was just dying to get away from Toranei and Nakoma. The wind mage spared a glance at Ilirianna¡¯s biological parents, but while Nakoma wasn¡¯t paying him any attention, Toranei was glaring his way, her upper lip curled into a sneer. Once upon a time, Ryokumo may have avoided pissing off the Queen, but his own respect for her had plummeted so drastically that he narrowed his eyes and smirked in defiance¡ªan action that caused her face to light up with surprise at his boldness.


    Fuck you, Queen Toranei, he said in the privacy of mind, wishing that a day may come when he could say such a thing to her face. And fuck your whore of a boyfriend.


    As this took place, Sinna, Nyx, Grunly, and Seiras all moved to the other side of the table so that every member of the attack force was in the same place. Ryokumo briefly eyed them all, astounded even now that he would ever be included among a group of such powerful and influential mages. Given Koroha¡¯s apprentice, he knew he would never actually stand among them as equals, so he basked in this moment since it was assuredly the closest he would ever reach to being one of the Masters of Ijiria.


    Markreas took a deep breath, waited for everybody to settle into place, then continued. ¡°I do not wish to waste any time, so if everything is in order, we¡¯re going to depart immediately. I still wish to rendezvous with the Korrei-Tarr before late afternoon, and should we manage that, we¡¯ll be well on our way to finishing this before the month¡¯s end. I have absolute faith in all of you, as I have faith that we can do this without a single person in this room losing their lives. The Kosah-Rei have taken enough from us, so in the memory of their victims, we will leave their bodies so deformed that it¡¯ll take magic to identify them¡­exactly as they did to the innocents of Stellareid and Hiriech.¡±


    Ryokumo could feel the surge of determination from everybody present, and while the threat of a trap would never be far from their minds, they were nevertheless ready to do what needed to be done.


    From there, as Markreas said, they wasted little time in their plans to secretly depart the City of Erika. The idea was that they would split up into separate teams of no more than four, with one of the members being talented enough at distortion to conceal themselves from even the most sensitive individuals to mana signatures. Despite being a wind mage, Ryokumo was not his team¡¯s distorter, but since Ilirianna was the one given that privilege, he decided such a slight on his talents could be easily overlooked in favor of getting to be with the Princess. Their group consisted of the four members of the former royal team, for better or for worse, while Rennigan split off to join Sinna and Nyx¡ªthe duo he was ordered to remain beside for the duration of the march. Markreas was the distorter for his wife, Seiras, and Grunly, and the final combination consisted of Nakoma and Koroha alone.


    They cast distortions in the Chambers then split up from one another so they could ride separate lifts to the ground floor. Obviously, the missing Masters and royalty would be noticed by Citadel officials eventually, but the Council of Elders would cover for them as long as they could, and when they were eventually exposed, the Kosah-Rei spies wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the force before the Battle of Ankalla commenced.


    When they reached the ground, they made their way to the conveniently open front doors of the tower then crept through the silent gardens before heading towards the Citadel¡¯s outer walls rather than the gates themselves. According to Ilirianna, there were a number of secret passages through the walls that could only be opened with the right pattern of mana¡ªa pattern known only to a handful of people. She used her magic to open one such tunnel, which was barely taller than Nigreos and nearly not wide enough for him to fit his larger frame through. They fell into a single-file line to accommodate the lack of space, and when they reached the other side, Ilirianna placed an eye up against a small peephole in the wall to check for anybody who may be loitering outside the premises. Once she was certain nobody would notice their exit, she opened the passage and led them out into the city proper.


    There would be no carriage to take them to the outer walls, so the former royal team was forced to make their way to the northern gates on foot. There was still no sign of the sun, so the combined efforts of the distortion, the darkness, and the lack of civilians outside made it a simple task to reach yet another secret entrance through Erika¡¯s walls that Ilirianna provided them access to. Ryokumo could only marvel at such revelations, for it reminded him that even if he was a former member of the royal team, he certainly did not know all the many secrets that Erika and its Citadel contained. The passage they went through was hardly different from the last one, but this time, when they emerged from the tunnel, they found themselves standing out in the great forest that surrounded the highway leading into the northern territories.


    No words were shared as Ilirianna remained in the lead, taking Ryokumo, Nigreos, and Album not towards the road, but through the trees and dirt. Recalling the briefing he¡¯d received the previous night, there would be horses awaiting them not too far from the walls that, once they reached, they could use to increase their pace towards the rendezvous point where Alharo Bann and the Korrei-Tarr were waiting for them. As promised, within an hour of their departure from the Citadel, the four mages arrived in a clearing where a handful of horses were tied to the nearby trees.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move,¡± Ilirianna whispered under her breath, wasting little time as she and the others moved to untie their steeds.


    With that final task completed, the former royal team mounted the horses and were soon well on their way to the northern fortress of Ankalla and what would hopefully be the long overdue end of the cult of the Kosah-Rei.

 V8 Chapter 14- Never Been The Same

    Chapter XIV


    To the relief of the entire party, all four of the teams succeeded in reaching the rendezvous point with the Korrei-Tarr not long before late-afternoon, which meant that they were slightly ahead of schedule. King Markreas capitalized on this, so the very second the final group arrived, he gave them five minutes to quickly get some water and food before ordering the force of nearly one hundred to continue the trek north. They were using a less populated highway, but that didn¡¯t mean there wouldn¡¯t be anybody traveling it, so they sent scouts further up ahead to watch for anyone that may be using the road and, if they encountered a person, they were told to inform them that the highway was currently closed and that they¡¯d need to use one of the offshoots if they wanted to head south. After all, the last thing they needed was some merchant riding his cart through the distortion fields and suddenly finding themselves facing an army of Ijirian soldiers. As for the generators, they were shockingly effective despite decades of sitting idle, which was probably due to the talent and skill of the people who serviced them.


    I honestly never thought I¡¯d live to see machines like these taken back out of storage, Nakoma Taurus internally mused. They¡¯re a relic from a war-ravaged era of our Empire, so the fact that they¡¯re back in use isn¡¯t exactly a good omen. Here¡¯s to hoping this will be their singular purpose in all the Age of Prosperity.


    They were square-shaped metal boxes that stood at about five feet tall and had wheels constructed on the bottom to make them easier to push. They were using three in total, and those assigned to move them were exclusively wind mages who could replenish their supply of mana the second they started running low. One was kept near the front, one was in the middle, and the last was way in the back, allowing the three to work together and form a perfect dome of distortion magic over the entire company. With them functioning as efficiently as they were, the Kosah-Rei should never get even a slight hint that such a force was on its way to their castle until they were ready to make themselves known.


    I really can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this. It was one thing to be discussing it and planning it, but another to actually be making our way up there. At this point, we¡¯ve fully committed ourselves to this operation and there¡¯s no turning back. We got the Council¡¯s permission, we rallied Alharo¡¯s soldiers, and we¡¯ve collected all eight Masters. This is actually a reality¡­ This is actually happening¡­


    Currently, Nakoma was sitting upon the saddle of his personal brown-colored stallion, Fleiaro, as he rode in the vanguard between Toranei and Koroha, with Markreas and Alharo just on Koroha¡¯s right. He recalled how surreal it felt to have Markreas¡¯s royal team reunited the other day, but now that the King himself was among them, that reunion was truly completed. It brought a soft smile to the Master of Fire¡¯s face as he took a deep breath of the forest air and felt the gentle breeze blowing through his crimson hair. The sun was lowering on the horizon, which cast an orange hue through the canopies above and barely succeeded in lighting the road ahead. The time to make camp was rapidly approaching, but given how fast they were already moving, Nakoma suspected that Markreas was trying to get as far as he could before they stopped for the night¡ªa plan the Master of Fire fully agreed with. After all, the sooner they reached Ankalla, the more likely it was they would do so unnoticed.


    ¡°By the way, Alharo,¡± Markreas was saying when Nakoma tuned back into their conversation. ¡°I know the others have already said it, but I feel it¡¯s appropriate to do so myself as well. Thank you for joining us on this operation. Your cooperation will be indispensable to finally rid this country of the Kosah-Rei disease.¡±


    The Vice-Captain laughed boisterously, as if Markreas had said something funny. ¡°Please, Mark, I wouldn¡¯t miss something like this for anything! We¡¯re not getting any younger, and I sometimes long for the old days of traveling the countryside with the team¡ªseeing the realm and going on adventures! Sure, this is a far cry from the more minor assignments we enjoyed back then, but it¡¯s probably the closest thing I¡¯ll ever get. Let¡¯s make history one last time, eh?¡±


    Markreas joined in Alharo¡¯s laughter, though his was far more booming than the other man¡¯s. ¡°Glad to see you haven¡¯t changed a damn bit! You¡¯re still the same ol¡¯ wildheart who used to drag us into trouble! Let¡¯s just hope you can actually back up your eagerness with action nowadays! We don¡¯t want Koro and Tora having to save your sorry ass again, now do we?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± Alharo retorted. ¡°That only happened once or twice at most, yet the four of you make it sound like I was some damsel in distress on every mission we went on!¡±


    Koroha smirked then gave a shrug. ¡°While I won¡¯t try and claim Markreas isn¡¯t exaggerating, I also can¡¯t sit here quietly while you claim it was ¡®once or twice¡¯. Have you forgotten about that time you picked a fight with that street gang in Krato? Or perhaps you¡¯re not counting the rogue wizard we encountered near the Noranian border. Oh, there¡¯s also the two instances where you were nearly killed by that rebellious organization at Trista. Shall I go on, Alharo? I¡¯ve already named four and that¡¯s just from our Third Year.¡±


    ¡°Er, no thank you, I think my reputation has been dealt enough damage,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Then shall I name a couple?¡± Toranei cut in a sly smirk. ¡°Because I¡¯ve not forgotten the debt you owe me for bailing you out of that gambling ring back in Krato. That was the same trip as the street racer gang, yes?¡±


    ¡°W-well, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± Nakoma confirmed. ¡°It was also the same trip as when he singed off his eyebrows in an attempt to show off for that noblewoman he was crushing on at Castle Miraka. I¡¯m not sure her father would have approved of him anyway, but that certainly didn¡¯t help.¡±


    Alharo let out a grunt as he mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m starting to remember why we don¡¯t hang out anymore. Was I always the butt of your jokes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I recall so.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Koroha, Toranei, and Nakoma each gave their responses respectively, while Markreas let out more barking laughter¡ªa sound that was far more happy and genuine than Nakoma had heard from the King in a long time. That wasn¡¯t to say he was an unhappy person, but the role of King had certainly matured him, making it so that this more childish amusement was rare. Nakoma found himself grinning as well, for he hadn¡¯t realized how much he missed the royal team. This was a nice respite from his troubles and anxiety, so he decided that he would bask in it for as long as he was permitted.


    ¡°You know, I think you would get along with Caeli, Alharo,¡± Koroha remarked with a snicker. ¡°Thinking back on it, it sounds like he was Ilirianna¡¯s version of you. Maybe you guys should get a drink sometime and bond over being the team¡¯s jester?¡±


    Alharo snorted then let out a huff. ¡°Oh yes, very funny. I¡¯m just such a clown in your eyes, huh?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± she teased, to which he just rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Well, while we¡¯re on that topic, what¡¯s the deal with Mr. Caeli?¡± The Vice-Captain lowered his voice then, as if only now not wanting the conversation to be overheard. ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s an impulsive fool with no sense of respect or competence while, in the same damn breath, I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s one of the greatest wind mages of his generation. He¡¯s a man whose rumors are full of contradictions, so I was hoping you four may be able to shed some light on the man. Who exactly is he?¡±


    Markreas shook his head with disapproval. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say you¡¯ve heard incorrectly. He¡¯s a talented fool if I¡¯ve ever seen one¡ªand he¡¯s got Liri more interested in him than I¡¯d like to admit. I do think that, if ever given the chance, she¡¯d petition Koro to allow him to replace her someday. The thought of him being a Master gives me shivers.¡±


    The five of them spared a glance over their shoulders, spotting Ilirianna and Ryokumo riding side-by-side not too far away from them. Nakoma had to fully agree with Markreas¡¯s assessment, especially after the many poor experiences the Master of Fire had with that young wind mage.


    ¡°They certainly do seem close,¡± Alharo muttered as they faced forward once more. ¡°Is this Caeli fellow going to be the next King then?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body.¡±


    Markreas and Toranei were swift in their dismissal of such a horrible prospect as King Ryokumo Caeli, and not only at the idea of him having any governmental power but also of him as Ilirianna¡¯s husband and partner.


    Alharo grinned at the firm responses of his old friends, adding, ¡°Then are there other prospects for her husband? I mean, you two got married not long after we graduated, but her royal team left the Academy nearly two years ago. If she¡¯s going to have heirs, should she not start thinking about that while she¡¯s still young?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered it,¡± Markreas told him with a sigh. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been close to suggesting she be betrothed to Nigreos in order to strengthen ties with Noctalus. The Battle of Stellareid was a sharp blow to our relationship with them that a marriage between Liri and Nigreos could start to mend. But even setting him aside, there are plenty of other options both among the nobles of Erika and even the other Great Cities. Lady Callora of Harunhein has a son around her age and there are plenty of children from the Ring of Kraton that would be perfect for a princess¡¯s groom. The issue is that Liri is headstrong and stubborn. She seems to be aware that Caeli is a poor political choice, but she refuses to accept any other options.¡±


    Alharo¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. ¡°So she really is interested in him?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± Toranei spat. ¡°Though there isn¡¯t a soul in the Citadel who can figure out why. He¡¯s beyond obnoxious, and disliked by nearly everybody who knows him aside from a select few. I, too, think Nigreos would be a perfect option, especially due to past traditions of marrying within the royal team, but¡­¡±


    The Queen trailed off, and Nakoma knew without having to ask what was troubling her. The fact of the matter was that they had lost all sway over Ilirianna¡¯s opinion. She did what she wanted and couldn¡¯t care less what Toranei told her. That was more than obvious at the dinner, for she brought Ryokumo with her knowing full well it would piss her mother off beyond belief. She was becoming more disrespectful, and the more defiant she got, the more worried they were becoming that a King Ryokumo wasn¡¯t such a far-fetched idea. Nakoma knew they needed to find some way to rein her in, but thus far, they were utterly failing. As he pondered this, he thought back to a brief interaction he and Toranei had right after Ryokumo and Ilirianna departed the Niras Lounge.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do about her,¡± the Queen had confessed. ¡°We¡¯ve done something wrong, but she won''t tell us what and instead decides to resort to petty behavior like this. I had truly sought to speak with her tonight, but I¡¯m not about to have such a conversation in front of a man like him.¡±


    In the privacy of that lounge, Nakoma had taken her into a hug and comforted the woman he loved more than anybody in that world. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Tora. I really thought this would work, too, but she¡¯s just not the same anymore. Talking feels like our only option, but she won¡¯t even permit us that. At this point, I feel it¡¯s only proper to wait until the operation is over so that we can clear our minds and think about it then.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I suppose so¡­¡±


    Nakoma sighed, his thoughts returning to the present moment yet again as Alharo responded to the Queen¡¯s comment.


    ¡°Nigreos wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice, and if she has any decency and respect for her country, she¡¯ll at least consider it. Everything I¡¯ve ever heard and seen from your daughter indicates that she is a smart woman, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯d rattle the political world for a man like Caeli.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could agree,¡± Toranei whispered. ¡°But anyway, enough of this nonsense. We were having fun before, and I¡¯d rather not let the likes of Ryokumo Caeli spoil it. Where were we? Oh yes, we were discussing your past misadventures, Alharo.¡±


    But the Vice-Captain was already vehemently shaking his head. ¡°Absolutely not! We¡¯ve already more than discussed that topic, so I¡¯m not letting us get back to that! Mark, as it happens, there was something more important I wished to discuss now that we¡¯re together.¡±


    Markreas grinned at his old friend, but seeming to sense that this wasn¡¯t just a mere diversion from the previous teasing, the King cleared his throat and turned more serious. ¡°Then go ahead. Ask away.¡±


    Alharo shot Toranei a smug expression at his successful altering of the subject before he, too, turned to business. ¡°What exactly are your plans once the attack begins? Are we simply storming the fortress or do you have particular match-ups you¡¯re trying to make? I ask simply because I¡¯m hesitant to send my men after the leaders if they can¡¯t beat them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Markreas responded. ¡°And I assure you that I have little intention of pitting the Korrei-Tarr against the more dangerous cultists. The Masters are here for that very purpose and I have given quite a bit of thought as to who should fight who. Naturally, in the heat of battle, things do not always work out quite as we intend, but this is the running idea.¡± The King straightened up in the saddle and continued. ¡°For one, I fully believe that the best match for Quill Tyrus will be Master Cartus. Since becoming the Master of Rock, her armor has never once been so much as cracked. According to Rennigan, Tyrus¡¯s invincibility is fueled by his mana, so in a battle of endurance, I think Sinna can wear him thin enough to finish him off, especially with Master Rana and Glaus himself at her side.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Alharo frowned. ¡°You¡¯re having Rennigan take part?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the King confirmed. ¡°He and Caeli are the only ones who have experience fighting Tyrus, but between the two, Rennigan has far more than Caeli. So long as he¡¯s accompanied by the Masters, I trust in his ability to survive.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough then,¡± the Vice-Captain said. ¡°Then what of the others?¡±


    ¡°Sartella, Firrik, and Miyon are not inherently powerful,¡± Markreas explained. ¡°Their survival in the past has been mostly attributed to luck, so I think they could be defeated by any of your men. Therefore, I don¡¯t intend to pit anybody specific against them. Kristoff is a different matter entirely.¡± He smirked with unbridled amusement. ¡°One of the few victories we achieved from Stellareid was the answer to his armor. Abigail Reiner managed to solve the riddle and relay it to Liri before her death, so we know that with each set of armor he possesses, the weaker his defense becomes. Reports indicate that Acostav destroyed one in Noctalus and Abigail destroyed another in Stellareid. That means he¡¯s been weakened twice since Nakoma¡¯s encounter with him in Hiriech, which is why he and Koro will be focusing on him.¡±


    Nakoma nodded. ¡°On top of that, I was injured back then. If I can face a weaker Kristoff at full strength, I can beat him no question. Koroha¡¯s help will only expedite that process.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Markreas stated. ¡°For Vesh, I want him handled by an Iiji, whether it be Tora or Liri. Nigreos and Album would be fine, but Vesh¡¯s rock magic is powerful and I think would serve as too strong for the Noctalus to beat on their own. Iiji strength is more than enough to crack his defenses.¡±


    At that comment, Alharo raised an eyebrow with curiosity. ¡°Just Tora or Liri? What about yourself?¡±


    Markreas'' smile darkened, his voice going low as he rumbled out his response. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯d love to be the one to kill that treacherous bastard, but my power is needed elsewhere. There¡¯s one more combatant among them that gave even Ilirianna a run for her money, and that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be directing my attention.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Alharo even before Markreas spoke his final sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the one to kill Rickori Keskivaara.¡±


    ***


    As the sun finally set upon the highway of the Akkii Woods, King Markreas and Alharo Bann gave the order to stop and make camp for the night. Guards were posted on the perimeter of the distortion and supplies were retrieved from the storage carriages. Tents were pitched and campfires sprung up all around, the scent of roasting meat accompanying it as everybody went about making their meals. Ilirianna Iiji watched the dark forest begin to light up with the flickering of orange and the chattering of the soldiers as they finally got to sit down, rest their tired bodies, and chat amongst themselves until the time to retire for bed arrived. The Princess smiled, sensing the high morale that indicated a confidence in their victory¡ªone she chose to believe was not going to be misplaced like it had been when Uma Miyon was captured years ago.


    For the entire duration of the ride, she rode beside Ryokumo and merely enjoyed his company as they passed the long hours reminiscing on the old days or telling stories of their misadventures since the royal team disbanded. Her friend especially had quite a number of tales she had never heard from his and Rennigan¡¯s investigation into Quill Tyrus¡¯s invincibility. Every once in a while, Album would pull her horse up alongside them and join in, but to Ilirianna¡¯s disappointment, she seemed distant and refrained from offering much to the conversation before inevitably falling back to ride by herself. Ilirianna wondered if perhaps she thought of herself as a third-wheel, and not wanting her to think she shouldn¡¯t be included, Ilirianna made an effort to try and get her to offer some stories as well. It was unfortunately a failed attempt, for Album had very little she wanted to share.


    I wish there was something I could do for her, Ilirianna remarked as she thought back on her old friend. She¡¯s never been the same since Stellareid, though I suppose there are few who have been. I can tell she¡¯s been lonely, but she also keeps a distance between us that I can¡¯t quite seem to cross. Kumo¡¯s the only one she seems comfortable around anymore¡­


    Sighing, Ilirianna turned from her absent observation of the campsite to instead gaze over her shoulder at Ryokumo, Album, and Nigreos, who had just finished setting up their own tents and lighting the campfire they were now gathered around. The Master of Darkness seemed to be in charge of cooking the sausages they had packed while Album and Ryokumo sat in silence watching him, the latter chewing on a piece of bread he had retrieved from the food storage. Ilirianna¡¯s smile widened at the sight of her team¡ªa group she cared for even more than she could ever truly say. Tradition dictated that the Princess would sleep in the King¡¯s tent with the rest of her family, but since Ilirianna no longer cared much for tradition, she was going to bunk here with Album¡ªa decision she knew her mother must be furious about.


    Ilirianna drew in a long breath of the forest air, momentarily picturing Abigail Reiner sitting at that fire with the others, her crown of flowers intertwined with her hair and her beautiful beaming smile upon her face as she bantered with them. Ilirianna wouldn¡¯t ever think they made the wrong choice sending Abi to Omaruo, but logic could never truly erase the hole in her life that Abi had once filled. Her absence was never more noticeable than when the four of them were together¡ªespecially given the fact that they no longer seemed as close as they used to be. Album ignored Nigreos completely, Ryokumo wasn¡¯t joking as much as he once did, and Nigreos himself appeared almost like an outcast, as if Ryokumo and Album had silently decided to ignore his presence. The fire flickered warmly, the smell of the sausage was amazing, and the weather was wonderful, yet all of them sat in utter silence. An outsider would never be able to guess the close history these three had.


    If Abi were here, would she be able to mend this gap? She was always more of a people-person than any of the rest of us.


    A pang of guilt stabbed at her heart, for she couldn¡¯t help wondering if maybe things would have been different if they¡¯d just been honest with Nigreos and Album. The two of them believed Abi was dead, while Ilirianna and Ryokumo were just beside them with the truth¡ªa truth they had always refused to give them.


    ¡°I will avenge Abi,¡± Nigreos had growled earlier that day during a brief encounter she had with him. ¡°Whatever it takes, Princess. I will make sure the Kosah-Rei pay for taking away a life as wonderful as hers.¡±


    He had whispered it like it was a taboo topic, and perhaps it was to the three of them. Ryokumo certainly wasn¡¯t going to bring it up, and it seemed that Nigreos and Album felt hesitant to discuss her in each others¡¯ presences.


    I do wish we could go back to the simpler times. It¡¯s never really been the same without Abi, though all of our pathetic losses in Stellareid certainly didn¡¯t help things. The royal team was truly disbanded in more ways than one.


    In that sense, she was reluctantly envious of her mother, whom she had noticed talking and laughing with her own team up at the head of the company. It was so rare to see Toranei and Koroha laughing like that, which just emphasized how close the five of them had been. It was a reminder that Ilirianna had once held such a relationship, and that her relationship was long gone.


    ¡°Liri? You joining us?¡± Ryokumo inquired as he motioned for her to take one of the finished sausages.


    She snapped out of her thoughts and nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    The dinner was eaten in the same silence it was cooked in. They just sat there and ate, without so much as speaking a word to one another. It was awkward, it was depressing, and it mostly ruined Ilirianna¡¯s appetite despite how long of a day it had been. Even though she knew it would only cause problems, a part of her started to wonder if she could ask Nigreos to trade so that she could sleep in Ryokumo¡¯s tent, but that was a line the two of them would never dare to cross, even if all they did really was sleep. It was either an awkward night sharing a tent with Album, or one spent with her mother. Given how easy a decision that was to make, Ilirianna bit her tongue and stuck with her current arrangements.


    Once she¡¯d finished dinner, she got to her feet and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    And to her intense relief, Ryokumo was beside her almost instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll join you then. Gotta walk off that delicious meal, after all. Do you mind, Liri?¡±


    ¡°Not even slightly.¡±


    As expected, neither Album nor Nigreos offered to join them, though both looked equally as upset about being left alone with the other. In fact, Ilirianna heard Album excuse herself right as they were departing, leaving the Master of Darkness sitting all by himself at the campfire. She felt a bit bad for him, but not bad enough to sacrifice a much-needed time alone with her best friend.


    ¡°Well that was a dinner,¡± Ryokumo grumbled once they were far enough away. ¡°Honestly, if we¡¯re just gonna sit in silence, I think I¡¯d rather eat with Glaus and his Masters. Not that I think Cartus and Rana would like having me around, but at least Glaus would be entertaining. He¡¯s always reliable on that front.¡±


    Ilirianna chuckled to herself, resisting the temptation to reach out and take his hand. ¡°You know, I may just try that tomorrow night. It sounds quite tempting.¡±


    As they weaved past various campfires and tents, she couldn¡¯t help noticing the eyes that shifted their way. Ilirianna was well aware of all the many whispers theorizing about her relationship with Ryokumo, and it was no question that not a soul sought for her to be anything more than friends with him. Things were only getting worse the older she got, for Markreas was demanding an heir and she couldn¡¯t provide that without a husband. The problem was that she truly didn¡¯t care for anybody except Ryokumo, which left her locked in a dilemma that she couldn¡¯t quite solve. The eyes of the Korrei-Tarr watching them only brought that issue to the forefront of her mind, and though their whispers may not have been about her, she couldn''t help fearing they were. Then, in a sudden impulse she knew she may regret later, Ilirianna grabbed Ryokumo¡¯s hand anyway, intertwining her fingers with his.


    ¡°Er, Liri? Should we really¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Not even slightly,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Let go if you don¡¯t like it, but if you¡¯re okay with it, then so am I.¡±


    A part of her wondered if he would loosen his grip, but to her relief, he instead tightened it. She couldn¡¯t wait for this to get back to her mother as a soft blush of happiness came over her cheeks. The camp wasn¡¯t too big, and eventually, they reached the outskirts of the distortion where, just beyond the barrier, were miles of trees and the shadows hanging between them. Now that they had more privacy, Ilirianna and Ryokumo just stood there in a comfortable silence as they gazed out into nature and enjoyed each other¡¯s company and warmth. She wasn¡¯t sure how long they¡¯d been standing there nor was she sure how long she intended to be there, but whether she liked it or not, their time was interrupted by a sudden voice behind them.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. I wasn¡¯t aware this spot was taken.¡±


    Ilirianna swiftly released Ryokumo¡¯s hand as the two turned around to find the Master of the Mind, Seiras Ka, standing just a yard or so away. His small frame was completely concealed by the black cloak draped over his shoulders, but the hood he tended to wear was down, giving her a clear view of his scared visage that looked even more unsettling in the flickering firelight of the camp behind him. His greasy hair hung like a shredded curtain around his head, and his grin revealed the many teeth missing from his mouth.


    Seiras let out a raspy laugh as his bulging blue eyes shifted up towards Ryokumo. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been properly introduced, but I know plenty about you, Mr. Caeli. You¡¯re quite famous, or rather infamous, within the upper levels of the Citadel. It¡¯s my pleasure to finally put a face to the name. I am Seiras Ka, the Master of the Mind.¡±


    Ryokumo cocked an unsettled eyebrow as he regarded the halfling. ¡°Charmed. Can we, er, help you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no,¡± he replied with a wave of his bony hand. ¡°I was just out for a stroll to stretch my weary legs and thought a place this far out would be vacant. But no matter, I do not wish to interrupt the Princess of Ijiria¡¯s private time, so I shall find another spot to sit.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Master Ka,¡± Ilirianna assured him, feeling a slight shiver go down her spine when his eyes rapidly snapped towards her. ¡°We were actually just about to head back. It¡¯s getting late, after all, and we¡¯re leaving at dawn, so I should probably get to bed.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah.¡± Seiras stretched his acknowledgement out into an oddly drawn sound before giving a few quick nods of his head. ¡°I suppose so. A good night¡¯s sleep is important with all we¡¯ve got coming up. I, unfortunately, am less in need of it as King Markreas doesn''t want me on the front lines.¡±


    Ryokumo frowned. ¡°Why not? Forgive me, for I know very little about your affinity, but Is mind magic not fit for combat? And if not, why bring you if he¡¯s not going to have you doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I didn''t say I wasn¡¯t doing anything,¡± the man corrected. ¡°Merely, my job could prove to be quite tedious, even boring should luck not strike me well. As to your first question, mind magic is not inherently offensive, but if you know how to use it effectively, it definitely can be. It just requires a certain¡­finesse.¡±


    Ilirianna and Ryokumo exchanged uncertain looks, the latter shooting her a subtle but unmistakable curious gaze that silently asked, ¡°Just what is this guy¡¯s deal?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking, Master Ka, what does my father have you doing?¡± Ilirianna said as she glanced back down at Seiras.


    The halfling smirked. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you? Well, I suppose he¡¯s only giving us the information we need the most. I¡¯m sure you know this, but Ankalla isn¡¯t much different from most other castles and fortresses in that it has a secret means for those inhabiting it to escape should it ever come under siege.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was aware of that,¡± she replied, recalling the dungeons beneath Aquesen and Saientia that both had tunnels leading outside the buildings¡¯ perimeters.


    Markreas had already emphasized the fact that, should they not exterminate the cult fast enough, any of them could slip out the back. That was why the King had old records of Ankalla¡¯s construction produced so they could reference its schematics and identify where those tunnels emptied out. Therefore, with that in mind, Ilirianna could already deduce what Seiras¡¯s purpose was.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to guard the tunnels then,¡± she stated. ¡°You¡¯ll slip in through the back and take out anybody that tries to flee.¡±


    Seiras chuckled. ¡°Exactly, Princess.¡±


    ¡°And you think you can do it?¡± Ryokumo added. ¡°Not to insult you, Master, but if somebody like Vesh or Kristoff were to slip through there, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to stop them without a more combat-oriented Master at your side. Can your mind magic really defeat someone like them?¡±


    ¡°Rotana Vesh and Barron Kristoff have brilliantly defended their bodies,¡± the halfling muttered with a wry grin. ¡°But I would be surprised if their minds are as safe. Yes¡­ Should I be forced to take one on, I¡¯d say I have about as much of a shot as someone like Taurus.¡±


    ¡°V-very well then,¡± Ryokumo stuttered. ¡°In that case, I wish you luck.¡±


    ¡°And you two as well.¡±


    Seiras bent his back in a bow before wishing them good night as Ilirianna and Ryokumo excused themselves to return to the tents. However, despite herself, the Princess spared one last glance over her shoulder to find the Master of the Mind still watching them. They made eye contact as one last shiver went down Ilirianna¡¯s back, and though she knew Seiras Ka was indeed an ally of hers, she couldn¡¯t help but try and put as much distance between them as possible.


    ¡°He was interesting,¡± Ryokumo whispered. ¡°Is he always that creepy?¡±


    Ilirianna grimaced. ¡°Kind of. He doesn''t talk much, so I¡¯m not terribly familiar with his personality. He¡¯s certainly eccentric though, and while Markreas won¡¯t admit to it, I don¡¯t think he trusts him as much as he really should. It¡¯s kind of like the eraser in that sense. The Master of the Mind is a power the King wants on his side, but its instability is always a dull fear in the back of their heads.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°But anyway, enough about him,¡± Ilirianna went on, trying to shake the unsettled feeling from her mind. ¡°Come on, Kumo, let¡¯s get to bed.¡±


    She then gripped his hand once more as the two of them walked back through the camp, towards where the royal team was sleeping so they could prepare for the rest of their long trek north.

 V8 Chapter 15- The Soldiers Of Noctalus

    Chapter XV


    The march through the Akkii Forest continued without any delays, something the extermination party took as a sign of good fortune in the battle to come. Their biggest issue, being the potential that the Kosah-Rei had scouts keeping watch on the road that could hear the commotion through the distortion, was handled by their own scouts, who rode out into the trees around them and would eliminate any watchers they came across. Master Koroha often accompanied them, for she had an inherited ability like Abigail that allowed her to see through any distortion no matter how powerful. Hiding from her was next to impossible, so if there were hidden cultists out in the woods, the Master of Wind would know. If she wasn¡¯t riding in the vanguard with her old team, she was jumping between the trees with Proto, scanning every inch of the ground with both her eyes and her magical senses. However, no watchers were identified at any point in the first week of travel, and as dawn greeted the eighth day since departing Erika, everything was going shockingly well.


    Nigreos Noctis let out a sigh as he gripped the reins of his black stallion. The others have called it good fortune, but I consider it suspicious. These cultists are vile, but they have never been known to be fools. Either we¡¯ve been missing the watchers or there aren''t any, and while it¡¯s possible the Kosah-Rei aren¡¯t keeping an eye on the road with Ankalla still three days away, I do not like how easy this is.


    Naturally, the Master of Darkness knew that if Koroha couldn¡¯t find any, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to, but for his own peace of mind, he carefully scanned the tree line on his side of the road, his white eyes slowly moving along his right. He grimaced before shaking his head with dissatisfaction. He knew he wasn¡¯t alone in his concern, for whenever he caught glimpses of the other Masters, most of them held the same hesitant expression that he did. Only the members of the Korrei-Tarr, garbed in their sparkling red and black armor, seemed to be pleased with how things were unfolding, which only spoke to their lack of experience dealing with the cult.


    Then again, can I really blame them? he asked himself. I can count on my fingers how many are within this party that have ever encountered the leaders of the Kosah-Rei. Princess Ilirianna¡¯s royal team, Glaus, as well as Masters Taurus and Rana are the only ones, so I guess it¡¯s only natural for the rest of them to be confident the way they are. Nigreos narrowed his eyes, a flicker of disgust crawling into his body as he considered this fact. Then again, they know the fates of my father, Master Acostav, and Eko. The knowledge that they all fell prey to the cult should be more than enough to scare the living shit out of them. And then there¡¯s¡­


    His thoughts trailed off as his anger was quickly replaced by sadness.


    Abi¡­


    Back at the Academy, Nigreos had been well aware of his feelings for Abigail Reiner. He knew she was a special person and that he did love her, but it was never quite apparent how strong his feelings were until she was no longer in his life. Like many, she was killed at the Battle of Stellareid, and just like Eko and his father, they had no idea who killed her or how. It was frustrating to not know who to direct his rage towards. At least Rennigan knew that his hatred was for Quill Tyrus, but Nigreos didn¡¯t know which member of the cult he was supposed to kill if he wanted Abi to be avenged.


    ¡°Those cultist bastards killed my father, and they¡¯re almost certainly the ones responsible for Abi¡¯s death, so if I get even a glimpse of them, I¡¯m putting in every ounce of mana in my body to avenge them.¡±


    This was the declaration he made to Album, Ryokumo, and Rennigan the morning they departed the Citadel, and he meant it with all of his heart. Because of the cult, he would never see her smile again or hear her laugh or know what it was like to just sit and talk with her. She was one of a kind, and the Kosah-Rei robbed the world of the amazing woman and mage she could have become. That was more than enough to drive Nigreos¡¯s determination, whether Album or anybody else would acknowledge it. Even now, he had no idea why his declaration angered Album the way it did, for she refused to talk to him these days. Somehow, someway, he had turned a woman that was like the sister he never had against him, but no matter how much he wracked his brain, he just couldn¡¯t figure out why she detested him so much.


    But maybe, if she sees how much effort I put into this battle, she¡¯ll know that my convictions have never been hollow. She¡¯ll know that I despise the cult as much as she does, and maybe then, we can start on the path to rebuilding what she and I once had. After all, with Eko dead, we¡¯re all we have left.


    Since Album avoided him and Ryokumo was too busy cuddling up to Ilirianna, Nigreos had been spending much of the trip by himself. It was undeniably lonely, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it. The other Masters were all so senior to him that it was nearly impossible to talk to them as equals, and the only one who was appointed after him was Seiras¡ªa man so strange and off-putting that Nigreos preferred loneliness to his company. It was this that further emphasized Abi¡¯s absence. However, there was one among them that he had been meaning to speak with for some time, and as Nigreos pulled his eyes away from the job of watching the roadside, he shifted his attention to Edwar Grunly riding not far ahead of him. Of the Masters, that man was the one who knew Abigail the best, for he was the first to ever see in her what everybody else eventually did¡ªthat she was, in fact, one of a kind.


    Nigreos lightly tapped the side of his stallion with his right foot, indicating for it to speed up so he could pull alongside the Master of Nature.


    ¡°Master Grunly,¡± he called out, drawing the old man¡¯s attention to where he now rode on his right. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    There had been concerns that Grunly¡¯s age would make the trip to Ankalla painful for him, but as Nigreos asked the question, the man just chuckled and gave him a pleasant wink.


    ¡°I¡¯d be a poor nature mage if I couldn¡¯t alleviate sore muscles, now wouldn¡¯t I?¡± he pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine, Nigreos, but thank you very much for asking. How have you been holding up? If your body is sore, I¡¯d be happy to help.¡±


    While that was far from the reason he was there, Nigreos found that he was quite exhausted, so deciding to accept the Master¡¯s generosity, he nodded. ¡°I mean, I wouldn¡¯t want to be a bother, but could you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Grunly assured him with a dismissive wave. ¡°It¡¯s a simple thing. Here, take my hand.¡±


    Nigreos did as he was told, extending his palm so that Grunly could place his own atop it before chanting, ¡°Alevia¡±. The familiar pleasant sensation of nature magic coursing through his body made him even more nostalgic than he had been before, and as all the aches and pains from over a week on the road vanished in a mere few seconds, the Master of Darkness felt more alive and determined than he had been in a while. By the time Grunly finished the spell and removed his hand, Nigreos could only beam with appreciation.


    ¡°That¡¯s magnificent,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you. I haven¡¯t had healing that effective since Abigail was still around.¡±


    Grunly¡¯s pleasant expression wavered at the mention of his old student before his eyes turned a bit distant. ¡°Y-yes, well, that just speaks to her talents that she was comparable to the Master of Nature before even graduating the Academy. A true pity¡­her loss was.¡±


    ¡°That it was,¡± Nigreos agreed. ¡°She¡¯s never far from my mind, you know? Abi was one of my best friends, and I loved her more than I¡¯ve ever loved most. She was taken from us far too early, so it¡¯s her that I¡¯m thinking of as we ride to what could very well be the final battle with the Kosah-Rei. I intend to fight in her name and in her memory.¡± He then increased the conviction in his words as he glanced up at the glimpses of blue sky he could make out beyond the forest canopy. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you¡ªto assure you that I will avenge her. You have my word, Master Grunly, that those treacherous bastards will pay dearly for killing her.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exactly have any expectations for what Grunly would say in response, rather he had merely wanted to speak such a thing to somebody who would take him seriously the way Album and the others didn¡¯t seem to do. He thought that of anybody, Edwar Grunly would at least be able to hear his declaration and give him encouragement or gratitude, so when the old man didn¡¯t say a word, Nigreos was utterly confused. He turned away from the canopy, fixing Grunly with an expectant look, only for his confusion to grow even stronger.


    The Master of Nature looked conflicted.


    There was no sadness or anger in his eyes or in his body language. He instead seemed as if he wasn¡¯t even sure whether what Nigreos said was a good thing or a bad thing. But to the Master of Darkness, that made absolutely zero sense. What was there to be conflicted about? What the Kosah-Rei did in Stellareid was objectively evil, and avenging Abi was just a positive outcome on-top of their plan to exterminate the cult from the face of the continent.


    So why would Grunly make that expression¡­unless he knows something I don¡¯t? Just like Album, Ryokumo, and Princess Ilirianna. It¡¯s really starting to feel like I¡¯m being kept in the dark about something, and whenever Abi comes up¡­


    ¡°Master?¡± Nigreos prompted, snapping the old man out of whatever reverie he¡¯d fallen into, and just like that, he covered up that previous expression as if to hide it from him. ¡°Is something the matter with what I said?¡±


    A flicker of horror came over Grunly, one that only seemed to make itself known because his age made it harder to hide things. ¡°N-no, of course not. I thank you for your kind words about her. I¡¯m sure¡­er, she would appreciate the fact that you¡¯re still fighting in her name.¡±


    What the hell? What was that look for? What was he scared of?


    Nigreos recalled one of the most recent Masters meetings where Grunly announced he had finally decided to retire¡ªthat the Battle of Ankalla would be his final mission as Master of Nature. It had seemed strangely abrupt, but Nigreos had written it off as Markreas and Ilirianna convincing him to step down. He hadn¡¯t revealed who his successor would be, for Markreas had irritably insisted they wait for an official announcement, indicating that the King wasn¡¯t terribly pleased with Grunly¡¯s decision. Ever since, he¡¯d been in better spirits, like the fact that he was finally stepping down had lifted a weight from his shoulders.


    But what if something happened that convinced him to change his mind? What if it wasn¡¯t mere chance that he obeyed Markreas after vehemently insisting he didn¡¯t need to retire? And¡­? Nigreos furrowed his brow, recalling how a mere week before the announcement was made, he had passed Ilirianna and Ryokumo making an odd late-night visit to Grunly¡¯s office. Could it be connected to why the royal team has been so distant from me? Am I being lied to? His lips tightened with frustration, his pale eyes narrowing at a Grunly that was becoming more anxious the longer Nigreos remained at his side. The Princess and Ryokumo are far too clever to let anything slip, but Grunly¡¯s mind is weakening. If I am being lied to about something and I¡¯m not getting paranoid, the one who¡¯ll break the fastest is him. I could¡ª


    ¡°Master Noctis!¡±


    A call from a Korrei-Tarr soldier just ahead interrupted him before he could grill Grunly further, forcing him to begrudgingly turn his head towards the man. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°King Markreas requires your presence at the vanguard immediately.¡±


    Nigreos frowned, noticing now that the company had been gradually slowing and was now completely stopped. Fearing that something bad had happened, he told himself he¡¯d have to postpone any further discussion with Grunly, though he didn¡¯t miss the look of relief on the old man¡¯s face as Nigreos rode through the masses and towards where King Markreas was leading the soldiers alongside his former royal team. However, his interest was swiftly peaked when he noticed that there were roughly twenty men and women ahead of Markreas, facing him and deep in discussion with those at the vanguard. For a second, he couldn¡¯t quite believe his eyes, for not only were these twenty wearing black armor with a white trim, but he could clearly make out a large banner on the back of one, displaying the blackiron horned helm of House Noctis.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    These soldiers are from Noctalus?


    Increasing his horse¡¯s pace, he rode past the last handful of Korrei-Tarr and was about to move into the spot between Markreas and Nakoma when he caught sight of the person speaking directly to the King. She was young, around the age of eighteen if he was remembering correctly, with olive-colored skin and amber eyes, as well as pitch black hair that fell just barely past her shoulders and two braids that hung before them. She, too, was armored like she was ready for battle, which only threw him off all the more.


    ¡°Miklan!¡± he called out, drawing their attention to him as he rode to a stop. ¡°What are you doing here, Cousin? I mean, I didn¡¯t know we were expecting any reinforcements from Noctalus.¡±


    Markreas shook his head. ¡°We weren¡¯t, but it seems Lord Nogara had other plans.¡±


    ¡°Excuse us for not announcing ourselves,¡± Miklan said with a bow of her head to both her elder cousin and the King. ¡°But when Nigreos and Album arrived at the city to tell us of your operation, my father simply could not sit by and allow this battle to take place without Noctalus support. After all, our city has more reason than most to seek out the Kosah-Rei¡¯s death. We are here to supply extra numbers to make sure that, trap or not, this battle is a victory.¡±


    ¡°But¡­are you not a bit young to be fighting here?¡± Nigreos pressed.


    Miklan smirked. ¡°Were you not my age when Rotana Vesh attacked the nobility of Hiriech? Besides, I¡¯m a dark mage. I can probably handle myself better than a lot of mages older than I.¡±


    ¡°M-maybe, but¡­¡± The Master of Darkness sighed, glancing instead to King Markreas since it was his word that would decide what to do. ¡°Your Majesty? Is this a good idea?¡±


    Markreas let out a frustrated snort before shaking his head. ¡°I suppose it is not my problem what becomes of you, Miklan Noctis. If Lord Nogara has permitted you to risk your life in Ankalla, then who am I to turn you away? We can use all the soldiers we can get, but I do hope you made your way here without tipping off the cult. I don¡¯t imagine a company of Noctalus soldiers traveling this far north would go unnoticed by the Kosah-Rei.¡±


    Miklan smiled reassuringly. ¡°Worry not. We have multiple soldiers here talented with distortion, so as long as we kept close together, we needed only one to shield us at a time. I¡¯m just happy we reached this point before you, and I¡¯m glad your plans didn¡¯t change on which highway to travel on. Luck is on our side, King Markreas, and I look forward to avenging my uncle and aunt, as well as the Luz that were taken as well. We may bear the banner of Noctis, but we fight on Lady Ilum¡¯s behalf as well.¡±


    ¡°Then we welcome you,¡± Markreas stated. ¡°Now, fall into the ranks and let¡¯s be off. We still have leagues left to travel.¡±


    ¡°At once, My King.¡±


    With that, the momentary delay was ended as the extermination party once again continued on the path to Ankalla. Nigreos was hesitant to have his little cousin join such a dangerous operation, but at the same time, he quickly found himself pleased to have Miklan there, for he was finally able to talk to somebody that didn¡¯t seem to be lying to him. She made it clear that Nogara intended for her and Nigreos to fight on behalf of those they lost three and a half years ago, and she was fired up to be the one to do it.


    The days continued to pass without issue, and a day after the soldiers of Noctalus rendezvoused with them, the company emerged from the Akkii Forest and onto the plains that stood between the forest and the mountains where Ankalla was hidden. In one more day, they reached the rocky foothills and soon enough, they set up camp roughly five hours away from Ankalla in what would be the final night before the battle took place.


    All the while, Nigreos Noctis kept an eye out for Grunly, wanting nothing more than return to their interrupted conversation, but whether by coincidence or design, he never found another opportunity to speak with him, forcing him to put off that issue for later as he turned his full attention towards resting for the following morning.


    ***


    Due to the orders of his father, Rennigan was stuck with Masters Sinna Cartus and Nyx Rana for the entirety of the trip north. He rode with them during the day, ate his meals at their side, and even had to share the tent with them, though there was a flap they erected between their sides to give them privacy. It was boring and he felt like a third wheel to people that he now realized were far better friends than he had previously known, leaving him baffled that he could ever miss Ryokumo¡¯s company. Of course, Nyx attempted to make him feel welcome, and had tried to talk with him a few times, but Rennigan wasn¡¯t terribly keen on her forcing herself to interact with him, so he rarely allowed these conversations to progress for too long. That wasn¡¯t to say he didn¡¯t appreciate her efforts, but the fact of the matter was that he still felt ridiculously bad that he¡¯d been hoisted onto her shoulders for the foreseeable future.


    His guilt was intense. Kloras had pretty much held the operation hostage so that Rennigan could become Nyx¡¯s apprentice, and after all that time, the Master of Water officially conceded. His father got his long-desired wish, something that Rennigan would have once celebrated himself. However, his ambitions were a thing of the past, and while he would have accepted the honor if Nyx did it of her own free will, the fact that she was forced left him still highly tempted to decline once the Battle ended.


    ¡°Then earn it in your mind. Kill one of the leaders, like you want to. If you can accomplish something like that, then you¡¯re more than deserving of the honor, right?¡±


    Those were the words Nyx spoke to him the day they met with Kloras, and they were the one silver lining in this whole ordeal. Perhaps he could bring himself to accept the apprenticeship if he managed to kill Quill Tyrus and come out of it alive, an ending that seemed very unlikely. After all, he¡¯d long since wanted his life to end once he achieved his revenge so that he could go join his team in the afterlife and put his failure of existence behind him. Even with Ms. Jellia¡¯s reveal of how to beat Quill, he was quite sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of such a thing without dying in the process.


    But if I live¡­ Would it be okay to keep living? Could I train under Master Rana and even succeed her somebody? I once believed that I could be a good Master, one of better character than many of the others, so could that be my purpose¡ªmy reason to stick around in this godforsaken realm of ours even without Faye, Jessi, and Hiro?


    ¡°Rennigan? You should eat before your stew gets cold. It¡¯ll be important to have energy for tomorrow.¡±


    The water mage returned to reality as he noticed he was just staring at the bowl of beef stew in his lap. He then glanced up to where Nyx was sitting across the campfire from him, a gentle smile on her face as she watched him.


    ¡°Must you continue to act like his mother?¡± Sinna grunted as she downed the rest of her own dinner in one last gulp. ¡°If he¡¯s not going to eat then he can pay for it later. He¡¯s an adult, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Nyx let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Must you always be so harsh, Sin? I¡¯m just a little worried for him.¡±


    Rennigan shivered as a cold breeze blew past him, the summer temperatures having dropped exponentially both since the sun went down and since they entered the mountains. Unfortunately, because of his daydreaming, his dinner was no longer cold and would not help him with the chill. Nevertheless, Nyx was right in that he needed energy for the battle, so he was about to start eating when the Master of Water suddenly swiped the bowl from his hands. He was startled since he hadn¡¯t even noticed she got up, and before he could inquire why she stole his food after ordering him to eat, he found her placing another, warmer bowl into his hands.


    ¡°You eat this one,¡± she told him. ¡°It¡¯s fresh out of the pot, so it¡¯s plenty hot. It¡¯ll ward off the chill much better, so make sure you eat it fast.¡±


    ¡°Er, but¡­?¡±


    Before he could ask what she was going to do with the cold food, she sat back down and began eating it herself. Beside her, Sinna let out a snort and an unsubtle roll of her eyes to indicate disapproval. Deciding not to protest, Rennigan managed a weak smile of his own and replied,


    ¡°Thank you, Master Rana.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    He then got about quickly eating the stew, which did warm him up like she said it would. Though, Rennigan had a feeling she was only babying him like this because he was being blatantly obvious about how nervous and conflicted he was. She knew he was scared, and perhaps she had even sensed his reluctance to survive, so she was treating him with a kindness he didn¡¯t really deserve. But whether he deserved it or not, he didn¡¯t want to be ungrateful, so he made sure to be as polite as possible as they finished their dinner. He couldn¡¯t deny that Sinna¡¯s cooking was quite delicious, so by the time he¡¯d finished the bowl, he was tempted to get some more but decided he didn¡¯t want to come across as gluttonous.


    Taking a long breath of the mountain air, Rennigan spared a glance over his shoulder, wondering if he¡¯d spot Ryokumo amidst the crowds, but wherever the royal team pitched their tents, it was not within sight of him. Chances were high he wouldn¡¯t see the wind mage until just before the battle started, and then it may very well be the last time they would ever see each other. He pondered whether or not he should seek out Ryokumo, if only to say a proper goodbye should this be the end, before deciding that a man like Ryokumo Caeli would be utterly pissed at him for even suggesting that the two of them wouldn¡¯t survive. He had once said as much back at Stellareid, so Rennigan reminded himself that he would just be causing unnecessary problems if he reached out to the other man.


    That being said, if it¡¯s my last night, then¡­there¡¯s something I should probably do¡­


    They stayed up another hour or so, Rennigan sitting by the fire in silence as he listened to Nyx and Sinna chatting with one another about some restaurant they were excited to go to once they got back to Erika. Eventually, once it became clear that much of the company were beginning to retire for the night, Nyx announced that it was smart for them to do the same before she and Sinna made their way to the left side of the tent so they could sleep. Rennigan was given the right side, but as he crawled towards his bedroll, he did not lie down. Instead, he grabbed the small leather bag he¡¯d brought with him and pulled it towards him so that he could begin rummaging around inside. Yet, the only things he otherwise brought were snacks which he¡¯d already eaten the majority of, so it took hardly a second to wrap his fingers around the bottle.


    The Elixir of Sweet Dreams, a potion that allows you more control over what you want to dream about and guarantees a good night¡¯s sleep. Of course, I can¡¯t consciously customize my dreams, rather I¡¯ll simply see whatever my subconscious wants to see the most.


    It was a solstice gift from Faye, one he had brought with him on a whim. He wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d come home, so it only seemed proper to put the gift to use rather than let her generosity go to waste should he wind up dead. The blue liquid within the bottle could be downed in a long drink, so once again hoping that it hadn¡¯t expired, Rennigan popped the cork from the glass and took a brief sniff of it.


    Lavender¡­and maybe a berry of some kind? It smells nice though, so I¡¯m gonna assume it''s safe. Here goes nothing. Cheers, Faye.


    Rennigan tilted his head back and drank the potion, finding its taste to be about as pleasant as its smell, allowing it to go down easily. Letting out a sigh, he set the bottle down beside his bag, the effects already happening even before his head had hit the bedroll. He had already been utterly exhausted before, but now, it was like his consciousness could fade at any second, and before he even realized it, he was asleep.


    For an uncertain amount of time, Rennigan was comfortably floating inside a dark void, his mind turned off and freeing him from his worries and anxiety. There were no nightmares of Stellareid, nor were there any spasms of guilt, self-loathing, or regret. He was simply existing in a peaceful state that could not be merely achieved by biological means. It was a wonderful effect of the elixir¡ªan effect that lasted not much longer before a voice began cutting through the slumber. It started out far in the distance, but as time passed on, it became clearer, and he could make out what they were saying.


    ¡°Glaus.¡±


    It was his name.


    ¡°Glaus, come on, wake up!¡±


    Wake up? Already? But this is so nice¡­ I really don¡¯t want to¡­


    ¡°Come on, you lazy bastard! Get up!¡±


    Hey¡­ Lazy bastard? Masters Rana and Cartus would never talk to me like that. In fact¡­isn¡¯t this a guy speaking to me? Did Caeli crawl into the tent to harass me? No, he wouldn¡¯t do that in front of the Masters¡­I think.


    ¡°Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, if you don¡¯t get up right this damn minute, I¡¯m leaving without you!¡±


    Leaving? Oh, right¡­ We had plans today. What am I even thinking? What tent? I¡¯m in my dorm¡­ And Cartus and Rana? I must have been having a bizarre dream brought on by all the stress of exams. But it¡¯s summer break now¡­ It¡¯s the first day of summer¡­ That¡¯s right, I have nothing to worry about¡­


    Rennigan¡¯s eyes flickered open before squinting at the light shining in through the dormitory window. A man was standing above him with his blonde hair tied back in a bun and his eyebrows cocked with impatience¡ªan impatience that was replaced by satisfaction upon seeing he was awake.


    ¡°Took you long enough. Now get moving. We¡¯ve only got a half hour until we meet Faye and Jessi, so unless you want to smell like the dumpster, I¡¯d suggest you hurry to shower, yeah?¡±


    Rennigan slowly sat up, his eyes never once moving from the man ordering him around. He just stared silently at him, his brain not finding the words he wanted to speak.


    ¡°Er, are you okay?¡± the man inquired, suddenly becoming concerned. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Laughing softly to himself, Renngian reached up and wiped the tears forming in eyes before fixing Hirokol Pafran with a wide, joyful grin.


    ¡°Sorry, Hiro¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡­must¡¯ve had a really bad dream¡­¡±

 V8 Chapter 16- What Could Have Been

    Chapter XVI


    Rennigan didn¡¯t have even the slightest clue why he suddenly woke up crying, for with each second that passed, whatever nightmare left him in such a vulnerable state was becoming fainter and fainter. There were glimpses of a forest and a campfire, but the faces of those who were sitting there with him were blurred, before even his memories of them completely vanished. After around a minute of sobbing, he could no longer even recall the setting of the dream, so he decided it wasn¡¯t worth wasting his time over. Hirokol sat beside him, awkwardly placing his hand on his back as if uncertain what he was supposed to be doing. Rennigan had never woken up like this, and given that he and Hiro spent most of their conversations bickering and teasing, the water mage wasn¡¯t surprised that his roommate failed to properly respond to what was a rather serious incident. Nevertheless, Rennigan was beyond grateful that Hiro at least tried to offer him some solace, so when his tears began to slow, he managed to whisper a weak,


    ¡°Thank you, Hiro.¡±


    ¡°Oh, er, yeah, of course,¡± his friend responded. ¡° But Glaus, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Like, did something happen yesterday that you didn¡¯t tell us about? I mean, you seemed in pretty pleasant spirits after the exams, but did you actually fail one or something, cause if so, we¡¯re not gonna judge you. Trust me, you didn¡¯t do worse than Jessi did.¡±


    Rennigan laughed, a sound more joyful than Hiro would have ever heard from him, causing the other man to narrow his eyes in even further confusion. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that. I promise, I just had a really bad dream, but I¡¯ve already forgotten it, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Nothing bad happen¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because, Glaus, I¡¯m not gonna get out of here by walking over your corpse.¡±


    A shiver went down his spine, cutting him off mid-sentence as he frantically looked around the dorm room for any sign of who spoke, only to find him and Hiro still alone like he had believed they were. In fact, that voice had sounded like Hiro¡¯s, but he knew the wind mage hadn¡¯t said anything, so he shook his head and told himself he was imagining things before finishing his point.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine, so let¡¯s get moving, yeah?¡± Rennigan smiled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Hiro hesitated. ¡°Did you hit your damn head last night?¡±


    ¡°No? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± The man let out a tired sigh. ¡°You know what, never mind? We¡¯re going to the market, remember? Faye and Jessi wanted to celebrate the first day of summer and the end of exams by having a little outing together. Honestly, I¡¯m damn shocked you even agreed to it. I figured you¡¯d be bitching about already needing to study for next year.¡±


    Rennigan smirked, understanding Hiro¡¯s assumption given his typical response to invites such as that one. ¡°Well, perhaps, I¡¯ve been going about things all wrong. Perhaps I¡¯ve realized there isn¡¯t a problem with taking some time to have fun with the team. You guys have been right, after all. I¡¯m a little too stuck-up and boring, so it¡¯s time I changed that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­? Am I getting fucking pranked?¡±


    ¡°No, Hiro, you¡¯re not!¡± Rennigan snapped with a shake of head. ¡°I mean it, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hell, you''re my goddamn roommate. We might not always get along, but¡­I don¡¯t wanna lose you, too.¡±


    Another echo of Hiro¡¯s voice flashed through Rennigan¡¯s mind, and just like before, the wind mage¡¯s mouth never opened, confirming that he was truly hearing things that weren¡¯t there. That fact should have concerned him, but for whatever reason, Rennigan found it easy to accept that this would be happening and to simply ignore it. He wasn¡¯t going to let anything ruin this market outing with his team despite not really knowing why it was so painfully important to him. Deep inside his heart, it felt like if he allowed this trip to happen without him, then he would forever regret it¡ªas if it were the only chance he¡¯d ever get to do something like this with Faye, Hiro, and Jessi. He wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world, and as he stared into Hiro¡¯s eyes while his friend waited for him to finish what he was saying yet again, Rennigan felt his confidence increase and decided there was no reason to refrain from honestly speaking his mind.


    ¡°Look,¡± Rennigan said after another deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve come to the decision that I don¡¯t want to be an asshole anymore. I¡¯ve always been on the outs, and that¡¯s something that can be blamed on nobody but me, so if I¡¯m the one causing it, then I have to be the one to mend it. If you¡¯ll have me, I want to be a better person¡­as well as a better friend.¡±


    Hirokol continued to eye him for a few more seconds, understandably still searching for the deceit weaved into Rennigan¡¯s words, but eventually and perhaps due to the many years they¡¯d known each other, his features softened. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m sorry for doubting you, and if that''s what you want, then I¡¯ll be open to it. Can¡¯t speak for Faye and Jessi, but I¡¯d be more than happy to get along with you.¡±


    The man extended his hand, and as Rennigan gazed at it, an image went through his mind of Hirokol looking to him for guidance and orders in the heat of a battle that he couldn¡¯t recall happening. It reminded him that this man had always had faith in him, regardless of Rennigan¡¯s shitty personality. There was an innate trust they had built¡ªa trust he never fully appreciated when he should have.


    Gripping Hiro¡¯s hand tightly, Rennigan¡¯s grin returned as he said, ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Hiro, and you¡¯re a damn talented mage. I¡¯m happy you were my roommate. I wouldn¡¯t trade your friendship for anything.¡±


    ¡°Well damn,¡± Hiro replied with a chuckle. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna be this sappy, then be prepared for Jessi and Caeli to bully the shit outta you. That being said¡­¡± He then gave his own warm smile. ¡°You say you wouldn¡¯t trade me for anything, but I know that¡¯s bullshit. If it was me or Rana¡¯s apprenticeship, I know you would¡ª¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. Not ever.¡±


    Hiro¡¯s eyes went wide, almost certainly seeing without doubt that Rennigan was not lying. ¡°W-well¡­? Well you should! I¡¯m not worth more than becoming a Master of Ijiria, you fucking idiot! Get your damn priorities straight! Geez¡­¡±


    Trust me, Hiro, I have gotten my priorities straight¡­


    Releasing Rennigan¡¯s hand, Hiro got to his feet and stretched, muttering, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re gonna be late as all hell so let¡¯s move! Come on!¡±


    Doing as Hiro suggested, Rennigan collected a change of clothes and then departed the dorm room so he could head over to the showers and clean up before their trip. To anybody who passed him and knew who he was, he must have looked really bizarre, for there was a bit of a skip in his step as he moved.


    He was happy beyond belief.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t remember a moment in his entire life when he was as happy as he was right that second. It felt like he was on top of the world¡ªlike he could do anything he wanted without the fear of consequence. He was excited for the day to come, so when he reached the showers, he washed himself off as fast as he could before dressing in loose clothing that would be comfortable for a day at the market. Lastly, he combed his silver hair and eyed his reflection in the mirror to ensure he was presentable before giving a soft nod of approval to himself and departing the bathrooms so he could hurry back to Hiro. However, the second he stepped foot outside, he was stopped in his tracks by a sharp and accusatory voice.


    ¡°Whatcha up to, Glaus?¡±


    He came to a stop, his head snapping to his right where a young woman his age was leaning up against the wall, her arms folded over her chest as her pink eyes practically bored into his skull. Her bright hair matched those eyes and was tied back in two ponytails that gave her the appearance of a preteen inhabiting an adult¡¯s body, and where he would have once stopped and faced her with an equally challenging glare as the one she was now directing at him, instead, he felt nothing but an even stronger joy than he had felt seconds ago. It was an intense relief, giving him the impression he hadn''t seen her in a long time despite knowing as a fact they had met just yesterday after exams.


    Rennigan beamed down at her, much to her clear confusion. ¡°I was just heading back to the dorm. What are you up to, cause I don''t think people are going to appreciate you loitering outside of the men¡¯s bathrooms.¡±


    Jessi Yuahl snorted, kicking herself off the wall as she turned her body to fully face him, her hands going to her hips in her typically over-the-top attitude. ¡°I¡¯ll loiter where I like, thank you very much. Now anyway, I happened to have just been at your dorm, and Hiro told me all about how you¡¯ve decided to stop being a prick. Now, I know you don¡¯t have any sort of conscience in that ugly head of yours, so I thought I¡¯d come slap some sense into you! Nobody lies to my brother but me, so whatever you¡¯re up to needs to be brought to a swift end if you don¡¯t want my foot up your ass!¡±


    ¡°W-well, I certainly don¡¯t want that,¡± he admitted with a nervous chuckle. ¡°But come on, Jessi, cut me some slack. I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°The fuck did you just call me?! Since when were we on a first-name basis, Glaus?! Look, just cause Hiro¡¯s too polite to tell you to shut the fuck up doesn¡¯t me I¡¯m gonna sit here and be disrespected like that!¡±


    ¡°Oh, er, right¡­sorry¡­¡±


    Yeah, I don¡¯t know why I did that¡­ Hiro¡¯s one thing, but I know Jessi¡¯s never liked me much. Hell, I think she¡¯s got better reason than the other three given all the horrible things I¡¯ve said to both her face and behind her back. If I want to start being an actual friend for her, then I suppose I need to do something important first.


    ¡°W-woah, what are you doing?!¡± she exclaimed, watching as Rennigan bent his back in a bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yuahl.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he repeated, with more intensity this time. ¡°I¡¯ve said a lot of terrible things in the time we¡¯ve known each other, and as much as I¡¯m disgusted to admit as much, I meant them at the time. But now, I¡¯ve come to realize that I was being terribly unfair to you. You are not a bad mage. You are not unworthy of being at this Academy. You didn¡¯t lose at orientation to some random mages, you lost to the group that became the royal team. To attribute that to your quality as a mage was a terrible thing for me to do. Instead, I should have told you how impressive it was you lasted as long as you did, especially when we found out just how damn powerful Caeli is. You gave one of the best mages of our year a damn good run for his money, and you deserve credit for that. I can¡¯t take back what I¡¯ve said, but with all my heart, I am sorry for ever saying it. I don¡¯t want to be your team leader as it was foolish of me to try. I am your equal¡­and that''s how it should be.¡±


    Surprisingly, the ever chatty Jessi never once interrupted him as he rambled off the things he desperately wanted to say to her. Even when he finished, the corridor was left in dead silence, and since he was still bowing, he had no idea what the fire mage looked like¡ªwhat expression she made in response to the most vulnerable he had ever allowed himself to be with her.


    ¡°Stop bowing,¡± she grumbled, her voice still somewhat sharp, but nowhere near as much as before.


    Rennigan nodded, rising back to his normal height, only for his eyes to go wide when he found tears in her eyes and her lip quivering as if she were fighting back sobs. ¡°Er, Yuahl, I¡¯m sorry! Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­really meant that?¡± Jessi stuttered, her voice shaking a bit.


    ¡°Every word. And I wish I could have said it sooner.¡±


    ¡°But¡­I don¡¯t get it¡­ I thought¡­¡± She sniffled and turned away, staring instead at the carpet. ¡°I thought you hated me.¡±


    The emotion in her words caused a stab of pain in his chest, for they forced him to bear witness to the results of his thoughtless actions. ¡°Yes, I can see how it felt like that. I allowed my own frustration at our loss to get in the way of self-reflection. I pushed the blame onto you because I didn¡¯t want to accept that it could have possibly been my fault we lost, but it was as much on me as anybody. I could not beat Nigreos Noctis. You might have been able to though. I forced you to fight somebody you were not an ideal opponent for, then blamed you when you couldn¡¯t meet such ridiculous expectations. I have never hated you¡­not even a little. It was me I hated¡­my own failures I was embarrassed by. You¡­are my teammate. I love you as much as I love the others. So from the bottom of my cold heart, I am deeply sorry, Yuahl¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­you should be,¡± she huffed, but her voice now completely lacked the ferocity with which she arrived. ¡°I expect you to earn my forgiveness, but¡­well, this is a good start, I guess. Whatever, I¡¯ll keep an open mind¡­ Why not? Can¡¯t hurt, right?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Rennigan laughed softly. ¡°I would hope not. Thank you, Yuah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jessi¡¯s fine, shut up,¡± she interrupted with a wave. ¡°We¡¯ve got a market to hurry off to, so let¡¯s get going! And¡­ Well¡­¡± Jessi suddenly hesitated, her cheeks turning red as if embarrassed by whatever she was thinking about saying. ¡°If you¡¯re truly sorry, I want a hug!¡±


    ¡°A hug? From me?¡± he stammered.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s how Hiro and I start wrapping up disagreements, so I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll hold you to the same standards!¡±


    A sense of relief came over him, for this was a good indication that Jessi was more open to forgiveness than he had expected her to be. Closing the small gap between them, Rennigan wrapped his arms around her and gave the young woman a brief hug, surprised by the tenderness of her own touch, as if she really did want this. When they parted, she spun on her heel without a word and began to stride off towards the dorm, Rennigan hurrying to keep up with her strangely fast pace. When they returned, they found an impatient Hiro watching them irritably, but just as he was clearly about to question what took so long, he saw Jessi¡¯s beaming smile and seemed to think better of it.


    Together, the three of them headed for the lift, and according to Jessi, the final member of their team would be waiting at the Academy gates. The ride down to the first floor and across campus was more fun than any other interaction they had shared, for Jessi, Hiro, and Rennigan bantered with one another and talked excitedly about their plans for summer¡ªplans that the two Krato natives seemed thankfully open to including Rennigan in. He was excited for the days to come¡ªfor the life he had never even realized he wanted. He didn¡¯t need to be the Master of Water to be happy, nor did he need to best Nigreos Noctis, who certainly didn¡¯t care about their ¡°rivalry¡± as much as Rennigan had.


    All he needed was his team by his side.


    And then they arrived at the gates, sending yet another surge of pure and utter euphoria through him as he gazed ahead at the sight of Fayela Rio waiting for them, her brown hair tied back in its usual lazy ponytail and her eyes watching them expectantly. However, when she noticed the three of them having fun, Rennigan could see her brow furrow, so the second they arrived, she swiftly got to interrogating them.


    ¡°You three are in a weirdly good mood given that last time I saw Jessi, she was heading over to rip you two a new one.¡± Faye cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What happened? Since when are you three best buds?¡±


    Jessi grinned slyly, telling Rennigan he was about to be in for a rabid teasing. ¡°Well, ever since Rennigan here bent his back in the bow I deserve and gave a heartfelt apology for being the biggest dickwad this side of the Empire! And since I¡¯m such a merciful person, I decided I¡¯d give him a chance. It¡¯s not everyday this chucklefuck shows some humility, after all.¡±


    Faye snorted, turning an expectant look on Rennigan as she awaited his fierce retort¡ªone that never came. ¡°And? Rennigan? Are you just gonna let her slander you like that?¡±


    ¡°W-well, it¡¯s not slander,¡± he murmured. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s true, and long overdue at that.¡±


    ¡°S-seriously?¡± Like Hiro, she was quickly on her guard for fear of being pranked, so she turned towards the wind mage for his own confirmation, but Hiro just gave an apathetic shrug.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there, so I don¡¯t know what the two of them said, but ask yourself this, Faye. Is it more likely Rennigan apologized to Jessi, or is it more likely they¡¯re teaming up to prank us, cause I think that¡¯s a harder question to answer than it should be. That being said, he told me he was sorry this morning as well, so I guess he¡¯s on an apology tour.¡±


    Faye¡¯s features softened then before she made eye contact with the rather embarrassed Rennigan. ¡°That so, huh? And what¡¯s caused you to do this?¡±


    ¡°You cannot have Rennigan! I don¡¯t know what happened to his head, but he¡¯s clearly talking nonsense! You¡¯re a murderer and I refuse to let somebody like you go back to Ijiria alive! If you¡¯re Kosah-Rei then I¡¯ll happily drag your body back to Princess Ilirianna and display you like a trophy!¡±


    It was Faye¡¯s voice that went through his mind as he stared back at her, and though the meaning of her words wouldn¡¯t quite allow themselves to process in his mind, the intensity behind them caused his heart to swell.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he answered. ¡°I guess I just felt like it. I¡¯m tired¡­of being alone¡­¡±


    The rock mage smiled then, as if she were proud of him. ¡°Okay then. Shall we head off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to¡­¡±


    With that, Rennigan, Faye, Jessi, and Hiro took off in the direction of the Erikan Market for what was sure to be a wonderful day. Yet, wonderful was an understatement, for if that morning was the happiest Rennigan Glaus had ever been, then the afternoon that followed it swiftly usurped the title. His team welcomed him more than he had ever expected them to, and for the first time, there was no awkwardness between them. They got along like true friends as they explored the various shops and restaurants the Market had to offer. Rennigan saw places he had never even been despite having lived in Erika his entire life, such as a diner that served foods from the far west of Dunnovia or a trinket shop with little rings that glowed in response to certain moods. The potion shop was filled with elixirs he¡¯d never heard of, and a stop at the blacksmith left Jessi eyeing a cool, bedazzled dagger despite her having no idea how to properly wield one. Hiro dragged them to his favorite bakery while Faye insisted they try a few of the games the Market displayed, such as the test that measured one¡¯s strength and gave prizes to those who could best certain records. Faye accused it of being rigged given she couldn¡¯t even get the lowest one, and they spent the next hour debating whether carnival games were, in fact, rigged or not.


    Rennigan was not a person who laughed, so he would have confidently bet his life that this day held more than ninety percent of his lifetime¡¯s laughter. He loved it, he loved them, and he never wanted it to end. If the heaven depicted in old religious texts was real, then he imagined this was what his would look like. However, he did have one last task for himself that he kept an eye open for as the day went on and that was to snag a chance to speak with Faye one-on-one the way he had with Hiro and Jessi. His plan was to pull her aside after the trip ended should he need to, but luckily, after they finished dinner at an upscale restaurant Album once recommended called Morwhat¡¯s Den and were back out on the streets, Hiro and Jessi excused themselves to run back to the blacksmith since the fire mage decided she did want that dagger. Rennigan and Faye agreed to meet up in twenty minutes before they began walking down a street that was shockingly, and conveniently, empty for the Market at that hour.


    ¡°So, Faye¡­¡± Rennigan began, only for her to quickly cut him off.


    ¡°If you¡¯re about to give me the whole apology thing, then you don¡¯t have to. I commend you being able to own up to your mistakes with the other two, but I¡¯m a different story. I¡¯m already more than willing to be your friend. I always have been. Why do you think I try to invite you to things like this despite knowing you¡¯ll decline?¡±


    Rennigan frowned, glancing up at her with surprise. ¡°B-but, maybe that¡¯s true, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve never exactly been nice to you.¡±


    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t,¡± she conceded. ¡°But I decided a long time ago that I wanted your friendship¡ªthat there was more to you than the hardass you made yourself out to be. Your cockiness was a facade¡ªone that perhaps tricked even yourself.¡± Faye shrugged casually. ¡°So I just figured I¡¯d wait until that facade finally shattered and then I¡¯d be there when you needed me to be. If that time is now, then I¡¯m ready to go. Let¡¯s be friends, Rennigan Glaus.¡±


    He was far from expecting such a reaction from her, and since he¡¯d been rehearsing yet another apology for her all day, he wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say now that she¡¯d deviated from his expected script.


    ¡°But¡­why? How could you have possibly come to such a stupid conclusion? And why should you even care?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Even if it was a facade, that didn¡¯t make my words any less awful. I treated you guys like garbage while strutting about like I thought myself the greatest mage to ever grace the Academy.¡±


    Faye smirked mischievously, as if there was a secret she was hiding. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not particularly allowed to divulge that information, but let¡¯s just say that Abigail¡¯s a great judge of one¡¯s character.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that before, and I still don¡¯t quite understand what the hell it means,¡± he retorted, to which she just continued to laugh.


    ¡°If you ever get the chance, ask Abi. She may be more willing to tell the version of you that I¡¯ve seen today. I¡¯m happy, Rennigan.¡± Faye stopped walking, turning her head to gaze up at the orange sky of near-twilight up above. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re finally seeing things the way we do. I just wish it could have come at a better time. I wish¡­it weren¡¯t too late¡­¡±


    ¡°Rennigan! In your own words, we are not friends, right?! What reason do you have to remain behind for me?! Get to the port and go! You¡¯re never going to become the Master of Water if you¡¯re dead!¡±


    He exhaled sharply, Faye¡¯s words in the present sparking a sudden memory from the past, and all of a sudden, the fog that had been hanging over him all day began to dissipate.


    ¡°T-too late?¡± he uttered. ¡°No, it can¡¯t possibly be¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, you son of a bitch! What the hell are you doing?! Run! Rennigan, run! You have to go!¡±


    Tears began to form in his eyes as reality returned to him, and the simple fact that he was starting to be conscious of this being nothing but a dream told him that it was almost over. The effects of the elixir were wearing off as Rennigan Glaus began to return to the real world.


    ¡°Faye¡­¡± he whimpered. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me¡­.¡±


    ¡°RUN, RENNIGAN! GET OUT OF HERE!¡±


    Faye wrapped her arms around him, pulling him tightly against her as she hugged him. Her fingers began to run through his silver hair in a futile attempt to give him comfort. But it was now too late. This was not Fayela Rio, rather it was an ideal construct created by his subconscious with the help of that potion. Hiro and Jessi had never forgiven him for anything because he had never apologized. Perhaps Faye¡¯s words held some validity, but they were also merely spoken because it was what he wanted to hear. Nobody would ever know what the real Fayela Rio would have said should Rennigan have yanked his head out of his ass and apologized to her the way he should have.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Faye,¡± he sobbed. ¡°I should have been better to all of you. I was so obsessed with the future that I didn¡¯t appreciate the present, and now I¡¯ve got nothing left. My present is miserable and my future doesn¡¯t exist. I wish you guys were still alive. I wish we could have graduated together and become mages together.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Faye soothed. ¡°I wish for it as well, but it¡¯s just too late. But please, Rennigan, don¡¯t say you have no future. I didn¡¯t want you to die in that pocket realm, and I don¡¯t want you to die now. Kill Quill Tyrus, if that¡¯s what you want to do, but don¡¯t you dare let it be at the expense of your own life.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡±


    She released him so that she could gaze right into his eyes. ¡°Live, Rennigan. At all costs, make sure you get home safely. Otherwise, we died for nothing. Otherwise, the Battle of Stellareid will have truly been a complete and utter defeat. So kill Tyrus then go on to live a long happy life. Get a job, get married and have kids if that¡¯s what you want, and enjoy the world until death reunites us naturally. Okay? We¡¯re not going anywhere, so we¡¯ll wait for you as long as we have to. Can you promise me that?¡±


    He managed a weak nod, noticing now that the entire world behind them had faded into black, leaving nothing left but him and Faye. Then, as even she began to disappear, Rennigan could not allow himself time to think and simply responded with what she wanted him to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live. For you. You have my word.¡±


    Relief spread over her face just before it vanished for good. ¡°Thank you, Rennigan. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Faye.¡±


    That was the end of his heavenly dream, followed soon by the return of his senses and the weight of where he was in the real world¡ªthe dawn of the Battle of Ankalla. Guilt, terror, anxiety, and stress all began pounding into him, and now he wasn¡¯t even sure whether he could sacrifice himself to kill Quill. It wasn¡¯t like he made a promise to the real Faye, but the elixir reminded him of the simple fact that she had screamed for him to live. With her final breaths, she told him to keep going.


    So is that it then? Do I have to stay in this godforsaken world for the rest of my natural life?


    Rennigan frowned, realizing that he was fully conscious in his tent, but there was something wrong. Tender fingers were running through his hair, playing with it like a mother would to her child. It was a sensation so terribly comforting that it broke the final barrier before he started to sob. As he then realized his head was laying in somebody''s lap, he found himself utterly confused at who would ever do such a thing for him, and when he forced his eyes open, that confusion only tripled at the sight of Nyx Rana¡¯s face smiling down at him.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted warmly.


    ¡°M-Master Rana¡­?¡± Rennigan furrowed his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ What are you doing? Why¡­?¡±


    Nyx shrugged casually. ¡°You were crying in your sleep, and since I was already awake, I thought I¡¯d help you out a little. Is it uncomfortable? I can stop¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ Quite the opposite, actually, but is it okay for you to do this? You¡¯re a Master of Ijiria and I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Master of Ijiria,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Therefore, it is up to me what is appropriate and what isn¡¯t. You needed soothing, so shouldn¡¯t I give it? You¡¯ve been through a lot, Rennigan Glaus, and I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve put yourself through even more. That being said¡­¡± Nyx paused, sparing a glance at something he could not see before turning a stern but gentle gaze back at him. ¡°The Elixir of Sweet Dreams can become addictive very quickly. One night is okay, I suppose, but please do not drink it ever again, lest you sever yourself from reality. It also amplifies whatever depression you¡¯re experiencing once its effects wear off. It¡¯s terribly unhealthy for one¡¯s mental health.¡±


    Ah, right, shit¡­ It says on the bottle what it is¡­


    ¡°Noted¡­ I won¡¯t touch it again¡­ It¡¯s just¡­this one was¡­a solstice gift from Faye¡­¡± He laughed weakly. ¡°I figured this would be a good time to use it¡­if only to make sure I¡¯m awake enough for the battle.¡±


    ¡°Faye, huh? Very well, that¡¯s okay then¡­¡± Nyx placed her small fingers against Rennigan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Was it a nice dream then? I imagine you saw your team?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­ But it was bittersweet¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t really sure why he was so easily disclosing this to Nyx. Perhaps he was just not awake enough to think critically or maybe he just didn¡¯t care, but nevertheless, his mouth moved and spoke the truth. ¡°I got to apologize for all the things I said to them, and it felt good to say it, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t them¡­ The forgiveness I felt in that dream was just an ideal fabrication¡­ There was no truth to it. It¡¯s merely what I wish could have happened. I doubt they¡¯d have been so easy on me¡­¡±


    Nyx tilted her head to the side and regarded him with interest. ¡°You think so? You don¡¯t think they¡¯d have forgiven you if you¡¯d apologized?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Why would they?¡±


    ¡°Why would they not?¡± she countered.


    ¡°Because I was a complete and utter ass¡­ Because I treated them like scum, lesser than me, and never once gave them the credit they deserved. I bullied them, belittled them, and never showed any remorse for it while they were still alive. I was irredeemable¡­ Still am¡­¡±


    Nyx slowly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. That¡¯s not true at all. Did they not die for you? Did they not fight and give their lives for the person they knew back then?¡±


    ¡°But they¡­didn¡¯t have a choice¡­¡± he uttered. ¡°We were stuck in that hall¡­ Jessi never knew what happened, and I¡¯m sure Hiro and Faye were more driven by a desire to avenge her than they were to protect me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t there, so I can¡¯t say for sure¡­but¡­¡± Nyx¡¯s smile returned. ¡°You knew them better than most. You fought alongside them for a long time, and that creates a certain¡­innate understanding of a person¡¯s character and habits. So it¡¯s my belief that whatever they said in that dream of yours may be more credible than you think¡­ The Elixir works with your subconscious, so it replicates them based on your subconscious understanding of them¡­ If you understood them well enough, then I think the people you met in that dream are quite accurate¡­ Therefore¡­¡± Nyx laughed then as she used her thumb to wipe away the tears rolling down his wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s pretty safe to say you would have been forgiven.¡±


    The wisdom of a Master was hard for even his self-loathing to push back against, and as Nyx gazed happily at him, he decided it would do him little good to keep arguing. Maybe she was right and the interactions he had with them would have looked similar in the real world, or maybe she was just making things up to comfort him in a moment of such vulnerable weakness.


    Regardless, Rennigan Glaus forced himself to smile back at her and do his best to accept her theory.


    ¡°I suppose so¡­ Thank you, Master Rana¡­¡±

 V8 Chapter 17- Reaper On The Doorstep

    Chapter XVII


    Moving as quietly as a company of their size could, the Kosah-Rei extermination party crested the final rocky rise before the black and solitary fortress of Ankalla finally came into view a quarter of a mile away. It was heavily overcast that morning, with a chilling breeze in the air and the smell of a potential rain tickling their noses, casting a gloomy feeling over the already very grim landscape of rocks and sparse grass. There wasn¡¯t a single tree in sight, meaning there was nothing standing between them and their destination. Ankalla had a set of outer walls surrounding the building itself in what may have been a perfect square, with watchtowers on each corner that appeared empty but almost certainly hid guards behind the powerful illusion magic that had been erected over this place. According to Koroha, there would be a big courtyard on the other side of the front gates between them and Ankalla itself, which Markreas sought to overrun as quickly as possible. If they could surround the fortress and block its inhabitants inside, then the only means they would have of escape was the tunnel system beneath it¡ªa system that Seiras would be watching over.


    Ilirianna Iiji sat atop her horse at the vanguard of the company between King Markreas and Alharo Bann as the three of them silently watched the empty castle for any sign of the life that was supposed to be within it. Markreas had his hand outstretched as he sensed for any mana signatures down below before a reluctantly impressed grin came over his bearded face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡± he grunted. ¡°The charm is so powerful that even I can barely sense it, but it¡¯s undoubtedly there. This is it. This is the day these cultists are going to regret ever declaring their idiotic war against the Ijirian Empire.¡±


    Alharo chuckled coldly and nodded his agreement. ¡°Now here¡¯s to hoping whatever trap they¡¯ve set for us isn¡¯t an instant checkmate. I still loathe the fact that our whistleblower remains anonymous, but at this point, we¡¯re here and committed. All we can do is press forward with the operation and hope this force is stacked with enough power that they can¡¯t win no matter what they throw at us.¡±


    As Ilirianna listened to the two men talk, she couldn¡¯t help narrowing her eyes with hesitation, for there was one thing she knew that the others never had, and that was the foresight of Tali Firrik. She¡¯d always refrained from exposing such a detail for fear of having to explain just how she learned of it. After all, nobody ever told the Citadel about her failed meeting with Rickori Keskivaara, so if she attempted to inform them of Tali¡¯s ability, then they would have to subsequently reveal the circumstances with which she found out. She was grateful that her team and Rennigan agreed to keep those details private, but it certainly made her even more antsy that morning than most others in the company.


    How much of what¡¯s coming do you know, Firrik? she asked herself for the millionth time. If you don''t have even a slight clue we¡¯re here, then that means you¡¯ve never seen visions that lack your precious allies, indicating that we fail to kill them. If you have seen this battle, then what do you plan to do about it? You¡¯re the true wildcard here¡­


    It was for that reason that she intended to slightly deviate from her father¡¯s plan. They had recently decided that Ilirianna would be the one to take on Rotana Vesh since she and Ryokumo were the only members of the force to have ever fought him. Meanwhile her mother would instead handle crowd control with the Teeth and other defenders. However, as time passed on and Ilirianna was allowed to fully consider everything they were facing, she had come to the conclusion that she needed to be elsewhere.


    ¡°Kumo, with Album¡¯s help, do you think you could kill Vesh without me?¡± she asked her dear friend a few nights ago. ¡°You handled yourself well in Stellareid, so now that you¡¯re even more powerful¡ªa full-fledged mage at that¡ªthen Album¡¯s aid should be enough to tip the scales in your favor, right?¡±


    As expected, Ryokumo had merely laughed with confidence and replied, ¡°Absolutely. In fact, I welcome such a situation! Give me one last shot at Rotana Vesh, and I swear on my name that this time, he won¡¯t be slithering away!¡±


    Therefore, while Ryokumo Caeli and Album Luz took on the Kosah-Rei¡¯s self-declared saint, Ilirianna intended to track down Tali Firrik amidst the chaos and either capture her, or if the seer refused to cooperate, eliminate her before she could use her final moments to expose Ilirianna¡¯s true heritage.


    That being said, as much as I¡¯ve never taken her claim about our alliance as anything more than a desperate attempt to talk me into obedience, I can¡¯t help fearing that killing Firrik is going to be impossible. Nevertheless, I must try, and that¡¯s what I intend to do.


    As Markreas and Alharo continued to chat with one another while keeping watch on Ankalla, they felt a very soft burst of mana just at the bottom of the hill, and a few seconds later, a solo distortion dropped to reveal one of the independent mages that had been recruited for this operation, a woman named Lilia whose affinity was wind. Roughly thirty minutes ago, Masters Koroha Rhitta and Nakoma Taurus had used the Master of Wind¡¯s nearly undetectable distortion to sneak into Ankalla and do some reconnaissance. Lilia had joined them so that she could bring their findings back to the company while Koroha and Nakoma remained in the fortress to get themselves in place for the plan.


    Which means if Lilia¡¯s returned, then we¡¯re moving in within the hour¡­


    The wind mage dropped to a knee and bowed her head before the three of them. ¡°My King, My Princess, Vice-Captain Bann¡­ I have returned with word from the Masters of Fire and Wind.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re free to speak,¡± Markreas said, motioning with his head for her to tell them what they needed to know.


    ¡°We were able to confirm without a doubt the presence of Tali Firrik, Uma Miyon, Rotana Vesh, Leiolai Sartella, and Rickori Keskivaara. Unfortunately, Quill Tyrus and Barron Kristoff could not be located before it was time for me to return, and since the Masters did not want to split up to cover more ground, they had yet to survey the entire fortress. That being said, Master Koroha strongly believes the likelihood of the other two being present is very high.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Markreas gave a soft utterance of uncertainty. ¡°Well, I suppose we don¡¯t have an option at this point. At the very least, Firrik, Vesh, and Keskivaara are here, which means we will have a clean shot at our biggest targets. If Kristoff and Tyrus are truly not present in the castle, then we can at least cut off the head of the Kosah-Rei and force them onto the run. Thank you for your help.¡±


    Lilia bowed her head even lower. ¡°Of course, My King!¡±


    Markreas then spared one last look at Ankalla before turning his horse around and making his way back down the rocky hill and towards where the rest of the company awaited them. Ilirianna and Alharo followed behind him while Lilia began her trek on foot down the hundred yard distance. The Princess briefly scanned the soldiers below, seeing the red and black armor of the Korrei-Tarr, the black and white of Noctalus, and a smattering of individuals wearing simple robes, identifying them as the independent mages fighting alongside them. Aside from Nakoma, Koroha, and Seiras, who had also departed that morning for the back entrance to the fortress, she could also spot every other significant figure from the Citadel standing at the ready. Rennigan Glaus was watching them from beside Masters Sinna and Nyx, Nigreos and Album were with Miklan Noctis among the soldiers of their home city, Edwar Grunly waited with the members of the Healers Guild who would be providing medical support, and finally, Ryokumo Caeli stood alone, watching her with a confident and anticipatory smile that she returned.


    There was an excitement in the air, for whether this battle went their way or not, it would almost certainly go down as a major turning point in Ijirian history. Either they were regarded as the heroes who smited the Kosah-Rei once and for all, or they¡¯d become infamous for being the last bastion of Ijiria¡¯s resistance being defeated by the cult and marking the beginning of the end for their rule. It was daunting, even to Ilirianna, but the time had come to fight, and even if she had the option, she would have never turned back.


    Upon reaching the bottom of the hill, Ilirianna rode towards Ryokumo and came up beside him before immediately rattling off the details that Lilia had relayed to them. The wind mage chuckled wryly as he took it in before muttering,


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope Tyrus is in that damned castle or Glaus is going to lose his shit,¡± Ryokumo quipped. ¡°Though, as baseless as it is, I have a strong feeling that they¡¯re all in there. This is the end¡­ I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Ilirianna smiled warmly, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder as she did. ¡°There¡¯s that stupid confidence I love. Are you ready then? Are you prepared to make up for our failures in Stellareid?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been ready for years,¡± Ryokumo answered immediately. ¡°Liri, I still remember it all so vividly. I remember how powerless I felt against Vesh, how every attack skidded off his damn armor, and how I allowed him to mess with my emotions and bait me into making stupid, amateurish mistakes. I remember how humiliating it was to leave you behind and give Vesh the victory over me he so clearly wanted¡ªonly for me to rush to Glaus¡¯s aid and still fail to kill Tyrus despite all that had been done to him. And then¡­oh and then¡­Sartella and Miyon got the jump on me and flew off into the night while I lay bloodied on the ground¡­ I will never forget any of it, and because I¡¯ve not allowed myself to forget my mistakes, I¡¯m going to win this time. I will make them pay¡­for everything...¡±


    Ilirianna frowned, sensing an odd underlying meaning to his last statement that she couldn¡¯t quite identify. It was like there was another reason within him that she was not privy to, but she decided that if it was so personal even she did not know it, then it truly was something Ryokumo wanted to stay hidden. She would respect that, so she pretended not to notice as she turned her head forward and saw Album riding their way.


    ¡°Good morning, Album!¡± Ryokumo chirped. ¡°Are we ready?¡±


    The Master of Light gave a firm nod. ¡°Absolutely. Vesh is ours.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Yes, Vesh is ours,¡± Ryokumo repeated with a dark tone.


    It was then, as Ilirianna, Ryokumo, and Album sat on horseback side-by-side that King Markreas reached down to his hip and unsheathed the great emerald broadsword that was his weapon. He didn¡¯t speak at first as he raised the two-handed blade high into the sky above him, and since they didn¡¯t want to make any noise, the Ijirian King could not yet give the rousing speech she knew he would have liked to. Instead, everybody in that company knew that this silent motion was the order to march, so as Markreas lowered the blade back to his sheath and turned around, everybody kicked their steeds and began to follow the large frame of their leader back up the hill Ilirianna had been upon moments before.


    With her two team members on either side of her, the Princess reached out and first gripped Ryokumo¡¯s hand in her right before using her left to take Album¡¯s, squeezing both with a reassurance that this would not be the day any of them died. Album and Ryokumo didn¡¯t hesitate to grip hers back as they reached the top of the hill and got their own first look at the Kosah-Rei¡¯s base of operations. The breeze returned to blow her emerald hair back, but its touch was soothing against her skin as she took a long, deep breath of the sweet mountain air.


    Here we go¡­ For the sake of this Empire, let it all come to an end¡­


    ***


    Whistling cheerfully to himself, Uma Miyon walked two steps at a time as he ascended the spiral staircase through the northern tower where he was told Quill had been seen heading towards. For quite a while now, he¡¯d been wanting to talk to the man about their conversation with Tali regarding the Voice¡¯s little sister and her declaration about her visions. It had been gnawing at him ever since the discussion took place, leaving him confused and conflicted about what it was he wanted. After all, his opinion on the subject had not changed, for he was still absolutely certain that if Tali ever saw a vision of his death then he would want to know¡ªto do everything in his power to fight it no matter how pointless it may be. At least that way, should he wind up dead anyway, he could at least enter Rei¡¯s embrace knowing he did everything he could¡ªthat he didn¡¯t just lie down and take it. Yet, he also couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t empathize with Tali¡¯s logic.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this is so that you know why I don¡¯t want to ever try and fight fate again. I was going to lose her anyway, and my attempts to fight it only ruined my life more than her death would have. So I¡¯m sorry, but if I ever see anything like that, I will not reveal it.¡±


    Uma sighed, scratching at the back of his head in annoyance. Damn it all. She¡¯s done so much for me over the course of our time together. The debt I¡¯ve accrued is something I can never truly pay her back for. She saved my life. She came to me when I¡¯d entered a foreign and strange world and she extended a hand, offering me a place to belong. Never in my life has anybody shown compassion towards me the way Tali Firrik did that day. From the cusp of suicide, I managed to crawl myself to a state of joy I never thought I¡¯d experience again¡­ I¡¯ve defeated fate once before, seen how the impossible was made possible, so I know I could defeat her visions if it was required of me. But how the hell am I supposed to convince her to give me that chance if she¡¯s been so terribly traumatized by it? To do that to her would be utterly vile on my part¡ªungrateful as can be.


    Uma had no clue what he was supposed to do, and that was why he¡¯d been seeking out Quill. He was, after all, the only person Uma was aware had ever heard Tali¡¯s story, so he was the singular member of the Kosah-Rei that he could turn to for advice. The problem was that Quill had been avoiding him ever since, which was most likely due to a desire to not discuss what Tali had confided in them.


    But unfortunately for you, a little birdie saw you heading up here, so there¡¯s no escaping me this time.


    Reaching his desired floor, Uma found himself at the door of a small lounge in the tower, not far from the common room they normally frequented for Kosah-Rei meetings. He pushed the door open, having expected to find Quill sitting on the couch with a book in hand, but to his surprise, the sitting area was empty and the sound of voices could be heard off to the left where the glass balcony door was slightly ajar. Stepping into the room, Uma found Quill to be just outside, leaning against the black stone railing beside Barron as they gazed off at the rocky plains beyond Ankalla¡¯s walls. The magicless doctor headed towards them, and as he stepped out onto the balcony to join them, the two men went quiet and glanced back curiously.


    Quill¡¯s shoulders slumped, but before Uma could even begin to greet him, the man grumbled, ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t discuss such things with Barron here. If Lady Firrik hasn¡¯t told them, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, shut up,¡± Uma snapped as he approached the railing and leaned his back against it. ¡°What brings the two of you all the way up here, hmm? Just admiring the view?¡±


    ¡°Well, I often come up here to clear my head,¡± Barron told him, ¡°and I just happened to already be here when Tyrus stopped by. I was in the mood for some company and asked him to stick around. You, however, are only welcome if you¡¯re going to behave yourself and not stir the pot like the last time.¡±


    Uma snorted, crossing his arms as he did and fixing Barron with an irritable glare. ¡°Sir Kristoff, you have so little faith in me. Why, I was merely seeking my dear friend out to give him some comfort after he so vulnerably confessed his anxieties to us the other day. For you to accuse me of stirring the pot is a bit offensive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Barron,¡± Quill assured the bigger man when it became clear he was about to start arguing with Uma. ¡°Miyon¡¯s not done anything wrong, and I appreciate that he backed me up, but¡­well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in dwelling on it any longer. Whether Lady Firrik has seen my death or not, she isn¡¯t going to tell me, so all I can do is lay my trust in her hands and pray to the Goddess.¡±


    So you really are just going to give in, Quill? A man as powerful as you won¡¯t try and fight fate, but a magicless sucker like me is more than willing? Should it not be the other way around, hmm?


    Yet, with Barron present, Uma chose to bite his tongue and not press either of their buttons as he turned around, mimicking their positions by resting his arms against the railing and gazing through his spectacles at the view before him. The breeze was comforting, and though he knew these mountains were awful during the winter, the summers were so pleasant that he wished they could last forever. He supposed this was because he came from a rather hot environment back in Omaruo, resulting in a welcome relief to not be baked alive during summer afternoons like he used to be.


    ¡°So, you were saying, Sir Kristoff?¡± Quill muttered, breaking their silence and restarting whatever conversation he and Barron had been having before Uma interrupted.


    The large man just brushed his hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, I was pretty much finished. I was just going to say that Lady Firrik has been through a lot, and while she¡¯s always insisted upon keeping it quiet, her visions bring her more pain than she lets on. I would advise against bringing this up again.¡±


    Uma frowned as he listened to Barron¡¯s words before standing up a bit straighter. ¡°Hey, how much do you know about what Lady Firrik confided in us?¡±


    ¡°All of it,¡± Barron said bluntly, as if that wasn¡¯t some shocking revelation. ¡°I¡¯ve known about the fate of her sister for a very long time, Miyon, and I know how she feels about opposing her visions. I told you when you first proposed it not to bother her, so I hope you now understand why you pissed me off as much as you did.¡±


    The magicless doctor had always been under the impression that Tali never revealed any of her past to the leaders of the Kosah-Rei. Of course, he knew that Barron considered Tali as a vassal to protect, but the Voice herself had never given any indication that she saw the red knight as any more important to her than the others.


    ¡°Why?¡± he demanded. ¡°Why would she ever trust you with such a thing?¡±


    Barron smirked smugly, as if pleased by Uma¡¯s frustration and envy. ¡°My history with her is as much my business as yours is, and you don¡¯t see me demanding to know all about where you came from.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll gladly tell you if you tell me,¡± Uma retorted, only to be met with the same response as he was recently given by Keskivaara.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care what your history is. All that matters to me is that we unite behind her and change this world for the greater good.¡± Barron took a long breath, his eyes growing a bit distant as he spoke. ¡°If I know anything as an absolute fact, it¡¯s that Tali Firrik wants nothing more than to see this country become better than the one that stole her sister from her, and she¡¯ll do anything to stop it. I told you once that I was more than willing to lay down my life should Rei demand it of me, and I mean that with all my heart. Whether or not I live to see her utopia here on Earth is unimportant because I would gladly give my life so that future generations may thrive in my stead. I believe the same should be said by the two of you.¡±


    Quill gave a soft nod of agreement. ¡°I suppose so. If dying is what Rei needs from me, then¡­ Well, what can I do about that? It¡¯s all for the greater good. It¡¯s all so that people in the future don¡¯t have to lose what we did¡­ You¡¯re right, Sir Kristoff, I don¡¯t need to see utopia so long as it does exist someday and for someone.¡±


    It was as Quill spoke that Uma noticed him clutching something in his hand¡ªsomething he realized was a locket necklace of sorts. Whatever he held was important to whoever he lost, so despite Uma¡¯s irritability at their willingness to just lay down and die, he knew it would be inappropriate to debate that subject now. Even so, he still made his retort in the privacy of his mind.


    I will die for utopia if it¡¯s what I must do, but only if I must do it. Like I¡¯ve always said, I¡¯ll only give my damn life after exhausting every possible option to keep it. Rei, if you¡¯re real and you can hear me, do not ask such a thing of me. I¡¯ve only just been given a reason to live, so don¡¯t kill me now! If you were going to do it, you should have done it back when I wanted death more than anything. For you to take this world from me after everything I¡¯ve gained¡­


    Uma¡¯s glasses sat low on the bridge of his nose, and normally, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them if he wasn''t interested in seeing the future. However, they were still well within his line of sight, so he noticed movement in his peripheral vision and lowered his eyes towards Tali¡¯s enchanted glass out of curiosity. It was then that it felt like his heart had been punctured, for the future he was witnessing caused him to jolt upwards as if he¡¯d been electrocuted, his hand frantically removing them from his head so he could stare out at the still empty landscape below. His eyes were wide, his breathing was heavy, and his heart was pounding so ferociously hard that he was scared it was about to burst from his chest.


    ¡°Miyon?!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    The exclamations from Quill and Barron hardly processed in his mind as he slowly extended a finger straight outwards. His fellow cultists turned their heads towards the emptiness, their brows furrowed in confusion as they almost certainly debated whether he¡¯d lost his mind. But as all three of them gazed out at the still silent morning, they bore witness to the terrifying present that Uma had already seen.


    One after another, three massive distortions suddenly dropped, revealing over a hundred armored soldiers spread out in battalions that stood just a few hundred yards beyond the doorstep of Ankalla. Banners were raised in the air, displaying not only the green sword and gold shield of the Iijis, but even black ones with the horned helm of Noctis. Most of the mass glittered red and black even in the overcast environment, and a quick scan of his memory told him that those were the colors of Erika¡¯s elite Korrei-Tarr. Uma frantically placed his hands against the railing, leaning so far forward that he might have fallen over the side if he went any further, but his eyes were locked on the one sitting atop a massive horse ahead of the three battalions, his broad-shouldered body and just barely visible emerald green hair beneath a glittering crown not only confirming who he was, but also causing the most horrible spasms of terror to course through him.


    ¡°That¡¯s King Markreas,¡± Uma breathed. ¡°It has to be¡­¡±


    Quill slowly shook his head, his voice trembling as he muttered, ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not possible. How could King Markreas have found us? How could they possibly know to come to Ankalla? How could they have reached us without any of our lookouts reporting back?! And¡­?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice caught in his throat, and as Uma glanced over his shoulder at the stunned Quill and Barron, neither of whom wanted to finish that thought, the magicless doctor decided that it would have to be him that put to words what they were almost certainly thinking.


    ¡°How did Lady Firrik not see this coming?¡±

 V9 Chapter 1- Voice Of His Goddess

    Chapter I


    Late the previous night, around one hundred civilians of the Great City of Hiriech marched up into the hills outside the walls and made their way to Castle Aquesen¡¯s front gates. They bore torches and many were armed as rage fueled their actions and made them appear more threatening than they may have truly been. Someone had died a week ago, though it was currently unknown what actually happened to the victim. It was a child, they said¡ªa child no older than eight who had allegedly been killed by a group of drunken members of the city guard. The rumors claimed that the little boy had bumped into one, spilling a drink at a local tavern and causing the man who lost his ale to also lose control. One thing led to another, the boy was punched in the side of his skull, and he was dead before his body hit the ground. As the Head Guard, it fell to Rotana Vesh to reprimand these men and make sure the boy was avenged, but before he could even reach out to his associates in the city, Lord Friez Malloway put a stop to it.


    ¡°Leave it be. Sir Kaldaran is the son of Baron Orilius, and the last thing we need is to piss him off. He¡¯s already been furious with me for declining his suggestion to marry Aeyir to his youngest daughter, so if I have his son so much as put on probation, we¡¯ll lose what little support from him we still have.¡±


    ¡°B-but, My Lord¡­? A child was killed,¡± Vesh had retorted. ¡°If we don¡¯t do something about this, the people won¡¯t just forget it! I understand that Baron Orilius is important to us, but unrest in the city would be just as bad, if not worse in some ways!¡±


    Yet, Lord Malloway just chuckled and shook his head. ¡°If the people try to do anything, just deal with it. They aren¡¯t mages or warriors the way you and your men are, so should they rebel, make an example out of them. Those are your orders, Captain Vesh, and I expect you to follow them.¡±


    Bound by duty and loyalty to his Lord, Vesh was unable to punish the soldiers the way he felt they deserved, so those men continued strutting about the city like they owned the place, clearly smug at the fact that they now knew they could do as they pleased¡ªthat they were untouchable.


    However, Lord Malloway couldn¡¯t have made a worse call.


    Orilius¡¯s son was jumped by the child¡¯s uncle and his friends, a knife shoved in his throat before he even realized he was in danger. Of course, the attackers were then slain in retribution, resulting in the exact unrest Vesh had predicated, except now, Malloway would also be losing the Baron¡¯s support as he had feared he would. Those people marched on Aquesen, arrived at the front gates, and began screaming about how unfairly they were treated¡ªhow Lord Malloway only cared for himself. In Vesh¡¯s mind, the situation should have been easily handled. The soldier, son of a Baron or not, murdered a child and thus, should have been punished. It was the natural way of things that anybody should have been able to see, but Malloway was blinded from what everybody else clearly knew. Naturally, a man who always got what he wanted was never going to admit that he was in the wrong.


    It was all the people¡¯s fault, right?


    How dare they question their Lord?


    How dare they murder his soldiers?


    ¡°Make an example out of them, Captain!¡± Malloway had roared, red in the face. ¡°I want them reminded of who is in charge around here! This is my city, and I¡¯ll be damned if I let these ungrateful bastards take it from me!¡±


    Sick to his stomach, wishing he could just curl up and die, Rotana Vesh ordered the Castle Guard to disperse the mob. Ten were killed, twenty were wounded, and the civilians were sent fleeing back to Hiriech in utter fear of the people that were intended to protect them. Loyalty to the Lord was a significant part of his job, yet Vesh felt deep in his heart that he had done the wrong thing by obeying Malloway.


    He had screwed up.


    He had bloodied his hands with the lives of innocent, rightfully angry people all for a man who would sacrifice everything and everybody in the pursuit of power and wealth. Despite Vesh¡¯s long relationship with Friez Malloway, despite his closeness with the Lord¡¯s two sons, he suddenly found himself hating the man. He was terrified that he¡¯d have to do something like this again, and the thought of continuously staining his conscience made him wonder if the right course of action would be to resign and turn his responsibilities over to the inexperienced Vice Captain, Dreek Willow. However, he had lived in Hiriech all his life and had worked his ass off to reach where he was. If he stepped down, then what was his life for? What did he spend years of rigorous training to accomplish if he was just going to abandon it all?


    He was conflicted, and this conflict kept him up all night. He didn¡¯t get a single moment of sleep, and eventually, he decided to give up on trying. Dressing himself in some loose, comfortable clothing with his sword placed safely on his hip, Vesh departed the barracks and went for a stroll around the predawn Aquesen, hoping that being on his feet would help clear his mind and enable him to better decide on what he was supposed to do. His boots carried him to the northern courtyard, lit only by the blue-black sky above, and it was as he entered the large open space that he came to a slow stop. Somebody was sitting on the edge of the fountain, humming a soft tune to themselves as they gazed up at the few stars still visible in the sky.


    Vesh furrowed his brow, unable to identify them and wondering if he should turn around and leave them be, but before he could take so much as a step back the way he had come, the humming suddenly stopped and the person called out to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave on my account, Captain Vesh.¡±


    The man paused, the voice identifying her as a girl and her tiny stature indicating she might even be underage. His mind was soon grasped by the fact that she called him by name despite never lowering her head to look at him.


    How did she know who I was?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to intrude, Miss,¡± he replied hesitantly. ¡°May I ask your name? I don¡¯t quite recognize you in this lighting, so apologies if I have failed to address you with the proper respect.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about formalities. I¡¯m nobody special¡­ Just call me¡­ Firrik.¡± Finally lowering her head from the sky, the young girl turned her eyes towards where Vesh still stood on the outskirts of the courtyard before smiling warmly. ¡°Would you sit with me? My uncle was here a bit ago, but he had to go take care of some business in the city, so I¡¯m a tad lonely.¡±


    Once again, the Captain hesitated, finding himself heavily on alert while in her presence despite her looking utterly harmless¡ªan impression that was even clearer now that she was facing him. She seemed no older than fourteen, with long hazel hair and wide eyes that were so innocent yet so knowledgeable, like she knew far more than he did despite their massive gap in experience. She was wearing a long green dress that didn¡¯t appear cheap, but certainly wasn¡¯t the complex and fancy style that was typical of wealthy ladies. He didn¡¯t know every guest in the castle off the top of his head, but he felt like he would have remembered seeing an anomaly such as her.


    Perhaps her uncle¡¯s some sort of noble and just doesn¡¯t bother dressing her in expensive clothing? But I¡¯m surprised he would just leave his underage daughter all alone like this so early in the morning.


    Even though he was rather confident that the courtyard was empty save for him and Firrik, Vesh still took a few more seconds to scan his surroundings for any sign of the subtle and nearly unnoticeable shimmer that could accompany a less powerful distortion charm. He concluded that if somebody was, in fact, distorted then they were talented enough to elude him, so taking a deep breath, he decided to see what he could learn about this little anomaly as he approached the fountain where she awaited him, but despite her cheerfully patting the spot beside her, he opted to remain standing.


    ¡°So what brings you to Castle Aquesen, Miss Firrik?¡± he inquired, using his tone to make it seem like he was asking out of a simple curiosity. ¡°Does your family have business with the Malloways or are you and your uncle just here sightseeing?¡±


    The girl smiled brightly then said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you, Captain Vesh.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry?¡± he stuttered, wholly thrown off by such an odd statement.


    ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t say I don¡¯t have business with House Malloway, I have come here to Castle Aquesen for the sole purpose of getting to talk to you. You¡¯re a very important piece for me, and I do believe you hold the ideals that I so desperately seek.¡±


    A shiver went down his spine, for she yet again gave him the impression that she was seeing right through him, that she knew a lot more than he would have expected. It creeped him out, but even with all of these negative feelings running through his body, he still didn¡¯t feel threatened by her. Nothing gave him the impression that he was in danger, but he still wouldn¡¯t have claimed to feel safe either. It was a horribly contradictory emotion that Firrik was eliciting in him and he decided he did not like it one bit.


    Do I know the name? Think, Rotana¡­ Remember your studies, remember the names of as many Houses as you can. Is there a House Firrik? Or is there any family who I know that has a daughter named Firrik? It¡¯s possible she¡¯s another betrothal for either Aeyir or Mallicent¡­


    But no matter how hard he wracked his brain, he could not recall ever once hearing the name Firrik, so he was forced to return to the present and the patiently waiting girl for any answers he sought.


    ¡°Would you mind elaborating?¡± he requested. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re getting at¡­¡±


    Firrik gave a gentle nod. ¡°I figured as much. Many are taken aback by the way I speak, and it¡¯s something I¡¯ve gotten quite used to, but tell me first, Captain Vesh, what you think about the events of last night? How do you feel about Lord Malloway¡¯s handling of that mob?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he sputtered out, once again having far from expected such a direction for the conversation. At this point, his frustration was beginning to bubble up, causing him to lose some of the composure he¡¯d thus far been keeping up. ¡°What kind of a question is that? I am loyal to my Lord and obey his every command. He knows best, so it would be foolish and arrogant of me to presume otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, you don¡¯t really believe that.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly gives you that impression, might I ask?¡± he spat.


    Does she somehow know what I¡¯ve been feeling? That doesn¡¯t make sense! I haven¡¯t confessed it to anybody, so unless she can read my mind, there¡¯s absolutely no way she could have figured me out!Stolen story; please report.


    Firrik casually shrugged despite his hostile tone. ¡°Let me tell you what I think. You feel that Malloway could have avoided last night¡¯s incident if he had just punished Sir Kaldoran Orilius. You feel like that unfortunate child should have been avenged, that the boy¡¯s uncle did the right thing by killing Sir Kaldoran for vengeance. You believe that Malloway made a mistake by prioritizing the desires of Lord Orilius over that of his people, and your once powerful loyalty to him is wavering. He screwed up badly, after all. Now, Hiriech is plagued by unrest and Sir Kaldoran is dead anyway. Malloway lost in every possible way, yes? Am I correct?¡±


    His slack jaw was probably more than enough to confirm that Firrik hit it right on the head. She didn¡¯t miss a single thing, as if she knew Rotana Vesh inside and out despite them having never spoken to each other once before that moment. There was something unnatural about her, something that he would be hard-pressed to find in anybody else, and while it terrified him, there was certainly an underlying feeling of intrigue.


    Who is Firrik?


    It was the question of the day, and one he had a feeling wasn¡¯t going to be answered. However, while she was addressing him with a friendly tone, that didn¡¯t mean she was his ally, and since he had already failed to conceal his reaction, he had essentially confirmed she was right about him. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t try to deny it.


    ¡°What of it?¡± he growled. ¡°Are you going to tell Lord Malloway? Or are you going to blackmail me? I would advise you against doing either, for I am an old family friend of the Malloways and I¡¯m certain they would take my word over that of a child they hardly know.¡±


    Firrik giggled. ¡°Yes, they absolutely would. They trust you implicitly, which is what makes you valuable to me. I want to overthrow them, you see, and I need your help to do it¡ªhelp I have a good feeling you¡¯re willing to give.¡±


    Everything that had come out of her mouth since the conversation began left Vesh feeling baffled, but this took it to yet another level of absurdity. She just openly admitted to the Captain of the Castle Guard that she wanted to overthrow the Malloways. It made him realize that the confidence he attributed to her attitude was actually stupidity.


    ¡°What are you trying to say to me?¡± he hissed. ¡°Is this some kind of childish prank or do you honestly think I would help anybody with something as ridiculous, and treasonous, as that? I don¡¯t know who you are, but I would strongly insist that you not so casually say things like this. You¡¯re young and impressionable, so I can understand lacking self-control, but you¡¯re going to cause trouble for your uncle by behaving in such a way. Say anything like that again, and it will be my duty to have you arrested regardless of your youth.¡±


    He was both threatening and warning her, but even though his tone was sharp and intimidating, Firrik just tilted her head curiously. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna do that though. I know you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And what gives you that impression?¡± he snapped.


    Firrik smiled. ¡°I can see the future. I know what¡¯s gonna happen, and because I know what¡¯s gonna happen, I know you and I have a long road ahead of us. I know how you think, I know how you will think, and I know that when the time comes to make your choice, you will plant your flag with the Kosah-Rei and take up arms against not only Lord Malloway, but the Empire of Ijiria itself.¡±


    Vesh exhaled sharply, his brow furrowing in ever-increasing discomfort, but while he would have normally centered his thoughts on her stunning claims that she could see the future and that he would help her overthrow the entire Empire, his mind instead got caught by that strange term she used in the midst of it all.


    Kosah-Rei? Like Kosahanity? Like the Goddess, Rei? Does she know even that? It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but it¡¯s really starting to feel like she truly can see all the way to my deepest, darkest secrets.


    He swallowed his nerves, another shiver running across his body at her gentle smile and her innocent eyes. It was a sight that should have been cute or sweet, but despite there not being even a flicker of hostility in her, he was more terrified of her than he had been in anything for quite some time. And then, before he could open his mouth, she continued to speak as if his mind was an open book, ready for her to read.


    ¡°Yes, I know you worship the Goddess, Rei,¡± she said. ¡°I know you read the Ko-Hahn every night before bed, and that you¡¯re one of the few pious people left in this realm. But you must hide it, even from your dear friend, Friez Malloway, because Ijiria has outlawed religious expression. Rei¡¯s utopia is something you privately seek for yourself, and you¡¯re worried that by obeying Lord Malloway last night, your precious Goddess will cast you out of her domain. But I can promise you that Rei has not forsaken you. She has chosen you.¡±


    Without thinking, Vesh reached down and unsheathed the longsword at his hip before swinging it out to press the blade right up against Firrik¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t flinch whatsoever, rather her smile deepened.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re talking about?¡± he growled. ¡°How could you possibly know any of this? Not a soul has ever been told of the Vesh family¡¯s oath to Rei, and I am the last member of that House who still believes in her. Nobody but me could have told you, and I didn¡¯t tell you¡­ So cut it with the vague words and spill your truth before I splatter your innards into this fountain.¡±


    ¡°I already told you, I can see the future,¡± she repeated simply. ¡°I know these things about you because you¡¯re going to tell me. Whenever I touch somebody, I see a vision of something that is going to happen, no matter what, and that is why I can say with certainty that your threats are empty, that your heart can be stirred to action, and that you worship Rei with all the fervor you claim to.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°That so? Yet, you¡¯ve never once touched me. I¡¯ve never met you before now.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± she conceded. ¡°But I¡¯ve touched somebody who will be in your presence, and that¡¯s how I know. That person is also a very vehement worshiper of Rei, and he believes that my foresight is a gift from the Goddess. I am her Voice, Rotana Vesh, and I have been chosen to change this world to bring her utopia to Ijiria. She has also chosen you to aid me¡ªto be yet another sword for my frail little form to be defended with. The Kosah-Rei, as we will call ourselves, will overthrow the Iijis and the Great Cities and bring Kosahanity back to the world so that Rei¡¯s love can be spread to all. Incidents like last night¡¯s need never happen again if the greedy scum like Lord Malloway can no longer draw breath, right?¡±


    Firrik sounded utterly insane, but given how much she already knew about him, he couldn¡¯t outright deny that she was who she claimed to be. After all, he was one of the only Kosahns left in the country, so it was only natural Rei would reach out to the man who had devoted himself to her teachings. However, the last thing he needed was for Firrik to bait him into doing something that would get him exposed, so he couldn''t simply take her words at face value.


    ¡°Prove it,¡± he snapped. ¡°Prove to me that you can see the future¡ªthat Rei has blessed you. If you can do that, you¡¯ll have my sword for whatever the Goddess requires of me.¡±


    The young girl grinned slyly. ¡°But Captain Vesh, isn¡¯t Lord Malloway a dear friend of your family?¡±


    ¡°Nobody takes precedence over my Goddess,¡± he stated without hesitation, to which she chuckled and whispered,


    ¡°Good answer. In that case, if it is evidence of my power that you require, then it is evidence I shall give you.¡± Firrik then rose to her feet and brushed off her long dress, though not without shooting him a silent request to lower his sword. Only once Vesh obeyed did she go on. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t give you anything that can be proven immediately, so I may request your patience as I attempt to gather information that will take place soon. But, I can tell you this: keep watch on Mallicent Malloway.¡±


    Vesh cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Mallicent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will be an ally¡ªan asset to the Kosah-Rei. Sometime in the future, his mother will become so overwhelmed by the pressures of Hiriech and her marriage to Lord Malloway that she will kill herself. Mallicent will be desperate, and he will understand that it is the cruel world we live in that stole his mother from him. When that happens, he will stand with us, so be ready to extend your hand, and perhaps even reach out to him in the days leading up to that terrible tragedy. Make sure the seeds are planted. When this vision comes true, you will know that I have not lied to you.¡±


    The idea that Mallicent would stand beside them sounded ridiculous given that he was a member of a House that ruled under the current government. Should anything ever happen to Aeyir, then Mallicent would take over Aquesen and be one of the most powerful people in the country. He couldn¡¯t imagine the boy throwing all of that away to become a traitor.


    Then again, if Firrik is right and Lady Yoral kills herself, then maybe that could be enough to sway the boy¡­


    ¡°So until then, I just take your word for it?¡± he grunted. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to trust some strange child enough to throw away my loyalty and my fealty? For all I know, you¡¯re mad¡­¡±


    But Firrik just shrugged aside his claim that she was insane as if it meant nothing to her. Instead, all she said in reply was, ¡°You will join me. I know you will, as an absolute fact.¡±


    It was an assertion that left no room for arguing, making it clear to him that whether she was delusional or not, she fully believed this claim without a shadow of a doubt. It left him watching her departing back with a baffled expression, and soon enough, without so much as a goodbye, Firrik had disappeared into the castle.


    For days after that, Rotana Vesh agonized over that strange interaction, especially given that he never once caught a glimpse of either Firrik or her uncle despite keeping a very focussed eye out. He really wasn¡¯t sure how much he believed her, but he decided to keep watch on Mallicent nonetheless, though he never noticed any indication that the boy would turn against Hiriech. However, as time went on, Firrik would occasionally pop back in and make contact with him, tell him a few things regarding what she needed from him, and at one point, she requested he make a long trip north to the Kosah-Rei hideout known as Ankalla, where she gathered four other individuals she had sought out in much the same way as him, only the others were all capable of insane feats of magical prowess.


    First was the changeling who could be anybody and anything, Leiolai Sartella.


    Second was the man from another realm who brought to them a certain dagger, Uma Miyon.


    Third was a knight who never revealed where he originally served and who possessed a set of armor that was on the level of an Ijirian Relic, Barron Kristoff.


    And finally was the unkillable man, Quill Tyrus.


    Firrik, who eventually told him her first name was Tali, brought them all together and began to inform them of what she intended to do. She said it was time to begin putting the pieces in place to overthrow House Malloway and plunge Hiriech into chaos. She wanted to take advantage of Vesh¡¯s role as Captain to begin filling the Castle and City Guard with Kosah-Rei loyalists, something that could be made easier through Leiolai¡¯s magic. In addition, she wanted to try and gain Uma access by forging credentials identifying him as a researcher from Stellareid. Tali didn¡¯t tell them what she planned to do with Quill, Barron, and herself, but she promised to fill them in as things became clearer. This process was long and arduous, and throughout it all, Vesh was never fully certain that Tali¡¯s visions were real. She kept insisting proof would be provided, but for a long time, he acted only on his instincts, forever aware that Tali may be manipulating him.


    Then Lady Yoral Malloway killed herself and Mallicent came rushing to Vesh in a fit of rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever the hell you need me to! I¡¯ll kill whoever you need me to! I don¡¯t give a damn anymore! These fuckers need to be dragged to hell, so tell me what you desire from me, Captain Vesh, and I¡¯ll do it without hesitation!¡±


    Vesh was shocked, for all doubt suddenly vanished. Everything happened as Tali predicted, and as it finally settled in that she was, in fact, the Voice of Rei, Vesh became euphoric.


    He really had been chosen by his Goddess.


    She wanted him to fight for her and create her utopia in the mortal realm.


    Vesh was ready, for he would do anything and everything for Rei, so he fell into line behind her Voice and set Hiriech up for disaster. Despite some last-minute meddling by the royal team, they used a relic Tali called the Teritus to wipe out the nobility of Hiriech, Lord Malloway and Aeyir included, to wreak havoc on the city and make their grand debut to the world¡ªto declare to King Markreas Iiji that his time was limited and they were coming for him.


    Their influence spread in the aftermath of that fateful night as their people wiggled their way into the northern villages, turning the locals against the Empire and in favor of the Kosah-Rei. Ankalla remained their base, and no matter what the Iijis and the royal team tried, they could not track them down before their next big attack, Stellareid, was made.


    They slaughtered the elites of the Fifth Ring, as well as Lord Eganno Cartigan and a handful of Masters, then made a clean getaway that proved beyond a shadow of a doubt that the Kosah-Rei were the true ¡®Masters¡¯ of magic unlike the pathetic Masters of Ijiria. Nobody could stand against them, not the Noctalus, not the Lords, not the Iijis, and the recruitment of Rickori Keskivaara meant they had a clean counter to Markreas.


    After Stellareid, things slowed down as Tali awaited Rei¡¯s next order, but then King Amund Halcrow of Trovia sent his Speaker of the Flame to Ankalla so they could form an alliance that would overthrow the nobility of Harunhein and return it to the north. Knowing this would be a grand opportunity to take out Erika, Vesh and Tali began putting the last pieces into place that would guarantee a checkmate against the ruling class of Ijiria. Everything was flawless, they were unbeatable, and nothing could stop the juggernaut that was the Kosah-Rei.


    ¡°Vesh! Come to the front gates quickly! The Ijirians have found us! Ankalla is under assault!¡±

 V9 Chapter 2- The Battle Of Ankalla Begins

    Chapter II


    Rotana Vesh, who had been sitting in his office reading through important letters and documents that related to upcoming assault on Harunhein, didn¡¯t immediately process what was said to him when Velanor Kinrono burst through the door, out of breath as he placed his hand against the frame and gazed at the other man with wide, panicked eyes. Vesh furrowed his brow, allowing the man¡¯s words to properly digest within his mind, and the conclusion he came to was that Velanor must be mistaken.


    ¡°Excuse me? What are you talking about, Mr. Kinrono? The Ijirians couldn¡¯t have possibly found us.¡±


    Velanor scoffed, barely catching his breath as he stood up straighter and snapped, ¡°Well by all means, Captain, go tell that to King Markreas yourself! He and a force of roughly a hundred mages just appeared outside the walls. Riko and I saw it! One second, everything was normal, and the next, it was as if three massive distortions just dropped. You can doubt me all you want, but there¡¯s no denying what¡¯s going! Ijiria is here, and so is Markreas.¡±


    ¡°But¡­no,¡± Vesh grumbled, heavily thrown off by the detail in Velanor¡¯s story and the terror causing his voice to tremble. ¡°They couldn¡¯t be. Lady Firrik predicted¡ª¡±


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Vesh!¡± the other man roared. ¡°Riko told me to come tell you, so I did, but if you¡¯re not gonna take me seriously then so be it! Stay here for all I care, but I¡¯m going back to rendezvous with my husband and figure out what the hell we¡¯re supposed to do! So are you coming with me or not?!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Not only was it impossible for the Citadel to have located Ankalla given how carefully it was hidden, but it made no sense that they could have ever reached the fortress with a force as big as Velanor described without their watchers taking notice of it. Even if they were distorted, the sound of their march would have been audible for a large distance, so he was confident somebody would have managed to hear them and rush back to Ankalla to alert them. On top of that, Markreas¡¯s presence among them was utterly ridiculous, for the King of Ijiria hadn¡¯t gone to battle since before his coronation, especially given the regulations the Council of Elders, and Kloras Glaus specifically, put in place to prevent such raw power from being put to use.


    But in the end, the true thing that makes no sense is how Lady Firrik never foresaw this. She assured us that Harunhein would go off without a hitch, but how could we possibly pull that off if King Markreas is here? I don¡¯t want to doubt Lady Firrik, and subsequently the Goddess, but if Velanor is giving me a real report then something isn¡¯t adding up¡­


    Clenching his jaw with frustration, Vesh gave a gruff nod and hopped to his feet just as Velanor turned and bolted from the room. The large former captain of Aquesen sprinted after him, the two men reaching the nearest lift within a minute so they could ride down to the first floor where, upon their arrival, Vesh found utter chaos as the non-combatant pastors were panicking and the Teeth were arming themselves and prepping for battle. All eyes turned to them, seeking both assurance that they were going to be alright and a plan for how to handle this sudden threat to their existence. Barking a quick order for everybody to obey the line of command, he continued pursuing Velanor through the ground level and towards the front doors that were wide open to reveal the large courtyard that stood between them and the walls. There were mainly Teeth beyond the fortress¡¯s interior, and in the middle of it all was Rickori Keskivaara, shouting out his own orders before noting the approach of Velanor and Vesh.


    ¡°Keskivaara, what the living hell is happening out there?!¡± Vesh snarled, to which the People¡¯s Mind, whose face was pale, merely motioned towards the walls behind him and grunted,


    ¡°Go see for yourself.¡±


    Scowling, Vesh took off for the ladder that was carved into the wall and would enable him to climb up and get a better view. As he ran, he uttered, ¡°Custou¡±, beginning the process of forming his rock armor so that he couldn¡¯t be sniped by anything once his body was in such a vulnerable position. By the time he pulled his large form up over the side, he was fully encased in stone, and the second he rose to full height and gazed out at the rocky plains that sprawled out between the fortress and the hills beyond, Vesh¡¯s eyes went wide with complete and total disbelief.


    It was exactly as Velanor described.


    Roughly a hundred mages were standing around a few hundred yards beyond Ankalla¡¯s walls, both on horseback and on foot. From that distance, he couldn''t quite identify anybody aside from the large man with the crown atop his head whose horse had split off from the force and was beginning to approach Ankalla. Not far behind him were two smaller figures, and as they got closer, their emerald hair identified them as Iijis as well. Clenching his fists, knowing that they were approaching without the rest of the force as a means of mocking him, Vesh mentally prepared for the conversation that was clearly about to take place.


    Markreas really is here¡­ Not only him, but I can already recognize Princess Ilirianna, and my best conclusion on the identity of the other woman is that she is Queen Toranei. On top of that, if Ilirianna¡¯s here, I can only imagine that Nigreos Noctis, Album Luz, and Ryokumo Caeli are within that force as well¡­ What in the fuck is going on? A group like this is utterly unprecedented, and there¡¯s no doubt Markreas came here personally because he wants this to be the end of the Kosah-Rei¡­ This is an extermination party¡­


    Hearing movement behind him, Vesh tore his eyes away from the attackers to watch Keskivaara climb up over the side and move to stand beside him. The People¡¯s Mind grimaced when he noticed the three approaching Iijis, though to his credit, he held his ground and stood up straighter.


    ¡°Should you really be standing in the open,¡± Vesh growled.


    Keskivaara shrugged. ¡°Maybe not¡­but I wanted to see it myself as well, or at least with a clearer image. If the Iijis are here then I¡¯d be shocked if they didn¡¯t have at least a Master or two with them. Vesh, what the hell are we supposed to do? I thought Lady Firrik assured us that we were safe, but this¡­¡± He gestured widely towards the sight before them. ¡°There¡¯s no shot in hell we can survive a battle like this.¡±


    Logically, Keskivaara¡¯s words were sound, but Vesh forced himself to shake his head. ¡°Have faith in Lady Firrik, and have faith in the Goddess. If we¡¯ve been told we aren¡¯t going to die, then we aren¡¯t going to die. That means this is a good thing. If we can¡¯t lose, then they can¡¯t win. Somehow, someway, this is going to be a victory for the Kosah-Rei¡­¡± A maddened smile turned Vesh¡¯s bearded features as his eyes shifted towards Ilirianna. ¡°And perhaps the reason for our victory is already riding towards us¡­¡±


    ¡°Ilirianna?¡± Keskivaara muttered. ¡°You think this is it? You think she¡¯s going to turn against Ijiria now? Today?¡±


    Vesh nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. Yes, this has to be the promised day, so just prepare yourself for battle and fight like you¡¯re invincible¡­because with Rei¡¯s blessing, you are¡­¡± The man then paused, a thought occurring to him as he added, ¡°Have you seen the others, by the way?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± the People¡¯s Mind whispered. ¡°We have no idea where any of the other five are right now, but I¡¯ve sent people to go and locate them. With any luck, we can touch base with them once we¡¯re done up here¡­¡±


    As Keskivaara went silent, Markreas, Toranei, and Ilirianna came to a stop roughly twenty yards away from the gates. The King was grinning smugly as he regarded them, the Queen was gazing at them with an uninhibited disgust, and Ilirianna was wholly unreadable, something Vesh considered a good indicator of what was to come.


    ¡°Good morning, Gentleman!¡± Markreas called out, his voice booming across the otherwise silent morning. ¡°Rickori Keskivaara and Rotana Vesh, I presume? It¡¯s good to finally put faces to the names, though I see you, Vesh, have already taken to hiding yours. A pity.¡±


    The rock mage narrowed his eyes and gave a mocking laugh that was partially muffled beneath his armor. It was more surreal than he could articulate not only being in the presence of the Ijirian King, but also having an opportunity to speak with him directly. Before this moment, he had never met Markreas Iiji and only knew what he looked like based on artistic depictions he¡¯d occasionally seen in newspapers and books. However, nothing could ever properly convey the powerful presence and overwhelming magical aura that this man exuded, causing Vesh to shiver with fear despite knowing as an absolute fact that he couldn¡¯t be killed. There was no doubt in his mind that if Markreas chose to, he could probably snuff Vesh¡¯s life out right then and there, regardless of how reinforced his rock armor was.


    And now, I wonder if even Keskivaara is outmatched. We believed he¡¯d be a perfect counter to Markreas, but this power is beyond anything we ever expected. The People¡¯s Mind stands a chance against Ilirianna, and perhaps even Toranei, but I now realize that there isn¡¯t a soul in this fortress that could defeat this man and live to tell the tale.


    ¡°Forgive me if I don¡¯t bow, Markreas,¡± Vesh said with a calm, composed tone. ¡°And I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, or your wife there.¡± He shot the silent Toranei a glare before settling his eyes on Ilirianna, who was gazing back at him with a cold, merciless gaze. ¡°Though it¡¯s nice to see you again, Ilirianna. We parted under such terrible circumstances the last time, and I hope you¡¯ve given plenty of consideration to our discussions.¡±


    The fake princess scoffed up at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Strange¡­ Ilirianna doesn¡¯t seem much different from how she was in Stellareid, but I just can¡¯t imagine the Kosah-Rei surviving without her aid. Does something happen in the battle to come that shifts her opinion? Maybe¡­


    Vesh gave a casual shrug then motioned with his thick hand towards the large force of mages behind them. ¡°Well, I see you¡¯ve come with quite the entourage, and I do have to wonder what brings you here to our humble home. Don¡¯t tell me you think you could possibly defeat us on our own turf? Not even you Iijis could possibly be that arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it arrogance,¡± Markreas retorted with a broad smirk. ¡°We¡¯ve learned from our mistakes and do not intend to let any of you slip away. You¡¯ve managed to elude retribution for far too long and today is the day your luck will finally run short. You¡¯re outnumbered and you¡¯re compromised. Tell me, how do you think we found you? How do you think we knew to come to Ankalla?¡±


    He was thankful that his armor was up, for he was unable to suppress the widening of his eyes in response to Markreas¡¯s comment.


    We were compromised?


    He wanted to immediately write that off as the King¡¯s method of rattling him and shaking his confidence, but logic kicked in fast enough to overwrite the knee-jerk reaction. Loath as he was to consider the possibility that somebody Tali so graciously allowed into her castle had betrayed them, he also couldn¡¯t fathom how the Citadel would have located the fortress otherwise without pure dumb luck resulting in them accidentally stumbling upon it.


    But no¡­ While that¡¯s possible, it¡¯s so unlikely that I can only conclude Markreas is telling the truth. And if there¡¯s a traitor in our midst, then we need to weed them out right this very minute. If we don¡¯t, then who knows what damage they could do in the middle of the coming chaos. Vesh furrowed his brow. But who was it? One of the Pastors? A rogue Tooth? I doubt any of the upper ranks could have done it, but what about¡­? Even though the last thing he needed was to doubt one of their greatest assets, he couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes towards the silent man at his side. Keskivaara? He always was a moral man, and he never hid his disapproval of our methods nor his reluctance to join us. He was strong-armed into it by his allies. Since coming to Ankalla, he¡¯s kept a distance between himself and us, so could he have finally had enough? Could he have turned us over to Erika in exchange for a pardon?


    Forcefully reminding himself that Tali always assured them of Keskivaara¡¯s loyalty, he shoved those dark thoughts from his mind, though not without keeping his senses somewhat attuned to Keskivaara on the off-chance he turned his sword upon him.


    ¡°Your attempts to shatter my faith fall on deaf ears,¡± he asserted, returning his full attention back to the Iijis below him. ¡°I do not know how you really located us, and I do not care. It isn¡¯t important, for you cannot win this battle. I know it¡­¡± Vesh then shifted his head directly towards Ilirianna, for  this claim would only be understood by her. ¡°It¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡±


    Ilirianna glared back at him, her lips tightening in what might have been frustration. If she believed any of Tali¡¯s words back in Stellareid, then Vesh¡¯s statement would have an effect on her. Of course, she might conclude that he was simply saying that to coerce her into backing down, in which case combat truly was unavoidable.


    ¡°My, you¡¯re confident,¡± Markreas sneered. ¡°And here I thought I¡¯d come over and offer an olive branch before wrecking your beautiful castle and dragging you kicking and screaming into the dirt. But it seems I¡¯m wasting my time on you, so I¡¯ll instead address our dear doctor.¡± The King glanced over to the People¡¯s Mind, who tensed up as the discussion shifted towards him. ¡°Keskivaara, you should be intelligent enough to know you¡¯re screwed. You can see the Iijis, but might I add that all eight Masters of Ijiria accompany us. Tell me, do you really think you stand a chance of survival?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    All eight Masters? That thought flashed through Vesh¡¯s mind at the same time that Keskivaara¡¯s fists clenched tightly at his sides. I mean, I deduced the likelihood of Noctis and Luz being here, but did Markreas seriously get permission to march all eight Masters to war? I can¡¯t fathom that Kloras Glaus would ever concede such a thing unless¡­ He cocked an eyebrow with intrigue. Well, unless Rennigan Glaus is here, too. That would explain it¡­ They really have pulled out all the stops.


    ¡°I can see the fear in your eyes, Keskivaara,¡± Markreas went on, his smugness only increasing as he witnessed his words sink into them. ¡°So spread this message to the rest of Ankalla¡¯s denizens. Surrender, and you live. Fight us, and we will kill you without mercy. The choice is yours.¡±


    ¡°Is it though?¡± Vesh instantly intervened. ¡°I¡¯m sure you would let us live if we surrender, but our lives would be wasted in some cold, moldy cell. Is that really living?¡±


    Markreas chuckled. ¡°Not particularly, but you should have thought about that before declaring war on my country. I don¡¯t really care what you decide to do, for it¡¯s not my business. You have ten minutes to make your choice before I rip these gates down and Ankalla gets stained with your blood.¡±


    With that, the King of Ijiria motioned for his wife and perceived daughter to follow him as he turned his steed around and began heading back the way they had come to reunite with the attack force. Vesh watched them depart for a few seconds before turning back to regard Keskivaara, whose face was pale with pure and utter terror. Yet again, Vesh couldn¡¯t help wondering whether or not the People¡¯s Mind was the traitor Markreas alluded to, but like he had been doing since finding out about this sudden assault, he had to force himself to trust in Tali Firrik.


    ¡°Do you think he was telling the truth?¡± Keskivaara uttered under his breath. ¡°About the Masters all being here?¡±


    Vesh shook his head. ¡°Who knows really? But given the fact that this attack was permitted at all, I have to assume that they found a way to bypass Kloras Glaus¡¯s regulations, which means anything is possible. For now, we¡¯re better off operating under the assumption that Markreas did not lie and that the entire roster of Masters is on our doorstep.¡±


    ¡°B-but then¡­?¡± Keskivaara stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s over, right? The only ones among us that could maybe defeat a Master are myself, Tyrus, you¡­and perhaps Kristoff¡­ That¡¯s only four, Vesh, when they¡¯ve got eight in addition to the Iijis. How could we hope to stand against this, especially given how easily they snuck up on us?! And¡­if there¡¯s a traitor in the castle¡­?¡±


    The man trailed off, and while everything he said was absolutely logical, Vesh was not afraid, rather he was comforted, for Keskivaara¡¯s panic did not feel like a performance and if the People¡¯s Mind was truly terrified, then he wasn¡¯t the one who sold them out. Vesh was certain he could make his plans to counterattack with the assurance that Rickori Keskivaara could be relied upon. And as he came to this final conclusion, he noticed something out of the corner of his eye, only to find both Tali and Leiolai standing down in the courtyard below, the former beckoning him down with a wave of her hand.


    Vesh laughed. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll simply have to ask her,¡± he told the other man before jumping off the wall and allowing gravity to carry his rock-enforced body down to the grass below. Landing with perfect balance, Vesh took long strides over to where the Voice awaited before asking, ¡°Lady Firrik, I imagine you¡¯re filled in on the state of things?¡±


    ¡°I am, yes,¡± she answered softly, her tone betraying nothing of what she felt on the matter. ¡°And I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m a tad confused. I¡¯ve never seen any visions of this assault, so I¡¯m in a rare state of surprise. I¡¯m quite curious to see how things unfold.¡±


    ¡°But¡­we are going to survive, right?¡± Keskivaara pressed once he, too, had jumped from the wall and reached where the three cultists were standing. ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve said that the attack on Harunhein will be successful, so this shouldn''t be a problem¡­¡±


    Tali nodded. ¡°Exactly. So just fight your hearts out and don¡¯t worry about it. Somehow, we¡¯re going to win, though I highly doubt it¡¯ll be quite as decisive as our past battles. After all, I simply don¡¯t see us beating King Markreas, so we may have to just abandon Ankalla and flee through the tunnels. That being said, it¡¯s a last resort. Since all of us are destined to survive, there¡¯s no reason not to use this to our advantage and try to eliminate a Master or two.¡±


    Vesh agreed with her wholeheartedly, as it was something he had already been thinking about since confirming that the Citadel was, in fact, attacking them. Keskivaara, however, was understandably less convinced.


    ¡°Y-yes, but you should know that all of the Masters are here,¡± he told her. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­think we should even try.¡±


    ¡°No, we should,¡± Tali said without a second¡¯s hesitation. ¡°We¡¯d be stupid not to. Think about it. If we kill even one Master here today, then Harunhein and our subsequent attack on Erika becomes even easier. In fact, this makes perfect sense as to why my visions are the way that they are. This is an opportunity, not anything to be scared of.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Leiolai chimed in. ¡°We might have been surprised, but Tali¡¯s visions don¡¯t make this any different than all the other battle¡¯s we¡¯ve waged. Her confirmation of our survival makes us invincible, so we can go all out and take risks we wouldn¡¯t otherwise take.¡±


    Tali smiled warmly. ¡°That being said, Keskivaara, feel free to take Kinrono through the tunnels if you really don¡¯t trust this. I can understand doubting me in what appears like a hopeless situation, so I¡¯m okay with you leaving, for it means that when my predictions come true and the Kosah-Rei turns this around, you will have irrefutable proof that I am Rei¡¯s Voice.¡±


    Keskivaara bit his lip, his eyes shifting from Tali to Leiolai to Vesh as he desperately tried to steel his resolve. While Vesh certainly believed that Tali was far too lenient on him, especially given how powerful of an asset he was, he also knew that her visions meant it really didn¡¯t matter what Rickori Keskivaara opted to do. With or without him, the Citadel would lose.


    And I can¡¯t wait to see the look on King Markreas¡¯s face when that happens.


    Finally, Keskivaara closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll trust you, Lady Firrik, and I¡¯ll fight for you. Tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tali replied with a tone of the utmost joy and respect. ¡°Firstly, I want to let you know that Kinrono has begun the process of evacuating the noncombatants through the underground tunnels, leaving only the Teeth and your own mages remaining in Ankalla. Secondly,¡± she continued despite the anxiety that appeared on Keskivaara¡¯s face at the realization that Velanor had already been sent off. ¡°Uma, Barron, and Quill are still unaccounted for. We have yet to make contact with them.¡±


    Vesh frowned. ¡°That¡¯s peculiar. You don¡¯t think one of them is the traitor, do you?¡±


    ¡°Traitor?¡± Tali inquired, tilting her head with curiosity and reminding Vesh that he had yet to inform her of what Markreas said. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We were sold out,¡± he growled. ¡°Somebody in the castle leaked Ankalla¡¯s location to the Citadel. It¡¯s how they found us, so if the other three have been mysteriously held up, it¡¯s not impossible that one of them turned on the others and they¡¯re currently locked in combat with them.¡±


    The Voice¡¯s features turned serious as she processed this new revelation, her hand going to her chin in deep thought. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s possible, so perhaps we should try to find them as soon as we can. For now, we need to be ready to meet the attack head-on. Leiolai and I will go searching for the others, so can we entrust this to you two in the meantime?¡±


    Keskivaara gave a strong affirmative while Vesh was quick to protest. ¡°Hold on, My Lady. If one of them really did turn traitor, then you could be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Not lethal danger, though,¡± she pointed out. ¡°And besides, none of my visions indicated that any of the three had been exposed as liars, so I¡¯m prone to believe in them for now. Don¡¯t worry, Rotana¡­I¡¯m much safer in the castle than out here.¡±


    ¡°I¡­guess you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    ¡°Good! Then let the Goddess grant you strength!¡±


    With those parting words, Tali led Leiolai back across the courtyard and into Ankalla, leaving Vesh and Keskivaara gazing after them with varying expressions of confidence and concern. He hated watching her leave his sight, but understanding her reasoning, Vesh forced himself to turn back to the problem at hand and begin the process of stacking the board in their favor.


    ¡°Keskivaara, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of this, but I have a very important job for you, and one only you can handle.¡±


    The People¡¯s Mind glanced up at him, his palid features somehow losing even more blood, indicating to Vesh that he knew exactly what the rock mage was about to say even before he put it to words.


    ¡°You have to be the one to kill Markreas.¡±


    ***


    Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help but allow Vesh¡¯s declaration to crawl its way into her mind, for it was something she had already been agonizing over ever since Koroha first confirmed Ankalla as the Kosah-Rei base of operations.


    ¡°It is not important, for you cannot win this battle. I know it¡­ It¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡±


    He had gazed directly at her as he spoke, making it clear that he was trying to tell her, and only her, that somewhere in Tali¡¯s collection of visions, she was able to confirm that this attack would not err in favor of the Citadel. That made sense to the Princess given that it was completely unthinkable that nowhere in her visions had she ever seen such a clearly significant moment, but what was already throwing her off was the clear fact that Keskivaara seemed stunned by them being there, like he had no idea they were coming.


    Which means they either lied to Keskivaara and never informed him this was happening, or Firrik hasn¡¯t seen visions of the fight itself. Perhaps Vesh is referencing visions in the future in which he was alive to conclude that he won¡¯t die today? If that¡¯s true, then I¡¯m not sure how comfortable I am sending Album and Kumo after him.


    She was torn, for she couldn¡¯t expose Tali¡¯s future vision to the attack force, but she would also appear ridiculously suspicious should she try to direct attention away from Rotana Vesh. The best she could do was rely on Ryokumo, who was the only other person aware of what Tali could do, to use his best judgment when it came to facing the former Head Guard of Aquesen. Ilirianna nodded to herself at that conclusion just as she, Toranei, and Markreas returned to the rest of their allies.


    ¡°We got visual confirmation of Vesh and Keskivaara,¡± the King announced the second they brought their steeds to a halt, clearly wanting to immediately answer the question he was certainly about to be hit with. ¡°This confirms some of the information Masters Taurus and Rhitta sent back to us, so we¡¯ll proceed with the plans immediately. You all have your assignments on who to prioritize so stick to it and don¡¯t take mercy on anybody. Their actions in Hiriech and Stellareid don¡¯t deserve anything more than a swift and brutal death.¡±


    Toranei snorted to herself, though the grin she directed at her husband was sly and knowing. ¡°So you don¡¯t actually intend to give them ten minutes to surrender?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Markreas replied with a barking laugh. ¡°We¡¯re butchering every last one of them whether they surrender or not. They¡¯re animals, after all, and deserve nothing less than to be treated as such. I merely said that on the off chance they take me seriously and allow us to get the drop on them. With that said, I do not wish to wait any longer than I already have!¡±


    Ilirianna gazed up at the King¡¯s face, seeing the bloodlust and the excitement of battle within his eyes. He truly was ecstatic at the thought of murdering the Kosah-Rei, and while that unnerved Ilirianna to some extent, she also couldn¡¯t try and claim she didn¡¯t understand it. The cult had made a mockery of his reign, turning him into a failed King who lost the entirety of House Malloway, the Fifth Ring of Stellareid, and two Masters all in the span of a handful of years. He was the King who failed to make such dangerous enemies pay, and who had never once claimed a significant victory over them. If this attack succeeded, Markreas would be able to at least begin to return value to his reign, so it was no wonder he was furious, excited, and more than prepared to kill every living being in sight that wasn¡¯t aligned with him.


    Ilirianna steeled herself as well as she looked around the party, spotting Rennigan, Sinna and Nyx, Ryokumo and Album, Grunly and his healers, and Nigreos and Miklan beneath the banners of Noctalus. Everybody was prepared for this long-awaited ending to begin, and since Ilirianna had already said everything she wanted to say back before the distortions were dropped, she simply shared a silent good luck to her royal team and Rennigan before she turned her body forward and faced the looming black fortress of Ankalla. Vesh and Keskivaara had already departed the wall, meaning that the fall of the gate would not bring them with it, a predictable yet disappointing realization.


    Though, if it were that easy, it wouldn¡¯t have taken this long to find them¡­


    King Markreas¡¯s features twisted into a wide and maddened smile as he, too, turned back to face the looming fortress. ¡°Forgive me for skipping past the heroic speech. I¡¯d have loved to give you one, but every second wasted here is another second they can use to run. Therefore¡­¡±


    Ilirianna could sense the King¡¯s overwhelming power suddenly flowing through his body and towards his hands as he drew his magic. Naturally, they had already discussed the details of how the battle would begin, but it was one thing to be told what they were going to do and another entirely to witness it. Ilirianna knew the strength of her supposed father, having seen it once or twice over the course of her life, but there would be few within that party that would have. Even the members of her royal team had never truly seen what Markreas could do, but since she certainly didn¡¯t want to miss the spectacle, she would simply have to imagine the expression of shock and awe on Ryokumo¡¯s face when the King cast his spell.


    The large, emerald-haired man extended his arms outwards before turning his palms towards each other. A little flicker of orange fire appeared in the meager space between his hands, but it quickly began to grow as energy was pumped into it. By the time the ball of flames had filled his hands, it had shifted to blue, but Ilirianna knew it wasn¡¯t going to stop there. Markreas¡¯s hands trembled violently as he strained himself to continue holding the raw fire magic in place until it was time to let it loose, and as the blue color got brighter and brighter, it gradually became a pure white that was so intense Ilirianna couldn¡¯t help cringing at the heat.


    White fire was the most destructive and uncontrollable type of magic in existence, with under one percent of known mages able to use it without obliterating themselves and much of their surroundings in the process. Markreas was one of those mages, but even he was bathed in sweat, with his jaw clenched from the painful exertion it took to hold his mana in place. Only he would know when it was condensed and controlled enough to let loose, so when his smile returned, Ilirianna knew that the time had arrived.


    ¡°Solinfernus!¡± Markreas roared, his voice shaking and raspy as the power he wielded suddenly exploded from his hand and crossed the distance between the attack force and the front gates of Ankalla in the blink of an eye. The white fire tore through the surface of the rocky plains, the ball that had once fit in between Markreas¡¯s palms rapidly expanding as it flew, so that the second it reached the gate, it was about the size of a person.


    That gate didn¡¯t stand a chance, and right before Ilirianna¡¯s eyes, the spell ripped through the metal, causing the stone foundations around it to explode as the debris that wasn¡¯t disintegrated on impact flew into the air. Naturally, the gate didn¡¯t stop all of the fire, for parts of the ball split off into separate beams that all collided with various parts of the fortress¡¯s first two levels, smashing apart windows and walls and, ideally, killing a good handful of Kosah-Rei that were hiding within those corridors. It wasn¡¯t enough to knock the castle down, but the places that exploded should be large enough to permit the entire force entry without having to go through the front doors. It was a beautiful spectacle of death and destruction the likes of which could only be accomplished by a bloodline as powerful as the Iijis, a thought that caused a small pang of jealousy to run through her that she quickly suppressed.


    And of course, Markreas didn¡¯t want to let the Kosah-Rei have any time to react to what had just happened, so his now free hand shot down to his hip so that he could yank his emerald broadsword from its sheath.


    Then, rising the beautiful weapon above his head, King Markreas Iiji bellowed out,


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL! LEAVE NO SURVIVORS! CHARGE!¡±

 V9 Chapter 3- The Masters Of Ijiria Versus The Kosah-Rei

    Chapter III


    For a few long moments, Uma Miyon could only gape in shock at the small army that had just appeared on the rocky plains outside of Ankalla, for he was unable to immediately come to terms with the fact that what he was witnessing was reality. There were members of the Korrei-Tarr and soldiers of Noctalus taking up the grand majority of the ranks, but he could also make out those in looser clothing and little armor that identified them as more traditional mages. They were far away, so from his spot on that northern tower balcony, he could not properly identify anybody he may have recognized, but even so, there wasn¡¯t a doubt in his mind that there would be at least two or three Masters of Ijiria among them. The reason for this conclusion was that he already spotted who he instinctively knew was King Markreas Iiji, and if the King was riding with this force, then it would only be natural to have a few Masters along with him. The problem was that the only living Master Uma had ever met was Nakoma Taurus, so even if he could make out the faces of those below, if it wasn¡¯t the Master of Fire, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish between Master and mage.


    But, My Goddess¡­? How can this be happening? Where did they come from? How did they know to attack Ankalla with all of the illusion magic cast over the fortress? How did they bypass our lookouts on the road? How did they get around Kloras Glaus and his constant opposition? And worst of all, how did Lady Firrik never know this was going to happen?!


    It was then that Quill¡¯s words from a few days ago forced their way into Uma¡¯s mind whether he wanted to ponder them or not.


    ¡°Firrik placed a hand on my arm and then went distant. You know, the usual behavior when she¡¯s seeing the future. I waited, and when she returned to the present, for a split second, she looked¡­shocked. It was brief, and even now, I question whether I imagined it, but¡­¡±


    Uma shivered as he swallowed a thick lump that had formed in his throat. Or what if Lady Firrik did know this was coming? What if all of her recent visions about Harunhein were lies and she was simply trying to lull us into a false sense of security¡ªto ensure we didn¡¯t start to panic as King Markreas marched up to our gates?!


    He didn¡¯t want to become paranoid nor did he want to doubt Tali¡¯s word with such a severe emergency forming before his eyes, but after the conversation the two of them had not long ago, he knew that he would be foolish to not acknowledge it.


    ¡°Serri hated and resented me in the last years of her life, my parents were convinced I was a lunatic, and to get me out of their lives, they shipped me off to Ankalla,¡± Tali had said to him and Quill that afternoon in her quarters. ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this is so that you know why I don¡¯t want to ever try and fight fate again. I was going to lose her anyway, and my attempts to fight it only ruined my life more than her death would have. So I¡¯m sorry, but if I ever see anything like that, I will not reveal it.¡±


    His grip on the stone balcony railing tightened so hard that his knuckles began to turn white. Between Quill¡¯s account of his interaction with her, Tali¡¯s declaration that she wouldn¡¯t tell them of their demise, and now King Markreas¡¯s arrival, Uma couldn¡¯t help but feel it wasn¡¯t all coincidence. Tali would never have missed something like this, and any visions of their success in Harunhein sounded ridiculous when faced with a hurdle they could not possibly overcome without losing a sizable chunk of their people and resources. Uma knew that he was gazing upon Tali Firrik¡¯s deceit, but he did not yet know what that meant for him. She clearly hadn¡¯t hidden this out of spite, that much he could tell based on her demeanor when talking about the death of her little sister. If she lied about this then it was solely because she was terrified of trying to fight fate a second time, but even knowing that, Uma simply could not accept any of it.


    ¡°Well, Quill, I think we¡¯re seeing right now what Lady Firrik did on that day she touched you,¡± Uma growled before turning his head to regard the stunned Quill Tyrus and Barron Kristoff on his right, both men standing stock still as they, too, gazed at the Ijirian force.


    Quill snapped out of his shock upon hearing Uma¡¯s words, only for his features to go deathly pale. ¡°You think so? You think this is it?¡±


    ¡°What else could it have been?¡± the magicless doctor hissed back, his hands forcefully indicating the sight below. ¡°Can you honestly stand there and claim Lady Firrik is currently surprised by this turn of events?! Never once in all the time I¡¯ve known her has anything of even slight significance happened without her expecting it, so nobody can convince me that King fucking Markreas was the exception to that rule!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Quill stuttered. ¡°Why would she hide this unless¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Stop being stupid, Miyon!¡± Barron suddenly interrupted, his bearded face contorting in rage as he, too, returned to his senses and rounded on Uma. ¡°This is not the time to be slandering Lady Firrik¡¯s name! We need to move! We need to prepare for battle right this second, for if Rei¡¯s Voice has assured us we will survive to fight in Harunhein, then we have nothing to fear today! Doubting her will only make things harder than they need to be!¡±


    Despite Barron¡¯s much larger form, Uma held his ground and refused to back down. ¡°Then by all means, Sir Kristoff, rush down to your death and let everything you¡¯ve fought for these last few years be burnt to hell by the Iijis! I, however, do not plan on dying this day! I told Lady Firrik I wished to fight fate, so if fate has accepted my challenge, then I shall prepare! I am not going to die!¡±


    Uma shook his head as he spared a glance back over the railing due to some movement he noticed in the corner of his eye. Peering over the side, he saw that King Markreas had begun to ride towards the front gates, accompanied by two more individuals with the emerald hair of the Iijis. One was almost certainly Ilirianna, for even from his vantage point, he could just barely make out her features. The other Iiji was either Toranei or Anna-Piura, but given the circumstances and the presence of the Korrei-Tarr, Uma would have bet his life that it was the former.


    ¡°Are you two not seeing this?¡± he uttered. ¡°Markreas, Toranei, Ilirianna, and an unknown number of Masters¡­ We are royally fucked, and not even Firrik¡¯s foresight could bullshit us out of this!¡±


    Barron stepped towards him, pushing past Quill so that the red knight could properly tower over Uma. ¡°So what then? Do you plan to run? Do you plan to abandon Lady Firrik and the rest of us after all we¡¯ve done for you?! Because I will not avert my eyes from a deserter¡­¡±


    Wind magic surged into Barron¡¯s hand, a very clear threat that Uma was confident wasn¡¯t empty. This man would kill him if he tried to flee Ankalla, but as it so happened, the magicless man did not intend to run.


    Or at least not yet¡­ he internally added.


    ¡°Calm down, Sir,¡± Uma snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, but I also won¡¯t be throwing myself into Markreas¡¯s lap. Lady Firrik has some explaining to do, and I intend to make her do it.¡±


    ¡°How dare¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, both of you!¡± Quill suddenly snarled, shoving his way between Uma and Barron before fixing them both with a disgusted expression. ¡°Enough! The Ijirians are here and there¡¯s nothing we can do to change that! Standing here bickering certainly isn¡¯t going to help anybody, so what we need to do is go arm ourselves and rendezvous with Vesh and the others! Miyon, go get your gauntlets, and Kristoff, retrieve your armor!¡±


    Uma narrowed his eyes at Quill, finding it rather insulting of him to urge them to put themselves in danger while he was the closest thing to unkillable that Uma had ever known. Quill had far less to fear, yet the magicless man could at least concede that he was correct when it came to the argument that bickering was only wasting time. If Uma wanted to confront Tali, then he needed to do so before the fortress was overwhelmed. Therefore, he bit his tongue and nodded.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Barron then grunted, ¡°Yes, my apologies, Tyrus. You¡¯re absolutely right. We need to arm ourselves now.¡±


    Taking one last moment to glance between the two, Quill let out a long sigh then straightened up, spared one last look down at the awaiting army, and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll head straight there since I don¡¯t need anything special to fight with. I¡¯ll touch base with Vesh and we¡¯ll rendezvous on the first floor, okay?¡± When Uma and Barron both gave their affirmatives, Quill grinned nervously. ¡°Good luck. Let¡¯s get through this.¡±


    With that, the three men bolted from the balcony and rushed through the sitting room. They remained together as they sprinted for the staircase that Uma had taken barely twenty minutes ago, but when they reached the floor where their quarters were located, they split up, with Uma and Barron hurrying towards their living spaces while Quill continued downwards, making for where Vesh, Keskivaara, and the others should be preparing to defend the courtyard. Naturally, Quill¡¯s absence left Uma and Barron in somewhat of an awkward position given how irritated they were with each other, so there was no conversation as they rounded multiple corners in their desperation to reach where their weapons were stashed. Naturally, Uma couldn¡¯t help but notice the emptiness of the dark, blackstone halls, leaving him wondering if the denizens of Ankalla were already being evacuated or if many were currently taking shelters within their quarters.


    Uma¡¯s heart was pounding, and while the exertion of his run definitely held some of the blame, he also couldn¡¯t deny that he was utterly terrified. For years, he had been free from the threat of death. In Hiriech and Stellareid, he was able to go all out because he had full faith in both Tali Firrik and the Goddess Rei. That was why he so brazenly confronted the Master of Fire in Aquesen, why he allowed himself to be captured and tortured by Lord Eganno Cartigan¡¯s soldiers in Stellareid, and why he continued to fight Abigail Reiner in Saientia despite Leiolai¡¯s constant demands to run. If he could not die, then why shouldn¡¯t he have some fun? Why shouldn¡¯t he volunteer for jobs that would make any normal man quake in his boots? The reaper could not touch him, while Uma simply laughed in his face and made a mockery of death.


    But now, as one of the most dangerous and powerful individuals in all of Ijiria stood just outside his home, his defense from death had all but vanished. When he needed that protection the most, it was swiped from him. He could not trust Tali''s word anymore the way Barron still could. Her assurances seemed hollow and misleading. They didn¡¯t match the reality he had witnessed with his own eyes, and after hearing from her lips that she would not warn them of their deaths, he knew that if he wanted to survive this attack, he would have to dodge around the reaper himself. He would have to rely on his mind, his abilities, his inventions, and forge his survival alone.


    But as scared of death as he now was, he was determined to fight. He had made the bold, and albeit arrogant, declaration that he would gladly fight fate, so if he cowered now, then he would never be able to live with himself. His life in Omaruo was a living hell while his life in Ijiria was the closest thing to his dreams that probably existed, so he was not about to allow the Ijirians to steal his life from him when it was just on the cusp of being a happy one. He had entered his beloved fantasy books, and right now, King Markreas had chosen to be the dark lord of his story.


    So it¡¯s a good thing the dark lord never wins! Uma reminded himself, fueling his determination just as he and Barron reached the adjacent doors of their quarters.


    They said nothing to one another as they went inside their respective rooms, with Uma immediately bolting through the entrance and towards the hallway, his destination being his bedroom. Upon bursting inside, he yanked open the sliding closet door and knelt down to snag his briefcase¡ªone he had opened with a swift and practiced hand as he unlocked the latches and began removing the magical gauntlets and boots that were stored within. While they were based on the ones he used in Stellareid, they were not the exact same model. In fact, they were the fourth incarnation of this invention since that day, which was mainly due to how much downtime the Kosah-Rei had since the events in the City of Starlight. The concept itself had remained unchanged, for they were still weapons that stored mana and enabled him to control magic himself, but he had increased their efficiency, with more mana stored inside and more diversity in their use.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Back in Stellareid, the gauntlets and boots had been primarily limited to fire and wind magic. This was because he didn¡¯t have enough control over the mana to turn water into ice or to heal himself with nature, or even to bend rock to his will. However, with enough tinkering, he had been able to achieve all three of those options, giving him complete control over the five basic types of magic. It was unfortunate they didn¡¯t have any dark or light mages on hand, for since this mana was from an outside source, his body¡¯s compatibility meant nothing. Should he have access to the mana type, then he would theoretically be able to bend any mana, even the Cansi types, to his will.


    Nevertheless, this will do for now¡­ he thought as he slid his hands into the silver gauntlets just before the little needles within stuck into his wrist and entered his bloodstream. When they did, the thin tubes running along the surface of the gauntlets lit up in five different colors, those being dark blue, light blue, brown, red, and green. The same thing happened to his boots, and by the time he was done, he felt powerful and more confident in himself.


    However, he didn¡¯t intend to stop there, for he next reached for a belt that was shoved deeper into the closet. It was one from Omaruo, with a gun holster on the right side and slots for clips on the left. He had not bothered to have his magicless firearm brought to Stellareid since he didn¡¯t want his allies having to transport all of his personal items, so it had been a long time since he had the chance to use Omaruan technology against the Ijirians.


    But it was effective. They¡¯re trained to sense for the magic that often precedes an attack, so even a Master can be killed by one of these if you¡¯re crafty enough¡­


    Unfortunately, the death of Mallicent and the loss of his realm dagger meant that his handgun had very little usage left in it. He only had a few clips, but he supposed there would never be a better time to use it than right that moment. Therefore, he slipped the belt around his waist, checked to make sure the clips were already there, then retrieved his gun from where it was safely kept in a locked box in the very back of the closet. Once he had it, he put it into the holster and hurried to the other side of the room where his dresser was located. Yanking open the drawer containing his socks, he fumbled around inside for a few seconds before producing a small cylindrical canister filled nearly to the brim with rounded blue pills. They were another ace he kept up his sleeve, and while he had intended to save them for the infiltration of Erika, he was now highly confident that operation would never actually take place. Therefore, he swiftly downed two of them, nearly choking since he didn¡¯t have any water on hand, then shoved the canister back inside and stalked through his quarters so he could check in with Barron.


    Luckily, by the time he arrived, he found the red knight awaiting him just outside, already dressed from head to toe in his sparkling red armor. Normally, Uma would have been certain that Barron was well-protected, but the simple fact of the matter was that two of his four sets had been destroyed three and a half years ago. That meant that there was now only one spare, and that the damage would only be halved as opposed to quartered like it was in Hiriech and Noctalus.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Uma demanded once he¡¯d pulled his door shut behind him.


    ¡°As ready as I can be,¡± Barron stated gruffly, his hands running along the side of his glaive¡¯s shaft as if analyzing something about it. ¡°However, I should ask one thing of you before we depart.¡± He paused, waited for Uma to give him a nod, then continued. ¡°The last set is in the fortress¡¯s basement, in the storeroom right next to the old cellar. If I¡¯m defeated in this one, rush down there yourself or send somebody to meet me. Once this set is gone, it¡¯ll just be basic armor¡­ It won¡¯t do me any good against the opponents we¡¯re up against so I¡¯ll need backup. Can you promise that, Miyon?¡±


    Uma couldn¡¯t deny the sick feeling that had emerged in his stomach, for there had been a small part of him praying to the Goddess that the final set was somewhere else, far from Ankalla. If it was, then it would be impossible for Barron Kristoff to die that day, but it seemed luck had betrayed them.


    And the fact that Sir Kristoff¡¯s life is vulnerable for the first time ever just gives more credibility to my belief that Lady Firrik knew this was coming.


    ¡°You have my word,¡± Uma agreed. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    He was then cut off by a sudden explosion in the distance that caused that entire corridor to tremble. It was as if a bomb had suddenly hit Ankalla, and the implications of what that could mean made his throat tighten up. There were no bombs in Ijiria, so he could only wonder what, or who, had caused a tremor strong enough to shake a castle. His thoughts flashed back to the destruction wrought by Nakoma Taurus in the forests outside Hiriech, leaving him wondering what Markreas could do if he was supposedly more powerful than his Master of Fire.


    Shit! Damn it all! We have to get to the others now!


    Uma turned to spin on his heel, wanting to rush back the way he had come, only for there to be yet another discrepancy between what he saw with his eyes and what he saw through the lens of his fortune-telling glasses. The magicless man reactively stuck his gauntleted palms outward, wind magic erupting through them and expanding into a shield that just barely blocked the wave of fire that tore through the corridor a second later. As if knowing that Uma¡¯s gauntlets could not withstand such an attack for longer than a moment, Barron snarled out ¡°Nex¡±, erecting his own shield just behind Uma¡¯s so that when his shattered, the red knight¡¯s defended them from the rest until the flames extinguished and revealed two individuals standing around fifteen yards down the hallway.


    You¡­have gotta be kidding me¡­


    It was a man and woman, one with crimson hair and familiar features while the other had black hair pulled back in a ponytail and wind magic swirling around her. Uma raised his gauntlets before him while Barron strode forward and gripped his glaive in defense, the both of them prepared for the battle that was about to commence. Once again, Uma recalled the destruction in that forest, and now that he was no longer safe from death, it didn¡¯t feel quite as beautiful and magnificent as it once had. Now, that power was horrifying. Based on his recognition of the man and on descriptions he had once heard that resembled the woman, Uma¡¯s body froze as it occurred to him just what monsters he was facing.


    If he wanted to speak with Tali Firrik, he would have to claw his way past Nakoma Taurus and Koroha Rhitta.


    ***


    ¡°You have to be the one to kill Markreas.¡±


    ¡°M-me? You want me to fight off the King of Ijiria himself? Vesh, I know I¡¯m strong, but as powerful as I am, I barely stood my ground against Ilirianna, who¡¯s not even an Iiji by blood! If half of what I¡¯ve heard about Markreas is accurate, then I¡¯m not going to last more than a few minutes!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that is true by logical standards, but we have the divine on our side. Lady Firrik knows we will live through the day, so Markreas¡¯s defeat is within our grasp. Have faith in Rei. Have faith in Lady Firrik. If you allow them into your heart, then you will be able to kill King Markreas. You¡¯re the only one who can do this, Keskivaara.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡±


    ¡°And do not forget, we don¡¯t play by their rules. Even if you couldn¡¯t beat Markreas in a drawn out duel, there are still other ways to win within those few minutes you think you can last. Do not cut down the King. Curse him.¡±


    It was then that Vesh reached down to his hand and slid off the little ruby ring that was always wrapped around the fingers of the Kosah-Rei leadership. A chill went down Keskivaara¡¯s spine as he gazed upon the Teritus¡ªthe powerful talisman that was the cause of the death and destruction in the Fifth Ring of Stellareid. The People¡¯s Mind wanted nothing to do with it. He didn¡¯t even want to touch it, but Vesh ignored his pale features and went on.


    ¡°All you have to do is get in close and touch Markreas so that you can fill him with combustion magic. Then, once you¡¯ve done that, simply activate the Tertius and our dear King will meet his fiery end.¡±


    To his frustration, he did have to acknowledge that this was certainly the only way he could survive a battle with the King, as well as that he was probably the only one aside from maybe Quill that could pull it off. He desperately wanted to avoid using that ring and he didn¡¯t want to face off with Markreas, but at the same time, their options were limited and somebody was going to have to beat the King if they didn¡¯t want him rampaging through the fortress. Therefore, Keskivaara grit his teeth, donned the Teritus, then rushed back into the castle so he could reach the second floor and get a safer view over the walls that wouldn¡¯t leave him vulnerable. Yet, the very second he arrived at a large window that overlooked the courtyard, he caught sight of a bright light hurtling across the plains, only for the front gates and the courtyard to be utterly obliterated by white fire that blew the walls and gate apart, and didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°Nex!¡± the People¡¯s Mind snarled as fragments of the fire destroyed the wall and window in front of him, causing stone and glass to explode outwards and either crumble to the wrecked courtyard below or scatter across the carpeted floor. The fires had lost some of their strength due to their collison with the walls, which was probably the reason Keskivaara¡¯s shield withstood the assault, but it didn¡¯t stop his body from flying backwards and slamming into the stone behind him. The firelamps above came crashing to the ground and anything flammable soon caught fire as little blazes erupted on the carpet and the wallpaper. Keskivaara slid to the ground, his back pressed up against the wall as he attempted to suck air back into the lungs.


    Through the gaping hole in the corridor, he could see the once lush and pretty courtyard completely unrecognizable as huge chunks of the ground had been torn up and ravaged. Even worse was the outer walls laying crumbled in the rocks. The gate was gone, the walls were gone, and anybody that may have still been down in the courtyard disintegrated into nothing, with only ash left as proof of their existence. Beyond that wreckage, every single member of the Ijirian attack force was galloping straight for them, nothing left standing between them and Ankalla to barr their charge.


    Keskivaara¡¯s shoulders slumped with defeat as he realized it must have been Markreas who caused that destruction. One single man cast white fire and brought everything crumbling down. The fact that they were charging either implied that Markreas couldn¡¯t do it a second time or that he wanted to ensure the Kosah-Rei died by seeing their bodies himself. Either way, it didn¡¯t seem like a second barrage of fire was coming, but that didn¡¯t bring Keskivaara any comfort.


    I have to fight that?! He laughed to himself, though there wasn''t even a scrap of humor within the terrified sound. There¡¯s no way¡­ I¡¯m going to die. This is the end for me¡­ Everything I¡¯ve done, all the lives I¡¯ve sacrificed, for nothing¡­ Shit¡­ How did it come to this?


    And yet, the People¡¯s Mind rose to his feet, his hand absently lowering to the pommel of his sword sheathed at his hip. With a soft scraping sound, he removed it and held the shortsword out before him, his heart beating so hard that it felt like it might explode from his chest. He took one step forward, then a second, then a third, until he finally stood on the edge of the ruins and was able to watch the vanguard of the force arrive at the courtyard.


    ¡°SLAUGHTER THEM ALL!¡± Markreas roared just as magic surged from his legs and he jumped from his horse to land ten yards into the premises of Ankalla.


    He was a large man, with broad shoulders and an intimidating presence in his green and gold armor, his emerald hair falling down to his shoulders and a maddened grin on his bearded face. Behind him, others were dismounting as they, too, rushed into the courtyard and began to cross the distance between themselves and the front doors¡ªdoors Keskivaara could now see were no longer standing. In the next few seconds, the Ijirians would be inside Ankalla.


    Perhaps they had already lost.


    Perhaps victory would have hinged on their ability to keep the attack force beyond the walls, but that condition failed within seconds.


    Tali was confident that they would all survive, claiming that her visions had assured her of such, but while Vesh bought her explanation without question, Keskivaara simply could not believe it¡ªespecially not after what Markreas just did. Could Tali actually see the future? He didn¡¯t know. If she could, then she must have expected this attack. So either she was a liar or was preparing to abandon them all.


    Regardless, Keskivaara had nowhere else to run. His parents were gone, his master had vanished, and he, himself, had abandoned Stellareid. All he had left was Velanor, but even Velanor may die there in Ankalla if Keskivaara failed to hold this monster off. So, no matter what he wanted to do, Rickori Keskivaara would stand his ground and fight until he drew his last breath.


    Markreas suddenly raised his head, his blue eyes settling on where Keskivaara boldly stood out in the open¡ªa challenge to the Ijirian King that he hoped the man would take. As expected, that maddened grin turned even more wild, causing Keskivaara¡¯s terror to increase with it. Blue fire erupted around Markreas¡¯s gauntleted hands before expanding up through his two-handed broadsword. Meanwhile, the large man bent his legs, almost certainly sending wind magic through them so he could Proto up to where Keskivaara awaited. Satisfied that his bait had been taken, the People¡¯s Mind turned and sent wind magic into his own legs before blasting down the hall. The last thing he needed was to face Markreas with Ijirian backup, so it would be ideal to lead him further into the castle so it could just be the two of them.


    A loud explosion rang out behind Keskivaara, and upon sparing a look over his shoulder, he found Markreas barreling down the hall with blue flames raging behind him. Reaching the end of the corridor, Keskivaara spun on his heel, brought his sword up to defend, and met the Ijirian King¡¯s charge head on.

 V9 Chapter 4- Let It All End Here

    Chapter IV


    It was within mere seconds of the Ijirian attack force crossing the ruins of the front gates that the first soldiers entered the fortress itself. Vice Captain Alharo Bann led the charge into the first floor while Markreas instantly launched himself through a hole in the wall on the second, thus wordlessly splitting them into two parties with some remaining on the ground with the Korrei-Tarr while others used wind magic to hurl themselves upwards and follow the King. Despite having been at the vanguard of the initial charge, Ilirianna had yet to do either, instead choosing to fall back just after dismounting so that she could enter Ankalla alongside Ryokumo. Because of this, she was able to swiftly identify the prominent members of their force and take note of which direction they went in.


    She, too, had noticed Keskivaara up on the second level, so she was unsurprised that was where Markreas opted to go. Knowing the King the way she did, she was absolutely certain that at that very moment, he was engaging the People¡¯s Mind. Nakoma and Koroha were already deep inside the fortress with the orders to track down and jump Barron Kristoff, though since the red knight had still yet to be identified, there was no guarantee they would find him. In the least ideal circumstances, the Masters of Fire and Wind would simply have to abandon any hope of killing Barron and rendezvous with the rest of them. She had already spotted Queen Toranei bolting through the front doors with Alharo, and from where Ilirianna now lingered off to the side, she spotted Sinna and Nyx following suit with Rennigan right behind them. Grunly would remain in the courtyard so they could turn it into a makeshift medical zone, so with all that in mind, Ilirianna decided she and the others would be better used up on the second floor.


    ¡°Liri!¡± Ryokumo called out a second before he landed just beside her, Album not far behind. ¡°Orders?¡±


    ¡°Second level,¡± she stated instantly as wind magic surged into her legs.


    The Princess then propelled herself into the air and towards the gaping hole that Markreas and Keskivaara had previously disappeared into. Ryokumo used Proto to remain on her tail while Album turned her flesh into energy before flashing across the courtyard in the blink of an eye. She reached their destination first, so she glanced back and watched Ilirianna and Ryokumo finish their ascent. The moment her feet found solid ground, the Princess reached down and ripped her two emerald swords from their sheaths, her head snapping back and forth to get her bearings. The corridor was already filled with the glittering red and black of the Korrei-Tarr armor, with a cacophony of shouts reaching her ears as every combatant cast their own incantations. Fire and wind erupted around the weapons of the Korrei-Tarr, Perkari castings were being hurled by both sides of the battle, and she could even spot a rock-encased Tooth just down the hall from where Markreas had gone. She couldn¡¯t see any sign of her father, but destruction could be heard in the distance, more tremors running through the fortress as the King did everything in his power to execute Keskivaara.


    Ilirianna took a deep breath, knowing that, for as powerful as he was, the People¡¯s Mind did not stand a chance. His death was assured, and she probably wouldn¡¯t ever see him again. Despite everything that Keskivaara had done, she still considered that fact a tragedy, for Ilirianna had never once abandoned the belief that the People¡¯s Mind wished for peace more than anything, and that things could have been very different had King Markreas and Lord Cartigan managed to overcome their pride.


    That being said, there¡¯s no helping any of that now. You made your choice, Keskivaara, so pay your dues and be done with it.


    Having allowed herself that one moment of mourning, Ilirianna spun on her heel, shouted for Ryokumo and Album to stay with her, then protoed off in the opposite direction from Markreas.


    While it was important for this battle to go their way, Ilirianna still held her own personal goal that she had opted to prioritize above all else, and that was tracking down Tali Firrik. She had already been ridiculously suspicious of that young woman, but her suspicion only grew more powerful following her brief interaction with Vesh and Keskivaara. Something was going on behind the scenes, and she needed to know what it was at all costs. The problem was that, unless Tali willed it, it would be next to impossible to track her down amidst the chaos taking place in Ankalla. The Kosah-Rei believed Tali to be the Voice of their Goddess, and as such, many of them would give their lives to ensure that she was protected from any harm. They would either try and evacuate her through the underground tunnels, in which case Ilirianna had to pray that Seiras somehow decided not to kill her, or they would take her to some other safespace within the fortress and have somebody like Quill or Vesh defending her.


    So as much as I hate to admit it, I think the chances of me finding her against her will are slim to none! If I get to talk to her, it¡¯s because she wants to talk to me. I¡¯d hate to be at her mercy again, but at this point, I¡¯d take a meeting on her terms as opposed to no meeting at all!


    On top of all that, Ilirianna still had to be ridiculously wary of any trap that Tali may have set for them. Even if it was apparent that Keskivaara had no idea they were coming, she was unable to deduce whether or not Vesh had been taken by surprise. It was a near certainty that, if Tali predicted this, then she informed the core six cultists and simply left Keskivaara out of the loop due to his status as an outsider. Under those conditions, she knew a trap could be laid around any corner, so with each step she took, her senses were on high alert for anything that could indicate a sudden shift in the environment.


    And yet, nothing was happening.


    All around her, Korrei-Tarr were overpowering the lesser-skilled Teeth of Rei, with it so blatantly a one-sided battle that a part of Ilirianna wondered if Tali was sacrificing her own forces to lull them into a false sense of security. When she, Ryokumo, and Album joined the fight, it was such a pathetic slaughter that she felt her heart beginning to pound with paranoia. Her flame-enhanced blades, Ryokumo¡¯s speed, and Album¡¯s overwhelming light magic incinerated, sliced, and burned every cultist that stood in their way, enabling them to clear that corridor within mere minutes before they had reached another hall that led further into the building where more Teeth charged them, and died in another few minutes.


    This should have been the expected outcome, for as strong as Rei¡¯s Teeth were, they were nothing compared to Alharo¡¯s hand-picked warriors or Ilirianna¡¯s group. Anybody would look at this result and accept it as an inevitability, for how could the Kosah-Rei hope to stand against such raw strength?


    But¡­after always being at their mercy, and having witnessed the events of Stellareid with my own eyes, I just can¡¯t help feeling there¡¯s something more! I mean, when we captured Miyon, we thought we were about to turn things around¡ªwe thought that would be the catalyst of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s demise! And we couldn¡¯t have been more wrong¡­


    As her body flew down the hall, her flaming right-hand sword cleaved downwards to shatter a Tooth¡¯s shield of wind, and as that meager residence crumbled, her blade sliced through the masked soldier from shoulder to hip, their top half collapsing to the carpet in a pool of blood and splattered organs. With no other living Tooth left in that corridor either, Ilirianna could only stop and try to catch her breath, her eyes locked onto the two pieces of the corpse at her feet. When she yanked her eyes away, she confirmed that Album and Ryokumo were finished with their own opponents and were looking to her for their next directions. The hall was filled with bodies, the walls and ground stained with blood, and among the many corpses, she didn¡¯t see a single one from the Korrei-Tarr.


    Her lips tightened as she turned around and noted the entrance to a large staircase a few dozen yards ahead and to her left, its existence confirming that they had already cleared the way to the third floor.


    ¡°Princess, should we advance?¡± one of the red-armored men inquired.


    Ilirianna glanced back to where four of the Korrei-Tarr stood behind Ryokumo and Album, having joined the former royal team in their patient waiting for new instructions. The Princess furrowed her brow, hating how uncomfortable she was feeling about everything, but also knowing that she was one of the highest ranking people there. It would fall on her to make her decisions and live with the consequences, so forcing herself to trust her gut, Ilirianna replied,


    ¡°Go back the way we came and help the others clean out any adjacent corridors and rooms. My team and I will continue up to the third floor alone and check things out. Join us only when you¡¯re certain this level is ours.¡±


    ¡°At once, My Princess!¡± the four soldiers answered in unison before doing as ordered and sprinting back the way they came.


    Only once they were alone did Ilirianna add, ¡°Alright, what do the two of you think? Are we being played or did we seriously catch them with their pants down?¡±


    Album and Ryokumo exchanged uncertain looks, as if wanting the other to be the one to respond first. It was obvious from that single action that they were as unnerved as Ilirianna, so the Princess let out a sigh and went on.


    ¡°Master Rhitta¡¯s reports indicated that Ankalla didn¡¯t have many inhabitants, almost certainly due to Vesh and Firrik¡¯s desire for caution and secrecy. Many of those inhabitants were non-combatants, so at the rate we¡¯re going right now, this battle could be over in an hour¡ªan hour. I know we haven¡¯t encountered one of the six yet, and Tyrus especially could change the course of this fight, but still¡­ I don¡¯t like this¡­ Where¡¯s the trap? Where¡¯s the sudden rug pulled out from under us? What¡¯s the damned catch?¡±


    Ryokumo nodded his agreement as he lowered his head and gazed at the sword clutched in his right hand, his eyes lingering on the bloodstains specifically. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering the same thing. The Korrei-Tarr still don¡¯t seem concerned, but those bastards don¡¯t know this cult the way we do.¡±


    ¡°And¡­as impossible as it seems, I¡¯m still worried that someone might explode at some point,¡± Album added. ¡°If they manage to mark one of the Masters the way they did to my father, then they won¡¯t need the Teeth to help them beat us. In fact, it almost seems like the Teeth could be a diversion¡ªlike Firrik¡¯s using them as sacrificial pawns to set up the board the way she wants it.¡±


    Ilirianna grimaced as Album put to words something she had already been pondering. ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t put that past her¡­¡±


    ¡°So what do we do then?¡± Ryokumo pressed. ¡°Do you actually want to head up to the third floor or should we remain close to the main force until we know what it is that Firrik¡¯s plotting? After all, I know you said you wanted Album and I to deal with Vesh, and I¡¯d be surprised to find a rock mage any higher than the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Good point,¡± Ilirianna conceded, walking forward so that she could gaze up the roughly two dozen steps leading to yet another dark corridor above. ¡°You¡¯re right about Vesh, and if Tyrus and Kristoff are here, I expect them to be in the thick of it as well. Miyon and Firrik are a toss-up, but if they didn¡¯t evacuate Firrik underground, then I expect her to be further up, perhaps with one of the others at her side.¡± The Princess nodded to herself, a clearer picture of what she should be doing finally coming into view. ¡°I¡¯m going higher. At all costs, I have to reach Tali Firrik¡­ What you two do is up to you. It¡¯s not impossible that Vesh has chosen to guard her.¡±


    Another tremor ran through the fortress, causing the walls and floor to shake, meanwhile the distant shouting of incantations could still just barely be heard as Ilirianna moved her head to gauge Album and Ryokumo¡¯s expressions. Both seemed conflicted on whether to leave her or stay by her side, but as Ilirianna was about to assure them that she could handle herself, she noticed something strange hovering just behind Ryokumo¡¯s head. In the dim firelight of that corridor, it was hard to make out, but as if realizing it had been seen, the little object darted past the wind mage¡¯s shoulder and moved to the space just inches in front of Ilirianna¡¯s face.


    It was a hummingbird no bigger than her fist, its wings moving so fast that they were a blur, and its long beak angled downwards so that its eyes were aimed right at hers. It was only for a split second that Ilirianna wondered what a hummingbird was doing in such a place before realization hit her like a brick to the head. Her right hand swung outwards as she jumped back, hoping to cut the little creature in half before it even knew what had happened, but unfortunately, her wind-propelled blade found nothing but air as the hummingbird darted past her and took off up the stairs, out of sight. Ryokumo and Album rushed to Ilirianna¡¯s side as if to help give chase, wind surging around the former while balls of light appeared in the latter¡¯s hands, but in yet another surprise, the hummingbird vanished from their thoughts as they found themselves staring at a hulking shadow standing just at the top of the steps, its eyes glowing yellow orbs that were directed right at them.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Corsikei!¡±


    ¡°Luminetta!¡±


    Ryokumo snarled out his incantation first, extending his hands without thought and launching a shockwave of wind tearing up the staircase, smashing the firelamps attached to walls before slamming into the silhouette. Bolts of light followed them by a hair as they, too, sought to kill the individual at the top as quickly as they possibly could, but Ilirianna knew from experience that it wasn¡¯t going to be enough, and where she would have normally sent her own attack with her partners, she had to embarrassingly admit that the hummingbird¡¯s appearance combined with this shadow had thrown her off enough so that she didn¡¯t react in time to fight. However, she snapped back at the perfect moment to notice the sudden movement of the shadow and to cry out,


    ¡°Out of the way!¡±


    Ilirianna jumped to the left as Album and Ryokumo shifted right, the three of them just barely getting out of the way before something long and thin hurled out of the staircase. It was only once it smashed into the ground and buried itself in the wood beneath the carpet that she identified it as a spear made of solid rock. Fire erupted around her sword as Ryokumo and Album summoned their own magic, and soon enough, the heavily-armored rock mage barreled into view, his large feet landing with a sharp crash and indicating that he may have jumped the last few steps. He spun on his heel immediately, his hands going to the air as if to indicate surrender or peace, but there wasn¡¯t a single person there that had any intention of heeding that signal.


    Ilirianna cast Proto and raised her flaming swords, Ryokumo pivoted to support her with Condite, and Album used Luminey to form nearly ten bolts of light in the air around her. Yet, the man did not move as ropes of wind wrapped around his body nor did he react when Ilirianna crossed the distance between them and swung her sword down into the open space of his neck, hoping she could crack the armor and sever his head in that one attack. Her blade made contact, the fire power infused in it exploded outwards, destroying Ryokumo¡¯s ropes and sending the rock mage flying down the hall. The armor visibly cracked, but the attack didn¡¯t fully go through as his big form hit the ground with a crash before sliding a few inches and going still. All three of them reluctantly hesitated at the lack of defense or reaction, with Album holding her bolts midair while Ilirianna and Ryokumo stood in front of her, their weapons raised in preparation of what must be an inevitable counterattack.


    ¡°Princess¡­ Caeli¡­ Did you not notice that I raised my hands?¡± the rock mage grunted as he rolled over and shoved himself back to his feet. ¡°I was hoping we could have a chat?¡±


    Naturally, she had already suspected who this mage may have been, but his voice now confirmed it despite the distortion caused by the armor. ¡°Oh, I saw your hands, Rotana Vesh¡­¡± she growled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t care. You did throw a spear at us a few seconds ago, did you not?¡±


    He gave a casual shrug, then responded, ¡°You attacked first.¡±


    ¡°Well, forgive us for defaulting to violence, but I¡¯m sure you understand why we would do such a thing. Nevertheless, we were hoping to track you down anyway, so thanks for making our jobs easier. I take it that bird was Sartella?¡±


    A low rumbling escaped the man¡¯s lips that may have been a laugh. ¡°That it was. She and Firrik wanted to extend an invitation to you, Princess, so by all means, pursue the bird. Unfortunately, Caeli and Luz are not permitted to join, so if they attempt to follow, things will have to get bloody after all.¡± He then shook his head as he regarded the corpses of his Teeth strewn about the hall. ¡°Though it seems that may have happened anyway¡­ A pity¡­¡±


    Ilirianna narrowed her eyes, a bitter feeling rising in her chest. Just as she previously remarked, the only way she was likely to speak with Tali was if Tali permitted it, and here she was, being given that very permission by Leiolai and Vesh. She hated that, as always, she was playing by their rules, but she supposed this was just as ideal for her as it seemed to be for them. The original plan had been for Ilirianna to split up and leave Vesh to Ryokumo and Album, so as long as there wasn¡¯t a trick going on here, she saw no reason to decline. Yet again, the Princess found herself gazing up the long staircase, which was now bathed in complete darkness due to the destruction of the lamps.


    ¡°Did she say what she wished to speak about?¡± Ilirianna inquired, to which Vesh replied,


    ¡°She did not. Not to me, at least.¡±


    And that doesn¡¯t seem to bother him in the slightest. The utmost faith these people have in their Voice is so bizarre to me¡­though I suppose that¡¯s just a natural occurrence within cults. They bow before a leader, and more often than not, that leader is nothing more than a puppet master.


    ¡°What¡¯s the damn catch?¡± Ryokumo hissed, his ability to hold back now exhausted as he sent wind magic up his sword in a silent threat to the other man. ¡°What are you and Firrik plotting?! How much of this did you know was coming?!¡±


    Yet, all Vesh did was tilt his head to the side. ¡°Who really knows? Perhaps Firrik will tell the Princess, but I have no interest in giving you anything you desire, Caeli. My orders are clear: defend these stairs until the Princess and our Voice have finished their discussion. If you wish to fight me, then so be it¡­but just know that I was in that vision as well. I cannot die until that future comes to fruition¡­¡±


    Ilirianna tensed up a little, knowing that the last thing she needed was for Vesh to reveal anything about Tali¡¯s visions in front of Album, who had never been told any of what truly happened that night in the Jester¡¯s Nirvana.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking delusional!¡± Ryokumo snarled. ¡°I¡¯ve had more than enough of you for a lifetime! I¡¯m sick and tired of you always getting away¡ªof you always posturing like you¡¯re some sort of saint as you butcher innocent people in the name of your imaginary friend! In Aeyir¡¯s honor and in the honor of all of your victims in Stellareid, this is going to end right here and right now! I won¡¯t let things go the way they did back then! I¡¯m not running, and I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Yet another rumbling laugh came from Vesh¡¯s stone-covered lips, but this time, it grew louder and louder until the rock mage was cackling in unbridled amusement. He wasn¡¯t taking Ryokumo seriously, and he had full faith that his survival was guaranteed. Rotana Vesh and Ryokumo Caeli had always despised one another, and Vesh had admitted multiple times that he wanted nothing more than to kill Ryokumo if his goddess permitted him to, so Ilirianna was confident that Vesh would not run away either. He would take this opportunity, so all the Princess could hope for was that Tali¡¯s visions either lied, or that Ryokumo would manage to survive even if he couldn¡¯t beat Vesh.


    However, as much as Tali¡¯s words had gotten into Ilirianna¡¯s head over the years, one thing was still very much certain: She trusted in the skills of Ryokumo Caeli and Album Luz far more than she trusted Tali¡¯s visions.


    ¡°Laugh all you like, Vesh,¡± Ilirianna sneered. ¡°It¡¯ll only make that much more satisfying when your head hits the floor.¡± Whether or not the laughing mage heard her was uncertain, but having said her piece, Ilirianna turned to regard her allies and said, ¡°Good luck, Kumo. Good luck, Album. Finish him off for me.¡±


    Ryokumo grinned confidently while Album remained silent as she focused on holding her bolts, but still managed to give a stiff nod. With that, Ilirianna cast Proto and launched herself up the stairs. Her faith in her allies allowed her to shove Vesh from her mind and turn her attention solely to the upcoming confrontation with Tali.


    You¡¯ve made a severe mistake, Firrik. Vesh isn¡¯t going to walk away from this, and there¡¯s no shot in hell I¡¯m letting you slip away from me!


    ***


    ¡°Master Cartus! We have a visual on Quill Tyrus!¡±


    Amidst the chaos of the bloody battle on Ankalla¡¯s ground floor, Rennigan Glaus just barely managed to make out that shout. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been since the attack force breached the walls of the fortress, but for that entire duration of time, Rennigan had been fighting fiercely beside the Masters of Water and Rock, as well as the battalions of Korrei-Tarr that were rampaging through the corridors. Naturally, he knew from the stories that the Masters of Ijiria were some of the most powerful people in existence, and he had even borne witness to that fact when Acostav Luz took on Barron Kristoff in Noctalus.


    But even so, it was sometimes easy to forget just how impressive they were.


    It was said that ever since she was appointed Master, Sinna Cartus¡¯s armor had never been cracked. He thought that was an exaggeration, but watching her tear through the Teeth of Rei like butter made him suddenly believe that was, without question, the truth. Sinna was violence incarnate and primarily fought with a hand-to-hand style rather than relying on magic past her armor. As for Nyx, despite being the Master of a less combat-oriented affinity, she had a control over the ice form of water magic that even Rennigan, who was often praised as being one of the greatest water mages of his generation, could not hope to reach. She could freeze an entire hallway at once, holding down handfuls of Teeth by herself so that Sinna could crush the statues of ice into chunks of frozen flesh.


    He was awestruck, and in that particular corridor of the first floor that they were clearing out, Rennigan wondered if he even had a purpose. Sinna and Nyx were handling it themselves without much effort, but when a member of the Korrei-Tarr appeared from behind them and called out that report, all thoughts of his necessity went out the window as the name Quill Tyrus rocketed through his head. Their party was the one assigned to finish off the unkillable warrior, so the rest of the force had been ordered to immediately inform them the second they laid eyes on Quill.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± Sinna snarled over her shoulder half a second after crushing the frozen skull of the final Tooth barring their way.


    ¡°Second floor in the hallway adjacent to the western tower staircase!¡± the soldier replied instantly. ¡°A group of seven Korrei-Tarr have engaged him so we can keep him pinned until you arrive!¡±


    Rennigan swiftly tried to recall his time spent studying the layout of Ankalla, and to his relief, they were currently in the western wing of the fortress. In fact, the western tower shouldn¡¯t be terribly far from them¡ªsomething that the Masters clearly knew, for Sinna immediately spun on her heel and bolted down the corridor, with Nyx right on her heels as she called out,


    ¡°Come, Rennigan! Let¡¯s move!¡±


    ¡°Right behind you, Master Rana!¡± he answered, taking off in a sprint as he and the two Masters rushed in the direction Quill was supposed to be.


    However, as he rushed past the scattered pieces of Teeth, Rennigan couldn¡¯t help remarking at the pathetic resistance the Kosah-Rei were mounting. He vividly remembered Stellareid, and while they¡¯d been assured time and again that there was nothing the cult could do against a group like this, he still found it hard to believe that there was nothing laying in wait for them. Yet, the Teeth were being eliminated swiftly and efficiently. Was it possible that the whistleblower truly wished for the cult¡¯s demise, and that the Kosah-Rei had no clue they were about to be under attack? Or as he marched towards his long-awaited confrontation with his team¡¯s murderer, was he about to bear witness to another set of horrors? Even if they didn''t compare to his team, he still didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Sinna and Nyx. Nyx, especially, had shown him such tender understanding that very morning when he awoke from his drug-induced dream.


    Then again, if Tyrus managed to kill two Masters, then there¡¯s no shot in hell I¡¯d be alive to see it. But I have my ace¡­ I know how to kill him, and he doesn¡¯t realize I¡¯ve met with Ms Jellia¡ªthat his grandmother gave up his greatest weakness so that I could avenge Faye, Jessi, and Hiro! He¡¯s a monster, a supposedly unkillable menace, but¡­


    Having allowed the Masters to clear the way to the spiral stairwell, Rennigan bolted up behind Sinna and Nyx, following them to the closed door that would lead to the spot his enemy was supposed to be. Sure enough, when Sinna kicked the damn thing off its hinges and sent it flying into the adjacent corridor, they were met with the very sight Rennigan had been preparing himself for.


    A man had just jammed a rather long dagger into the throat of a Korrei-Tarr soldier before splattering their blood across the stone and shoving his body to the ground. Scattered around him were the corpses of the other Korrei-Tarr that had been engaging him¡ªsomething that the man merely stared at with annoyance before rapidly turning at the sound of the door getting smashed down. He was tall, perhaps around six feet, with an average sized build and a gaunt face, the sullenness heavily emphasizing his protruding, bony chin. His brown hair was slightly curly, though there were traces of red within it. It was an appearance Rennigan didn¡¯t recognize because this man had been disguised for the entire battle in Stellareid, but even if they hadn¡¯t already been told who he was, his demeanor and style of fighting would have given it away. On top of that, there was a flicker of recognition and curiosity in his eyes as he spotted Rennigan among the two Masters just before an amused, smug grin turned his face.


    Quill Tyrus¡­ At last¡­

 V9 Chapter 5- Nothing More Than A Magicless Man

    Chapter V


    As the battle of Ankalla was waged below him, sending tremors running through the walls and the floor, Uma Miyon stood in a near-empty corridor that was silent and tense. Barron was in front of him, his red armor glittering in the firelight and his glaive gripped in both hands, raised before him. Fifteen yards down the hall were two Masters of Ijiria. Nakoma Taurus, the Master of Fire, was a man Uma had confronted once and had succeeded at getting the drop on by using his magicless weapon. It unfortunately hadn¡¯t been enough to kill him, resulting in a destructive duel between him and Barron that ended in a draw. His presence was dangerous for the sole reason that he was one of their few enemies that was personally familiar with the way Uma and Barron fought. It also meant that Uma¡¯s gun was unlikely to work a second time, or at least not as effectively as it had back in Hiriech. The Master of Wind, Koroha Rhitta, was Nakoma¡¯s antithesis in that Uma knew very little about her and she would lack the past experience in combating them.


    However, if Rhitta is here with Taurus, then she¡¯ll have long since been briefed on how to go about defeating us¡­ This is bad¡­ This is so ridiculously bad that I can feel the dread taking root in my stomach. We couldn¡¯t break the stalemate with Taurus back when Barron¡¯s armor was operating at full capacity and the Master was alone! Right now, we¡¯re weaker and he¡¯s stronger¡­ The only thing we have going for us are these¡­


    The improved gauntlets and boots that were fused into Uma¡¯s bloodstream were the only ace they had. In their original battle with Nakoma, Uma had not been able to act as a combatant, and while he doubted his ability to go toe-to-toe with a Master of Ijiria even with his abilities, he at least took solace in the fact that they were better than being completely unarmed.


    ¡°You¡¯re strangely quiet, Miyon,¡± Nakoma suddenly called out to him in a mocking tone. ¡°I recall you being a lot more noisy¡ªa lot more confident. Could it be that the time has finally come that you aren¡¯t the one playing with an advantage? Could it be that we¡¯ve actually taken you by surprise?¡±


    The Master of Fire smirked smugly as orange flames erupted around his hands and began to coil his wrists and upper arms, displaying his eagerness for battle. Watching this, Uma swallowed back his embarrassment and shame, for Nakoma was correct. The magicless man always loved to taunt them and talk to them as a way to prove his dominance over them. After all, if he could laugh and play in the midst of a fight to the death, then he was wordlessly communicating that he wasn¡¯t afraid of his opponents¡ªthat he knew as an absolute fact his victory was assured. Given that, instead of greeting Nakoma and Koroha in his typically excited fashion, he found himself trembling. For the first time since he joined the Kosah-Rei, Uma Miyon was at the mercy of another and he hated it with all his being. The likelihood of Tali¡¯s deceit grew with each passing second, increasing his anger with it. He was furious at the prospect that she had hidden this attack from them, and horrified that if she had, then it meant somebody, at the very least, was going to die in that fortress on that day.


    And as I face down one of the most destructive Masters in existence, I can¡¯t help thinking that it may be Barron and I whose tomb Ankalla will become¡­ He took a deep breath, deciding that for the sake of his pride, he would need to pretend that these Masters hadn¡¯t rattled him. Put on a show for them, Uma¡­ Don¡¯t let these Ijirian freaks take away everything you¡¯ve worked for. This is your life¡ªyour dream! If Nakoma Taurus wants to steal it all from you, then you need to unleash hell against him!


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t mistake my silence for fear,¡± Uma finally retorted, though even he had to admit that his voice lacked its typical power. ¡°While I will admit that I hadn¡¯t expected today to be our inevitable reunion, Master Taurus, I am more than willing to resume our unfinished battle.¡± He then twisted his lips and fixed the crimson-haired man with a merciless smile. ¡°That is, assuming Master Rana¡¯s violence doesn¡¯t interrupt us again?¡±


    He was testing the waters, wanting to see what Koroha Rhitta would do or say if he alluded to the creature Nyx Rana became back in Hiriech. They had never known for certain whether or not the Masters were aware of Nyx¡¯s condition, and by Tali¡¯s orders, they didn¡¯t bother trying to expose it on the off-chance that it was a secret shared only between Water and Fire. The Voice had argued that it would lead to another Master of Water being appointed in her stead, which was undesirable for one very important reason. If Nyx were unseated, then it was quite possible that Rennigan Glaus would be appointed in her place, if only to cooperate with Kloras, and the last thing the Kosah-Rei needed was a stronger alliance between the Masters and the Council of Elders. Therefore, Nyx¡¯s secret was kept as a card in their back pocket. Now, however, Uma no longer gave two shits about what Tali Firrik wanted, so he would pull out any card he needed to if it meant saving his own life.


    Yet, Koroha¡¯s features didn¡¯t shift whatsoever, which told Uma that she either knew the truth or was simply very good at not reacting. Either way, the magicless man could only click his tongue in irritation.


    ¡°Miyon, let¡¯s get right to the point, why don¡¯t we?¡± Nakoma continued, also not showing even a hint of panic at his comment. ¡°By law, magicless who come into contact with the magical are to be erased¡­so I¡¯ll give you one chance to surrender. If you do, erasure is all that¡¯ll happen to you. If you don¡¯t, you will die right here and now. After all, Kristoff¡¯s armor is no longer sufficient enough to protect you.¡±


    Uma narrowed his eyes with disgust, not only at the fact that Nakoma confirmed their suspicions that The Angel relayed the secret of the armor to the Ijirians, but also at Nakoma¡¯s utterly nonsensical suggestion.


    ¡°You say that like death isn¡¯t the superior option!¡± Uma spat. ¡°Do you think I want to be forgotten by the world?! Do you think I want my legacy wiped away, with nothing left behind to remember me by?! Fuck you! If it¡¯s my fate to leave this reality, then I would far prefer you to sever my head and let it all end the traditional way! No matter what, I will not be erased!¡± Laughing coldly, almost more to himself than to the Masters, the magicless man summoned his magic through his gauntlets and boots, knowing that these two mages would not allow the conversation to progress much longer. ¡°Do your worst, both of you, and I will prove why you¡¯ve made a grave mistake challenging the Goddess Rei in her most precious of sanctuaries!¡±


    Nakoma grinned with sadistic pleasure as he replied, ¡°Very well¡­ Then I will prove to you that your Goddess either doesn¡¯t exist or has abandoned you. See you on the other side, Miyon.¡±


    It was as the Master spoke, that Uma noticed a strange movement in his glasses resting slightly lower on his nose. He¡¯d been keeping them in his peripheral vision, wanting to know the exact moment when his opponents would strike, but the sight within those spectacles was a blur he couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Then, at Nakoma¡¯s cue, Uma received his answer.


    He felt the sudden surge in magic around his body too late before what he realized were ropes of wind wrapped tightly around his torso and pulled him backwards, sending Uma soaring down the corridor in the opposite direction from where Barron was blocking the Masters. Realization flashed through his mind in a split second as it dawned on him what their strategy was. Uma and Barron had been a strong duo in combating Nakoma in the forest outside Hiriech, so they intended to split them up so that Barron could not take advantage of Uma¡¯s foresight. Based on the use of wind magic, Koroha must have uttered Condite under her breath, then attacked from behind despite being ahead of them, her magic pulling him away and spinning him through the air so that he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between up and down.


    Shit! Shit, shit, shit!


    He had no idea if either of the Masters were pursuing him or if there was another Ijirian there to attack from behind, but regardless of what was going to happen, Uma knew he had to do something to defend himself. Tapping into the power within his inventions, the man ejected a wild burst of fire magic from all four limbs, sending those flames flying everywhere and destroying things he could not see. All he knew was that this random attack managed to sever the ropes binding him, so he quickly replaced the fires in the boots for wind that surged through his soles and exploded outwards, acting against gravity and enabling him to slow his flight enough to orient himself. He twisted his body midair, turning his chest parallel to what he now identified as the floor a mere foot below him, then jammed his metal hands and feet into it, using the friction to finish his deceleration and come to a complete stop.


    And the second his head snapped upwards to stare down the length of the hall, he saw through the spectacles barely still on his head the sight of Koroha Rhitta flying through the air, her magic carrying her straight towards him at a speed that was almost inhuman even for a mage of wind. Uma used his boots¡¯ equivalent of Proto to jump to the left, pressing his body right up against the wall and watching as Koroha soared past him hardly a millisecond later, some sort of metal weapon he hadn¡¯t previously noticed sliding barely an inch away from his exposed neck. Even with his future sight, he only managed to avoid her by a hair¡ªsomething that served to remind him of the simple yet obvious fact that she was the Master of Wind.


    Ever since their grand debut in Hiriech, Ryokumo Caeli had always been the wind mage they were the most cautious of, for his speed, boldness, and willingness to take risks made him a hell of an adversary. In a lot of ways, Uma considered Ryokumo as their greatest threat that wasn¡¯t an Iiji or a Master, and this woman was naturally going to be better than Ryokumo in every sense of the word. He was a talented student of wind, but Koroha Rhitta was the Master.


    Uma spun on his heel, realizing now that if Koroha was going to be the one attacking him, then it would be critical to keep her in his sight. If she got behind him, his glasses would be useless, and there was no question that if he couldn¡¯t see the future, she would kill him in a heartbeat.


    In the second between her attack missing and Uma spinning around, Koroha had corrected her course and planted her feet onto the wall behind him, the subsequent Proto so violent that the stone exploded outwards and created a hole in the fortress that exposed the outside and allowed the gray light of the overcast morning to suddenly bathe the corridor. This time, Uma had nowhere to move being in as tight of quarters as they were, so using his precious foresight, as well as his instincts, he opted to block her advance as opposed to dodge. A shield of wind erected between them, again just a millisecond before what he now could tell was a dagger in her hand could be plunged into his chest. But of course, a mere shield of wind was not going to stop her for long, and with a reaction speed that didn¡¯t rely on cheating, she sent a burst of wind right to the tip of that dagger before jamming it into his shield.


    The shockwave it caused yet again launched Uma off his feet, but this time, he began to fly back the way he had come. He could just barely make out the flickering of orange somewhere in the distance, indicating that Nakoma had chosen to confront Barron while Koroha dealt with Uma. This was ideal since it meant they were still close by, for Uma knew he stood no chance in hell if he fought alone. Even if it meant he and Barron would have to fight both Masters, at least then, Uma¡¯s foresight could help the both of them. Unfortunately, Koroha was swift enough to make sure that didn¡¯t happen. The speed of his flight made it far too hard to identify her positioning within his glasses, so as a defense, he raised both arms up and erected shields to either side of him. Koroha suddenly appeared on his left, her wind-enhanced foot colliding with his protection and altering the course of his trajectory towards the wall on his right. If not for the fact that he had erected two shields, he probably would have died when his body impacted that wall and flew right through it. Koroha¡¯s kick and the collision with the wall shattered both shields, but Uma¡¯s body remained intact as he found himself outside the fortress and in the middle of the air.


    Shit!


    Panic set in as he began plummeting towards the fatal rocks down below him, and up above, Koroha Rhitta had already launched herself after him, wind soaring around her entire body as a number of slight distortions appeared in the air around her. Uma¡¯s magicless nature made him unable to use his senses to identify what was happening, but the sight in his glasses of nearly a dozen blades of wind hurtling towards him told him just in time that she had cast Perkari. Either he would die from hitting the ground or her spell would chop his body to pieces. It was a miraculous feat of ingenuity that allowed him to survive what would have certainly ended the life of any other typical magicless. His future-predicting glasses combined with his gauntlets and boots were already helping him hold his own, but there was one other thing he had previously tossed into the mix that gave him just enough edge.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Back in his quarters, he had taken two pills from a canister he kept in one of his drawers. They were more or less a form of magical steroids that were spreading rampantly across the Ijirian south and most of Norania by drug cartels and other illegal operations. They had been banned by almost every country in the realm because they unnaturally increased one¡¯s magical power and heightened their senses, but they were very easy to overdose on and could lead to a bipolar swinging of emotions that had led many mages into a drug-induced rampage. Uma, however, did not biologically produce mana, and as such, after experimenting with them, he found that the only effect they had on him was the heightened senses. Using Leiolai¡¯s nature magic as a fallback should they damage his body, he increased the dosage and found that he could handle much higher amounts while still keeping decent control over himself. So, having expected to find himself in combat, Uma took the drugs mere minutes ago, and was now beginning to feel them properly kicking in.


    As he plummeted, it felt as if the world began to slow down, like he was watching reality at half speed, and thus, even though he was probably suspended in midair for only a second or two, it felt like much longer as he gathered his bearings, noted the outer walls of Ankalla to his immediate right, and spotted one of the rare windows one story below him. Any mistake would result in Koroha¡¯s blades finishing him, but Uma Miyon refused to die, so he extended his left arm, sent a shockwave hurtling through the gauntlet, and propelled himself to the right just in time to fly through the glass.


    Even with all of his artificial upgrades, one of the blades pierced the side of his waist, taking out a sizable chunk of his flesh and splattering blood across his left side. Meanwhile, the shards of shattered window cut up parts of his face, leaving him grateful that he didn¡¯t take any to the eyes as he slammed into the carpet harder with a grunt of pain before sliding to a stop just against the opposite wall from where he entered.


    Since he knew Koroha was horrifically fast and outmatched him in every way, Uma wasn¡¯t about to return to combat with her, and since he knew he was on either the third or fourth floor, he swiftly decided he needed to reach the ground levels and rendezvous with any allies he could find. If he could join Quill or Vesh, he may be able to spin this situation into his favor.


    Though, I¡¯m sorry that I have to abandon Kristoff¡­ Against Master Taurus, well¡­


    Deep in his gut, he had a nasty feeling that he had seen Barron Kristoff for the last time, so he shoved the red knight from his thoughts, rolled onto his hands and feet, then protoed down the unfortunately empty corridor, towards the entrance to a spiral stairwell that was a mere twenty yards away. Of course, he wasn¡¯t optimistic enough to think that Koroha wouldn¡¯t be on top of him instantly, so after propelling himself, he spun around midair so that his body would face where he came from and sent more magic into a shield that fully protected him. He didn¡¯t have the chance to check his spectacles, because just as the shield was erected, he found himself watching as a shockwave tore through the corridor, shattering every window, destroying the firelamps on the ceiling, and ripping apart the carpets, wallpaper, and decorative portraits as this distortion in the air rampaged right for him.


    His pathetic shield shattered on impact just before he took a direct hit. The speed of his flight sent him tumbling straight into the stairwell before his back collided with the dark stone wall. He felt his spine shatter and his head crack as it jerked back, his skull smashing against the stone before he flopped forward and fell not onto the stairs leading down but past them as he descended down and down and down and down.


    Yet again, he plummeted in slow motion, allowing him to mentally command his gauntlets and boots to simultaneously start pumping every ounce of nature mana they contained through his limbs and back. He knew that, while he had the power to heal his body, it would use his entire supply of nature, meaning that any further wounds dealt to him would be ones he could not fix. He could feel his spine start to crack back into place as the fracture in his skull that luckily hadn¡¯t been instantly fatal fused back together, meanwhile the slice in his waist closed itself up. Unfortunately, as the bottom of the stairs came into view, he was forced to exert the last of his wind mana to stop his descent with a final, meager burst below him that made the eventual collision hurt less. However, his body still slammed into the ground with more force than he intended, leaving him lying on his stomach, stunned, for a second.


    I can do this¡­ Come on, Uma, get up! So what if you¡¯ve used up all your nature and wind mana! Tap into rock, fire, and water! Use everything you have to survive! You don¡¯t need to beat Rhitta! Hell, you probably can¡¯t! All you need to do is claw your way out of here and reach your allies! If Rhitta kills you, then what the fuck has this all been for?! What the fuck did you waste your life doing?!


    Gnashing his teeth together and grunting to drive the blood back to his head, Uma rose to his feet, only to instantly grow suspicious at the fact that there was no sign of Koroha. Given the ungodly speed she had been displaying and the time he spent stunned on the ground, she should have already been on top of him, if not sending a barrage of Perkari like she attempted outside. She was plotting something, that much was obvious, and given that he had never met her before this very moment, he couldn¡¯t say with any confidence what it might be. He had to be ready for anything, so he adjusted his glasses and put them right over his eyes, having to now look past a spider web pattern of cracks that scattered across the lenses.


    N-no¡­ I can¡¯t see as well through them¡­


    He squinted, desperate to try and gauge how soon he¡¯d have to move and react, when suddenly, a possibility hit him like a truck.


    Distortion!


    Jutting his arms out, Uma decided to take a very dangerous gamble as let out all of his remaining fire mana and blasted it into the air in a terrifyingly hot wave of flames. Much like Koroha¡¯s shockwave from before, he tore apart the stairs, forcing him to bolt for the currently open door before the crumbling stone could crush him. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Koroha with that attack, it would either wound her or cause so much debris to crumble that the door he bolted through would be barricaded from that side. Uma kicked the door shut behind him then turned and sprinted down the corridor he now found himself in, one that was on the first floor and therefore, very close to the rest of the battle. The only problem was that he was in the back of the fortress, so there was still a significant distance left between him and reinforcements.


    But that¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll make it! I¡¯m not going to die here!


    He kept sparing glances over his shoulder, but the closed door of the stairwell never opened¡ªsomething that would have to happen even if Koroha was distorted. Pleased, Uma grinned confidently, and just as he was about to turn back, an impact on his leg sent him tumbling into the carpet with a grunt.


    What the hell?! What hit me?!


    Pushing himself to his hands, he furiously glanced back again, only for his eyes to go wide with dread as he gaped at the sight of his legs laying a few feet behind him, severed at the kneecaps and covered in blood. His eyes wandered to the stumps connected to his body, the pain having yet to process in his brain.


    H-how?! When?! Who attacked me?!


    Then a distortion dropped and he found himself staring at Koroha¡¯s stoic face a mere few inches from his own. The blade of her dagger was pressed against his neck, though it had yet to cut into the flesh, as if she were merely threatening him. He had no idea where she came from, but he realized now that she must have severed his legs with Perkari and had been distorted outside in the hall. Given that the door didn¡¯t open, she had been there before he fled the stairwell, meaning nobody was up there when he wasted the rest of his fire mana. The only way she would have done that was by flying past him and sneaking outside without ever making a noticeable sound, then waiting for him to run by. It was her means of bypassing his future sight and he fell right into her trap.


    Her lips pursed, as if to finally speak to him, but Uma wasn¡¯t going to lay down and die. He still had his gauntlets, as well as his concealed gun, meaning he had access to some of his tricks, and unlike any other opponent Koroha Rhitta had likely faced, he could use it without the casting of a spell or the drawing of mana. Much of his rock supply was ejected from the gauntlets before spreading up his arms and to his neck and head in the blink of an eye, covering him in an albeit thin layer of rock armor. It wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the damage a rock mage could, but against a wind mage, he would take his chances.


    Screaming with raw hatred, Uma swung his fist towards Koroha¡¯s skull, but she was faster than anybody he had ever met. Her head was out of his reach before he¡¯d even swung at her, and before his arc was completed, her foot collided with his head, causing it to snap backwards due to the force of the wind magic that enhanced it while his glasses shattered completely, their remains falling to the ground at his side. The armor stopped him from feeling pain, but the momentum still sent a stunning tremor through his skull. Then, Koroha¡¯s other foot was jammed into his chest, tossing his body like a blood ragdoll into the wall behind him. Uma cried out with anger, but without speaking so much as a word, Koroha appeared right in front of him, her left hand grabbing hold of his head while her right cocked back to punch him.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he uttered, but Koroha didn¡¯t heed him as wind exploded behind her elbow and her fist was jammed into his face. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    She cocked her arm, then punched again, this time managing to fracture the rock. Uma quickly sent the last of his rock magic to reinforce it, and while it did mend the crack, he knew it was only going to delay the inevitable. He was facing down a Master of Ijiria, and he didn¡¯t get even a single hit on her. He was proud that his genius had enabled him to survive as long as he had, but it wasn¡¯t going to be enough. How could he stand against such raw speed¡ªsuch raw power? Everything was going so well, the Kosah-Rei had won every major battle they ever waged, yet out of nowhere, Ijiria just appeared and within twenty minutes, he was potentially staring his death in the face?


    It wasn¡¯t fair!


    He didn¡¯t want to die!


    Who even was this woman?! He¡¯d never met her in his life! Why should she be allowed to kill him?! If he was going to die, then where was his poetic finale?! Where was his grand moment?! She wasn¡¯t the dark lord! She was just some pathetic follower! How dare she make a mockery of him?! How dare she look down on him like he was so far beneath her?! He was the protagonist of his own story, and he would not allow this person to end it prematurely! After all, it couldn¡¯t be over yet! He still had his water mana! He still had his handgun! He had options! He could freeze her! Or he could burn her face with concentrated steam! Or he could try and put a bullet through her skull!


    There had to be something!


    ¡°GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME!¡± he roared with all the strength he could muster, but as if somehow sensing what he was about to do, she ceased her relentless attacks on his face, shooting her arms out and gripping the middle of his.


    ¡°Perkari.¡±


    Wind blasted from her palms, ripping through his flesh, muscle, and bone to separate his lower arms from his upper. He could feel his connection to his artificial magic suddenly vanish, and with it, his last ounces of strength and determination were stolen. His glasses had been destroyed, his inventions were now stuck to limbs no longer under his control, and his heightened senses were meaningless without the ability to move. Koroha then turned back, cocked her arm, and as if the severing of his gauntlets weakened the armor, one final punch shattered the protection around his face and neck, causing the thin layer of stone to crumble to the floor with the rest of his hopes.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± he uttered, feeling his vision begin to grow dark with the loss of blood from all four stumps of his limbs. ¡°Stop¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ This isn¡¯t fair¡­ It¡¯s not fair¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can take away from this, it¡¯s that you can say without a doubt I¡¯ll fight until my last breath, sacrifice whatever I must sacrifice, to defeat the Citadel. I have learned that my childhood dream is possible¡­and I will never give it up willingly.¡±


    As if to taunt him in his final moments, his declaration to Keskivaara returned to his thoughts¡ªa meaningless declaration that he had not been able to uphold. He did everything he could, but Koroha beat his ass so thoroughly that all of his plotting and inventing achieved was extending his life a mere few minutes longer. Barron was probably dead, killed by Nakoma¡¯s hands, and Uma feared he was about to join him.


    But why?


    Where was the Goddess, Rei? Had she truly abandoned him, after everything he sacrificed for the Kosah-Rei and for her utopia?! He took on a Master of Ijiria at Hiriech in Her name! He went through a living hell in the dungeons of Saientia because Tali needed him to be their bait for the royal team! He didn¡¯t even want to attack Stellareid! He respected Stellareid and what it stood for, yet he did as he was asked and obeyed her orders because he was told he would be allowed to properly live his dream, free from the threat of Ijirian erasure, if he listened! But after sacrificing what he did and risking all he did, was he about to be tossed to the side and abandoned like trash?! Was he about to be unceremoniously killed by a woman who hadn¡¯t said a word to him, who hardly acknowledged him as a person, and who he hadn¡¯t stood a chance against?! How could they do this to him?!


    IS THIS WHAT I GET AS A THANKS?! FUCK YOU, FIRRIK! YOU¡¯RE A GODDAMN LIAR! I KNOW YOU ARE! YOU KNEW ABOUT THIS! YOU SAW THIS, DIDN¡¯T YOU?! FUCK YOU! I HOPE YOU DIE!


    Koroha gazed at him emotionlessly, as if pondering something, and to his surprise, she reached down and placed her hand to his forehead seconds before a meager amount of healing magic flowed from her palm, through his body, and towards his bloody stumps. He could feel the loss of blood easing as skin grew to cover the open wounds and prevent him from dying. Uma furrowed his brow with confusion, but any relief that may have spawned out of her suddenly sparing him dissipated completely when she spoke a single sentence to him.


    ¡°Our law dictates that there is only one fate for you¡­¡±


    Uma¡¯s eyes went wide as she reached down and grabbed him by his hair before turning and beginning to stalk down the corridor, dragging his feeble, limbless torso behind her. He weakly shook his head, knowing what it was she was sparing his life for, but he had no means of fighting back. He could see his severed limbs laying discarded on the ground, his inventions still strapped to them, but he could not reach them.


    It was over.


    For all his bluster and confidence, in the end, he could not deny the inherent truth to his identity.


    No matter what he did, ¡°Uma Miyon¡± would always be nothing more than an imposter¡­


    Nothing more than a magicless man.

 V9 Chapter 6- The Vile King

    Chapter VI


    ¡°Would you like to be powerful, Rickori? Would you like the strength to stand up against even the mightiest of adversaries? I can give it to you, you know? I can help you harness a strength this world has never seen before, so drop to your knees and become mine. Only then can you begin to fulfill the task I shall set for you, and only then can you start the process of unraveling the titan¡¯s grip the Iijis have on this empire. I have faith you can do it, so have faith in yourself¡­and take my hand.¡±


    As blue flames ravaged the halls of Ankalla¡¯s second floor, their destructive wrath nearly overwhelming him, Keskivaara suddenly found his mind long in the past, hearing the words that pushed him to become who he was now. He had been offered power in exchange for his obedience, and in his desire to do everything he could to make his home a better place for everybody, he took the devil¡¯s hand and struck a deal. Even to this very day, he didn¡¯t fully grasp the motivations of that person who infused in him a means of wielding power that could rival the Iijis, and oftentimes did he ponder whether he had been nothing more than a means to an end for his master, but if he was, then whatever the end goal was, he could not begin to guess it.


    And perhaps it doesn¡¯t really matter, he internally remarked. Because without that person, without that power, I¡¯d have been killed long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the onslaught of Ilirianna in Stellareid, and this juggernaut barreling down on me right this minute would have incinerated my body within his fires. But I¡¯m alive¡­and I have a job to do!


    Curse King Markreas Iiji with the Teritus.


    That was his goal. He didn¡¯t need to defeat the King of Ijiria in combat, rather he just had to touch him a single time. All things considered, it sounded like a simple task regardless of who he was up against, but after witnessing what this man did to the front gates of the fortress, Keskivaara knew that it would take everything in his arsenal to so much as graze him.


    Right¡­ Everything, huh? Well, I suppose if it comes to it¡­


    The People¡¯s Mind cut himself off, not wanting to allow that train of thought to progress as he twisted his body midair and skidded to a halt twenty yards down the corridor from where Markreas now stood, his hulking form seeming bigger than it had when he first gazed upon him at the wall. Blue fires were coiling around the King like serpents, a wild power that had somehow been tamed by a mage that was far beyond even Keskivaara. Nevertheless, he gripped his shortsword tightly in his right hand as he turned his body and crossed the blade before him in a defensive stance, his eyes locked on his opponent and his breathing calm despite the grim situation he was in. The cultists who had been up on that floor with him were all burnt to ash in Markreas¡¯s initial charge, consumed by his fire before they even realized who it was that had killed them. The remains of the released fires still burned in various places on the carpet and walls, resulting in a growing amount of smoke filling their surroundings. Sweat was pouring down Keskivaara¡¯s brow, his feet remaining light and filled with wind magic so he could dodge at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Yet, it seemed Markreas was sizing him up, for a few seconds had already passed where neither of the men moved so much as an inch.


    Perhaps, even a person as arrogant as him won¡¯t take me so lightly. I¡¯m sure Ilirianna reported on her battle with me, so I¡¯d be surprised if Markreas didn¡¯t have some idea of what I can do. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing, but I guess it doesn''t really matter. I¡¯m stuck fighting him regardless¡­


    Therefore, if Markreas was going to briefly strategize, Keskivaara knew he¡¯d be a fool not to. After all, despite what the world may have believed, Ilirianna was not an Iiji by blood, and therefore, Markreas would be far stronger than her, with a control over light and dark magic that the Princess didn¡¯t have. Not only would Keskivaara have to be on his guard for the base five magics, but he had to both sense for Markreas¡¯s signature merging with any shadows and be ready for him to flash towards him at a speed Keskivaara couldn¡¯t match.


    Which means, I need to prioritize some defense¡­


    With that thought, Keskivaara sent rock magic flowing through his body, forming around his torso and neck, though keeping it sparse enough to not slow his movements when he inevitably tried to run again.


    I¡¯ll be shocked if armor like this won¡¯t shatter the second Markreas¡¯s sword strikes me, but I suppose it¡¯s far better than nothing.


    Markreas narrowed his eyes suddenly, his bearded face twisting with consideration as he stood up straighter and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about you, People¡¯s Mind. I already knew you were powerful, but there¡¯s something else within you¡­ Something¡­foreign...¡±


    Swallowing back the sudden stabbing of fear in his chest, Keskivaara forced a confident grin to conceal any reaction he experienced to that statement. ¡°Unfortunately, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Your Majesty. I¡¯m nothing more than me¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Markreas snorted, as if suddenly losing interest. ¡°Well, no matter¡­ Whatever it is about you that I¡¯m sensing, I¡¯ll identify it in your autopsy. I suppose I¡¯ll just have to hold back enough to leave something behind to analyze.¡± Then, as if a switch was flipped, the King¡¯s calm demeanor snapped to the wild one he had before, his mouth widening in a massive grin as the flames swirling his body surged in response. ¡°In the names of everybody you slaughtered at Stellareid, I shall make you suffer!¡±


    When the fires beneath the King¡¯s feet exploded without the speaking of an incantation, Keskivaara was able to quickly confirm something he had already suspected¡ªMarkreas could fight without having to utter the incantation, just like Keskivaara had been taught to do. It was unfortunate given that Ilirianna had not been able to do so, but once again, the People¡¯s Mind had to remind himself that he wasn¡¯t up against Ilirianna.


    Keskivaara watched as Markreas launched himself down the hall, his massive broadsword raised overhead and glowing bright blue in the otherwise dark corridor, but unlike the last time, he didn¡¯t turn around and flee. Instead, he infused his own weapon with blue fire and swung upwards to meet the King¡¯s strike head-on. The second the two swords made contact, the world erupted in a blinding flash of blue that brought with it the crashing sounds of their surroundings being torn apart. Keskivaara had hoped to use Quitala, a spell that would launch a mage¡¯s attack back at them, but either Markreas had thought to do the same or Keskivaara just wasn¡¯t strong enough to make it work. Either way, he felt his body flinging through the air, a searing pain spreading across his skin from the overwhelming heat filling everything around him. He silently sent nature magic pulsing through him to make sure that any wounds opened would close immediately, but he was soon taken off guard when he slammed into the ground below him.


    He let out a grunt of agony, having believed himself to have been launched backwards. Yet, it soon dawned on him that their convergence must have destroyed the floor beneath them, and in the blinding light, he had become so disoriented that he hadn¡¯t been able to tell up from down. However, even a second of delay could mean death, so Keskivaara rolled backwards and onto his feet, feeling the rubble around him and hearing the cries of people in his surroundings. Luckily, even in a situation where he couldn¡¯t quite see and where there were multiple powerful mages in his vicinity, Markreas¡¯s mana signature was still by far the most identifiable, and it was now hurtling down at him from above.


    Keskivaara sent a controlled burst of wind into his foot, propelling himself backwards just as an arc of orange slammed into the ground where he had just been, a circular wave blowing outwards on impact. Markreas didn¡¯t hesitate after missing, his feet already pushing him in the direction Keskivaara had pivoted without missing a step. Just as his eyes properly adjusted to the darker environment, the People¡¯s Mind saw the massive broadsword rapidly descending on him, so relying purely on his instincts, he swung his weapon up to deflect the King¡¯s again, this time preparing himself for the inevitable backlash.


    But Markreas didn¡¯t follow the same pattern as before.


    To Keskivaara''s horror, he watched the King¡¯s blade shift at the last minute from being engulfed in blue fires to losing its mass entirely as it turned into a sword of light that sliced right through Keskivaara¡¯s weapon. The top part of the sword flew away, leaving him gaping at the nearly bladeless pommel left gripped in his hand that he was forced to frantically toss aside as Markreas pressed forward, snapping his arms up to send another strike at the People¡¯s Mind, though this one was obviously meant to cut him in half. Being light magic, dodging was completely out of the question, and the only reason Keskivaara survived was because he was already in the process of Protoing in the opposite direction. Yet, even that didn¡¯t fully spare him from the sting of that sword cutting through the rock armor around his stomach and singing the surface of his skin.


    He didn¡¯t have time to try and heal that wound as Markreas¡¯s left hand abruptly released the sword, his palm raised to aim at Keskivaara just as a wave of blue fire erupted from it. His legs hit the carpet, Proto sent him darting towards the wall on his right, meanwhile his hands began to burn with his own blue fires that he used to blast straight through that wall, sending him tumbling into the space beyond as Markreas¡¯s fire destroyed the corridor he had just barely escaped. Keskivaara knew he was relying mostly on his instincts, and that if he was removed from this current state of mental calmness then he would be dead in seconds.


    ¡°I do believe that with my guidance, you could someday even strike down an Iiji.¡±


    Keskivaara grinned bitterly as the entire wall he had just blown through was completely destroyed by Markreas¡¯s Caeruinfernus, and as a wall of flames replaced the wall of stone, the King stalked through unharmed.


    Master¡­ If you really believed I could ever beat somebody like this, then you never actually fought an Iiji¡­


    Body tense, Keskivaara found himself on a sheltered path around an abandoned square courtyard. The King¡¯s expression remained perfectly unconcerned whereas Keskivaara debated the moment to flee, standing still with his legs bent. The wider area of the courtyard gave him more room to dodge Markreas¡¯s attacks, but something told him it would hardly make a difference.


    The King of Ijiria suddenly flared his mana to a stunning degree, prompting the Keskivaara to send wind magic into his legs and leap right over a stone railing to roll across the grass. Yet, as if to mock him, the King had made no attack. His head was turned to the side, following him with an unimpressed smirk as Keskivaara¡¯s eyes widened. Both hands wrapped around the King¡¯s broadsword as he swung wide, blue fire exploding outward into the abandoned courtyard. Desperately, Keskivaara cast a powerful Proto that tore into the dirt beneath him, his right hand shooting out to latch onto the roof¡¯s edge with Condite. The two spells just barely managed to spare him from the wave of blue fire that turned the stone walls orange, yet the wave of heat still singed his skin.


    Flipping once through the air, Keskivaara launched off the roof the second his foot touched down, sensing the King¡¯s oncoming mana. It wasn¡¯t that instinctual reaction that spared Keskivaara¡¯s life, but the King¡¯s arrogance. A beam of pure white light shot out that would have taken his arm if Keskivaara had not dodged just then, and a second later, the smoke parted for the great form of King Markreas, wreathed in wind and flame as he burst after his prey and slammed down where he had just been.


    The broadsword raised over its wielder¡¯s right shoulder and swung down, forcing Keskivaara to dodge. More ropes of wind attached his right arm to a spire as his other hand sent a surge of blue flames out, propelling him backward and into a violent arc through the air. Somehow, the fire parted around the King and as it dispersed, Keskivaara bore witness to wind rapidly revolving around the broadsword. Once more, that sword was thrust toward him, sending out an explosive whirlwind that was too wide for him to dodge. He was forced to dismiss Condite lest he entangle himself in it. If he had not, he would be unable to avoid the sequential attack. The whirlwind ignited, orange fire raging in a hellish tornado, leaving Keskivaara with no choice but to extend both hands toward the center of the wind. His left cast Infernus and his right Corsikei, being just enough to free him from the disorienting tornado.


    Flying even higher into the air, Keskivaara soared across Ankalla too fast for him to gain his bearings before nearing the wall of the second floor. By strengthening his armor and casting Nex behind him, he managed to endure slamming into the stone, though a sharp exhale left him at the impact. As gravity overtook him, Keskivaara began to slide down the wall and grabbed onto an oncoming window sill. His breathing labored, he quickly healed the worst of his injuries, his arms burned from such usage of blue fire and his throat seared by the heat of that tornado.


    Where is he?


    He could sense that the King had not moved, mocking him once again. However, he did not remain still for long. Knowing the approaching attack would be just as dangerous as the rest, Keskivaara reinforced his grip with Condite and Protoed off the wall, swinging up and crashing through the window to roll across the carpet.


    Spinning around and drawing his mana to his hands, Keskivaara prepared to continue his flight. A roiling mass of blue fire blasted through the wall, incinerating the carpet and singing his skin, even as he flew backward. The flames parted to reveal the King in a crouch, his broadsword held at his right side, ready to lash out at him. Something in Markreas¡¯s eyes betrayed a sharper focus than he previously held, which could only mean he was using a spell that required concentration even from him.


    The sword was a distraction as blue fire shot out from the King¡¯s entire body and surged after Keskivaara, forcing him yet again to flee for his life. The flames engulfed the entire hall, floor to ceiling, wall to wall, incinerating the carpet and softening the metal of the fire lamps. Wind exploded from the People¡¯s Mind¡¯s legs as he sped away, seeing a side hall a dozen yards from him. He attached his left arm to the corner with Condite and used Corsikei with his other to throw himself around the bend, the centrifugal force causing him to spin midair to see where he had just become engulfed.


    That also allowed him to see the wave of fire turn the corner to follow him.


    Shit!


    Proto cracked the floor as he launched away, backflipping to return his attention to the front. He ran as fast as his feet could carry him, using magic to reduce wind resistance for even just a little more speed. Once again relying Condite to round a corner, he didn¡¯t even wonder if he had avoided it as he ran along the opposite wall, his ropes of wind still connected to him before they were incinerated and left him flying sideways. His right hand pushed off the ground with Corsikei, rotating him even faster as he righted himself, covering the ground in a thin layer of ice so he could roll without losing speed, yet it melted at the same speed it extended.


    Canceling the ice, a burst of wind got him to his feet and he continued to flee. His right hand snaked out to the wall beside him and produced an explosive burst of blue fire that collapsed the hallway. He realized that was a mistake as the falling rubble was sent hurtling toward him by the flames, and as he chanced a look behind him, he found within the flames the visage of a dragon at the forefront of the inferno, a rare and more powerful form of the fire spell ¡°Phoenixio¡±. The flaming chunks of stone hurtled toward him, propelled by the fire too fast for him to avoid.


    Nex! Perkari! Corsikei!


    Spinning and blocking a large piece of debris, he managed to slice another in half and dispersed the rest of the fragments into the walls around him. Looking forward once again, he caught sight of some stairs at the end of the hall and Protoed forward, his arc taking him down the flight wildly. Thankfully, that finally saved him from the flaming pursuer as the dragon head crashed into the roof above him, exploding into flames that likely raised the temperature of Ankalla by more than a few degrees.


    Another blast of wind midair saved Keskivaara from the flames and falling rubble as he violently slammed into the floor, his nose breaking and a few teeth falling from his lips. However, nature magic healed him almost by reflex as he rolled to his feet and stopped to catch his breath. This wouldn¡¯t slow the King for more than a moment, he knew, and thus he whirled around for the next attack. Instead, he found a group of Korrei-Tarr and Teeth having frozen mid-combat in astonishment a few dozen yards down the hall.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Alright, I¡¯m surviving far longer than expected, and now I may be in a more ideal spot. Markreas won¡¯t kill his own men, will he? Can I use them as shields? I doubt the Teeth would be of any help.


    Yet he had no time to act on his desperate thoughts as the stone roof above him suddenly surged with magic and shot downward in massive spikes that he barely avoided. He stepped back from the first and as the next began to descend, Keskivaara leaped forward and Protoed off the initial spike. Another blasted down at him which he pushed off of with Corsikei, Proto sending him flying from the left wall as he collided with it, though he was forced to latch onto a firelamp with Condite to jerk himself away from the next. Touching down into a sprint as he neared the combatants down the hall, Keskivaara opened his senses as wide as possible, noting more oncoming mana. For some reason, it didn¡¯t seem to be using a medium, merely traveling along¡ª


    Ice!


    Leaping up, he evaded the sudden wave of ice that traveled down the spikes and across the floor, flash-freezing nearly everything. Keskivaara shot blue fire behind him to protect himself and flew even faster toward the soldiers, realizing that the King had somehow spared his men and made statues of Rei¡¯s Teeth. Knowing they would be of no use and that he could not use Markreas¡¯s men as shields, Keskivaara soared over them and down the hall.


    Mana surged into the roof right above him as it cracked, blue flames spreading downward before sending the heated rubble toward the People¡¯s Mind. Reactively, he defended with another wave of blue flames aimed above him, succeeding in dispersing the debris. The King fell through unharmed with his flaming broadsword pointed down to pierce Keskivaara. On unsteady feet, he slid to a stop and Protoed back out of reach of the King, the blade that would have impaled him instead stabbing into the floor and sending up a swirling explosion.


    Keskivaara decided to take a chance and leaped into the hole Markreas had come from once the flames began to disperse, hoping that his rock armor and shield of wind would protect him enough that any damage could be swiftly healed. Suddenly, his momentum was halted as ropes of wind wrapped around his ankle and he was yanked down, slamming into the ground. The defenses he had already erected protected him, but the King¡¯s broadsword was still raised high to take his head. As Keskivaara rolled to his left, the blade cleaved into the ground where he had been, the missed attack hardly slowing Markreas. Keskivaara was barely on his feet when his opponent released his left hand¡¯s grip and slammed a fist into his stomach, the subsequent burst of wind throwing him through the weakened wall in a shower of dust and debris.


    Soaring further than he would have thought, Keskivaara pushed off the ground and stood, gaping at Markreas. He peripherally noted that the room they now stood in was Ankalla¡¯s ballroom¡ªa place that might have been intended for parties before Tali took over and was now the place where all of the castle¡¯s food and alcohol was stored. It had once been kept in the basement, but Leiolai had requested its removal for reasons Keskivaara had never inquired about, and now all he could do was curse the changeling for that.


    The last thing I needed was a room of full alcohol when I¡¯m fighting this!


    However, the ballroom had a high ceiling and was perhaps a hundred yards wide, meaning that Keskivaara once again had more room to maneuver than he did back in the cramped hallways¡ªsomething he took immediate advantage of.


    The Proto he sent through his legs created a spiderweb crack through the marble floor below him, his body now sent into the air just as Markreas launched another wave of fires raging across the floor in a curved, outwards arc that engulfed much of the ground, a dull glowing red left in its wake as the marble began to melt. Keskivaara clenched his teeth, noting that his opponent¡¯s sword, now glowing white with light magic, also had the fires surging around its edges, creating a weapon of mass destruction that he couldn¡¯t help fearing would have long since brought this fortress crumbling to the ground had Markreas¡¯s allies not been fighting within it.


    The King bent his legs and turned the point of his sword towards the ground on his right before bringing it up aggressively to slice at the air in front of him. He was obviously not swinging at nothing, for in the arc the sword took, a wave of fires surged outwards towards Keskivaara like a curved projectile, forcing him to jut out his hand, cast Corsikei, and use the shockwave it created to adjust his trajectory midair so he could avoid the attack. He cast Custou, a hard layer or rock armor spreading over his hands and lower arms, though he made sure to leave the tip of his ring finger exposed so that he could still make physical contact with the King should the unlikely opportunity arise. He refrained from doing the same with his feet, wanting to keep his lower body as mobile as he could so that wind magic remained strongly at his disposal.


    Spinning so that the soles of his feet could press against the back wall of the ballroom, Keskivaara let loose another powerful Proto that sent him right back in the King¡¯s direction, for as much as he was terrified of getting within reach of that sword, he also knew that there was no other means of using the Teritus without direct contact. Crossing the room as fast as possible, Keskivaara charged Markreas, whose sword flashed outwards so quickly that the People¡¯s Mind was forced to dart so hard to the right that Markreas went back out of his range.


    He considered tapping back into his own blue fire, but with Markreas¡¯s far superior control, he feared creating a weapon that the King could usurp control of.


    He tried relying on the speed of wind magic, but light was always faster, so no matter how many charges Keskivaara made, he could not get in close so long as that sword remained in the state it was.


    He pondered using offensive rock magic, but with Markreas having severely heated the ground, trying to make contact with the earth for longer than a second would burn him dangerously.


    Offensive nature magic suffered a similar issue, though it was also far too flammable to combat blue fire.


    Water magic was only really offensive when in an icy form, but that would be utterly useless in this situation.


    Damn it all! he thought furiously as the shadows in the corner of the room exploded outwards to try and knock him out of the air, but since dark magic could be combated by fire, Keskivaara cast Infernus, reached another wall, then Protoed just as three more waves of blue fire were launched by the broadsword. This is ridiculous! I have nothing! None of the five magics will work against him¡ªnot while he¡¯s as powerful as this! Keskivaara screamed out his frustration in the privacy of his mind, his eyes always watching the still form of Markreas as he attacked from his position down on the ground. He hasn¡¯t moved since cornering me here¡­ Is he toying with me? Is he making a mockery of me as revenge for betraying the Empire? And if so¡­ If I can¡¯t so much as graze him while he¡¯s not going all out, then there¡¯s nothing to be done! I¡¯m powerless¡­ Me! The so-called powerhouse that could rival the Iijis!


    His mind flashed to Velanor, who was somewhere in that fortress helping the noncombatants to flee through the underground. He was the only person Keskivaara had left, and a part of him wondered if he¡¯d have simply conceded to Markreas had Velanor not been around.


    ¡°Is this the best you have for me, People¡¯s Mind?!¡± Markreas suddenly snarled from below, his monstrous visage glowing blue in the light of his magic. He spat Keskivaara¡¯s nickname as if it were a joke, something to be ridiculed, and it gave weight to the assumption that Markreas had decided to hold back for his own amusement. ¡°I was told so many tales about how you were the Kosah-Rei¡¯s counter to me, yet this is all you can do?! You¡¯re a disappointment!¡±


    A flicker of rage sparked in his chest, for Markreas Iiji¡¯s arrogance had hit a nerve with him. There was one card left to play, one that he had never wanted to play until it became absolutely necessary. His actions in Stellareid had left him with such guilt that he always believed he¡¯d accept his death long before he would accept revealing that particular power, but suddenly, he wondered if this was the time to do it.


    If I tapped into my master¡¯s gift, I could probably get to him, but if I failed¡­ He grimaced internally, recalling the warning he¡¯d been given what felt like daily about the desperate importance of secrecy. If Keskivaara used that power and couldn¡¯t beat Markreas, then he would only be exposing something that was not meant to be exposed. That being said, the collapse of the Iijis was what my master wanted more than anything! So wouldn¡¯t this be worth the risk? My success would mean the death of King Markreas¡­


    ¡°You were a member of the elite class, were you not?¡± his master had once inquired of him. ¡°Therefore, you should have some understanding of how they think¡ªhow they look down on anybody not within their inner circles. The Iijis are pompous scum. They are mages who think they are superior because they inherited a genetic strength that few others in this realm can boast of. They didn¡¯t earn their abilities. They didn¡¯t earn respect. So why should they be allowed to glare down upon us? They are vile, Rickori, and that is why they will not win in the end. Evil is always vanquished, after all¡­¡±


    He recalled being strongly opposed to his master¡¯s more aggressive approach to helping the people of Ijiria, having argued quite often that he could bring things down peacefully¡ªthat if he managed to have a genuine conversation with people like Eganno Cartigan and Markreas Iiji, then they could figure something out. As his master said, Keskivaara had been one of the elites and had lived among them. They might be somewhat self-involved, but at their cores, he believed they were reasonable, good people. When he expressed as much, his master just laughed as if he were talking to a foolish child.


    ¡°Our bargain only states that you must bring equality and fairness to Ijiria and does not specify how. But then I must ask, why accept my power if you do not intend to wield it?¡±


    Keskivaara vividly remembered the response he had given, and to this day, he still swore by it. ¡°Because the elite respect power, so if I can come to the table as their magical equals¡ªno, their magical superiors¡­then they will treat me the way I need them to. And, with strength like this, I can protect those who do not have it! I can use my strength to make sure nobody has to die!¡±


    Ha! He scoffed at himself and at the memory. If my master is still alive out there, I wonder what he thinks about my decisions in Stellareid. I used my power to fight on the side of the massacre, and while I still believe in my words, they feel hollow now¡­but¡­


    As he continued to dodge and weave around Markreas¡¯s magic, he briefly looked at the horrific excitement the King felt at the prospect of killing him. I was certainly wrong that Markreas and Cartigan would ever discuss anything with me. They were selfish madmen, just as my master said they were. That¡¯s why I aligned with Vesh and Firrik¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m fighting Markreas right now¡­ I exerted every possible peaceful avenue and came up with nothing¡­ Violence was all I had left¡­and as I turned to violence, suddenly, my master¡¯s gifts became even more crucial to upholding my end of the deal than I ever wanted them to be. They were nothing more than a fallback, but I suppose I have fallen¡­


    ¡°The day will come when you will need to fight¡­ Just remember that¡­ You cannot escape it forever¡­ So when the time comes, wield my gifts and strike your enemies down¡­¡±


    Keskivaara reluctantly came to the decision that this was the time¡ªthat risking the exposure of his master¡¯s gift was the only way he had a chance of using the Teritus to take Markreas down.


    Turning his palms toward one another, Keskivaara swiftly filled the space between them with as much water as he could before hurling it down towards Markreas¡¯s feet. He saw the King tense, followed by the amused expression as he realized it was just a casting of Aquatani. Markreas underestimated him, for the second that water landed, it evaporated against the heated marble around the room. Scalding steam erupted around the King, momentarily blinding him and allowing Keskivaara to land on a cooler part of the floor away from where Markreas had been burning it. The People''s Mind then propelled himself through the back wall, protecting his body from the rubble with shields of wind as he burst out of the ballroom and found himself outside, in the small inner courtyard up in the northeastern part of Ankalla¡¯s property. It wasn¡¯t an ideal setting, but it would simply have to do.


    Keskivaara could hear Markreas shouting behind him, and he could sense the eruption of more mana, so the People¡¯s Mind immediately took to running towards the large stone fountain in the center of the two dozen yard wide lawn surrounding it. The fountain itself was rather grand, its pool around the size of a large bathtub, mainly due to the fact that this area was near the ballroom¡¯s front doors and would be meant as an outer space for any guests that wanted to remove themselves from the stuffy crowded interior of the typical noble party.


    It¡¯s perfect this way though!


    Infusing the fountain water with his magic, Keskivaara compressed it all into a ball about the size of his upper body, then began to increase its amount by casting Aquatani like he did inside. He poured in as much as he could before hearing Markreas emerge through the hole that Keskivaara had previously made. Panicking, knowing how important it would be to defend himself, the People¡¯s Mind spun around and scattered the water across the stretch of lawn between him and the King. There was so much water, in fact, that it would take a few minutes for the dirt to finish absorbing it, creating a thick puddle that caused Markreas to hesitate the second he stepped into it.


    Naturally, the King wasn¡¯t going to be afraid of such a harmless sight, but he would know Keskivaara was clever and that he wouldn¡¯t have wasted such precious time flooding the lawn for no reason. His blue eyes narrowed, his instincts certainly on alert as he scanned the large puddle.


    But it was this momentary caution King Markreas displayed that was his undoing.


    Electra.


    Keskivaara spoke the incantation in his mind, tapping into the class of mana that his master had once infused into his body. It was a magic that shouldn¡¯t have existed, that there were no records of, and that even a monster like Markreas wouldn¡¯t have known to protect against. Blue lighting sparked around Keskivaara¡¯s outstretched palm before flashing across the small distance to strike the water. In the blink of an eye, the entire lawn lit up with blue as the electricity was conducted throughout it. With Markreas¡¯s foot submerged and his attention diverted for a mere split second, he didn¡¯t react before he was electrocuted, his body violently convulsing as he screamed out in pain.


    Keskivaara blasted off the ground, scattering mud and grass behind his foot, as he soared over the puddle of lightning, reached Markreas¡¯s contorted features, and jammed his right hand straight into the King¡¯s forehead. That was all it took for the magic of the Teritus to flare into Markreas¡¯s body, fusing with the fire magic within him and, if the ring was activated, inevitably ripping him apart from the inside.


    But if it were that easy, Keskivaara wouldn¡¯t have needed to resort to such tricks in the first place.


    The People''s Mind had been prepared for the spark of lighting that jolted through him once his skin touched Markreas¡¯s, but he had not been ready for the repulsion of blue fire that erupted from the King just a second after he made contact. Even as he was rattled by a power he would not have recognized, Markreas either consciously or subconsciously moved to defend himself and cast Repusla.


    Back in Stellareid, Keskivaara had taken Ilirianna¡¯s blue fire and survived, so the repulsion did not kill him. However, he had been prone and in agonizing pain in the aftermath, forcing Vesh to defend him from Ryokumo while he sent nature magic through his wounds. In addition, he had at least managed to cast Nex the last time, so when Keskivaara¡¯s burnt body struck the muddy lawn an unknown distance away, he was already desperately casting Benedio while fighting to remain conscious, utter pain wracking every inch of his body.


    I need to activate the Teritus! I need to execute him! If I can do that¡ª


    He forced his eyes to open as he lifted his right hand, only for his heart to sink when he found himself staring at a blackned stump, everything from below his mid-forearm gone, most likely turned to ash in the initial explosion.


    No¡­ But where¡¯s¡­the Teritus? Is it gone? Did Markreas destroy it? No! If he did, then¡­


    It was over.


    Whether the Teritus had been destroyed or it was laying abandoned in the mud, Keskivaara did not have control of it and could not kill Markreas. He was going to die. There was no way he would be spared now, and he would have revealed the existence of lightning magic to King Markreas, one of the last people who should have ever known it existed.


    Master¡­ Wherever you are, I¡¯m sorry. I took a risk and it didn¡¯t pay off¡­


    Yet, just in case, Keskivaara continued to heal his body on the off chance Markreas took too long to reach him. He could feel the charred skin and muscle returning normal while the hair on his head began to regrow and his stump sealed shut with new skin. His clothes were mostly gone, though, and he could now feel the chill breeze on his bare chest.


    Is he not coming? If I can get back up¡­ Even if it uses most of my mana to put myself back together, if I can at least run away¡ª


    His hopes were dashed when he forced his eyes open and saw the looming shadow of King Markreas standing over him, his sword of light directed at Keskviaara¡¯s heart. The People¡¯s Mind swallowed his terror, his acceptance of death returning in its place.


    Of course Markreas was going to get up.


    Of course he wasn¡¯t going to be spared.


    Yet, oddly enough, instead of killing him, Markreas spoke.


    ¡°What the hell did you just do to me?¡±


    Ah, I see¡­ I¡¯ve startled him. I used a magic he¡¯s never heard of and he doesn''t like that. It¡¯s too bad, though, that I¡¯m sworn to secrecy¡­


    ¡°Go fuck yourself,¡± Keskivaara spat, wanting to at least end his life with some of his pride in tact. ¡°You vile bastard¡­¡±


    He was not going to beg for Markreas¡¯s mercy as that was not who Rickori Keskivaara was. That was why he forced his still healing features to contort with hatred so that he could face the King right up until his last breath.


    Markreas suddenly looked conflicted, but before Keskivaara could even begin to wonder why, everything went black.


    ***


    Standing above the unconscious form of Rickori Keskivaara, Markreas slowly raised the foot he jammed into the man¡¯s head and let out a trembling breath. He was infuriated beyond anything he had ever felt in his life. There had been no question that he was going to kill Keskivaara no matter what happened that day. This man in particular was someone Markreas utterly loathed, so if somebody had told him, even that morning, that he would spare the People¡¯s Mind at the conclusion of their duel, then he would have laughed in their face. Yet there he was, his sword returned to its sheath and his magic no longer drawn as he slowly turned his head and gazed at the spot on the lawn that was now nothing but dirt, the grass burned away and the water evaporated.


    That magic¡­ What the hell was it? Liri never made mention of it, and Keskivaara didn¡¯t pull it out until he was left with no other choice. It was a secret¡ªone that he clearly wanted to keep at all costs. But why? Where did he learn it? And how have I never heard of it? In all the many books I¡¯ve read in my life, even among ones that are meant for Iiji eyes only, I¡¯ve never heard tell of an electric spell? He didn¡¯t even speak the incantation, so I won¡¯t be able to look it up by name¡­ So¡­ If I want to know what he did, then¡­


    Markreas spat on the man¡¯s head, then clicked his tongue with disgust.


    We¡¯ll have to beat it out of him¡­

 V9 Chapter 7- One Swing Of A Sword

    Chapter VII


    It wasn¡¯t long after Rotana Vesh witnessed the raw destruction brought upon Ankalla that he noticed the hummingbird appear in his periphery. Sensing the biological power within the little creature, he knew instantly that it was Leiolai, and the way she fluttered around him indicated that she wanted him to follow her. Vesh could only scoff to himself, realizing that the changeling¡¯s appearance must have been Rei¡¯s means of warning him, for even a man as pious as he couldn¡¯t help but to momentarily doubt his Goddess¡¯s word after bearing witness to the strength of King Markreas Iiji. He was stunned and terrified, wondering just how it could be possible for the Kosah-Rei to win this battle, but Leiolai silently reassured him that they had Rei¡¯s blessings, and that Tali had indirectly foreseen their victory. It meant that Keskivaara would almost certainly succeed in cursing Markreas and igniting him with the Teritus, so reaffirming his faith in Rei, Vesh spun on his heel and began pursuing the hummingbird, all the while barking orders at Rei¡¯s Teeth to hold their ground at all costs.


    ¡°Have faith in your Goddess!¡± he roared. ¡°Believe in Her and She will smite these animals before they can touch you!¡±


    The hooded Teeth cried out in response, ever loyal to Rei, Tali, and Vesh as they drew their weapons and infused them with mana, prepared to meet the charge of the Ijirians head-on. Vesh grinned to himself, heeding his own words and telling himself that their warriors would find a way to survive as he continued in the opposite direction, down the corridor and towards one of the few lifts within Ankalla. He rode it up to the third floor, where Leiolai soon led him deeper into the fortress before coming to an abrupt stop after rounding a corner where he found Tali standing silently at the top of a large staircase leading down to the second floor. The Voice glanced over her shoulder at his approach just as Leiolai perched herself atop it, surprisingly refraining from changing back, indicating that this small and swift form still had a purpose.


    Vesh slowed down, regarding the young woman with curiosity. ¡°Lady Firrik, how may I help you? Not fifteen minutes ago you told me to hold my position down on the first floor, yet now you summon me up here? What changed?¡±


    Tali¡¯s eyes flickered with an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite identify, but when she answered his inquiry, her voice was as upbeat and calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯m uncertain about a few things, Vesh, because while I know as an absolute fact that we will survive this battle, I have still never seen even a glimpse of it in my visions. As such, I do not know why Rei has presented us with this obstacle. I do not know what benefit there is in facing down King Markreas and the Masters.¡± She laughed softly before turning her head to face forward once again as she gazed down the dark staircase in front of her. ¡°However, on my way up here, it suddenly occurred to me what I should be doing¡ªI want to talk with Ilirianna again.¡±


    Vesh cocked an eyebrow as he moved forward to stand beside her. ¡°Why? Do you think this is her turning point? She didn¡¯t seem terribly pleased with us when I met her at the wall, but then again, she was among the King and Queen, so who knows what she was feeling deep in her heart.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Tali muttered. ¡°And I think this is a golden opportunity to figure out where she stands. I¡¯m going to have Leio lure her upstairs, but I only want to speak with Liri, not anybody else, and if Stellareid is anything to go off of¡­¡±


    ¡°Caeli will be by her side,¡± Vesh grunted with irritation, understanding where she was going with this.


    The young woman nodded. ¡°Exactly. Uma, Quill, and Barron are still unaccounted for, and Leiolai isn¡¯t fit to hold Caeli off without sacrificing herself in the process. That¡¯s why I need you, Rotana, to take him on¡ªeven kill him, if Rei allows you to. And since the Goddess has confirmed your survival, you should be able to go all out¡ªto not have to fear your own death. I trust in Keskivaara to effectively manage the first floor, so I¡¯m going to have Leio take Liri to this staircase where you¡¯ll be waiting. Let her pass, and if she isn''t alone, kill her company.¡±


    Vesh glanced sidelong at her, seeing the determination and conviction in her features. Without Rei¡¯s guidance, Tali was taking matters into her own hands and trying to forge her own results. He trusted her with all his heart, so if this was the job she had for him, then this was what he would do.


    Rei¡¯s Voice was absolute.


    And besides, even without my Goddess¡¯s command, this is something I¡¯ve wanted to do for a very long time. If Rei is giving me the go-ahead, then I will be more than happy to guard this staircase with everything I have.


    Vesh smirked to himself. ¡°Killing Caeli would be my pleasure.¡±


    ***


    Ryokumo took a deep breath, the sound of Ilirianna¡¯s footsteps fading away as the Princess bolted up the stairs and vanished from sight. Meanwhile, Vesh¡¯s rumbling laughter was grating on his ears, making him wish it would be as easy as shoving his wind-infused blade straight through the cultist''s gut. Unfortunately, as he was so brutally shown in that burning street of Stellareid, his magic was not fit to combat a rock mage, and especially not one as strong as Rotana Vesh. Regardless of whether he won or lost this fight, it was going to be tedious and exhausting, but even so, despite the fact that there were more effective opponents within that fortress to kill this man, Ryokumo was glad that it was going to him. He had to remind himself that there were three important variables that made this match differ from the one in the Fifth Ring.


    Firstly, Ryokumo was a graduate of the Academy and had honed his magic even more than he had back then. He had trained and practiced, gaining experience through his hunt for Quill Tyrus, and had always hoped a moment like this would come.


    Secondly, Vesh used the civilians of Stellareid against him, but there was nobody else in that hall aside from the three of them, leaving the cultist without a means of riling him up the way he had before.


    And thirdly, as well as most importantly, Ryokumo Caeli was not standing alone.


    At his side, Album Luz had drawn her mana as she bent her legs and prepared to support him. She was the Master of Light, the one who took out Lunara in the middle of the night and who had now strengthened her power via the Luz ritual that changed her body to a pure white. Album had never been more powerful than she was now, so while her magic did not hit hard enough to shatter the rock, that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t be a ridiculously valuable asset.


    I trust her with my life. She¡¯s one of my best and oldest friends, and I have fought by her side for many years now. I know she can do this, and I know I can do this if I have her with me. Vesh can stand there cackling like a cocky madman, but I don¡¯t care what his stupid Goddess has told him. If Rei says he¡¯s going to live, then I¡¯ll just have to defy a deity¡­


    ¡°Oh Caeli,¡± the man finally said after ceasing his laughter and turning his armored head down towards Ryokumo. ¡°You¡¯re a joke of a man, you know that? No matter how much time passes, Aeyir Malloway¡¯s death is always the first thing you bring up. Did you really care about that boy as much as you claim to? I¡¯ve come to think he¡¯s just a convenient excuse to justify your hatred for me. What can you actually tell me about him? You knew him for barely a week¡­yet you scream his name like I stole your best friend from you.¡±


    Ryokumo clicked his tongue with disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t need to have known him well to understand that his death was unfair. I probably couldn¡¯t say as much about him as you, and that¡¯s what makes me so fucking sick. I truly loathe you, Vesh. There are few people in this world I wish death on as much as I do you, for even among the Kosah-Rei, you are fucking scum. Scream about your dear Goddess. Shout all about how honorable you are and how much you wish to help this Empire, but I know it¡¯s all bullshit. You just want to murder people. That¡¯s all you are. A killer.¡±


    Vesh shrugged casually, brushing aside Ryokumo¡¯s accusations as if they meant nothing to him, but then again, the wind mage hadn¡¯t expected them to. Speaking with him was just wasting time, and he knew that, but he supposed he wanted to say these things one last time.


    Vesh wouldn¡¯t repent.


    He wouldn¡¯t come to regret anything.


    Deep in his heart, right to his very core, he believed he was in the right¡ªthat the blessings of his Goddess justified all of the cruel things he had done with the Kosah-Rei. Vesh would laugh and sneer and ridicule right up until the moment he lay bleeding on the floor.


    Aeyir¡­ I hope, if there is an afterlife of sorts, that you¡¯re watching this. I haven¡¯t forgotten you. I haven¡¯t forgotten your face or your dreams of attending the Academy or your concerns for your little brother. I regret that I can¡¯t put names or faces to the victims of Stellareid, so if you wouldn¡¯t mind, may you represent them for me? Every hope and future this man has taken, I will avenge. I will rid this world of Rotana Vesh, once and for fucking all¡­


    He spared a quick glance at Album, her black eyes already directed his way, as if having been waiting for him. Understanding passed between them, as did a silent promise to give this everything they had. They had each other this time, and Ryokumo knew that would make all the difference.


    ¡°For a man who calls me arrogant, you certainly love the sound of your own voice, Caeli,¡± Vesh growled, his hand jutting out and allowing the rock protecting his body to expand outwards as it began to take the shape of the war hammer he used in the Fifth Ring. ¡°We¡¯ll see who''s laughing in the end when Rei strikes you both down.¡± Making that declaration, he spun the hammer around and gripped it in both hands, whatever expression he was making concealed beneath the emotionless stone wrapped around his head. ¡°Go on. Give me your best shot.¡±


    Wind surged around Ryokumo¡¯s feet, the final indication that the conversation had ended and the battle had begun. He tightened his grip around his own weapon, pulling his right arm back as he angled the point of the sword towards Vesh¡¯s chest. At the same time, Album¡¯s hands turned from flesh to pure white energy that drastically increased the lighting in the otherwise dim corridor.


    Then they acted.


    ¡°Luminey!¡±


    ¡°Proto!¡±


    Album released her beams of light straight at Vesh¡¯s head as Ryokumo blasted off the stone ground, scattering dust and small particles of debris in his wake as he crossed the roughly fifteen yards between them in the blink of an eye. Light magic would only burn away the rock at a power level that Album couldn¡¯t quite reach, so they had already decided Ryokumo would be the primary attacker. Her job was to make sure that Vesh couldn¡¯t rely on his vision, but any large-scale strikes would also blind Ryokumo. Therefore, she would be primarily relying on condensed attacks like Luminetta, knowing the damage would be minimal to everything but his eyes.


    And it¡¯s a damn good thing rock mages are so cumbersome! Ryokumo cheered in his mind as Vesh¡¯s large form failed to move before her bolts struck him all across his broad torso and armored head.


    Ryokumo drew his sword back, reaching Vesh a mere half-second after the light as he flew towards his exposed neck and swung his sword down to strike it. The wind propulsion fused into it allowed him to make a more powerful contact, and to top it off, he cast Corsikei, creating a shockwave between the blade and the man that rattled his massive form and caused his legs to crumble from the impact. Vesh dropped to his knees, but the armor didn¡¯t break, causing Ryokumo to lean into his momentum and continue down the corridor behind his opponent. He spun around, sliding his feet against the ground and skidding to a halt, but without breaking stride, he shouted,


    ¡°Condite!¡±


    Ropes of wind formed around Vesh¡¯s kneeling body in a hopeful, yet futile, attempt to hold him down long enough for Album to send another few attacks at his head. Yet, Vesh¡¯s strength won out as he forced himself to his feet and snapped the ropes around him with little effort. Bolts of light flashed through the corridor while Ryokumo cast Proto to launch himself back into the action, his sword surging with power once again.


    He saw the man spin around at the last second, his war hammer swinging upwards to try and smash Ryokumo dead in the chest¡ªan attack that would be unquestionably lethal should it have landed. However, where Ryokumo and Album lacked the force to break his armor, Vesh lacked the speed to keep up with Ryokumo¡¯s reactions. The wind mage corrected course, latching ropes of wind onto a metal firelamp on the left-hand wall, allowing him to alter his trajectory and fly cleanly over the hammer¡¯s arc.


    Album didn¡¯t allow such an ideal opportunity to pass her by, so while Vesh was distracted trying to knock Ryokumo out of the air, she put her hands close to each other, filled the space with a ball of light, and snarled,


    ¡°Solisei!¡±


    Ryokumo knew from the stories she told that this was the spell she used to finish off Lunara. It was a powerful beam of light that would nearly fill the entire corridor and one she feared using with her old friend present. But she was quick on her feet, so when she noticed him so high up that his body nearly touched the ceiling, she must have concluded he wouldn¡¯t be struck by the attack. Energy exploded from her hands, ripping through the hallway and completely engulfing Vesh within it as it destroyed firelamps, burned away carpets, then reached the wall at the end of the corridor and smashed it apart. Ryokumo grimaced at the blinding brightness, as well as the terrible heat that nearly touched his skin in the brief moment it existed before extinguishing.


    Landing a few feet in front of Album, Ryokumo gathered his bearings, still able to somewhat make out the sight before him. He knew they were relatively deep into Ankalla, so unless the beam went all the way through the building, it wouldn¡¯t have opened up to the outside, preventing natural lighting from filling their surroundings, keeping everything dark. On top of that, Album loaded the hall full of mana, so it was a near certainty that Vesh had taken some damage to his armor.


    But before his eyes could fully adjust, Ryokumo processed the massive silhouette looming over him a little too late. The war hammer¡¯s head was swinging down to crush his skull, so he frantically turned his lips to cast something, and was eternally grateful to the fact that Album was faster.


    Her hand grabbed the back of his tunic and yanked him away, the hammer passing barely an inch from his nose in yet another close call before smashing into the floor. Ryokumo recovered before Album had even let go, his free hand jutting out as he cast Corsikei. The subsequent shockwave hit Vesh dead in the chest, failing to knock him off his feet but succeeding at staggering him with the force of the impact. Ryokumo capitalized on this, casting Proto to close the distance, spinning midair to turn his feet towards Vesh before planting them on his chest, casting a second Proto, and using the force of the spell to send him flying onto his ass. Album bathed him in light once Ryokumo cleared out of the way with another, albeit weaker, version of Solisei.


    When Ryokumo landed, he returned to a defensive stance, his sword out in front of him and angled up to the right while his features tensed in utter concentration as he gave every ounce of energy in his body to winning. His thoughts and movements were instinctual, his mind was in a state of pure focus, and his breathing was steady despite all of his physical exertion.


    He wanted to win.


    Desperately.


    Hiriech and Stellareid left such a vile taste in his mouth, one that had lingered ever since the moment he learned of the events in the Aquesen ballroom, and one that grew all the more bitter after he was forced to flee his battle in the Fifth Ring. He wanted to wash it away, to feel like he had finally accomplished something, and because of that, he persisted no matter how many times Vesh walked away from an attack or how many times Ryokumo himself nearly died.


    So when the light cleared and the wind mage saw that Vesh had climbed back up, his daunting presence sending an involuntary shiver down his back, Ryokumo simply accepted it and attacked once more.


    Wind and light versus rock was a battle of attrition, but two mana supplies were superior to one, even if Ryokumo and Album had to exert more power than Vesh did. Eventually, they would beat him down, even if it meant they had to stall until reinforcements found their way up there. Ryokumo would accept the help of other mages if it meant ensuring Vesh¡¯s defeat, but in his heart, he wanted it to be him, so there was a selfish piece of him hoping that nobody, not even the Masters, would intervene. Album was all he wanted to need, so he fell into a pattern of combat, casting Proto to ricochet off the walls and ceiling of this confined space, using Corsikei as his most powerful spell to stagger Vesh, relying on Nex to block attacks that needed to be blocked, and wrapping Condite around the rock mage to give Album the openings she needed. She repeatedly blinded him with Luminetta, used Solisei when Ryokumo succeeded in getting high enough, and cast Ilumine if she needed to change her position, though Vesh had clearly identified Ryokumo as his primary target and as such, had not gone on the offensive against Album yet. It was unclear whether he was underestimating Album¡¯s strength or whether he was simply as obsessed with killing Ryokumo as Ryokumo was with killing him.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    As the battle was waged, Ankalla trembled with the aftereffects of the other fights taking place within its halls. Koroha and Nakoma should have already engaged Barron and Uma, Markreas had gone in pursuit of Keskivaara, and Rennigan would have hopefully tracked down Quill. Aside from them, the soldiers of Noctalus and the Korrei-Tarr were clearing out the Teeth under the leadership of Toranei, Alharo, Miklan, and Nigreos. Everybody desperately wanted the Kosah-Rei eradicated, to never have to fear their combustion magic stealing loved ones or leveling cities to the ground. Their destruction was imperative to Ijirian peace, and Ryokumo fully intended to pull his weight, to contribute to that defeat.


    But the fight remained at a standstill, no matter what they did.


    ***


    Album had been terrified of the Battle of Ankalla from the very second it was suggested as a means of finishing the cult. The wounds she received in Stellareid never even began to heal, almost certainly due to the fact that erasing Lunara took away her chance for closure. The Kosah-Rei didn¡¯t lose, no matter how many cards were stacked against them, so with a mysterious whistleblower selling them out, Album was certain that something was going to go wrong. But they reached the fortress without issue, confirmed the presence of almost all the leaders, then breached the walls in a matter of seconds. The Teeth crumbled in the face of Ijirian superiority, and now she found herself facing Rotana Vesh, one of the people responsible for whispering into Lunara¡¯s ear and turning her against them. She didn¡¯t hate Vesh the way Ryokumo did, for in her eyes, he was interchangeable with the other five. They were all just enemies, people who had wronged her and stolen from her the happy life she had been hoping for. In fact, Album had not even spoken to Vesh since her time in Aquesen, for she had never encountered him in Stellareid.


    He¡¯s the face of the movement. I realize now that Firrik has more sway than we believed, but Vesh is the one who has publicly taken the reins. To kill Vesh is to take away the supposed saint the people of the northern countryside worship¡ªto rattle the image of the Kosah-Rei as an indestructible force. If I could do that¡­ If Kumo and I could prove they''re mortal, then maybe it¡¯ll be the beginning of the end. But¡­ Album gritted her teeth with frustration. Is he mortal? I mean, he just won¡¯t go down!


    She had no idea how long they had been facing him, but they weren¡¯t making any progress in shattering that armor. Perhaps Ilirianna really had been mistaken pitting them against such an inconvenient adversary, but she had been so confident that they could handle him. She didn¡¯t want to let the Princess down, and she wanted more than anything to see one of them just die, but she couldn¡¯t quite fathom what they were supposed to do aside from hold him off until either Iliriianna returned from handling Tali and Leiolai or another Master arrived to tilt the scales.


    We need to change our approach, but we don¡¯t have many options in our arsenal¡­ The only thing I can think of is¡­ She hesitated, knowing it was risky but might also now be a necessity. I could try getting in close. With enough power, that armor will crack, and I¡¯ve sensed his increase in mana every time I¡¯ve hit him with Solisei. He¡¯s had to reform parts of it multiple times already, and that¡¯s a huge mana drainer. Eventually, he won¡¯t have anything left, so if I could hit him with Solisei from barely a foot away, the damage might just be enough.


    The main problem with that strategy was that a single hit from Vesh¡¯s war hammer would mean death, and Lichto, her shields of light, did not have enough energy or mass to stop it. There was only one way to survive in close quarters and that was by using Gilou. It was a minor form of Ilumine that would turn parts of her body into light, effectively allowing physical attacks to pass right through her. Her brother, Eko, was masterful with that spell, but it was one Album had only started to learn after she was appointed the Master of Light. Because of this, she had never been forced to use it in true combat, and against an opponent like Vesh, one slight miscalculation was instant death.


    Is it worth the risk? After all, he¡¯s not going to run no matter what. He¡¯s trying to protect Firrik from us, so he has no choice but to hold his ground. We can hold out for reinforcements and that would guarantee he¡¯s beaten. Taking a risk like this might be unnecessary, but¡­ Album grimaced, subconsciously casting her spells and backing up Ryokumo as he took most of the risk by getting in close. Vesh and the Kosah-Rei have always had tricks up their sleeves. It¡¯s never easy, so the longer Vesh is alive, the more opportunity there is for a trap to be triggered or for something to go awry elsewhere in the fortress. We didn¡¯t consider speed to be of high importance here, but what if it is? What if there¡¯s some bigger plot brewing? It¡¯s not impossible¡­ It¡¯s even likely¡­


    Album came to her conclusion.


    Her experiences in Stellareid scared her far too much to play it safe.


    So she acted.


    ***


    Goddess, Rei, must it really be this dull? After all this time had passed, I honestly expected something more impressive out of Caeli and Luz, but it¡¯s just the same old tiresome tricks. Caeli just can¡¯t breach my armor, and Luz, despite being the Master of Light, can do no better than blinding me. But even that¡¯s useless when I can sense their mana signatures. Was this really Ilirianna¡¯s plan to defeat me¡ªto put me up against two of the least offensive magics? If that is the case, if Caeli really can¡¯t be any better than he is, then I would ask you, my omniscient lady, to allow me permission to finally finish him. Fate has tied Ilirianna to us, so we do not need Ryokumo Caeli around. I do not wish to question your word, but why not let it end?


    Vesh was bored, but Tali had ordered him to hold off any of Ilirianna¡¯s companions while they spoke, so he was confined to that corridor, just in front of the staircase, by his loyalty to Rei. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to underestimate his opponents. After all, they had managed to crack his armor a few times, forcing him to reforge it with repeated castings of Custou, but still, it wouldn¡¯t matter. They physically could not kill him. Rei¡¯s love and blessings were wrapped around his body, and they were a stronger armor than any rock he could conjure.


    That was why, even as a powerful casting of Corsikei launched him onto his back, shattering small parts of his armor in the process, Vesh just grinned to himself, took the inevitable light assault by Album that followed, then crawled to his feet with his rock forged anew. He was annoyed that he hadn¡¯t yet landed a successful blow against Ryokumo, and he mainly attributed that fact to Album¡¯s presence. She had, after all, been the one who yanked him away from the war hammer attack near the start of their duel. Given the stalemate, perhaps it would have been smart to change course and try to kill Album, but Vesh opted against it.


    She wasn¡¯t really a threat in the grander scheme of things, and it was actually quite beneficial for the Kosah-Rei to have her serving as Master of Light. This was due to the fact that she was pathetically weak by a Master¡¯s standards. Of course, that wasn¡¯t to say Album wasn¡¯t dangerous in her own way, but compared to Acostav and Eko before her, she was hardly worth his attention. If Album died, her position would probably be filled by a more experienced Luz and that wasn¡¯t helpful to them. Therefore, he would spare Album and put all of his efforts into finally killing Ryokumo Caeli.


    Vesh pulled his right arm up and deflected a wind-powered strike with his forearm, using his sturdy legs to keep himself upright and launch Ryokumo backwards. The wind mage, naturally, landed on his feet, his eyes never straying away from the war hammer he now returned both hands to grip. Ryokumo and Album could land as many hits on him as they wished, but all three of them knew that a single strike from such a powerful weapon would leave them as nothing but a shattered pile of flesh and bone.


    ¡°Are you two tired yet?!¡± Vesh sneered with an amused cackle. ¡°All of this effort, all of this mana, and for what?! I¡¯m still standing, Caeli! I¡¯m still alive, and there¡¯s not a damn thing you can do to change that!¡±


    Ryokumo blasted off the ground with a quiet Proto, closing the distance between them in a second, but this time, Vesh decided to toy with him. He allowed Ryokumo to land another shot with the sword as he ground his feet into the floor and took yet another wind-propelled strike, this one landing dead in his chest. He felt the powerful force behind the attack, so Vesh tensed his muscles, strengthened his armor, and remained in place, gazing down at the furious and frustrated expression Ryokumo now directed up at him.


    ¡°Would you like to try again?¡± Vesh growled. ¡°I don¡¯t think Aeyir¡¯s satisfied yet.¡±


    He wanted to rile him up. Ryokumo was an emotional person, and it wasn¡¯t hard to get him to lose control. He made countless mistakes in Stellareid because Vesh screwed with his feelings, and while it was a little bit harder to do without some cannon fodder, he knew it was still a solid strategy.


    Vesh swung his war hammer upwards, expecting Ryokumo¡¯s subsequent Proto backwards and out of range. It was merely a move to show off his control over this situation, but he was slightly thrown off by the sudden flash of light that followed. Expecting Album to cast that powerful beam attack she¡¯d been relying on, Vesh braced himself to weather the assault. It nearly always broke the armor to some extent, so he¡¯d have to reform it quickly.


    Hmm? That¡¯s strange¡­?


    Noticing a discrepancy in the airborne mana, Vesh changed course. Instead of trying to remain immobile, he brought his hammer up over his head and slammed it down towards the sudden mana signature right in front of him. Album hadn¡¯t cast the beam attack, rather she flashed across the distance between her and Vesh. He had no idea why Album would want to fight him in close quarters, but he certainly wasn¡¯t going to complain. It was at least something new, a change in the tedium, so despite his desire to spare her life, the reactive, instinctual part of him went to crush her skull. And yet, his hammer phased right through the signature, as if she had lost her physical form.


    The previous expected beam came right after.


    With Album¡¯s hands a mere few feet from his body, he found himself viciously assaulted by a far more powerful and intense version of this spell than he had yet to face. He could feel his armor chipping away, being shaved apart by a heat that was rivaled only by the strongest of fire magic. However, he relied on Rei¡¯s blessings and, instead of using his mana to reforge his armor, he released the war hammer and shifted to a brawler¡¯s style.


    His right fist powered through the blinding light, his goal to strike her in the head, but while the beam ceased as suddenly as it began, Vesh¡¯s hand once again failed to hit her body. This time, he was just barely able to see why. Album¡¯s head, and only her head, had abruptly turned into energy, his fist passing harmlessly through the ball of light resting atop her shoulders.


    A Corsikei to the back both further damaged his armor and confirmed that Ryokumo had flown overtop and was now flanking him. He was hit with indecision as to whether he should heal his armor or continue with an offensive against Album, with his inevitable decision being chosen by Rei.


    His Goddess promised him survival, but she had said nothing about the survival of Ryokumo and Album. Therefore, if he couldn¡¯t die, but they could, then it served to think that he was better off attacking rather than defending. In his eyes, that was the only way anything would be achieved.


    So Vesh attacked, leaning into the momentum of Corsikei and attempting to use his left fist in an uppercut aimed at Album¡¯s chest. Her head snapped back to flesh, and instead, it was the spot near her heart that became light, allowing Vesh to once again pass through her. But, she had already revealed her trick to him, so he swung that same fist upwards, hoping to cleaved through her shoulder from within, but milliseconds before his hand touched any flesh, it, too, became light, and before he knew it, his arm was free from her body, and she was unharmed.


    Perhaps I underestimated you, he internally remarked. Or perhaps this version of the spell is nothing compared to what Acostav could have accomplished. Who really knows, Album Luz.


    Vesh persisted, realizing that Album must have to actively be changing the parts of her body that became light. Therefore, if he could attack faster than she could react, eventually something would land. And while he knew her less than he did Ryokumo, he wondered if perhaps she could become just as emotional as her dear friend.


    ¡°Is this truly all you have, Luz?!¡± he screeched, watching as his right fist passed harmlessly through her skull while his subsequent left jab for her stomach did the exact same. ¡°I would have expected more from the Master of Light, but then again, you were their last resort! Compared to Acostav and compared to Eko, who really are you?! What fucking right do you have to take their places when you¡¯re so much more pathetic! You¡¯re a Master in name only, my dear!¡±


    A part of him expected the nearby Ryokumo to react more strongly in Album¡¯s defense, but it was as Vesh thought this that he realized he could no longer sense Ryokumo Caeli. In the span of a second, two possibilities crossed his mind.


    Either Ryokumo used Album as a diversion to pursue Ilirianna, or he distorted himself and was waiting for an opening to attack. Regardless, Vesh couldn¡¯t care less. Any distorted attack would be deflected by Rei¡¯s blessing and if he abandoned Album, then Vesh could simply kill her and make him regret it. So, knowing that Ryokumo was inconsequential, he shoved the young man from his mind and pressed his wild attacks and rambling against Album. He couldn¡¯t quite make out her expression due to how often her head became light, but he felt like her phase shifting was slowing, indicating that his taunting might have been working.


    ¡°Come on, strike me with more than that!¡± Vesh shrieked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your family would have beaten me by now?! Even the two-second Master, Eko, would have assuredly ended this a while ago! Yet all you can do is hold the defense and use spells that hardly break me! You¡¯re an embarrassment to the name Luz¡ªbut a beacon of support for the Kosah-Rei! You have my thanks for preventing a more fitting Master from filling your seat! You. Are. Powerless!¡±


    With that final roar, the silent Album did as he expected and failed to keep up with the barrage of attacks. Whether his words got to her or she became fatigued, he wasn¡¯t sure, but to his wild pleasure, his right fist jammed into Album¡¯s stomach and sent her body tumbling through the air like a ragdoll before she slammed into the ground and went still.


    ***


    Ryokumo was crouched roughly ten yards away from where Vesh and Album were fighting, a distortion spell wrapped around his body as he lay in wait for an ideal chance to strike. He hadn¡¯t been prepared for Album to get in close, and while he hated the thought of letting her anywhere near the threat of that hammer, he also had to remind himself that she was a powerful mage and Master. She could hold him off, so Ryokumo fell into line behind her, used that casting of Solisei to get behind Vesh, then staggered him and hid. Album was using Gilou flawlessly, but the concentration it took to maintain that state would not allow her the opportunity to attack. He would have to carry that weight, and the abundance of mana in the air would hopefully allow him to use Disto and Proto in tandem without Vesh sensing his approach. Yet, it took every ounce of self-control in his body to not rush out there and try to beat Vesh bloody for what he was saying to Album.


    How dare he ridicule her like that?


    How dare he try and make her feel insignificant and powerless.


    She was the Master of Light and she was more than deserving of that role!


    After all, which Luz was it that escaped Stellareid with her life, because it certainly wasn¡¯t Acostav or Eko! Don¡¯t you diminish what she¡¯s accomplished! Don¡¯t you claim she doesn¡¯t deserve her praise! You¡¯re nothing but a crooked, vile monster! You are nothing, Rotana Vesh!


    It was then that Gilou failed and Album¡¯s body went flying into the air as Vesh screamed out his victory.


    ¡°You. Are. Powerless!¡± the cultist was snarling.


    Ryokumo¡¯s eyes went wide, terror flooded his body at the thought that Album may have been killed on impact, and before he¡¯d even realized it, he had cast Proto, his body blasting the ten yard distance with his sword drawn back to aim for a cracked pattern on the back of Vesh¡¯s neck.


    ¡°AND I AM UNKILLABLE!¡± Vesh roared.


    The wind-propelled metal of Ryokumo¡¯s blade struck home, tearing through rock, flesh, blood, and bone before Rotana Vesh¡¯s head flew from his shoulders in a splattering of blood. Ryokumo exhaled sharply, the shocking sight rattling him as he nearly lost his footing upon hitting the ground. He had fully expected his sword to bounce off the rock, or for Vesh to do something that would deflect him, so as Ryokumo skidded to a halt in that second floor corridor of Ankalla, it was like his brain shut down while he gaped first at the collapsing form of the man¡¯s body then at the ball of rock laying not far from him that was his head.


    W-what?! I just¡­? That landed?


    His shoulders lowered as the point of his blood-covered blade aimed towards his feet.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­dead,¡± Ryokumo muttered. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ Is he?¡±


    ¡°Kumo¡­? What happened?¡±


    Hearing Album¡¯s weak voice over his shoulder snapped him out of his stunned state, flooding him with relief as he turned around to see his old friend dragging herself to her feet, her features contorted with confusion as her right hand was pressed tightly against her stomach where she¡¯d been hit. He could just barely identify the meager healing magic she was using, assuring him that she was fine.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± he stammered. ¡°My attack just landed. I killed him, Album.¡±


    Limping over to where Ryokumo was standing, Album¡¯s eyes went wide as she processed the sight of Vesh¡¯s body and head laying in separate spots. A nasty feeling struck Ryokumo, for it was never that simple when it came to the cult of the Kosah-Rei, so he sprinted towards the severed head and knelt down before pressing his hand against it and sending a very small Corsikei through the armor. The rock shattered, its pieces scattering around the head, and sure enough, that was the bearded face of Rotana Vesh, his eyes open and lifeless¡ªthe ghost of his final grin still slightly visible in the turned corners of his lips. That still wasn¡¯t enough, so Ryokumo opened his senses for traces of biological magic, wanting to ensure that this wasn¡¯t some poser, but¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°No biological magic, no bullshit tricks, no nothing¡­ Rotana Vesh is dead! We fucking did it!¡±


    Euphoria rushed through his body as he jumped to his feet and sent a sharp kick into the side of Vesh¡¯s head, sending the small orb through the air before it hit the ground further down the corridor.


    ¡°We did it, Album!¡± Ryokumo cheered, spinning around with a massive grin on his face. ¡°They¡¯re mortal! They can be killed!¡±


    Album was beaming as well, a powerful sense of relief passing between them as they gazed at one another before crossing the small gap between them and embracing with a gentle hug so as to not hurt her wound.


    There had been no trap.


    There had been no trick.


    After all that time, and after all the many people who had been murdered, Rotana Vesh was finally dead.

 V9 Chapter 8- A Strong Defense

    Chapter VIII


    Wiping the blood from his dagger with the sleeve of his overcoat, Quill Tyrus turned his body and regarded the three newcomers who had just busted down the stairwell door and were now facing him with expressions of ecstasy and determination that made it more than obvious they hadn¡¯t merely stumbled across him by accident. When Quill reached the second floor after splitting up with Uma and Barron, he immediately rushed to the aid of the struggling Teeth, defeating each Korrei-Tarr that dared to face him without breaking much of a sweat, for despite his lack of powerful magic, they could not harm him. He struck them all down, but one had rushed deeper into the fortress, as if having realized who he was and wanting reinforcements. Quill had pondered trying to stop the runner, but he opted against it, for out of every member of the Kosah-Rei, he was the most fit to fight and kill a Master of Ijiria. He wanted that soldier to bring back a Master for him to cut open, and it seemed these three newcomers were the ones he had sought.


    Though truthfully, I think I may have made a mistake, he internally remarked, his eyes rapidly shifting between the two women in the front. He had long since studied the appearances of the Masters so he would know them when he saw them, but he decided that may have been a needless task, for just one glimpse at these daunting individuals ensured him they couldn¡¯t be any less than powerful. They say Sinna Cartus¡¯s rock armor has never been broken. Her defense is as good as, if not better, than my own. And Nyx Rana, well¡­ Quill snorted. If Sartella wasn¡¯t exaggerating, then she can¡¯t die. I may be a bit outmatched here, but I think I¡¯ll engage them for a little while. I¡¯m curious about something¡­


    Among those the Korrei-Tarr sought out for aid was a young man Quill remembered quite well, for he had been a primary target of theirs at Stellareid and the one thing he failed to accomplish. It had always agitated him that he¡¯d been unable to kill Rennigan Glaus despite having him at a severe disadvantage, and there he was, standing just behind Nyx and Sinna with such a complex look on his face that Quill got the impression he¡¯d been haunting Rennigan ever since their last encounter. It was obvious that the water mage tagged along with the Masters for an opportunity to confront Quill yet again, so he decided he¡¯d humor Rennigan for the moment. He was confident that killing Sinna and Nyx was beyond him, but if he could finish the three year task of eliminating Rennigan, then he might as well do so. If the young man wanted a rematch, Quill would gladly give it.


    Spinning the dagger around in his hand, Quill gave a mild smirk before calling out, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Glaus! Wouldn¡¯t have expected to find you beside them, but I suppose it¡¯s a strange world, isn¡¯t it? Come for another beating?¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s features turned pale as he was addressed first, but before the younger mage could open his mouth, the armored Sinna Cartus took a step to the side and blocked Rennigan from Quill¡¯s view. He could not see her face, but the fury in her voice more than made up for it.


    ¡°You speak to him like you haven''t yet noticed us, Tyrus. Quite bold of you to overlook the Masters before you,¡± she spat. ¡°Or are you so cocky that you think you stand even a remote chance of surviving this? We know all about your durability, and I promise you, it¡¯s nothing compared to mine.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, regarding Sinna curiously. It was a near certainty that she was right, for even in a battle of attrition that was one-on-one, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take her down the way he could Nakoma, Koroha, or the Noctalus. In fact, as he thought that, he realized that this couldn¡¯t be by chance. The Korrei-Tarr who gave her his location most likely didn¡¯t stumble across the first Master he could find, rather he went after Sinna Cartus specifically to counteract Quill¡¯s greatest asset. He absently wondered if this strategy was applied to all six of the leaders, leaving him momentarily fearing for the lives of his allies.


    But no¡­ I shouldn¡¯t think that way¡­ Lady Firrik has promised us¡ª!


    ¡°Well, Quill, I think we¡¯re seeing right now what Lady Firrik did that day she touched you.¡±


    Uma¡¯s words came back to him, cutting off his line of thought and causing a pang of concern to erupt in his chest as he gazed across the relatively small distance between him and his challengers. He felt scared even though he knew his inherited durability had never failed him in all his life, even when Fayela Rio exploded in his face and seared his body from top to bottom. That was the closest to death he had ever reached, and he still held his ground against Rennigan, as well as Ryokumo later on, so all things considered, he should have nothing to fear. In addition, the wall to his left was filled with windows from the waist up, giving a pretty view of one of the inner courtyards down below and the cloudy sky above. It was an escape route he could use should he need to, so even if he couldn''t outmatch them, he could run.


    There was nothing to be afraid of.


    But if Lady Firrik truly saw something terrible that day she touched me¡­then I think Uma¡¯s right¡­ What if she saw my defeat at Sinna Cartus¡¯s hands, and it keyed her into the oncoming attack from Ijiria? She declared to my face that she wouldn¡¯t ever fight her visions, so she would have allowed Markreas and the Masters to march on Ankalla without opposition. She would do nothing to try and save us, so I might actually be in severe danger¡­ Quill swallowed nervously, his hands beginning to sweat. I¡¯m sorry, Sir Kristoff¡­ I know you urged us to trust her, and I hate that I can¡¯t, but if I want any hope of living through this, I need to fight like my life is on the line. I can¡¯t rely on Firrik. I can¡¯t rely on the Goddess¡­ I must simply rely on myself!


    Having steeled his resolve, he faced Sinna with confidence as he raised his dagger and snapped back, ¡°Forgive me for not greeting you properly, Master Cartus, it¡¯s just that Glaus and I have more of a history together. Take no offense by it. I know you¡¯re a force to be reckoned with, and if it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you can have. I¡¯m not scared of you. Either of you, for that matter.¡±


    His eyes flickered towards the silent Nyx standing beside Sinna, her right hand having removed a rapier from its sheath at her hip. It had never been confirmed or denied as to whether Nyx¡¯s strange condition was well known or not, but at the very least, Nakoma Taurus seemed to be aware of it. If he was told, then Quill doubted he was the only one, but was Sinna included in all that? Or was Rennigan?


    Cartus is likely¡­ he concluded. Glaus, on the other hand, would surprise me¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool,¡± Sinna retorted, her legs bending as she turned her body and brought her fists up before her face.


    Quill shrugged, then slowly tilted his head so that he could face the still-silent Master of Water, her eyes half-lidded and her expression wholly unreadable. ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. Tell me, Master Rana, should I be afraid? Are you going to unleash that thing inside you once ag¡ª?!¡±


    The Master of Rock charging out of the blue prevented Quill from continuing his question, but the timing essentially confirmed that Sinna knew about Nyx and did not want Rennigan to be included. That was worth its weight in gold, so Quill chuckled to himself, swiftly sheathing his dagger at his hip and turning to meet Sinna head-on as she barreled down the hall towards him. He knew his weapon would be useless, so it would better serve him to shift into a brawling style that he knew was similar to hers. Yet even though he was a talented fighter in his own right, her significant size advantage would not be so easily overcome¡ªsomething he was forced to accept almost instantly.


    Sinna reached him, her right arm cocked back to throw a sharp jab straight for his nose. The armored fist was nearly as large as his head, yet even so, he intended to allow it to land, then use the backlash of her failed attack to press against her. Unfortunately, the second her hit landed, he felt his head violently snap backwards. There was no pain, but he was unable to perfectly retain his balance as he was sent stumbling backwards, only for a subsequent punch to land in his gut right before her opposite hand swung back up to strike his chin. Quill¡¯s teeth probably would have shattered without his durability, but he was hardly able to be grateful for such a thing as his body flew into the air and landed a few feet away from the Master of Rock. But as rattled as he was, not feeling pain allowed him to quickly roll to the side and hop back to his feet as Sinna crossed the gap with one powerful leap.


    Acknowledging that he would not be able to take Sinna¡¯s attacks the way he normally did when combatting rock mages, Quill shifted his strategy into one primarily relying on rapid pivots and side-steps, allowing her next wave of blows to pass harmlessly over his right shoulder, the side of his skull, and his stomach respectively. All the while, he kept his senses attuned for the appearance of any water spells, knowing without question that Nyx and Rennigan would make their moves the second they deemed it necessary. For now, however, it seemed they were allowing Sinna to test the waters¡ªa strategy that irked Quill since it meant he couldn¡¯t turn his full attention to combating the Master of Rock.


    Wanting to at least attempt offense, Quill dodged another blow for his head and took advantage of the opening Sinna provided him, sending his own fist flying towards her face. It landed, but did absolutely nothing of value. Her head didn¡¯t move, her body wasn¡¯t staggered, and instead, he simply found himself gazing into those silent yet terrifying yellow orbs embedded in her stone where her eyes would have been.


    Well fuck me then, he thought a second before he took a blow to the side of his head and was slammed into the wall on his right with a resounding crash that cracked the black stone of Ankalla¡¯s corridors. Yeah, offense definitely isn¡¯t viable¡­


    It was then he sensed the oncoming magic, but Sinna was on top of him before he could react, her hand grabbing his head and keeping his face pressed against the wall as a sheet of ice slid towards him from the direction Nyx and Rennigan should have still been. It froze over the fire lamps and the stone, charging towards where Quill was pinned before passing over him as ice engulfed his skull and stuck him to the wall without the need for Sinna¡¯s efforts. He quickly removed his limbs so that they didn¡¯t also get frozen over, but before he could try and shatter the ice, he felt Sinna¡¯s fists begin to pound into the center of his back, repeatedly slamming him against the wall in an attempt to shatter his spine. He luckily had plenty of mana with which to keep his durability strong, but the last thing he needed was to be stuck there until it finally gave out.


    The problem was that he was horrifically outnumbered. Fighting Sinna was only remotely feasible if she were alone, which meant that the first thing he needed to accomplish was removing Nyx and Rennigan from play.


    Or¡­perhaps I could try something else? Cartus made it clear that Glaus doesn''t know about Rana¡¯s creature, so she¡¯ll be desperate to keep that secret. And besides, while that monster wouldn¡¯t necessarily be an ally of the Kosah-Rei, if its fight with Taurus is anything to go off of, it wouldn¡¯t be an ally of the Masters either¡­


    Weathering Sinna¡¯s continuous assault, Quill Tyrus grinned to himself as a plan began to formulate in his mind that could potentially bail out not only him, but all of his allies fighting there in the fortress.


    Alright then, let¡¯s turn this thing around¡­


    ***


    Rennigan Glaus let out a sharp curse under his breath as he watched Quill suddenly wrench his head free of the ice binding him, causing it to shatter to the ground as he darted to the right, allowing the next attack to slam into the frozen wall instead. He spun around, glancing first to Sinna then to Rennigan where he still waited at the entrance to the stairwell. However, he would have immediately noticed the fact that Nyx was not beside him, an assumption that was nearly proven when Quill sidestepped the barrage of icicles that flew at him from behind. They had been pretty confident that their opponent wouldn¡¯t be defeated by something as simple as freezing him in place and attacking until his powers gave out, especially since Rennigan had personally bore witness to Quill¡¯s ability to break free of ice bindings.


    Instead, the idea had been to momentarily disorient him so that Rennigan and Nyx could use their powers to box him in. The entire hallway had been frozen over, walls, windows, and floor included, while a massive and thick wall of ice had been erected both in front of the stairway entrance and one roughly ten yards behind Quill that blockaded the passageway from ground to ceiling. They were thick enough that he shouldn¡¯t be able to ram through, but water mages could fuse with ice, meaning Rennigan and Nyx would have a clean getaway should it be needed. Currently, Nyx was across the corridor from Rennigan while Sinna and Quill were roughly in the center.


    We have him cornered¡­ This should be enough, but after watching him get up from Faye¡¯s explosion, I won¡¯t be comfortable until he¡¯s truly dead and gone.


    For Rennigan, it was ridiculously surreal to be staring at this man again after all these years had passed, and especially now that he was no longer under the guise of biological magic. The man who murdered Jessi and Hiro, and who marked Faye to be killed by the combustions, was right there, facing off with Sinna and Nyx with the exact same durability that had mercilessly mocked Rennigan¡¯s desperation back in the City of Starlight.


    But this time is going to be different, he assured himself. Because I know how to kill him! If Master Cartus and Master Rana can get me an opening, I¡¯ll finish this, once and for all! No matter what it takes! No matter if I¡¯ve gotta sacrifice myself to do it, I¡¯ll¡ª!


    ¡°Kill Quill Tyrus, if that¡¯s what you want to do, but don¡¯t you dare let it be at the expense of your own life¡­ Live, Rennigan. At all costs, make sure you get home safely. Otherwise, we died for nothing.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The words of a ghost cut off his conviction to fight with everything he had, leaving Rennigan standing stock still as the battle between Quill and the Masters was waged on. Nyx had told him to stand back and only intervene if it became absolutely necessary. They were hoping that Sinna, alone, would be enough to handle this, and in a drawn out fight, they were probably right. The problem was that Quill would never let it get to that point. If he began to lose, he would make his escape despite the precautions they set up to prevent it.


    Should I just tell them then? I had hoped to keep Tyrus¡¯s weakness a secret so that only I could finish him, but I¡¯m not sure I can take advantage of such a thing without losing my life in the process. But if I shout out how to beat him, Tyrus will take his own precautions, so maybe I¡¯ve missed my opportunity. Who knows at this point¡­ I guess, I¡¯ll just be ready for anything.


    So there he stood, a mere observer to this final battle as Sinna repeatedly and aggressively battered Quill¡¯s body with attacks he couldn¡¯t quite dodge, while Quill himself didn¡¯t show even a single broken bone or drop of blood despite being pummeled by magically hardened rock. Meanwhile, Nyx was sticking to a support role for her friend as she kept trying to freeze Quill¡¯s feet to the ground, a plan that would occasionally succeed at holding him, but wasn¡¯t effective enough to keep him there for longer than a second or two before he either broke free himself or was broken free by a strong punch from Sinna that sent him flying. Then he hit the ice, twisted back to his feet, and they returned to square one.


    Tyrus is a one trick pony, Rennigan mused. His durability keeps him alive, but otherwise, he¡¯s a terrible mage. From what I can tell, most of his mana supply is dedicated to his defense, meaning he can only attack non-magically, and while that¡¯s quite effective against most, if he can¡¯t so much as glimpse Master Cartus¡¯s flesh, then his fists and dagger are pointless. Though¡­ The water mage narrowed his eyes suspiciously. He clearly had enough power to create a small pocket realm, so if he were to disperse the Hall of Mirrors, he would have more offensive capabilities than back in Stellareid. The fact that he¡¯s still fighting without magic when up against Master Cartus indicates two possibilities. One, the Hall of Mirrors is still erected somewhere, possibly even in Ankalla, or two, he¡¯s pumping every ounce of mana into his body to try and outpace Master Cartus.


    Rennigan glanced around, hoping to reach out and sense for the entrance to the pocket realm, but the insane levels of mana in that fortress at the moment would make it nearly impossible to identify it.


    After all, we could barely sense it when we were two feet in front of it, he added bitterly. I¡¯ll keep my senses open, just in case¡­


    Returning to the present moment, he watched Nyx gracefully hop up onto the nearest windowsill before crouching to perch as she summoned a few more barrages of icicles to hurl at Quill. Naturally, the Master of Water knew that they wouldn¡¯t harm him, but the idea was to keep the battle chaotic enough that he had trouble focusing on everything. Even if the icicles didn¡¯t hurt, taking a few to the back of the head while trying to dodge and counter Sinna would still serve as an effective enough distraction. And it seemed that¡¯s what they were accomplishing, for whenever Nyx did briefly shift to offense, Quill was more likely to be struck.


    Sinna¡¯s fist slammed into his nose, snapping his head back once again before sending a rapid-fire punch to the gut, chest, and right shoulder in the span of a second¡ªa flurry that would have shattered anybody else¡¯s ribcage. Quill, however, weathered that assault and remained standing.


    ¡°Does this not feel like a waste of time?¡± he drawled, as if growing disinterested in the fight despite facing two Masters of Ijiria. He backed up, turning his body so that his back faced the wall across from the windows, which kept all three of his opponents within his line of sight. ¡°I suppose Glaus didn¡¯t tell you, but you can¡¯t kill me, Cartus. We¡¯re cut from the same damn cloth, you and I¡­ Punch me and freeze me all you like, but it¡¯s completely pointless. Your attacks won¡¯t hurt me in the same way mine won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Sinna spat. ¡°But if you don¡¯t crack my armor, then I don¡¯t expend mana to fix it. You¡¯ll run out first.¡±


    Quill snorted. ¡°But how long will that take? How much time will be wasted on me while others are slaughtered, hmm?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a waste if it ends in your death,¡± the Master of Rock growled. ¡°And besides, the only people in this fortress being slaughtered are on your side. Today marks the end of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s rebellion, and I think you can already tell that.¡±


    Rennigan took note of the fact that, despite humoring Quill¡¯s conversation, Sinna was very light on her feet, as if ready to charge at a moment¡¯s notice like she did earlier when Quill addressed Nyx. Despite himself, Rennigan couldn¡¯t help wondering what it was that he had been about to say, for he hadn¡¯t realized that the Kosah-Rei knew some secret of the Masters. He couldn¡¯t deny his curiosity, but he also knew that he wasn''t of high enough status to be told certain things, so he couldn¡¯t quite complain if Sinna didn¡¯t want him hearing the rest of that question.


    Quill¡¯s eyes flickered between Sinna and the silent Nyx before he titled his head and regarded Rennigan. ¡°And are you just gonna stand there? I expected more from you, Glaus, but it seems you¡¯re just here to watch. I¡¯m admittedly disappointed. I was looking forward to finally finishing off the rest of your team.¡±


    A spasm of anger shot through Rennigan, but before he could say or do anything, Nyx called out,


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him antagonize you! He¡¯s losing and he knows it, so he¡¯s just trying to slip his fingers anywhere he can get them! He wants you riled up!¡±


    Nyx¡¯s voice prevented Rennigan from doing anything, but he couldn¡¯t deny the powerful desire to ignore her and jump into the fray anyway. Quill was clearly cocky and did not believe they had the means to kill him, so taking him by surprise was quite possible.


    Quill sighed as he twisted his head towards Nyx and opened his mouth to speak, but just like last time, it was obvious that Sinna did not want him addressing the Master of Water, so before he got out even a sound, a fist was jammed into his mouth, slamming his head into the ice wall with such force that Rennigan half-expected Quill to go through it.


    ¡°Nyx, freeze him!¡± Sinna snarled.


    Leaping from the windowsill, Nyx placed her palms against the icy floor and sent mana flowing through it, passing under Sinna before exploding upwards to freeze Quill¡¯s legs from the thighs down while simultaneously using ice on the wall to bind his torso. His head was the only thing left unfrozen, so Sinna put every ounce of strength she could into cracking his skull. She punched him again and again as Rennigan prayed they would see even a drop of blood, but no matter how many times he was struck, Quill endured. Meanwhile, Nyx extended her hands towards their enemy and shouted out,


    ¡°Akuan!¡±


    Water burst from her fingers like a controlled geyser as it crossed the hall before defying gravity and turning midair to dodge around Sinna¡¯s large frame. It was a spell that did to water what many wind spells did to the air, for these two ribbons of liquid would take on a blunt or sharp form like Perkari, and would have sliced Quill apart without his protection. Yet, being weaker than Sinna¡¯s physical assaults, they also wouldn¡¯t be enough. Even in tandem, as Quill was pummeled and sliced, he could not be beaten.


    It was agonizing and frustrating, leaving Rennigan wondering if he should call out right that moment and reveal what Ms Jellia had told him, for Nyx was in a perfect position to kill him before he could react. Cursing himself, Rennigan opened his mouth, went to shout, but his voice caught in his throat.


    The attacks had shattered the ice binding Quill, but at some point while his body was concealed by water, he had gone limp. So when he was no longer stuck, he fell forward and slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    The hall fell silent as Rennigan, Sinna, and Nyx all gaped at the unmoving man, and for a moment, Rennigan wondered if the Master of Water had accidentally killed him through Ms. Jellia¡¯s methods. Wordlessly, Sinna stalked over and grabbed him by the back of his collar, lifting his body up so that they could get a better look at his face. His eyes were closed, and even when Sinna aggressively shook him, he didn¡¯t react, though they could see by the movement of his chest that he was still breathing.


    Sinna snorted, dropped him back to the ground, then stomped on his head so hard that the ice beneath him cracked into a web-like pattern. When his skull remained in one piece, she did it again, then again, then again, until there were only fragments of ice around his head and the stone underneath was cracking.


    ¡°Glaus, what happened?¡± Sinna inquired sharply, turning her head to face the stunned Rennigan. ¡°His durability is clearly still active, but he¡¯s out cold. Did this ever happen in Stellareid?¡±


    ¡°E-er, no, it didn¡¯t,¡± he stammered. ¡°As far as I know, nothing should have happened to him without his body running out of mana¡­ Unless he passed out from the shock of your attacks, but¡­no, then I feel like the explosion in Stellareid would have done that, too. I honestly don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    He was at a loss, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t particularly care what the reason was. If Quill couldn¡¯t even resist, then that made killing him all the easier. Anticipation surged through Rennigan as he began to cross the distance between himself and the others, his eyes locked on Quill still form laying just within his reach.


    ¡°Glaus, stay back,¡± Sinna barked, but he ignored her, knowing that this was a perfect chance to take his revenge.


    ¡°I think I can kill him,¡± he explained. ¡°I have, uh, a hypothesis in mind that might be able to bypass his durability. It didn¡¯t seem realistic in combat, but now that he¡¯s unconscious, I want to at least try it.¡±


    As he walked, Nyx slowly approached from behind Quill and Sinna, her brow furrowing in curiosity, as if sensing the deceit within his tone. Sinna might have noticed as well, for she stepped to the side and placed herself between Rennigan and Quill, her expression hidden from him but her tone tinged with anger he had expected to hear.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she demanded. ¡°What hypothesis? I thought you told us everything you knew about him?¡±


    Rennigan paused, her large body now the only thing between him and his revenge. Frustration seeped into his tone even though he knew he was bringing such a reaction upon himself by not sharing Ms Jellia¡¯s information to begin with. The problem was that if he admitted to knowing Quill¡¯s weakness all this time, he could find himself in legal trouble for lying to a Master, so he had to keep up the facade that he was just guessing.


    Rennigan fiercely shook his head. ¡°I-I¡¯m just testing something, Master Cartus. Now please, if he wakes up then I won¡¯t have any shot of trying, so just let me¡ª!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± she inquired again, making him wish he could forcefully move her out of his way.


    But it has to be me! If I tell her the truth, she might let Nyx do it, or she might kill him herself! Master Cartus won¡¯t listen to me! She hardly likes me! But if she¡¯s going to put up this much resistance, then I might not have a choice! I¡¯d rather Tyrus die by someone else¡¯s hand than not die at all!


    Damn it¡­


    Silently cursing Sinna¡¯s name, Rennigan clenched his fists and finally answered her. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if perhaps he¡¯s only durable on the outside of his body! Maybe it¡¯s similar to a shell, and if we can harm his insides, he might then die! So if I load his body full of water and pull it outwards, it might¡ª!¡±


    ¡°...ri.¡±


    In the midst of his desperate explanation, Rennigan heard a soft mutter that was instantly followed by a subtle and barely noticeable surge of mana. Sinna spun around, moving her body and allowing Rennigan to see what had happened, only for the both of them to freeze in horror as they watched Nyx¡¯s head topple from her shoulders before landing on the frozen ground beneath her in a small splatter of blood, her body collapsing right after it.


    Quill bolted to his feet, pushing past Nyx¡¯s body as he charged towards the wall of ice across from the stairs, shouting, ¡°CORSIKEI!¡± The subsequent shockwave shattered a hole in the center that he moved to jump through.


    ¡°Geldai!¡± Rennigan frantically rattled off, his first instinct to send nearly a dozen icicles soaring after him, but the man disappeared through the hole before they landed, resulting in all of them shattering harmless against the ice.


    No¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­ Master Rana¡­?


    Rennigan had no idea what to do, torn between his utter bafflement at the fact that Nyx Rana had just been murdered right before his eyes and his wild desperation to pursue Quill Tyrus before he escaped once again. He was panicked, for it happened so suddenly and so fast that he wasn¡¯t even completely certain how Quill got the jump on them, especially since he shouldn¡¯t have had enough mana to cast a spell. And as his eyes flickered between that hole and the headless body laying not far from it, the genuine concern Nyx showed for him that morning returned to his thoughts.


    ¡°You needed soothing, so shouldn¡¯t I give it? You¡¯ve been through a lot, Rennigan Glaus, and I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve put yourself through even more. That being said¡­ The Elixir of Sweet Dreams can become addictive very quickly. One night is okay, I suppose, but please do not drink it ever again, lest you sever yourself from reality.  It also amplifies whatever depression you¡¯re experiencing once its effects wear off. It¡¯s terribly unhealthy for one¡¯s mental health.¡±


    It happened again¡­ He killed someone important to me¡­again¡­ What the hell? I should have¡ª


    ¡°Glaus, pursue him, now!¡± Sinna shrieked, snapping him out of his thoughts and causing him to stumble away from her, startled by how loud her scream was. ¡°Do not let Tyrus get away, you hear me! Go after him!¡±


    His eyes went wide, but in the vulnerable state he now found himself, Rennigan didn¡¯t have the capacity to argue, so his body obeyed the Master of Rock as he spun and sprinted in the direction Quill had fled. However, just before he jumped through the hole, he spared one last glance over his shoulder to find a very strange sight.


    Sinna had scooped up Nyx¡¯s body and head then barreled through the windowed wall, shattering stone and ice before disappearing over the side.


    What¡­is she doing? Is she not coming with me? Why did she take the body? Am I doing this alone?


    Yet, as he asked himself that, a vicious and accusatory voice grated through his head.


    Is this not what you wanted? Did you not want to face him by yourself when you hid the truth Ms Jellia told you¡ªwhen you withheld information that left Quill Tyrus alive long enough to murder Master Rana? You got what you wanted at the expense of a Master of Ijiria, so don¡¯t you dare complain about Master Cartus abandoning you.


    Rennigan let out a weak breath and faced forward as he moved through the hole and into the corridor beyond Nyx¡¯s wall, his legs moving faster than he¡¯d gone in a long time as he desperately tried to reach out for any signature left by Quill. He couldn¡¯t possibly have gotten far, and given that there was chaos on the second and first levels, it was likely he¡¯d try to ascend higher into the fortress. Rennigan had to reach him before he rendezvoused with any other leaders, for if that happened, then he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to finish him.


    And if he wasn¡¯t really unconscious, then he heard me reveal his secret. I¡¯ve lost the element of surprise¡­ Good job, Rennigan, you fucking idiot¡­


    He rounded the first corner he came across, and to his utter shock, he just barely caught sight of Quill darting through a door on the left-hand side, around twenty yards ahead. Increasing his pace, Rennigan rushed towards it, noting that the sign on the wall referred to it as a library, but before he could even begin to wonder why Quill had fled to a library of all places, the world changed.


    It happened the second he passed through the doorway.


    One moment, he was gazing at a dimly lit, bookshelf-filled room and the next, he was in a long corridor with its walls and ceiling completely constructed by mirrors. Rennigan skidded to a halt, his eyes going wide and his body turning cold as death as the scene from his nightmares appeared before him, and at the end of the hall, spinning a dagger around in his hand with a smug smile on his face, was Quill Tyrus himself.


    ¡°Now then,¡± the man began with a laugh. ¡°Since we¡¯ve finally removed those pesky extras, why don¡¯t you and I finish what we started where we started it, eh, Rennigan Glaus?¡±


    With that, Rennigan prepared himself, having a sudden understanding that no matter what, only one of them would leave this pocket realm alive.

 V9 Chapter 9- Red, Orange, And Blue

    Chapter IX


    After weeks of being concerned by the possibility of a trap laying in wait for them at Ankalla, Nigreos Noctis was utterly floored by the pathetic resistance being mounted against them. The Teeth of Rei, whom he had personally fought a number of times while a part of the royal team, were unable to stand against the best soldiers that Noctalus and Erika had to offer. They fought and tried to hold their ground, but no matter what they did, the Teeth could not push back against the onslaught of red and black that overwhelmed them. At that point, Nigreos was confident that the Korrei-Tarr and the Noctalus soldiers probably could have handled this without them, for the scales titled in Ijiria¡¯s favor even without the aid of Alharo Bann, Toranei Iiji, Miklan Noctis, and Nigreos himself. That was why the Master of Darkness paused his control of the fortress¡¯s shadows and stopped to watch as his cousin sent dark magic tearing through the last three Teeth remaining in the large dining hall they had been pursued into. Limbs flew into the air accompanied by a splattering of their blood as their lives were snuffed out by Miklan¡¯s power, their bodies crumpling to the ground to lay amidst the remains of their allies.


    What the hell is all this? Nigreos wondered with an irritated expression, his white eyes slowly scanning the room for any sort of trick or sudden shift in the situation. Is this truly all the cult has to offer us? I simply can¡¯t bring myself to believe that. After Hiriech, after Stellareid¡ªsome of the most shocking and earth-shattering events of my life¡ªare the Kosah-Rei just going to die with nothing but a soft whimper? I feel I should be satisfied after what they did to my parents and to Abi, but this just leaves me on edge. I keep looking over my shoulders, terrified that I¡¯m going to see somebody begin to glow orange¡­


    ¡°Nigreos, you okay?¡± Miklan called back, her brow furrowing upon noticing him standing still at the head of the blood-covered dining table.


    He gave a curt nod, snapping himself from his reverie before replying, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a bit worried, is all. This feels too easy.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡±  she grunted as she shot a disgusted glare upon the corpses at her feet. ¡°But I don¡¯t think anybody¡¯s getting complacent. As far as I¡¯m aware, we haven¡¯t engaged any of the leaders yet except for Keskivaara, so if something¡¯s going to go wrong, it¡¯ll be in battle with them. Should we try and seek them out?¡±


    Should we? He grimaced, still annoyed by the fact that Markreas hadn¡¯t ordered him to be a part of any significant fights despite his long and bloody history with these cultists. Truth be told, he wanted nothing more than to agree with Miklan and rush off in search of Vesh or Quill or even a lower ranked combatant like Leiolai and Uma, but he was given his orders by his King and he needed to follow them. Besides, I guess Miklan didn¡¯t hear, but I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯ve already engaged Quill Tyrus. I overheard a Korrei-Tarr mention that Cartus and Rana were heading up to take him down. Everything should be in good hands right now¡­


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just keep clearing out the first floor,¡± Nigreos said with a shake of his head. ¡°If we finish off the Teeth, then we¡¯ll go give the others backup.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    With his cousin¡¯s agreement, the two Noctis turned and departed the dining room to rush back into the corridors of the bottom level. He wasn¡¯t quite sure how long they had been locked in combat, and he was constantly desperate to hear that one of the cultist leaders had been defeated, but as deep into the fortress as he was, he doubted he¡¯d know anything until the battle ended. Luckily, not long after heading back out, he heard a sharp call of his name.


    ¡°Master Noctis! Come here a second!¡±


    Nigreos skidded to a halt and glanced over his shoulder to see Alharo just down the hall, frantically beckoning for him to approach. Curious, he spun around and rushed toward the Korrei-Tarr Vice Captain, and the second he rounded that corner, the man brought him into a small common room just a few feet away. He was confused, for he could hear the sounds of battle not far off, so he wasn¡¯t sure why he¡¯d be beckoned into this relatively quiet spot, but his uncertainty was immediately replaced by a smug satisfaction mixed with relief upon seeing what was taking place in this common room.


    Queen Toranei and Master Koroha were deep in conversation as they stood just before the extinguished hearth, and laying silently at their feet was the limbless and silent form of Uma Miyon. Nigreos¡¯s eyes went wide, the shock of this sudden revelation leaving him gaping and half-expecting the man to disappear into thin air, revealing that it was nothing more than a hallucination of his. Uma¡¯s eyes were open, but they didn¡¯t seem to be seeing anything, as if the magicless man had fled deep into his thoughts.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Toranei was saying to her friend. ¡°In that case, I wish you luck, Koro. See you soon.¡±


    Koroha bowed her head then turned and rushed past Alharo and the Noctis before vanishing into the corridors. Nigreos watched her depart before turning back to face Toranei and Alharo as he impatiently awaited an explanation¡ªone that the Queen thankfully got right to giving him.


    ¡°Masters Koroha and Nakoma successfully confronted Miyon and Kristoff on one of the upper levels,¡± she began curtly, without so much as a greeting. ¡°As you can see, Koroha has successfully defeated Miyon, but by Ijirian law, he is to be erased rather than killed, so she has chosen to spare his life. That being said, you, Nigreos, should know better than most what unexpected nonsense can happen when we choose such a direction, yes?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s lips tightened as he was reminded of what the royal team¡¯s mission had originally been when they departed for Stellareid. Lord Cartigan opted to spare Uma Miyon so that Album could erase him, and because of that, the magicless man escaped them within the chaos of the battle. Now there they were, three and a half years later, confronted with the exact same dilemma.


    ¡°Then do you agree with Master Rhitta, My Queen?¡± Nigreos inquired. ¡°Are we going to spare his life until Album gets back?¡±


    Toranei snorted, as if displeased with the conclusion she had come to. ¡°It¡¯s the law¡­ However, I do not intend to give this man the opportunity he took advantage of back then, so I¡¯m glad you happened to be nearby. I want you, Nigreos, to join me in dragging him back to the courtyard where Master Grunly is stationed. Between you and I, we should be more than enough to eliminate anybody who tries to free him.¡±


    I see¡­ the Master of Darkness thought. Yes, that should theoretically be enough, but¡­ Again, that pang of paranoia spawned by his experiences with the Kosah-Rei left him nervous to think that even they might not be enough to keep Uma Miyon from slipping away. Though, if I let my fears stop me from doing anything, then the cult won¡¯t ever die¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m with you,¡± Nigreos stated, sparing another quickly glance down at the silent man on the ground.


    ¡°And me?¡± Miklan cut in, seemingly hesitant to speak without permission in the presence of the Queen, but also concerned about the current situation. ¡°Would you like me to join you, Queen Toranei, or should I remain here?¡±


    However, despite addressing Toranei, it was Alharo that answered. ¡°Remain with me, if you will. While I think that our soldiers are more than handling it, the last thing I need is to be the only one here should Rotana Vesh or someone else of significant power suddenly appear out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Miklan said, her features indicating that she wasn¡¯t thrilled by the prospect of splitting up with her cousin, but also acknowledging the need to keep powerful mages on the front lines.


    With that, the four of them accepted the roles they had to play, so Miklan and Alharo darted off towards the distant sounds of combat while Toranei used wind magic to lift Uma¡¯s body from the carpet before motioning for Nigreos to follow after her. The Master of Darkness complied, internally steeling himself to do everything in his power to not repeat the mistakes of Stellareid.


    ***


    Reluctantly, Nakoma Taurus had to admit that he may have underestimated Barron Kristoff. The circumstances of his battle with the red knight in the forests of Hiriech were some of the worst he¡¯d ever fought under, for not only had he almost been fatally wounded, but Barron¡¯s armor was nearly invincible and Uma Miyon was providing him with some sort of foresight that prevented Nakoma from getting the upper hand. Therefore, with Barron¡¯s armor severely weakened, Uma removed from the fight, and Nakoma at the peak of his physical condition, the battle should have been a walk in the park for him. Even with the added caveat of needing to stall for time, the Master of Fire expected to barely rely on his powers past orange flames.


    So if this bastard forces me to move up to blue, the blow to my pride will be somewhat rough¡­ Here¡¯s to hoping this fight remains just between him and me!


    Ducking down, feeling the blade of the glaive swing mere inches from his head, Nakoma jumped backwards to put more distance between the two of them, fires erupting around his hands and forearms as he let off another casting of Infernus, filling that corridor with bright orange fire. In response, Barron, now standing a dozen yards away, blocked the slits in his helm with one arm while simultaneously casting Nex and Proto to cover his retreat. Similarly to the reports regarding Quill Tyrus, defense had always been the primary feature of the red knight, but unlike Quill, Barron was actually quite practiced in wind magic. This was something that Rennigan had reported to the Masters, for one of the reasons Barron was able to single-handedly hold off four Academy students was because he had insane offensive capabilities that made the Master of Fire wonder how Abigail Reiner survived against him long enough to identify the source of his armor¡¯s power.


    From out of that blast of flames flew Barron¡¯s glaive, its point angled right for the Master¡¯s heart, and in those tight quarters, Nakoma barely had the space to sidestep the attack and watch the weapon soar past his left side. However, that was obviously not going to be the end of it, so Nakoma turned his back to the wall on his right, wanting to be ready either for the glaive to swing back around or for a burst of wind to come at him from Barron himself. Unfortunately, both of those potential problems happened at once. A shockwave of Corsikei rumbled through the smoke from the knight¡¯s outstretched left hand while his right resummoned the glaive, causing it to spin around and fly back the way it had come.


    Nakoma clicked his tongue with annoyance, realizing that even with only two sets of armor left, orange Infernus wouldn¡¯t be enough to finish the man. Unfortunately, with as high up as they were, the last thing Nakoma needed was to cast blue fire and send them both crashing down to the bottom floor. So, with two attacks closing in on him, the Master dove under the glaive, then spun around and threw up a shield of wind that just barely stopped the shockwave. Noting the pole of the glaive returning to Barron¡¯s grip with a clang of metal, Nakoma jumped to his feet and snarled,


    ¡°Fyrui!¡±


    The more concentrated form of Infernus blasted from his palm in a powerful beam of fire that struck Barron dead in the chest, staggering his footing but not enough to prevent him from Protoing backwards. Nakoma was breathing heavily as he frantically tried to ponder any means of getting them outside so that he could unleash more of his arsenal. A part of him even wondered if he and Koroha attacked them too early and should have waited until they weren¡¯t so high up, but he supposed that what was done was done and there was little use in complaining about it. He was tasked with eliminating this danger once and for all, and being a Master of Ijiria, he should be able to succeed in that task even if certain conditions did not fall in his favor.


    Barron landed around fifteen yards down the hall, his glaive clutched in both hands as he angled its point towards Nakoma, though he didn¡¯t immediately hurl it, as if wanting to wait and see what the Master of Fire would do next. Nakoma drew his magic as well, also deciding to refrain from attacking for the moment. The hall went silent save for the distant sounds of fighting and the occasional rumbling of the fortress, the Master and the knight left in a standoff that did not contain nor require any words to be shared. In fact, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever heard Barron¡¯s voice until just before their battle began, for the man was well-known to be Uma¡¯s antithesis when it came to dialogue. In some ways, Nakoma preferred not having to listen to his adversary¡¯s screeching, but on the other hand, it meant that they knew next to nothing about who Barron Kristoff really was.


    Where did he come from?


    How did he learn to fight?


    What was the origin of this damage-dispersing armor quartet?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    And most of all, why was he risking his life under the banner of the Kosah-Rei?


    Barron gave them not even a tiny glimpse into his identity, making him appear as if he were a faceless set of armor summoned to act as Tali and Vesh¡¯s bodyguard. In addition, the helmet covered his features, so Nakoma couldn¡¯t even try and read his intentions, forcing him to rely on instinct and instinct alone.


    There was a subtle surge of power into Barron¡¯s legs, potentially indicating Proto, so Nakoma prepared to meet the attack, only to exhale sharply when the red knight suddenly propelled himself backwards. Understanding that Barron had chosen to flee, Nakoma pivoted his power from his hands to his legs, condensing a small and quick burst of fire beneath the soles of his feet that exploded enough to send the Master of Fire soaring after his opponent. He wasn''t surprised that Barron was running, and was actually more thrown off that he decided to stand his ground as long as he had. Nakoma smirked, for while a normal wind mage would easily be able to outrun his fire magic, Barron¡¯s large body and heavy armor would slow him down enough to compensate for the Master¡¯s slower speed.


    Watching Barron Proto around a corner and disappear from view, Nakoma brought some magic to his hands, and with each step of his foot against the stone floor, another explosion sent him forward, resulting in a sprint that cracked the ground every time he moved. Rounding the corner, Nakoma saw Barron already reaching what appeared to be a shaft containing a magical lift, indicating for the Master of Fire that the man was going to try and meet up with his allies. A part of him wanted to hold back and allow it, for Barron reaching the others would almost certainly mean Nakoma¡¯s would be close by, but at the same time, the Kosah-Rei were clever and slippery. Adding in more elements of chaos, even elements that were in Nakoma¡¯s favor, would increase the chances of Barron getting away, so he concluded it would be better to handle things alone.


    Therefore, he cast Ignitta and formed five bolts of fire in the air around him, which he sent hurtling towards the lift that Barron just landed on. They crossed the twenty-yard gap swiftly before crashing into the wall and exploding on impact, filling the cylindrical shaft with scorching fires that sent rubble blasting outwards. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill Barron, rather it was intended to slow him down, so Nakoma continued to run until he reached the now smoke-filled lift and turned his open palm down into it. He could see Barron rapidly descending, having successfully avoided the bolts, so Nakoma smiled and cast Infernus, filling the shaft with fire in the hopes of either cooking Barron alive or destroying the entire thing and sending him tumbling to the ground.


    Unfortunately, Nakoma just barely made out the large silhouette darting off the lift and onto another level a second before Infernus turned the black disk into chunks of stone that tumbled down to the first floor. Snorting, the Master of Fire dove into the shaft, sending out his senses to seek Barron¡¯s signature. Nakoma couldn¡¯t count how many floors he passed before he spun around, turned his feet towards the wall facing the entrance, then let off another explosion that shattered that wall and propelled him into yet another corridor. He spotted Barron¡¯s fleeing form still quite a ways ahead, but that didn¡¯t stop him from planting his feet, turning his hand, and casting Infernus once more.


    ***


    Barron Kristoff was tired of failure.


    Even before the Goddess Rei gifted his armor through Tali, his large size and talent with wind magic resulted in him being one of the most powerful mages in his family. Nobody could stand against him, and eventually, his brother, the lord of their hometown, named him the Battlemaster, giving him full authority over the defenses and all the prestige that came with it. Barron knew he was never going to be a political figure since he was the youngest of four, so he was more than happy to take on such a role. He believed himself to have been blessed by Rei with strength, and that She had influenced his brother''s decision to choose him.


    He was meant to be strong.


    He was meant to be a sword and a shield both for those he loved, and for his precious Goddess.


    Kosahanity had been the religion of his family for centuries, though the outlawing of religious practice in the Age of Destruction forced their beliefs into secrecy. As generations passed and forgot about a world where religion was commonplace, naturally, members of his House ceased to follow Rei¡¯s teachings. In his generation, Barron was the only one who still followed the words of the Ko-Hahn¡ªsomething that earned him a lot of ridicule from his elder brothers and sister. They thought he was insane to believe in the imaginary teachings of an old book of fairy tales, but Barron swore by it and insisted that he would be the one laughing when Rei blessed him with Her love.


    When Her blessings finally arrived, his siblings did not see them for what they were. Rei¡¯s Voice came to them in the form of Tali, providing them insight into the future so they could capitalize on it and further their own positions in the world, but his siblings scoffed at it. They said Tali was insane, that she was a liar, or that she was too immature to be able to distinguish dreams from reality. Even when her predictions came true, they turned their eyes away even though there was no other explanation aside from Tali telling the truth. They shipped Rei¡¯s Voice away, and when Barron stood in strong support of her, they finally got fed up with him, too, so he was stripped of his status and told to never return with his nonsensical delusions of being loved by a deity.


    They were missing out, he told himself. They were too stuck in their ways to see the meaning behind Tali¡¯s existence, so Barron stood by her side and reaped the rewards. Her foresight found him the armor quartet, further increasing his power and providing him with what amounted to near impenetrable defense and three spare lives should he actually lose a battle. Tali found others to recruit for their cause, people who had equally as unique abilities as Barron¡¯s armor, and under her name, the Kosah-Rei went to war with Ijiria so that they could bring about Rei¡¯s paradise on earth.


    But strangely enough, as he began to serve Her, the world started to turn against him. He could not assassinate Ryokumo Caeli in the halls of Hiriech, nor could he stand against Nakoma Taurus a few days later. In Noctalus, Rennigan Glaus survived his blade to the chest, then Barron failed to kill any of their targets before Acostav Luz arrived to wipe the floor with him. In the Battle of Stellareid, Barron only succeeded in freeing Uma before The Angel he never trusted appeared to once again prove his lack of worth, destroying yet another set of armor in a mere few weeks. Ever since he took up arms in the name of Rei, he had been thwarted and humiliated time and time again.


    ¡°You¡¯re an unlucky man, Barron Kristoff,¡± The Angel had mocked him. ¡°Most mages in this world would crumble before a warrior as strong as you, but instead you find yourself facing people like me and Acostav. You get the jump on Ryokumo Caeli, but he escapes. You do the same to Rennigan Glaus, but are fought back before you can finish him. Yet you are a pious man who follows the Goddess? Sir, do you not sometimes wonder why Rei leaves you out to dry time and time again? Is your goddess going to save you? Or does she plan to let me end your life? What do you think?¡±


    He vehemently denied The Angel¡¯s words while hating the truth within them, but he couldn¡¯t fathom why Rei would abandon him right as he sacrificed everything to support her. He was the only one who stood by Her Voice, he was the only one who understood what She was trying to communicate by blessing Tali with foresight. She was rewarding the family for their support, rewarding him for never allowing the words of his siblings to stray him from Her embrace.


    So what has gone wrong?! Rei, my Goddess! Why do you bring the Masters of Ijiria to your sanctuary?! Why do you allow them to assault your most holy fortress?! Why do you not smite Nakoma Taurus where he stands?! Please, I am Yours! I am Your most loyal servant! So bless me with the power to defeat him! Let me eliminate this flaming heretic in Your name!


    Barron didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to lead Nakoma down to where the others were, but he also wanted to go to Tali and make sure she was safe. At all costs, Rei¡¯s Voice needed to survive. He didn¡¯t think Rei would allow the Ijirians to kill her, especially not while they were on the cusp of assaulting Harunhein and Erika, but he also couldn¡¯t fathom why this attack was happening at all. Why disrupt them when Her utopia was on the horizon? Why provide them with this challenge now?!


    ¡°Then by all means, Sir Kristoff, rush down to your death and let everything you¡¯ve fought for these last few years be burnt to hell by the Iijis! I, however, do not plan on dying this day! I told Lady Firrik I wished to fight fate, so if fate has accepted my challenge, then I shall prepare! I am not going to die!¡±


    Now it was Uma¡¯s words passing through his mind as the magicless man began to lose all faith in Tali and Rei. He believed they¡¯d been abandoned, that the Goddess was going to sacrifice them to King Markreas and the Masters of Ijiria. Barron vehemently denied it, and he wanted to keep denying it, but as he sprinted at full speed, relying heavily on Proto, he could sense Nakoma right behind him. He couldn¡¯t beat him in a direct fight and he couldn¡¯t get away, so was he doomed to die? Should he just allow Nakoma to finish him off so he could flee into his final armor set and get to the dungeon?


    No¡­ I have to believe in Rei¡­ I have to believe that I¡¯m going to be okay! Taurus is powerful, but if I can kill him, I can eliminate one of the strongest Masters that Ijiria has. Barron, trust Her. Trust Her and fight! If you lose then so be it, you have another set you can flee to! Just give it everything you¡¯ve got and kill the Master of Fire!


    Letting out a roar of determination, Barron suddenly spun on his heel, infused his glaive with wind, and hurled it straight for the Master of Fire as he blasted out of the crumbling lift shaft. Luckily, Nakoma had cast Infernus right as he emerged, so his fires may very well conceal the oncoming glaive. The knight braced himself, trusting in his armor as the orange fires rushed over his body, the searing heat agonizing but not deadly, though he made sure to lower his head so that the fire didn¡¯t slip through the slits in his helm. The second the flames passed him, Barron rattled off Perkari, but when his head raised, he found no sign of his glaive and the sight of the Master of Fire soaring towards him.


    ¡°Hinosora!¡± Nakoma snarled, cutting down the blades with a curved arc of fire that trailed his right hand.


    ¡°Corsikei!¡± Barron countered, wanting to at least send Nakoma flying back into the shaft, but the Master planted his foot on the ground, sent a burst of fire into his feet, and launched himself over both the shockwave and Barron¡¯s head.


    He spun around, not wanting to allow the other man to get behind him, but the Perkari he sent towards where he expected Nakoma to be was met with nothing but air as the Master suddenly appeared right in front of him, his movements so much quicker than they had been back in the Hiriech forest. Fire was balled in Nakoma¡¯s palms, and with the Master a mere few inches away, Barron couldn¡¯t pull his hands back to do anything before that condensed fire was released. Nakoma would almost certainly be wounded by the backlash of such a destructive spell in close quarters, but it seemed the Master of Fire had deemed that necessary.


    Another condensed Infernus slammed into Barron¡¯s chest, and as even more agonizing heat swept over him, he suddenly found himself suspended in midair, the overcast sky hanging above him.


    I¡¯m¡­outside?


    His armored form plummeted the four stories between him and the ground, but Barron was a wind mage, so it would be humiliating to die to gravity. Using his strength to slow his descent, Barron just barely managed to decrease his fall to survive his collision with the rocky ground between Ankalla and the outer wall, though he was still momentarily rattled by the landing. He could feel his armor¡¯s defense weakening, and another strong attack might be just enough to break it, but he ached all over and he felt his body getting drained by the exertion. Perhaps if he¡¯d been less damaged, he¡¯d have evaded what came next, but sensing the rush of power too late, Barron could only take note of the bright blue fire hurtling towards him before his entire form was engulfed in it. The ground was ripped apart, terrible heat seared everything, and suddenly, he was in a dark room, the sounds of battle now distantly above him.


    Barron blinked rapidly, his heart pounding with terror at the experience of being hit by blue fire, and it took every ounce of control he had to keep from panicking. He was in a storeroom, down in Ankalla¡¯s basement, having been teleported to the final set of armor in his possession. He had steeled himself to face Nakoma and lasted barely a minute before getting tossed outside the fortress and losing that second-to-last set in a wave of blue. His shoulders slumped with embarrassment, but he had to convince himself that this must be a part of Rei¡¯s plan.


    Yes¡­ It enables me to escape Taurus and go find Tali¡­ I may be weaker now, but I¡¯m still a powerful warrior. With me at her side, Tali will be safe from these Ijirian monsters. I¡¯ll stand guard, and fend them off¡­ I just need to find her¡­ I told Miyon where to meet me if I lost, so if that man somehow managed to defeat Rhitta, then he¡¯ll come to me¡­ But do I wait for him, or do I brave that conflict above in order to reach my precious girl¡­?


    He stepped forward, his eyes not adjusted yet to the pitch black room around him, so he knew he¡¯d need to choose his steps carefully. It was possible the Ijirians were in the basement as well, so even once he felt his way out of the storeroom, he¡¯d need to keep his senses wide open to prevent himself from getting jumped the way they did upstairs.


    That being said, unless Tali¡¯s down here somewhere, and I hope Vesh would have evacuated her, then she might still be upstairs¡­ There¡¯s a lift that goes from near her quarters to the basement, so I might be able to use that to go in pursuit of her¡­


    Yes¡­ Trust in the Goddess¡­ All actions have meaning! All losses are part of Her design¡­ Trust Her! Trust Rei!


    Blood erupted into his mouth before spilling out over the side of his lips, his throat suddenly clogged and preventing him from breathing. His brow furrowed with confusion before he felt a strong force in his neck as something was ripped through it.


    What happened? Is there¡­someone down here?


    His body lost strength as he collapsed to the ground with a crash, his armor rattling as he hit the stone. He could feel someone standing over him, and as he weakly reached out to sense their signature, he felt his body grow even colder.


    Rhitta? No¡­ If she¡¯s down here¡­then Miyon¡­? Wait, but¡­ How did she know to come here? I don¡¯t¡­


    He couldn¡¯t fathom what happened.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Koroha Rhitta was standing there.


    Was he dying?


    Had she killed him?


    No¡­


    Rei would have protected him.


    His Goddess¡­loved¡­him¡­


    Right?


    ***


    From the large window of the meeting room where, weeks earlier, they met with Sarillia Martov, Tali Firrik could just barely make out the sight of Barron Kristoff being consumed by blue fire. She had been watching for it, hoping that she¡¯d be able to see it from her vantage point, and now it was over. One of the visions she¡¯d collected since that very first one regarding this incident would have now come to pass. That sight of him being stabbed in the neck down in the cold, dark basement storeroom, stuck in his final set of armor, had happened.


    As predicted, Barron Kristoff was dead.


    Slowly, Tali turned away from the window and moved towards the sitting area across the room from her before lowering herself onto the couch. For weeks, she¡¯d been mentally preparing herself for what was to come. She had long since accepted that she could not control her visions, that she was a slave to them, so she shouldn¡¯t have felt bad about all the lying¡ªall the deceit. She had no choice but to obey the magic bestowed upon her.


    Even so, it didn¡¯t make it any easier.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and allowing herself just one minute to mourn, Tali wept.


    ¡°Thank you for supporting me all these years.


    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡±

 V9 Chapter 10- Rennigans Grand Finale

    Chapter X


    ¡°He murdered three of my closest friends and nearly killed me in the process. For the last two years, I¡¯ve been following dead-end leads in a desperate attempt to figure out the secret behind his endurance. I will not lie to you, Ms. Jellia, for I plan to kill him. And I request of you that you tell me if he has any weaknesses? Is there a way to effectively bypass his defense? I beg of you¡­ If you know¡­¡±


    Her shoulders slumped with utter defeat, and suddenly, she appeared far older than she had even seconds ago, like she could pass on at any moment. It was unnerving, but before Rennigan could ask if she was okay, Jellia leaned forward and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Glaus, for what he did¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ And I know nothing can ever bring your friends back, but I will tell you what you want to know¡­ I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t have my ability being used to kill people¡­ That¡¯s not what it was meant for¡­ So I promise¡­ I¡¯ll tell you the secret¡­¡±


    Jellia sniffled again, her eyes so filled with despair that Rennigan wished he could look away. Even so, he held eye contact with her and waited anxiously for her to continue. Ryokumo sat on the couch beside him, and while he was retaining his silent position of support, he nevertheless mimicked Rennigan as the two of them leaned forward in anticipation of what could very well be the goldmine of information they¡¯d been so desperately seeking all these years. His heart was pounding in his chest when Jellia finally went on.


    ¡°Our ability¡­is like a shell,¡± she whispered with a pained voice. ¡°Almost all of our mana is unconsciously sent through the outer layer of our skin, reinforcing it so that it cannot be damaged and so that we cannot feel pain. As long as our mana supply does not run dry, you will not be able to so much as scratch us¡­ But underneath it all, we¡¯re as soft and human as the rest of you¡­ So, if you want to kill him, you¡¯ll need to attack him from inside of his body¡­¡±


    Rennigan furrowed his brow with an intense interest. ¡°Inside? So you¡¯re saying, if I were to somehow shove a bit of magic down his throat, I could harm him?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± she confirmed. ¡°Of course, if you can beat him in a battle of endurance and land enough hits to diminish his mana supply, you could certainly kill him like anybody else. But if that isn¡¯t feasible, then yes, trying to rip him open from within is the best way to go¡­ But I will add this,¡± Jellia quickly went on when she noticed Rennigan about to speak. ¡°Quill knows about this weakness. He will be doing everything in his power to ensure that it can¡¯t be taken advantage of, but if he doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re aware of it, then you might be able to get the jump on him. So no matter what you do¡­¡±


    Jellia¡¯s eyes turned into a mixture of firm yet sad as she gave him one final warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Quill find out I told you this¡­or you¡¯ll have no other option but to best him the old fashioned way.¡±


    ***


    Rennigan Glaus was filled with a self-loathing so powerful he knew that he may have been unable to stop himself from breaking down into tears had Quill Tyrus not been standing just down the corridor. In his desperation to make sure he was the one who murdered Quill, he held back crucial information from the Masters that resulted in Nyx Rana getting killed and Quill finding out that his weakness was exposed. His hubris may have cost him his revenge, for not only could Sinna and Nyx have probably beaten him with Rennigan¡¯s knowledge, but now, there was a slim chance of Quill losing. He would do as Jellia said and put everything he could into defending any openings into his body. To make matters worse, Rennigan had foolishly allowed himself to enter Quill''s home turf yet again, and as the two stood facing each other in the Hall of Mirrors, Rennigan could only hope that he somehow managed to pull off a miracle, or else he¡¯d reunite with Faye, Jessi, and Hiro as nothing more than an arrogant, pathetic failure.


    At the very least, I¡¯m familiar with the way this pocket realm works, he internally commented, his golden eyes flickering to the many mirrors surrounding him as he recalled the way they could suck him up and deposit him at any random point in the vicinity. I know how to counter him, but I wonder if he¡¯ll even bother to use it? He doesn¡¯t have the element of surprise anymore either, so perhaps he¡¯ll just take me on, one-on-one. After all, he¡¯s already beaten me before¡­


    Rennigan took a deep breath, hating the implications of this realm being erected in the first place. They had been under the impression that Quill didn¡¯t have enough mana to support his endurance, his pocket realm, and to use spells, but it seemed that was incorrect. That was how he got the jump on Nyx, for he managed to let off one quick Perkari that severed her head, revealing that he could still spare a little bit to cast a spell or two. A Master of Ijiria had just died, and her life was on Rennigan¡¯s conscience. In fact, he would probably be arrested and executed upon the battle¡¯s end. Lying to a Master was in itself a serious crime, but his deceit had resulted in Nyx Rana¡¯s death. If Sinna didn¡¯t beat him bloody there in Ankalla, then she was certain to drag his ass to Markreas¡¯s feet and ensure he got the punishment he deserved.


    So I guess I truly don¡¯t have a reason to hold back. I know I decided that I wouldn¡¯t die in this fortress, but since I¡¯ve now screwed myself out of a life, it doesn¡¯t matter. A death sentence will be the only thing waiting for me outside of this pocket realm, so no matter what it fucking takes, I¡¯m going to make sure Quill Tyrus comes with me to hell!


    ¡°Now then,¡± Quill had said with a laugh. ¡°Since we¡¯ve finally removed those pesky extras, why don¡¯t you and I finish what we started where we started it, eh, Rennigan Glaus?¡±


    The water mage narrowed his eyes, drawing mana to his hands as he prepared himself for what was about to happen. ¡°Gladly¡­ I¡¯ve been dreaming of killing your sorry ass ever since we first met, and I swear upon the memory of the friends that you murdered, I will make you pay for everything you¡¯ve done to me! For Faye, Jessi, Hiro, and now for Master Rana, you will fucking die!¡±


    Quill cocked an amused eyebrow, making it clear that he still didn¡¯t take Rennigan seriously. Just like back then, he regarded him as nothing more than a child¡ªone he need not fear, and he clearly didn¡¯t feel even a scrap of remorse for all the people he¡¯d killed. That was probably why he didn¡¯t attack him the minute he entered the pocket realm, and why he still stood passively now that they faced each other.


    ¡°May I correct something you just said?¡± Quill inquired, his calm demeanor infuriating Rennigan once more. ¡°As it happens, I did not kill Master Rana.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Rennigan roared. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?! I watched her head fall to the ground! I watched you¡ª!¡±


    But Quill cut him off with a mocking, confident tone. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mistake me, Glaus! I never said I didn¡¯t cut her head off. I said that I didn¡¯t kill her. When it comes to Master Nyx Rana, those two things are not one and the same¡­and I appreciate you confirming for me that you didn¡¯t know this.¡±


    ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡± Rennigan furiously demanded.


    He certainly didn¡¯t care to have such a pointless conversation with this man, but a part of him was grateful for the momentary chance to catch his breath. If Quill wanted to ramble about some nonsensical claim that Nyx had survived, then let him. It only served to give Rennigan a chance to find an opening and strike first.


    His opponent smirked as he continued to spin his dagger around in his right hand. ¡°It seems it was cleanly covered up, but there¡¯s a monster living inside that woman that, according to our sources, has only shown itself upon her death. Perhaps it would interest you to know that, back in Hiriech, we succeeded in killing Master Nyx Rana. One of our allies surprised her, and blasted her brains onto the carpet of her room.¡±


    Once again, Rennigan found himself baffled by whatever Quill thought he was trying to accomplish. Obviously Nyx hadn¡¯t been killed in Hiriech because she was still alive right up until the moment Quill decapitated her.


    ¡°But out of her corpse came a violent creature who butchered Kosah-Rei and civilians alike,¡± Quill went on. ¡°Even now, we don¡¯t fully understand what she became, but what we do know is that Nakoma Taurus went to confront it and when he finished, Nyx Rana returned. Our best guess is that it trades places with her every time one of them dies¡­¡± The man then let out a smug laugh. ¡°Therefore, if my hypothesis is correct, that creature should begin a rampage through these halls any minute now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking¡ª¡±


    ¡°Liar?¡± Quill finished for him. ¡°Maybe¡­ But it doesn''t matter whether you believe me¡­ If you somehow manage to get out of here, then you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m telling the truth. Course, I don¡¯t intend to let you out, but if I change my mind, go find Masters Rana and Cartus and see for yourself.¡± He then smiled as he shrugged. ¡°Nevertheless, all of that doesn¡¯t really matter right now, so why don¡¯t we move onto more important things.¡± As quickly as it appeared, that smile faded into a dark expression as he growled, ¡°Where did you learn about my power¡¯s weakness?¡±


    Abruptly changing the subject, Rennigan was left baffled by those weird accusations towards Nyx when he was suddenly being interrogated about the words he spoke moments before the Master of Water died. A part of him was prepared to deny everything, but he couldn¡¯t help wondering if telling the truth would rattle this man enough to gain him an opportunity. After speaking with Ms Jellia, Rennigan had a far better grasp on who Quill Tyrus was and why he became the killer he did, so he had a chance to use this knowledge against his enemy.


    And why shouldn¡¯t I? This is the end, for either him or for me, so there¡¯s no reason to not play every card in my hand. He knows I have information on him, so confirming this won¡¯t change his approach to the battle. Let¡¯s see what I can do to him¡­


    ¡°Your grandmother, Nattie Jellia, told me,¡± Rennigan spat venomously.


    Up until this point, Quill had been the epitome of confidence, so it was surprising when his smugness vanished all at once, his eyes going wide, his glare being replaced by a slightly limp jaw, and though it was hard to tell from that distance, his skin may have even gone a little pale. What must he have been thinking at that moment? Jellia didn¡¯t seem to know how Quill felt about her, but his expression was that of a man who had suddenly been betrayed by someone he held dear. Did he actually still love the grandmother he abandoned? Was he actually hurt by the fact that she sold him out?


    Rennigan couldn¡¯t tell.


    But what he did know was that Quill was now emotionally vulnerable, so he was not about to miss a chance to drive his nails deep into this freshly opened wound and rip.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Rennigan sneered. ¡°Jellia told me everything about you! I told her I wanted you dead, and she spilled her guts to me! I know what caused you to go crazy! I know all about your brother¡¯s death! I understand your goddamn ability! You¡¯re such a disgusting excuse for a human being that your own family has thrown you to the wolves¡ªhas given me permission to end your pathetic fucking existence! That¡¯s who you are, Quill Tyrus! That¡¯s what legacy you¡¯re leaving behind!¡±


    As he shouted, he could feel the air around him growing cold with the leaking of his mana. He was so enraged, so ecstatic about getting to throw this all in Quill¡¯s face, that he was having trouble keeping his power contained. The ground beneath his feet started to freeze over, and mana surged to the tips of his fingers, ready to be called upon the second the fight began.


    ¡°You know, I may have pitied you!¡± Rennigan went on, his voice trembling as he continued to glare upon the stunned Quill. ¡°I may have sympathized with you for what you went through¡ªfor losing your little brother! But to avenge him, you became a killer far worse than the people who took him from you! I feel nothing but hatred, and I hope that when I ship you off to the afterlife, your brother spits in your face!¡±


    Breathing heavily from the exertion, Rennigan waited for Quill to say something in response, but the previously talkative man was now dead silent, as if he was no longer there in the present. At the very least, even if he died, Rennigan was satisfied by the fact that his words actually seemed to hurt him.


    Let him die knowing he was alone and unloved.


    Let him pay dearly for all he had done.


    Without speaking, Quill¡¯s features morphed from stunned to enraged as he suddenly pushed off the ground and charged Rennigan with his knife in an icepick grip, ready to attack. And of course, Rennigan had been prepared. He successfully baited him, and now, he had managed to turn some of the tables in his favor.


    ¡°Pruinara!¡± Rennigan howled, letting off a massive burst of cold that erupted from his outstretched hands.


    The freezing air that was his spell barreled down the corridor, freezing over everything in its path as the floor and every mirror in the vicinity was covered in ice and snow. Quill managed to jump so that the spell didn¡¯t stick him to the ground, but Rennigan never intended to land a hit on him, rather he was trying to decrease the threat of the pocket realm. The last thing he needed was for the Hall of Mirrors to disorient him and create an opening for Quill to stab him. This battle would stay right where it was, if Rennigan had anything to say about it.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a cocky little fucker!¡± Quill snarled, reaching Rennigan right after his spell finished its job, the dagger swinging down in an arc for the water mage¡¯s throat. ¡°What the hell makes you think you can kill me, huh?!¡± When that swing found only air, Quill¡¯s eyes followed Rennigan as he pivoted backwards to put a few extra feet between them. ¡°You sacrificed so much in Stellareid, and for what?! You couldn¡¯t kill me even when your friends threw themselves on my knife for you! You couldn¡¯t kill me even when Caeli rushed to your aid, so what makes you think this will be any different?!¡±


    As Quill ranted, Rennigan cast Geldai to create a barrage of icicles that he hurled at the man, but between breaths, he cut down any that would have otherwise struck him.


    ¡°Rio incinerated me beyond recognition!¡± Quill screamed. ¡°I was a burnt husk and you still couldn¡¯t kill me, so how dare you stand there and speak to me like you¡¯re worth anything! So my grandmother sold me out? And?! You won¡¯t be able to make use of my weakness, so why does it even fucking matter?!¡±


    Quill darted forward, his right arm cocking back to pierce Rennigan¡¯s chest, but the blade never found its mark. Instead, it was jammed into a rounded shield of ice that appeared on Rennigan¡¯s right forearm, successfully defending him from the attack.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯m the same mage I was back then?!¡± he shrieked, twisting his arm and, because the dagger was stuck in the ice, managing to wrench it out of Quill¡¯s grasp and send it clattering to the ground below.


    Quill exhaled sharply a second before that shield was slammed into his head, staggering him and, due to the ice beneath them, sending him slipping onto his backside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve trained my ass off!¡± Rennigan went on, sending ice freezing over his left hand to form a frozen gauntlet he attempted to jam into Quill¡¯s head.


    The man caught it midair with a powerful grip, so Rennigan made another attempt to beat him with his shield, yet his opponent used his opposite hand to catch that as well, simultaneously grappling with Rennigan as the two glared at each other from mere inches away.


    ¡°I have been dreaming of this chance for years!¡± Rennigan hissed, putting everything he could into overpowering Quill. ¡°I have worked so damn hard for the sole purpose of sparing this realm of your vile presence! I have dedicated every waking breath to making sure I could kill you when I got the chance to! So underestimate me all you like, but I am not going to¡ª!¡±


    Quill must have decided that grappling wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere, so he suddenly jammed his head into Rennigan¡¯s, sending pain shooting through his skull as his grip loosened and allowed Quill to break free. Due to the stars taking up his vision, he couldn¡¯t see what his enemy did next, but he felt the foot that was soon jammed into his stomach, and before he knew it, he was sliding along the ground while on his back. Knowing Quill would lunge for his dagger, Rennigan bit back the pain, rolled onto his hands and knees, then sent power into the blanket of ice beneath him. It exploded upwards into a handful of giant spikes that knocked the charging Quill backwards, though his endurance caused them to shatter on impact.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I haunted you, Rennigan Glaus,¡± Quill mocked as he steadied his footing, watching while Rennigan pushed himself back to his own feet. ¡°I¡¯m glad you were obsessed with me, cause I¡¯ve hardly thought about you since! You and your shitty team were nothing but a footnote in my life¡ªhardly worth remembering! After all, they all went down so damn pathetically! Yuahl never even got to fight me! Pafran was crushed beneath my boot like his head was made of butter, and Rio sacrificed her life to mortally wound me, yet it was all fucking pointless because I can¡¯t die! Academy students, my ass! You¡¯re trying to avenge people who sucked so badly they were all butchered like animals!¡±


    ¡°Geldai!¡±


    ¡°Using that spell again?! Have you not realized it doesn''t work on me!¡±


    To mock him even further, Quill spread out his arms, made his chest a bigger target, and let the next barrage of icicles slam harmless into his body. He wanted Rennigan to know that this fight was pointless¡ªto drive in his claim that he and his team were powerless.


    ¡°Faye, Hiro, and Jessi¡­¡± he breathed, ¡°were a million times better than you will ever be. You¡¯re powerful only because of your bloodline! There¡¯s nothing remarkable about you! There¡¯s nothing impressive about you! Without that endurance, you¡¯d have died multiple times over¡­¡±


    Quill snorted dismissively. ¡°Then maybe you four should have accepted Rei¡¯s embrace. You''re godless, and thus, a higher being doesn¡¯t care to help you.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Attributing your success to your imaginary friend, are you? And you call us pathetic.¡±


    Quill shook his head, bent his knees, and resumed the battle. The ice cracked beneath him as he closed the distance yet again, but this time, Rennigan was more prepared. Dismissing the gauntlet on his left hand, he swiftly used magic to create a sword of ice and met the charge head-on.


    Something Rennigan had picked up in his final semesters at the Academy was a Korrei-Tarr style of water magic. Since it wasn¡¯t a terribly offensive affinity, it was almost never used among those elite soldiers much in the same way that water mages were rarely combatants to begin with. However, those few over the centuries who opted to study water magic and still make a living as a combat mage had to get creative, so instead of infusing already existing weaponry with their magic, they used the flexibility of water to make the weapons themselves. Water would surge from their hands, freezing almost as soon as it was created so they could mold it into whatever they needed. Of course, ice was cumbersome and wasn¡¯t as durable as metal, but it was still better than nothing and meant that they could switch between weapons almost on the spot. This was the primary benefit of the style, and Rennigan had made sure to master it before graduation.


    The blade arced downwards to meet Quill¡¯s, and as ice met steel, they were locked together for a mere second before the top half of the ice blade shattered. Luckily, the sudden lack of resisting pressure on Quill caused him to stumble, allowing Rennigan to take advantage of the opening and bash the shield into a skull a second time. However, the man was adapting and didn¡¯t fall, so he was prepared when the remains of the ice sword altered into a large hammer that barely missed its target. Quill backpedaled out of the way, now being provided an opening of his own to strike at Rennigan, so the water mage slammed his foot into the ground, sent mana flowing into the ice below, and erected a hasty wall between them that blocked the dagger and let Rennigan jump backwards, leaning into the sliding momentum of the ice to get even more distance.


    The wall shattered, and Quill was upon him again, knife raised high. Rennigan blocked the swing with his shield, hearing a scraping noise as the metal slipped to the right as he gauntleted his other hand and swung for the head. Quill tilted his neck left, preventing the punch from landing, then spun around to Rennigan¡¯s right. The water mage jumped backwards, avoiding a dagger thrust, then shot another barrage of icicles that Quill cut down. Once the distance was closed again, Rennigan increased the size of his shield and blocked three rapid strikes from the dagger that he wasn¡¯t fully able to follow. Using his feet, he tried to direct the ice to freeze Quill to the ground, but the man hopped up and out of the way before the mana could even reach the spot beneath him.


    At the very least, it seems like he really can¡¯t use any further spells, cause if he could then he would have certainly erected some rock armor over his mouth. Of course, there¡¯s the chance that he doesn¡¯t know any rock magic, but given the nature of his weakness, I find that hard to believe. The castings of Perkari and Corsikei back in Ankalla were almost certainly the extent of what he can do! I¡¯ve got him on the backfoot!


    It was then that the inevitable and expected usage of the pocket realm came into play. Despite the mirror behind him being frozen over, Rennigan felt himself get pulled off his feet and towards it. Meanwhile, Quill charged him, so that when the water mage slammed into the frozen layer keeping him from getting sucked inside, Quill jumping into the gravity shift and soaring towards him was enough pressure to shatter it and send them both tumbling into the mirror. In his charge, Quill tried to plunge the dagger into Rennigan¡¯s heart, but the young man grabbed his opponent''s wrist and used what strength he could to keep the blade from piercing him. Their faces being so close meant that Quill attempted another headbutt, but Rennigan didn¡¯t dodge, rather he frantically sent a layer of ice over his forehead that prevented him from being stunned. When Quill¡¯s head slammed into the ice, it cracked, but did not fracture completely.


    All the while, they were spinning in midair as various mirrors sucked them in different directions. Struggling against one another, they flew upwards, were spat out horizontally, then lurched back up again. Each hall looked identical, but since he wasn¡¯t planning on bolting for the mana port this time, Rennigan didn¡¯t care what corridor Quill finally dropped them in. In fact, it seemed like movement wasn¡¯t the goal, rather his opponent simply wanted to throw him off enough to overwhelm him. Yet, Rennigan wasn¡¯t giving in, successfully fighting off the dagger Quill desperately tried to stab him with, and each frantic headbutt from the man was met with nothing but ice.


    ¡°I thought I was pathetic, Tyrus!¡± Rennigan spat. ¡°So why am I still alive?! Without your endurance, I¡¯d have killed you so many times already! You get that, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    The gravity ceased, and since Rennigan was waiting for it, the second he felt them tumbling towards the mirror-less floor, he twisted his body and made sure it was Quill who was on the bottom and took the brunt of their crash.


    ¡°NIVIS!¡± Rennigan screeched the second they landed, and with his hands grappling Quill, the blast of ice that exploded from them hit him directly. Anybody else would have died instantly from such a direct hit from the cold storm that surged from Rennigan, but even though Quill was weathering it, everything in a ten-foot radius began to freeze, Quill¡¯s body included. His back was pressed against the floor, so his entire body from his legs to his head began to stick to it as a thick layer of ice rose up to cover him. Quill clenched his teeth and jammed his jaw shut, his limbs furiously trying to pull themselves free, but Rennigan was making ice faster than Quill could shatter it. All the while, the water mage kept himself on top of his opponent, holding a death grip on the one arm that wasn¡¯t yet stuck to the floor. The point of the dagger was inches from Rennigan¡¯s chest, so he sent more magic surging down that arm, freezing it over and preventing Quill from bending it.


    If I can just hold him down, then I don¡¯t need to beat him in a battle of endurance! I just need to leave him prone!


    It was then that gravity began to yank Rennigan from above, but the young man was prepared for that. As he was freezing Quill to the ground, he made sure to do the same to his feet and legs, meaning that he was as stuck as his opponent was. No matter how hard gravity pulled, if Rennigan kept refreezing his legs, it wouldn¡¯t be able to yank him away. Quill¡¯s eyes went wide with shock as Rennigan¡¯s turned wild with ecstasy.


    At this point, his opponent¡¯s entire body was covered in frost, and while Quill couldn¡¯t feel pain, based on what happened when Faye nearly burnt him to death, it was clear he could at least feel some form of temperature. The hall was currently below freezing, and the trembling of Quill¡¯s chin indicated he was suffering from it. The arm holding the dagger was resisting less and less, and the signal that Rennigan had him was the dagger slipping from his grip. Screaming out his emotions, Rennigan threw more strength into shoving that arm onto the ground, and overpowering Quill, he sent another burst of ice to freeze the entire limb to the hall¡¯s carpet.


    ¡°I told you!¡± Rennigan growled as he slowly released his hands from Quill¡¯s body, wanting to make sure the ice was solid and had weakened him enough so that he didn¡¯t have to physically keep him there. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you for three and a half fucking years. I¡¯ve analyzed every single part of our confrontation in Stellareid, and I have spent dozens upon dozens of nights running through every possible strategy that could end your miserable life. Ms Jellia giving me your weakness was the final piece I needed.¡±


    Fear entered Quill Tyrus¡¯s eyes as Rennigan grabbed his pale blue jaw and began to wrench it open. He could feel Quill¡¯s facial muscles resisting, but the ice was weakening him too much, and within seconds, Rennigan had used both hands to pry it apart and gaze into his mouth.


    ¡°I had a plan, you son of a bitch,¡± he spat. ¡°And you stopped thinking about me. You thought you could just kick my ass the next time you saw me¡­ But I was ready¡­ You underestimated me¡­and that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to die! Aquatani!¡±


    With that single incantation, Rennigan began to fill Quill¡¯s mouth with water.


    ***


    ¡°Quill¡­ I don¡¯t want you to ever forget what it means to have our power,¡± his grandmother had once told him. ¡°Yes, it is nearly impossible to kill us, but that is not because we are stronger or better than anybody. It is simply how we were made. We are durable, and you know what else is durable? Armor. Shields. They are meant to protect, to be a defense against the soft flesh beneath. That is who we are. We are shields. We are meant to protect those who need protection, and that is the responsibility that comes with our blessing. So promise me, Child, that you will only ever use this power for good¡ªto protect those you care about. Can you do that for me?¡±


    I loved my grandmother dearly. There was nobody else in my life that understood me as well as she did, and when I made that promise to her, I meant it. I only wanted to use this power to protect, but I¡¯m only one man, and in order to use my ability to the fullest, I have to be there to take the damage that would be dealt to another. If I¡¯m not there, then no matter how unkillable I am, I¡¯m useless. That¡¯s why Mirro died. I wasn¡¯t present to protect him. I always knew Grandmother wouldn¡¯t approve of what I did after departing Yisana, but I never stopped believing in what she said to me.


    In order to protect people, you have to remove the source of the danger. It¡¯s not enough to wait until danger happens if you¡¯re not there to see it. Mirro died because Erika and Krato didn¡¯t care to protect our helpless little town. If I wanted to stop people like my little brother from dying, then we needed to force the leadership to protect us, but King Markreas and the Great Lords couldn¡¯t have cared less! Words wouldn¡¯t change their mind, so the logical next step is action! If they won¡¯t listen to reason, we¡¯ll make them!


    ¡°Quill Tyrus¡­ Would you like to make a difference? Would you like to use your power for good¡ªto change this world for the better? I can give you that opportunity¡­¡±


    The young girl who came upon him in that tavern, who seemed to know more about him than she should have, offered him a chance to do what he always wanted to do. The Kosah-Rei were going to save the world, to turn Ijiria into a paradise where good people did not have to die. Of course, for good people to be spared, then bad people had to be sacrificed, and while he knew his grandmother wouldn¡¯t approve of that philosophy, he knew that the end result would justify anything he had to do in the meantime. Quill would fight, and he would fight with everything he had. His grandmother would understand, even if they never met again, and even if she didn¡¯t like what he was doing.


    Quill knew she would understand.


    ¡°Jellia told me everything about you! I told her I wanted you dead, and she spilled her guts to me! I know what caused you to go crazy! I know all about your brother¡¯s death! I understand your goddamn ability! You¡¯re such a disgusting excuse for a human being that your own family has thrown you to the wolves¡ªhas given me permission to end your pathetic fucking existence! That¡¯s who you are, Quill Tyrus! That¡¯s what legacy you¡¯re leaving behind!¡±


    Grandmother¡­told him? She hated me so much that she told Glaus how to kill me? Grandma wanted me dead? But¡­ I just wanted to save Mirro! I wanted to protect the weak, just like she told me to! How dare she turn her back on me! How dare she try to help Glaus end me! What the hell is this?! Grandmother! I¡¯m protecting people! How could you?!


    Water was filling his lungs, his throat, and his stomach, preventing him from breathing or swallowing. His eyes bulged, his body had gone numb, and he couldn¡¯t move due to the thick layers of ice binding him to the ground. Rennigan Glaus was atop him, taking full advantage of what Quill¡¯s grandmother told him.


    I have to break out! I have to get away from him! This can¡¯t be happening! There¡¯s no way! It¡¯s not fair! I¡¯m unkillable! I¡¯m the Kosah-Rei¡¯s most powerful warrior! If I¡¯m about to die, then¡ª!?


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this is so that you know why I don¡¯t want to ever try and fight fate again. I was going to lose her anyway, and my attempts to fight it only ruined my life more than her death would have. So I¡¯m sorry, but if I ever see anything like that, I will not reveal it.¡±


    ¡°Well, Quill, I think we¡¯re seeing right now what Lady Firrik did on that day she touched you.¡±


    Tali¡¯s words and then Uma¡¯s cut through his brain like a knife, and suddenly, he knew without question that this was the end.


    Uma was right.


    Tali lied.


    No¡­ Please! Grandmother¡­ I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE!


    ***


    Rennigan propelled himself backwards, soaring over the frozen body now filled with water, and with a soft casting of a spell, he turned it all to ice and pulled it outwards. Quill Tyrus¡¯s torso exploded from within, sending his limbs and head flying in all different directions, dark red blood splattering from the stumps and seeping into the ice.


    There was no last minute interference.


    There was no sudden twist.


    Just as Jellia said, he was as fragile as anybody on the inside of his body, but despite the horrific setbacks that took place in the fortress, his plan was executed flawlessly and Rennigan Glaus won.


    He was breathing heavily, his golden eyes locked onto the shredded corpse as a part of him waited for the man to somehow get back up¡ªto pull his flesh and bones back together to continue the fight, but that didn¡¯t happen. Instead, the world around him began to crack, as if reality was yanking itself apart. Rennigan exhaled sharply, his head snapping in all different directions as the ceiling and walls began to break up and vanish, indicating that the mana supporting this pocket realm was no longer being supplied.


    The Hall of Mirrors was coming undone.


    Rennigan watched as little pieces of the world started to unravel, falling down around him like glowing white leaves and revealing nothing but a black void behind them. For a few seconds, he just stood there and absently watched what was, in an odd way, a soothing sight before he found himself standing within that Ankalla library he had been chasing Quill towards.


    He had no idea what to think nor did he know what to feel.


    All he could do in that moment was bask in the surreal feeling of standing in Ankalla, with Quill¡¯s corpse laying splattered on the carpet a few feet away, knowing that it was over. No matter what happened with the rest of this attack and no matter what became of him when he returned to the Masters he had lied to, nothing could change the fact that he had finally killed Quill Tyrus.


    He had finally avenged his precious team.

 V9 Chapter 11- Something He Should Have Never Seen

    Chapter XI


    I¡¯m sorry, Master Rana. With all my heart, I truly am¡­ I lied to you despite how nicely you¡¯ve been treating me, and in the end, it got you killed. I accidentally sacrificed you for the sake of my personal revenge¡­and that¡¯s something I¡¯ll never be able to take back. I surrender to the consequences. I¡¯ll let Master Cartus and the others do whatever they wish to make me pay, but at the very least, in the end, I got Tyrus¡­ I beat him, and made absolutely sure that you¡¯ll be his very last victim. That man will never take another life ever again¡­


    Despite the occasional trembling of the fortress and the sounds of battle still raging in the distance, Rennigan walked slowly and calmly through the open doors of the library, retracing his steps back the way he had come. His head was a maelstrom of contradicting feelings, ranging from relief, euphoria, and happiness to guilt, self-hatred, and despair. He may have succeeded in avenging Faye, Hiro, and Jessi, but he was certain that as his team looked down on him and watched Nyx¡¯s head get separated from her body, they were disappointed in him. Why wouldn¡¯t they be, after all? He wanted his prey for himself, and he was willing to do whatever it took to get it.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mistake me, Glaus! I never said I didn¡¯t cut her head off. I said that I didn¡¯t kill her¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s legs suddenly drew to a stop a mere second after rounding the corner and seeing the cracked remains of the ice wall Quill had blasted through. He had brushed aside that man¡¯s nonsensical ramblings as being an idiotic attempt to confuse and rattle him, and in the heat of battle and the subsequent victory, he had almost forgotten about it.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter whether you believe me¡­¡± Quill had said. ¡°If you somehow manage to get out of here, then you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Rennigan furrowed his brow, finding it strange that a man like Quill Tyrus would have been as specific as he was if he was just trying to get in his head. Of course, it was absurd to think that the Master of Water had some means of defying death, of becoming a monster, but something in Quill¡¯s demeanor was unsettling Rennigan, and it was then that he recalled a suspicious detail he¡¯d not pondered for even a second due to how distracted he had been back then.


    Why did Master Cartus send me after Tyrus alone? It was obvious based on my time traveling with them these last few weeks that she was very close to Master Rana. On top of that, she¡¯s a hothead and is clearly fueled by her emotions. Would somebody like Sinna Cartus not want to avenge Master Rana herself¡ªto order me to stay behind rather than allow me to avenge her friend for her? And why did Master Cartus take Master Rana¡¯s body and run? Am I just letting Tyrus posthumously get in my head? Or¡­?


    ¡°Out of her corpse came a violent creature who butchered Kosah-Rei and civilians alike¡­¡±


    Rennigan swallowed back a lump in his throat, forcing his legs to restart as he stalked further down the corridor, through the hole in the ice wall, and returned to the spot their fight with him had begun.


    It was cold.


    Unnaturally so, even when taking into account that much of the area was still frozen over. He could see his breath rising up in front of him, and while the mountains certainly got chillier than Erika, it was still summer and hadn¡¯t once reached such temperatures in the entire week and a half march north. The only sign of Sinna was the shattered window she¡¯d jumped through, leaving him wondering just where the Master of Rock had rushed off to.


    Rennigan narrowed his eyes, his instincts warning him that something was definitely amiss, and while he didn¡¯t want to entertain the manipulative words of Quill Tyrus, he was starting to get very nervous.


    What should I do? Should I try to find Master Cartus? Or would it be better to rush back to the rest of the attack force to both let them know Tyrus is dead and see what else has been going on in this godforsaken fortress? As tired as I am, I think with a bit of aid from Master Grunly, I could probably keep fighting a little while longer¡­ If I could meet up with Caeli, maybe I could back him up against Vesh?


    He let out a meek sigh, wondering if he was just trying to find excuses to avert his eyes from what he had caused. He was being a coward. What he needed to do was find Master Cartus and turn himself in. Only with her permission should he do anything further in the Battle of Ankalla. That was why, after taking a long and deep breath, Rennigan rushed towards the smashed open window and went to peer over the side for any sign of Sinna Cartus.


    But, to further his confusion, Rennigan could only gape in shock at the snow-covered courtyard below him, as well as the six crumpled corpses of Korrei-Tarr lying within the red-stained powder. Despite wearing strong armor, limbs were slashed off and appeared as if they had been tossed in random directions. On top of that, he didn¡¯t spot any sign of Kosah-Rei Teeth or the Master of Rock, but the cracks in the walls and the markings in the snow indicated a destructive conflict had unfolded.


    What the hell? What happened down here? Did the Kosah-Rei do this? I mean, it would make sense, but I don¡¯t recall any of the cultists brutalizing their victims as much as this. He gulped once more, doing his best to stop Quill¡¯s words from creeping their way back in, but he certainly couldn¡¯t deny that he could only call the person who did this a monster. And this snow¡­? Given the temperature, it could only have gotten here through magic, so¡­?


    He clenched his teeth, forcing his feet to move as he hopped from the windowsill and soared down the three-story drop, using the mounds of snow, as well as meager castings of wind magic, to break his fall. Once he had steadied himself, he trudged through the powder towards the nearest corpse and knelt down, identifying the missing right arm, as well as a massive chunk that had been ripped out of his neck.


    It looks like it was bitten off by an animal, Rennigan noted, seeing the dangling flaps of flesh and the rounded shape of the wound that resembled the results of a carnivore''s bite.


    Shivering, Rennigan stood up and glanced around the rest of the small, square-shaped lawn he was standing within, recalling that they were somewhere in the western part of Ankalla, and that this was one of many inner courtyards the fortress contained. He could see a couple of doors that led back inside and were beneath a covered walkway that followed the entire perimeter. One of them was completely smashed off its hinges, laying just barely visible within the dark corridor that was beyond. This was the only doorway that was covered in a thin layer of frost, and as he took a couple of cautious steps towards it, he noticed that the frost continued inside. His body trembled once more, though he wasn¡¯t sure whether it was out of fear or still due to the chill in the air.


    There¡¯s just no way, right? There can¡¯t be¡­


    He couldn¡¯t hear any sounds of battle nearby, indicating that whatever slaughtered those Korrei-Tarr had either moved further into Ankalla, or had been defeated already. Rennigan crept towards that frosted doorway, carefully poking his head through so he could check for any sign of the culprit, all the while keeping his mana drawn to his hand and extending into the snow around him. He was prepared to be jumped, and almost expected it despite failing to sense any presence nearby. The hallway was nearly pitch black, with all of the fire lamps extinguished. There were no windows, so the only illumination came from the open doorway he was now standing within. The corridor stretched out both to his left and his right, but since he couldn¡¯t make out anything in either direction, he wondered if it would be smarter to back out. This had certain death written all over it, especially given that he couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    Yeah, screw this¡­ Call me a coward all you like, but I¡¯m not about to end up like those Korrei-Tarr back there. I¡¯ll return to Master Grunly and¡ª


    A face was dangling mere inches in front of his, though it was upside down. It just appeared there, as if descended from the ceiling, its long silver hair hanging like a shredded curtain while its eyes did not exist, for in their place were hollow black pits of nothingness. She was covered in sticky, red blood, and when her mouth spread outwards in a smile that reached the bottom of her ears, he found himself gazing into a gaping maw with three rows of jagged teeth that were even bloodier than her face.


    Master¡­Rana?


    It was like time froze as he and this creature stared at one another before it dropped from above and spun around to land on all fours, its limbs spindly like a spider, with long claws in place of her nails. It didn¡¯t speak, it didn¡¯t make any noise, rather it just continued to gaze up at his stunned visage¡­hungrily.


    Finally restarting his brain, Rennigan took a cautious step backwards, his eyes never shifting from the abomination in front of him. He desperately wanted to run, to break into a sprint and scream out for help, but he was terrified that any sudden movement would cause it to lunge at him. He got the horrific feeling that the only reason it hadn¡¯t just bitten his head off was because it had decided to play with its food, but if the six Korrei-Tarr laying dead behind him were any indication of its strength, then he was wholly outmatched.


    Fuck me, fuck me¡­ he thought with a rapidly increasing panic. What the fuck is this?! It looks like Master Rana¡­ It has her face and her build, but it''s clearly something else. Was Tyrus actually telling the truth?! Has this creature been inside of her all this time?! And do Master Cartus and Master Taurus really know? I mean, if this got out in Hiriech and butchered civilians then¡­?


    ¡°You¡¯re a water mage¡­¡± it rasped, its voice sounding like an overlap of Nyx¡¯s usual tone and something far deeper and more monstrous. ¡°You¡¯re like her...aren¡¯t you? You control ice¡­¡±


    His breath caught in his throat, his feet now firmly planted in the snow a few steps outside the doorway. It had spoken to him, and he had no idea what he was supposed to do or say. It extended a long arm and placed its bare palm against the snow, crawling its way into the courtyard as its hollow sockets bored into the young man.


    ¡°Can you die for me?¡± it asked. ¡°That other woman was too hard for even my teeth to break though, but you look soft. You look yummy¡­ I¡¯m so very hungry, and I remember you, too¡­ The apprentice boy¡­ Glaus... Please let me eat you, Glaus¡­¡±


    Fear wracked his body, indecision plagued him, and the entire time he stood there, he wondered why this was happening to him¡ªwhether this was the punishment he would receive for lying to Sinna and Nyx. This creature would ravage his body and consume him, ending his miserable existence just minutes after he finally avenged his team. It would not be quick, and it would not be painless. He didn¡¯t want that, but he could sense now that he was not going to win a one-on-one fight against this thing, even if he hadn¡¯t already expended quite a bit of energy on killing Quill.


    And then, a voice entered his mind.


    ¡°Live, Rennigan. At all costs, make sure you get home safely. Otherwise, we died for nothing. Otherwise, the Battle of Stellareid will have truly been a complete and utter defeat. So kill Tyrus then go on to live a long happy life. Get a job, get married and have kids if that¡¯s what you want, and enjoy the world until death reunites us naturally. Okay? We¡¯re not going anywhere, so we¡¯ll wait for you as long as we have to. Can you promise me that?¡±


    A jolt of determination shot through him, replacing the terror as he ripped chunks of snow from the ground around him and sent it flying towards the creature in the doorway, intending to bury it alive. He made a promise to Fayela Rio, and whether he liked it or not, he would not die here.


    Watching the creature disappear beneath the avalanche he sent onto it, Rennigan jumped backwards, wanting to get to the center of the courtyard where he would have ice and snow all around him to fight with, though he never once moved his eyes from where the monster had been.


    That was immediately proven to be the right move, for it emerged from the mound as if it no longer had a physical form. It phased right through it before landing on the spot right in front of it, its head snapping up with the bloody grin that never seemed to vanish.


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± it spat. ¡°If you want to make things fun, I guess I¡¯ll have a go at it! Let¡¯s see you squirm, little boy!¡±


    Exploding off the ground without emitting even a flicker of mana, the creature reached him with its massive claws drawn back to cleave through his torso. Thankful he¡¯d been ready for anything, Rennigan brought a wall of ice bursting up from the ground between them, slamming into its chest and sending it flying into the sky. Moving into his momentum, the water mage spun around, created a dozen icicles through Geldai, then sent them hurtling towards its body while it was still in midair. Each one met its mark, slamming through her as the barrage tore through her fragile limbs and body, sending her arm splattering through the air, ripping open her stomach, torso, and neck, with the final one taking off her right leg. The bloodied corpse tumbled to the ground and crashed into the snow only to soak it with the blood that started leaking out.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Whether it was due to the dead Korrei-Tarr or a residual from facing Quill, Rennigan didn¡¯t believe for a second that it was dead, and sure enough, the creature rolled over onto its remaining arm and leg, only for both stumps to suddenly pop into fully healed limbs in the blink of an eye.


    Rennigan snorted. Of course.


    The creature¡¯s head snapped to the side, tilting to gaze at him like a curious animal, and soon enough, he sensed its mana enter the snow and rip control from him as if he had never cast a water spell before that day. Dread settled over him as the signature of that creature reached every molecule in the courtyard, an overwhelming feeling that caused his body to tighten up despite knowing he needed to be ready to move at all costs. He could hear cackling from the monster as it sensed his fear and mocked him, and though he moved to try and create shields of ice on his arms for any sort of meager defense he could manage, he knew that had circumstances not changed at the literal last second, he would have died then and there. Instead, something barreled through the mound of snow left in the doorway, and as both Rennigan and the creature turned to see what happened, they both bore witness to the massive, rock-armored form of Sinna Cartus.


    Moving with speed unbefitting in her size, Sinna sent her armored fist slamming into the creature¡¯s head, tossing it across the courtyard like a ragdoll before it smashed into the opposite wall, splattering more blood before crumpling to the stone walkway beneath it.


    Rennigan exhaled sharply, the sight of Sinna both relieving and terrifying, but given that she had just saved his life, he supposed he had no right to complain. Much of her armor was glittering a faint blue in the overcast light, indicating that the reason for her absence may have been because she¡¯d been frozen somewhere. The thought that the creature¡¯s ice was strong enough to hold the Master of Rock at all created another pit in Rennigan¡¯s stomach, but he choked back the resulting nausea and shouted out,


    ¡°Master Cartus, what the hell is that thing?! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Sinna¡¯s head shifted to turn her glowing yellow eyes upon him, as if only now realizing there was somebody else out there. The hostility emanating off of her was a terrible indication, but her attention was forcibly torn away by the creature¡¯s charge. Having dragged itself back to its feet, it leaped towards where Sinna stood, laughing as it did so.


    ¡°Come back to play with me, have you, Cartus?!¡± it shrieked just before Sinna¡¯s hand bolted out to grab the monster¡¯s outstretched arm.


    Swinging Nyx¡¯s body over her head, Sinna smashed it into the ground with enough force to scatter snow into the air. But the Master of Rock didn¡¯t let up with one strike, rather she continued to twist her body, tightening her grip on the creature¡¯s small wrist as she repeatedly tossed around its petite form before slamming it into the snow with an even harder strike, then jammed her foot into its chest, caving in her ribcage and cracking the white bones enough for them to pop out of her skin. Blood sputtered from its mouth, though it never stopped smiling.


    ¡°Angry?¡± it wheezed. ¡°Are you angry that I¡¯ve taken over your sweet little girlfriend¡ªthat there¡¯s nothing you can do to alleviate her of me?!¡±


    Sinna¡¯s foot smashed its skull, splattering its brains across the snow, but as if not needing its head, its arms grappled onto the Master of Rock¡¯s leg, causing a thick layer of ice to spread from the clawed fingertips and up to Sinna¡¯s torso. In retaliation, Sinna increased the pressure of her foot onto Nyx¡¯s head, as if trying to keep her skull from healing. All the while, Rennigan could only gape at the battle, unable to do anything and understanding his own powerlessness in this situation. It was a being of water magic, and as such, he never would have been able to outpace it. It ripped his control of the snow from him so easily, proving to him that killing Quill Tyrus didn¡¯t make him some brilliant warrior. If not for Sinna, he would have followed Quill into the reaper¡¯s embrace minutes later.


    ¡°Die,¡± Sinna hissed, reaching down to grab hold of the clawed limbs holding her leg. With an audible crunch, Sinna¡¯s grip crushed both arms, freeing her from its grasp and allowing her to move her attention to its neck.


    But the creature once again seemed to lose its physical form, its body turning slightly translucent as it rolled to the side, passing through Sinna¡¯s legs in the process. Rennigan watched with a tightened throat as its skull started to reform, with muscle and skin following close behind until Nyx¡¯s monstrous face was back to its normal appearance.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide me forever, Sin,¡± it sneered. ¡°You know that¡­as well as her¡­¡±


    The snow beneath the Master of Rock exploded upwards, concealing her from Rennigan¡¯s view. He felt another urge to run, for if this attack managed to stall Sinna for even a few minutes then he would be dead, but to his relief, the Master bolted from within, chunks of ice collapsing around her as she prevented herself from becoming immobile.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting weaker,¡± Sinna growled, sending a sharp kick into the creature¡¯s stomach that tossed it across the courtyard again. ¡°Still hungry? Still lacking the proper fuel? That¡¯s too bad you wasted so much energy trying to break my armor¡­ You, of all things, should know that¡¯s a waste of your time.¡±


    The Master of Rock was once again on top of her, having reached where the creature landed before it could get up. Rennigan watched, wondering if there was anything he should do to back up Sinna, but he was soon shown that his presence was completely unnecessary for her. She began to ruthlessly batter the creature, sending hit after hit into her head, neck, and any part of the torso that wasn¡¯t concealed beneath Sinna¡¯s large form. With swift attacks, she popped off the creature¡¯s arms, while using her opposite hand to continue to barrage her face. Rennigan could feel its grip on the snow weakening, so wanting to do something, he dropped to the ground and placed his hands into the white powder, and while the creature struggled against him, its decision to turn any of its attention away from the Master atop her was foolish. Rennigan couldn¡¯t retake control, but Sinna took advantage of the opening to tear her crushed head from her shoulders and pound her knee into the spot where her heart should be.


    The creature¡¯s grip on the snow dissipated in an instant, as if its entire being had suddenly vanished from existence. Along with it went the mana signature within Nyx, leaving the Master of Water¡¯s body empty of anything, or at least for the moment.


    Rennigan frowned, slowly rising to his feet as he held his breath, anticipating the creature¡¯s return and wanting to be ready for it. Even Sinna remained on top of it for a few seconds longer, so when she finally stood up as well, Rennigan concluded that it must really be gone. His shoulders slumped with relief as he glanced up at Sinna, who had not said anything and was instead just staring at him. Her gaze gave him a bad feeling, and assuming she must be waiting for his report, Rennigan hoped the good news he had would alleviate any anger she may have held towards him.


    ¡°Um, I killed Quill Tyrus,¡± he stammered awkwardly. ¡°His body is still up in a nearby library on the third floor, if you want proof.¡±


    Sinna¡¯s head shifted to stare up at the few windows overlooking the courtyard, but when she still didn¡¯t speak a word, Rennigan rambled on.


    ¡°So, is Master Rana gonna wake up? I-I mean, she¡¯s not actually dead, right?¡± He recalled what Quill said about this creature coming out in Hiriech and Nyx replacing it again after Nakoma Taurus took it out. He hoped beyond everything that this was true, for it might mean he could talk his way out of any punishments for lying. ¡°Master Cartus, what happened here? That thing seemed to know you, so¡­?¡±


    Her gaze returned to him, causing him to flinch back and nearly stumble over something behind him. Catching his footing, he realized one of the Korrei-Tarr corpses was right at his feet, their helmet and skull completely caved in.


    Huh? Hang on a moment¡­? Rennigan stiffened up, his golden eyes settling on that discrepancy. That creature didn¡¯t seem to have the physical strength to do that? Rather, it seemed more focused on slashing, cutting, and biting. This doesn¡¯t seem like a wound it would cause, but then again, what do I know? Clearly, Master Cartus weakened it before it ever got to me¡­ Maybe it could do this before fighting her¡­?


    Yet, deep in his heart, Rennigan Glaus didn¡¯t truly believe that. It was why, yet again, he escaped death. Even as he was trying to convince himself otherwise, Nikirin was already on his lips.


    A wall of ice exploded out of the snow between him and Sinna barely a second before she would have reached him, and while she naturally barreled right through it, it was enough of a delay to allow Rennigan to bolt backwards with a desperate and rather sloppy burst of Proto.


    Shit! Why?! Why can¡¯t I catch a goddamn break?!


    ¡°Master Cartus, please!¡± he begged frantically, repeatedly sending his mana into the snow as he brought it rising up over her legs. Like the wall, she was strong enough to smash through, but the slower she was, the more likely he could talk her down. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this! We don¡¯t have to fight! Please! I¡¯m your ally, I swear it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lying little shit!¡± she roared furiously. ¡°And I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m gonna let an arrogant prick like you be the reason for Nyx¡¯s death!¡±


    Wait, so this isn¡¯t just about me lying?! She¡¯s also trying to keep me from exposing this creature? Do the Masters not know then? Master Taurus does, but maybe¡­?


    The full weight of what he was facing crashed down on him, for if this was a secret from other Masters of Ijiria, and perhaps even the Iijis, then his knowledge was not something Sinna would overlook. She was covering her tracks, and if she was the one who killed that Korrei-Tarr beneath him, and however many more, then she would have no qualms about eliminating him should it mean Nyx¡¯s secret was kept safe. She hated him, after all, and always had, primarily due to the way his father behaved. Perhaps this was the very excuse Sinna Cartus sought to kill him.


    But Master Cartus won¡¯t abandon Master Rana if she really can come back to life! he reminded himself. If I can escape, I can reach one of the others and try to protect myself! If I can get into the presence of another Master, or even one of the Iijis, then she wouldn¡¯t dare kill me! If she did, she¡¯d have to explain herself to them, and that would risk exposing Master Rana¡¯s secret! Yeah, there¡¯s no way in hell I can defeat the Master of Rock on my own, so my best bet is flight! I can¡¯t die today! Not after all I¡¯ve been through!


    ¡°NIKIRIN!¡± he screamed ferally, using his pain and drive to live to do everything he could to buy the time he needed. ¡°EXALIGNIS!¡±


    The snow around them filled with Rennigan¡¯s mana, causing multiple thick walls of ice to explode upwards in various angles and positions, turning the courtyard into a crisscross of defense that Sinna would have to knock down, but that he could phase through completely. His second spell sent steam bursting from his hands that swiftly spread throughout the courtyard in tandem with the forming walls. It wouldn¡¯t burn Sinna due to her armor, but if he could remove even one of her senses, it could just barely make the difference between life and death. Finally, he used Proto one last time to jump upwards, knowing that if the Master of Rock managed to use environmental magic to bind him to the ground the way he just tried to do to her, it would all be over.


    That last move, as simple as it was, made all the difference.


    Since Faye hadn¡¯t lived long enough to learn every rock spell in the book, Rennigan wasn¡¯t familiar with all of them, so when the ground beneath him began to furiously shake, as if an earthquake had erupted right under them, he realized that was Sinna¡¯s doing. His walls of ice began to shatter immediately, cracks began to form along the surrounding walls of Ankalla, and the few windows that remained intact shattered, sending glass shards tumbling down towards them.


    Shit!


    As always, he was outmatched, and of course he was.


    He was fighting a Master of Ijiria, so how could he possibly stand even a slight chance against such raw power?


    His burst of Proto only sent up a few yards up, for he wasn¡¯t practiced in wind magic to do much else, and right as he was landing, Sinna emerged from the ground, almost certainly having fused with it to move beneath the steam and walls, her rock-armored hand shooting upwards to grab him by the neck on his descent and slam him into the ground so hard that had there not been some snow left to pillow his head, his brains may have splattered from his skull right then and there. His windpipe was being forced shut, and for what felt like a few seconds, his life flashed before his eyes, knowing that if Sinna increased her pressure even a little more, she would crush his throat.


    Hang on a second? Is this really how it ends? I¡¯ve wanted to die for years, ever since I watched Tyrus kill my friends. I was prepared for it to end here in Ankalla¡ªknowing that Tyrus would almost certainly bring me down with him. The fact that I came out of it alive, and relatively unscathed, was a miracle in its own right. Faye¡­my memory of Faye urged me to live. Master Rana urged me to live, and right as I began to wonder if maybe I should, I¡¯m going to be murdered by the Master of Rock?! I¡¯m going to die to cover up a secret I should have never known, all because I accidentally stumbled upon it?! That¡¯s not fair! That¡¯s not fucking fair!


    The yellow orbs embedded in the rock that served as Sinna¡¯s eyes were emotionless and empty, while the Master was silent. She probably intended to kill him, then tell everybody else that Quill did it. Ryokumo and Ilirianna would believe it, they would never know what really became of him, and his murderer would walk free¡ªa Master of Ijiria!


    No, no, no, no! I¡¯m tired of this shit! I¡¯m so fucking tired! Why can¡¯t anything go my way?! Why can¡¯t I enjoy a victory for even one fucking second?! Why can¡¯t I be happy?! I don¡¯t want to die, or at least not in a pathetic way like this! I¡¯m done! I¡¯m done with all this bullshit! I just want to put it all behind me¡ªto pretend like none of this ever happened?! I just want it to stop! GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME, CARTUS!


    His features contorted with rage, hatred, and desperation, and if she killed him, he wanted his final moments to torment her to the end of her life, assuming she even had the heart to care. He expected her fists would tighten at any moment, but to his surprise, they suddenly loosened, her head snapping upwards as if to stare at something behind him. However, he realized she must have sensed something given all the steam still hovering around them. She looked back down at him, leaned forward so that her head was right next to his ear, and hissed,


    ¡°If you tell a soul what you saw here today, I will destroy everything you love. I will kill you, Kloras, your mother, your damn maid, Caeli, and anybody else in my way. I will drag everything down with me¡­ So keep your fucking mouth closed, Rennigan Glaus.¡±


    And then she sunk into the ground, her grip allowing him to suck in breaths of air as Sinna Cartus disappeared. Tears were in his eyes, his body was trembling, and he felt so weak from the shock that he couldn¡¯t move. He could only wonder why she spared him for a mere second before the steam dispersed and a man came into view, his eyes scanning the ravaged and snowy courtyard before noticing Rennigan laying a few yards away from him.


    ¡°Hey, you! Are you okay?!¡± It was Alharo Bann, the Vice-Captain of the Korrei-Tarr who frantically knelt down beside Rennigan, his features contorted in concern. ¡°Hang on, you¡¯re Glaus, aren¡¯t you? Where¡¯s Masters Cartus and Rana?! And what happened to Tyrus?¡±


    As he asked these questions, he was already beginning to send some minor healing magic into his body, alleviating Rennigan of the pain he hadn¡¯t even noticed until it was gone. His lips moved on their own as he gave a response.


    ¡°Tyrus is dead. I killed him.¡±


    Alharo¡¯s eyes went wide, indicating that even if he expected to hear that Quill had been beaten, he must not have been ready to learn Rennigan was responsible. ¡°Well fucking hell¡­ Good job, Glaus¡­ And the Masters?¡±


    He seized up, a vindictive and hateful part of him wanting to toss Sinna Cartus and Nyx Rana right to the wolves for what almost happened to him. His anger and hatred made him want them to suffer. Sinna, especially, could rot in hell for all Rennigan cared, but just as his mouth opened to begin weakly explaining what took place following Quill¡¯s death, he suddenly remembered what Nyx had done for him that very morning. He recalled the way she caressed his hair, and the way she comforted him after he emerged from the Elixir of Sweet Dreams. It had been genuine, as had the way she mothered him ever since they left Erika. Even setting aside Sinna¡¯s final threat, he knew in his heart he couldn¡¯t betray Nyx without at least talking to her first, so despite his highly emotional state, he did as was ordered and kept the secret.

 V9 Chapter 12- The Whistleblower

    Chapter XII


    Despite the little hummingbird that was Leiolai Sartella having flown up the stairs to the third floor right before their brief conversation with Vesh began, Ilirianna found it hovering right around the corner once she finished ascending the steps¡ªconfirming her suspicion that it would be waiting for her. A part of her wished she could have remained for a little while longer given how certain she was that, with all three of them fighting, Vesh could be easily taken down, but Ilirianna had a nasty feeling that Tali would flee the second the Princess disobeyed her. If she wanted to talk to the Voice of Rei, that meant doing exactly as was asked of her. That was why, when the hummingbird finally took off down the corridor once more, Ilirianna once again left her full faith in Ryokumo and Album, then pursued her.


    Using wind magic to enhance her movement, the Princess dashed after Leiolai, listening to the sounds of battle below and hoping that everybody was managing to defeat their assigned targets. Loath as she was to admit it, even internally, she had full faith in Nakoma to handle Barron and Uma, especially with Koroha at his side. In regards to Keskivaara, she knew without question that his loss was imminent. Having fought him herself, she knew that he could never hope to match the King of Ijiria. The only battle that made her nervous was the one against Quill Tyrus, for even with Sinna and Nyx at his side, she was worried about Rennigan. He was powerful, but he was being driven by his powerful desire for revenge and severely lacked a sense of self-preservation. If anything was going to go wrong in that fortress, it would be his match with Quill, but like she had just done with Ryokumo and Album, she knew she had no choice but to trust in not only him, but the Masters of Ijiria at his side.


    Rounding a corner, she caught sight of Leiolai disappearing up an elevator shaft, so Ilirianna hopped onto the black disk, cast Ortumo, and began her ascent even further upwards. It was when she reached what she believed to be the sixth level, the highest part of the fortress that wasn¡¯t in the towers, that she saw the bird hovering in front of her once again. Ilirianna sighed as she watched it immediately bolt away, leaving her wondering just how much further she was required to go. As it turned out, they would be climbing even higher, for Leiolai took her to the northern tower¡¯s stairwell and brought her all the way to its eighth level, upon which she saw the changeling disappear through an open door. Ilirianna didn¡¯t hesitate, drawing her right sword from its sheath and filling it with wind mana before stepping into the doorway with the weapon held out diagonally across her body.


    ¡°Must you enter so aggressively? Did Rotana not tell you I only wished to speak?¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes, which had been fluttering all around the circular common room, finally settled on the young woman sitting patiently on the brown leather couch, her hands folded on her lap and a knowing smile turning the corner of her lips. The left-hand wall had a large rectangular window that allowed the dim gray lighting of the overcast day to flow into the room, illuminating the right side of Tali¡¯s face while leaving the other side bathed in shadows. She was calm despite the destruction taking place beneath them, leaving Ilirianna once again desperately trying to guess what she knew and what her motivations were.


    ¡°The last time I spoke with you, the meeting location blew up,¡± Ilirianna stated dryly. ¡°So please forgive me, but I¡¯m not about to lower my guard around you. Just be grateful I¡¯m here at all, Firrik.¡±


    Tali let out a soft sigh before shrugging almost to herself. ¡°Fair point, and I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. Seeing as our alliance in Noctalus hasn¡¯t come to pass, neither of us can die yet, so your weapon being sheathed or drawn is truly irrelevant.¡± There was a momentary flicker of an emotion Ilirianna couldn¡¯t quite identify, mainly because it was gone as quickly as it came, before she recomposed herself. ¡°You can change back now, Leio, and you can take a seat here, Liri.¡±


    As Tali motioned towards the chair in front of her, the barely visible silhouette of the hummingbird, which had been hovering in the shadows behind Tali¡¯s head, suddenly expanded into the shape of a woman, her bare feet landing on the carpet beneath her as she returned to her normal form. Leiolai didn¡¯t speak as she moved to the opposite side of the room to retrieve what appeared to be a bathrobe that she quickly tossed on over her naked body before walking back to stand at Tali¡¯s side.


    ¡°Good to meet you, by the way, Princess,¡± Leiolai said softly, bowing her head in what felt like mockery despite the motion being no different from any other bow.


    It was her first time ever meeting Leiolai Sartella despite having heard plenty about her from Abi and Ryokumo, so for a few seconds, she simply observed the young woman, trying to gauge as much information as she could from just her body language and her shadowed facial expressions. Clearly sensing this fact, Leiolai smiled and waited for her to finish. Ilirianna snorted, then took her seat in the spot Tali had indicated before folding her legs and pointing the tip of her drawn sword right towards the Voice¡¯s neck. Despite the blade being barely a few inches from her skin, Tali didn¡¯t so much as flinch.


    ¡°Alright, say your piece,¡± Ilirianna growled. ¡°As you can clearly hear, I have other things to attend to, so I can¡¯t be wasting my time on the two of you. If I¡¯m dissatisfied, I¡¯ll kill you both without hesitation, so this better be damn good.¡±


    Tali¡¯s head tilted slightly as her eyes sparkled with amusement, though Ilirianna couldn¡¯t identify what exactly was so amusing to her. ¡°Actually, Liri, I was thinking I¡¯d let you ask your questions first, as I imagine you have quite a few of them. As you know, I¡¯m destined to be your friend, and friends are honest with one another, so whatever it is you ask, I shall answer to the best of my ability.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she grunted, hating the fact that a large part of her actually believed that. And, since she had intended to try and strong-arm information out of this woman anyway, Ilirianna decided she''d cut right to the point. ¡°How much of this battle did you foresee? If you really can see the future, and if that¡¯s how the Kosah-Rei managed to pull off their stunts in Hiriech and Stellareid, then I find it hard to believe we caught you with your pants down. That¡¯s the first thing I want to know.¡±


    Tali giggled and murmured, ¡°I had a feeling that would be your first question. I foresaw it all, Liri, and in accordance with my visions, I mediated the situation. I was, after all, the one who told the Citadel where we were hiding.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s stomach tightened, for while that sounded preposterous, she had already toyed with the possibility. If Tali knew they were coming because of her foresight, then it wasn¡¯t impossible she¡¯d lure them to Ankalla so she could box them in and annihilate them. They¡¯d all been fearfully anticipating a sudden turnaround like what happened in Stellareid, so Tali¡¯s admission made that seem even more likely. Her thoughts shifted back to Ryokumo and Album, wondering if perhaps they really were in danger, but as if sensing the storm of emotions that had erupted in her, Tali quickly went on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. There¡¯s no trick this time.¡±


    Ilirianna frowned, leaning forward and closing the small gap between her blade and Tali¡¯s neck. Yet again, the Voice didn¡¯t move a muscle, and while Leiolai very clearly tensed up, she kept her mouth shut and remained still at Tali¡¯s side.


    ¡°Then what the hell are you plotting?¡± Ilirianna spat. ¡°If there¡¯s no trick, then why sell yourself out? Why draw us to your doorstep if you don¡¯t have the means of fighting us off?¡±


    Her eyes shifted away from the Princess, and all of a sudden, a genuine sadness came over her that felt so real that, even though she initially wanted to accuse her of putting on an act, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe such a somber expression was a lie. Tali¡¯s response unsettled her even further.


    ¡°I am a slave. I am a slave to the future.¡± The remains of her smile vanished as her eyes grew distant, telling her that it was the past, not the future, that she was suddenly pondering. ¡°What I see will come to pass, no matter what I do. Defying my visions only ever makes things worse, and as such, I must allow them to take place. No matter what it is I see. No matter how much I hate it. I am obliged to bow my head, and obey. So when I touched Quill and witnessed his body being shredded into bloody gore by Rennigan Glaus, when I saw Barron alone in the dark with a dagger plunged into his neck, I was left with the knowledge that I was utterly powerless to save them. My luck had finally run out, and in one fell swoop, my army would be taken from me.¡±


    As she listened to Tali speak, her eyes went wide as she attempted to process what she was saying. Rennigan¡¯s going to kill Tyrus? He¡¯s actually going to manage it? And Kristoff? Koroha and Nakoma are going to beat him? So is there truly no trap? Has Tali actually led her lambs to the slaughter? But¡­she looks like it''s destroying her?


    The Voice appeared as if she were trying to keep herself from crying as she continued to confess her sins. ¡°I do not know what becomes of Rotana and Uma, or even of Keskivaara, but I¡¯ve seen Leio and I in the future, so I know that the two of us, at least, will make it out of here alive. I hate it, but I must do it¡­ The fall of the Kosah-Rei will be the catalyst to another movement rising¡ªan evolution of sorts, with you and I at the helm. So as much as it pains me, as much as it makes me want to roll up and die, I obeyed the future, I sold out the Kosah-Rei, and now I sit here with you, ready to make another proposal.¡±


    Tali raised her head and stared Ilirianna dead in the eyes down the length of the emerald sword. She was mourning, but there was conviction in her demeanor that told Ilirianna she truly had steeled herself for the next step towards the future.


    ¡°Bold of you to think I¡¯d join you after hearing about how easily you tossed aside your previous allies,¡± she said softly, keeping her arm raised. ¡°As we speak, the Kosah-Rei is getting slaughtered because you told the Citadel where they were. Do you honestly think that, even if I had believed you to begin with, I¡¯d want anything to do with you now? You¡¯re just a traitor¡ªa damn liar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Tali admitted with a trembling voice. ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t seen the future, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either. But somehow, my sins here in Ankalla aren¡¯t enough to turn you against me. At least, not until after that vision in Noctalus¡­¡±


    Ilirianna furrowed her brow, suddenly recalling how, despite Tali saying she had no idea what would happen to him, Vesh had claimed to be present in that vision. ¡°You lied to Vesh, didn¡¯t you? To keep him complacent? To keep him obedient and bold? You were manipulating him.¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°And you admit that so easily?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The Princess clenched her teeth with frustration at how blunt her responses were, and desperate to do anything that might even slightly rattle the self-proclaimed Voice of Rei, Ilirianna turned her fury on Leiolai before snarling,


    ¡°And how does this make you feel, huh, Sartella?! She¡¯s admitting just how easily she can abandon you, yet you¡¯re still standing there without a damn thing to say?! She¡¯s admitted to lying to Vesh, and to Kristoff and Tyrus! Does that not mean anything to you?!¡±


    Despite Ilirianna¡¯s sharp words, the changeling merely shook her head, as if none of what she said held any weight in her eyes. ¡°Not even a little. She can lie to me all she likes. It makes no difference. There¡¯s nothing she can do about it, after all.¡±


    Rounding back on the Voice, Ilirianna found her still appearing sad. She couldn¡¯t quite get a grasp on Tali, for she seemed remorseful and pained, yet she also didn¡¯t seem to think there was anything that could have been done¡ªas if she truly was powerless to change anything. She saw a vision, she made sure it happened, and then repeated, no matter how much she may have hated what she saw, and evidently, Leiolai had made her peace with this as well. In that case, the massive successes of their assaults on Hiriech and Stellareid were truly no more than dumb luck, and if either had been seen as failures by her foresight, she would have sent the others marching to their dooms with a fake smile plastered on her face as she sobbed in private. It was unnerving, and Ilirianna found herself truly wondering if she should just sever the young woman¡¯s head right then and there.


    It would prove her a fraud, after all.


    If Ilirianna killed her, the vision of Noctalus wouldn¡¯t come to pass, and she could sleep soundly knowing that Tali had been nothing more than a liar. All she had to do was shove her sword a meager five inches forward and it would be over. Even with Leiolai present, there was nothing she could do to Ilirianna in retaliation. The changeling wasn¡¯t a combatant, which meant that Ilirianna could remove two of the six cultists in a handful of seconds.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    And yet¡­


    ¡°Did you ever find proof of your heritage?¡± Tali¡¯s question snapped Ilirianna out of her temptations, bringing her back to the conversation at hand whether she liked it or not. ¡°Did you confirm that you are Nakoma Taurus¡¯s bastard daughter?¡±


    Nausea bubbled up in her stomach, for even though she knew this was an inevitable topic, she hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t deny that Tali had been correct.


    ¡°I did¡­ Yes, I know who my parents truly are¡­ And?¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Tali parroted with a wry laugh. ¡°My point has been made then. You asked me back in Stellareid why you would ever rebel against Ijiria when you would one day be its Queen, and I gave you the answer. The throne is not yours. It¡¯s your little sister, Piura¡¯s¡­¡±


    Tali was correct, and yet Ilirianna had long since concocted a plan to get around such a thing. ¡°Sure, but if nobody but myself and my parents know this, then it won¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t need Iiji blood to take that throne from Markreas. All I have to do is keep playing my role, and when he finally steps down, I¡¯ll take his place without anybody the wiser. On top of that, I¡¯ve already begun the process of stacking the Masters in my favor. So I don¡¯t need you. I can reform this country from its helm on my own.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­? That so? In regards to the Masters, you mean Nigreos and Album, yes?¡± she inquired, to which Ilirianna gave a firm nod.


    ¡°Exactly. In addition, Rennigan will soon be Nyx Rana¡¯s apprentice and Master Grunly has named a replacement I have chosen.¡± Ilirianna grinned confidently. ¡°And if an opening is ever provided to slip Ryokumo into Koroha¡¯s place, I will take it.¡±


    Tali didn¡¯t respond right away, rather she instead sat quietly as she regarded the Princess. It was like she was pondering something, indicating that perhaps Ilirianna¡¯s current political movements might not contradict what she had seen. It was unclear what took place in the privacy of Tali Firrik¡¯s mind, but eventually, she snapped back to the present and spoke.


    ¡°Would you like to expedite this process?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Meaning?¡±


    Tali leaned forward, though not without moving her neck slightly to the right so as to avoid the blade. ¡°Would you like to be the Queen now?¡±


    Ilirianna felt her body go cold, for the implications in that question were clear as day. ¡°No. I will not stoop to your level. I will not murder anybody.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± Tali asked with an innocent expression. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t kill someone even if it''s for the greater good? Not even if they''re a corrupt piece of garbage who the world would be far better off without¡­¡± Her voice and features then turned dark as she said something Ilirianna had not been prepared for. ¡°Like, for example, Lord Eganno Cartigan?¡±


    Ilirianna exhaled sharply, her body tensing at the mention of that man, and like the fool she was, she made it so obvious that Tali could only giggle.


    ¡°And there¡¯s the confirmation I sought,¡± she chirped. ¡°Yup, I didn¡¯t know that one for sure, but since I knew the Kosah-Rei didn¡¯t kill him, I figured it had to be one of you¡­and you felt like the most likely option. Why did you kill Cartigan, Liri?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­didn¡¯t¡­¡± she stammered, her frustration growing with every word she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ I didn¡¯t kill Cartigan.¡±


    Tali cocked an amused eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t? You suuuuuuure? Cause I¡¯d understand if you did¡­ Couldn¡¯t have it getting out that you spoke to Keskivaara that night despite explicit orders to not go near him. And Cartigan was a fool who drove the people of Stellareid to violence. The world was better off without him, and if we¡¯d gotten a chance to mark him, we would have. So I¡¯m not criticizing you. You did the right thing, Liri, and all I¡¯m asking you to do is the right thing again.¡±


    Ilirianna stared her straight in the eyes, sensing that she was being manipulated and yet feeling like there wasn¡¯t anything she could do to get out of it. Tali leaned back against the couch and reached her fingers down to her left hand before pulling off a small, red ring that she extended towards Ilirianna.


    The Teritus?


    ¡°Markreas and Toranei trust you, so if anybody could curse them, it would be you¡­ Then, they could just go away¡­ With one simple, magical pulse into this ring, the King and Queen would die with a whimper and you could ascend to the throne¡­ It would be easy¡­¡± Tali chuckled then. ¡°And perhaps you could get Caeli into the Master of Wind¡¯s seat without needing to rely on Koroha Rhitta¡¯s¡­misfortune.¡±


    Ilirianna gazed at the little red ring, knowing what it could do and the damage it could wreak. It had eliminated Acostav Luz, the Master of Light, without ever having to face him in combat. If she could somehow use it against Markreas and Toranei, then Tali was right. She could just take that throne immediately. Gently grasping the Teritus with her free hand, Ilirianna was surprised by the lack of a mana signature. On the surface, it was just a ring.


    ¡°There¡¯s only two of these left, by the way,¡± Tali explained. ¡°Since I knew you were coming, I had the other three secretly destroyed, while one was lost in Stellareid. This is the fifth, and the sixth is currently with Keskivaara. I ordered Vesh to pit him against Markreas, so if we¡¯re lucky, the People¡¯s Mind may have already marked our dear King. You might be able to get rid of him as we speak.¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s lips tightened, but she managed to shove the temptation back inside of her as she slipped the Teritus into her pocket. Then, taking a deep breath, she rose to her feet and flared wind magic down the length of her sword. Tali frowned with curiosity, Leiolai stood up a bit straighter, and Ilirianna just sneered down at her.


    ¡°Cartigan¡¯s death was a lapse in judgment,¡± she growled. ¡°I will not become a murderer like you. The suffering this ring has caused is more than enough for me to never even consider using it, so I will take it to the Vault of the Relics where it belongs. You two will either come with me peacefully, or die where you are.¡±


    Tali let out a huff of irritation as she impatiently got to her feet as well. ¡°Liri, please, let¡¯s not do this.¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®Liri¡¯ one more time and I cut out your tongue,¡± she snapped. ¡°What¡¯s it gonna be, Firrik? The dungeon, or the embrace of your precious goddess?¡±


    The Voice sighed, shooting Leiolai an annoyed glance before muttering, ¡°Fine, I guess today isn¡¯t the day either. But don¡¯t think I won¡¯t keep trying. One way or another, you¡¯ll come to understand that I¡¯m correct. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not going to die, nor am I going to be arrested, so I¡¯d really urge you to not make things worse than they need to be. I¡¯d rather not force Leio to fight you.¡±


    Ilirianna spared a disbelieving look towards the changeling, who was slowly backing away from the couch. ¡°Sartella couldn¡¯t beat Abigail when she wasn¡¯t at her best, so if you think she has any chance against me, then you¡¯re kidding yourself. I¡¯ll say it one more time, Tali Firrik, you¡¯re under arrest. Come quietly, or die.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, I tried,¡± Tali said. ¡°See you next time, Liri.¡±


    Cocky little bitch, Ilirianna thought, sending wind mana into her legs with the full intent of lunging forward and cutting the Voice of Rei in half.


    The sole reason she didn¡¯t was what she saw out of the corner of her eye. Leiolai had backed into the shadows, and without warning, her silhouette began to grow. It happened quickly, her body increasing at a rapid rate as her arms and legs both extended into massive claws, her head changed shape completely, and what appeared to be wings started to sprout out of her back. The darkness made it nearly impossible to properly make out the shape, but what Ilirianna did notice was that she was getting so big that the room was about to explode. Ilirianna back-stepped towards the window, and despite seeing Tali bolt for the open door, she knew in her heart that she needed to get the hell out of that common room.


    Damn it all, Firrik!


    ¡°Proto!¡± Ilirianna snarled, propelling herself backwards, using surplus wind magic to blast through the glass without cutting herself as she jumped out of the tower and found herself eight stories into the sky.


    The entire top of the northern tower exploded from within, the walls of the common room splitting apart into chunks of blackstone rubble, and with the base ripped apart, the pointed top of the tower slid to the right and began its descent to the ground below. Meanwhile, Ilirianna could only gape at the sight of Leiolai Sartella in the form of a massive dragon, her scales sparkling gold and red in the dim lighting, her head elongated with bright red eyes and horns protruding from both of her temples. Giant wings spread out on either side of her, and powerful, muscular limbs hung from her rounded, ovular torso that was already glowing a bright red.


    Shit!


    ¡°NEX!¡±


    Ilirianna barely threw up a shield of wind just before fire exploded from Leiolai¡¯s mouth and barreled towards her. The shield took the brunt of the damage, but the subsequent force sent Ilirianna tumbling through the sky and towards the sprawling rocky plains beyond Ankalla¡¯s walls.


    ***


    After splitting off from Miklan and Alharo, Nigreos and Toranei managed to rush back to the ruins of the front gates without any issues whatsoever. All of the Teeth that had been guarding the doors were either obliterated by Markreas¡¯s white fire or slaughtered by the following charge. Therefore, even with Uma Miyon¡¯s limbless body being pulled behind them by Toranei¡¯s wind magic, they stalked back out into the courtyard without incident, finding Master Edwar Grunly and a handful of Healers Guild members tending to the wounded. Nigreos did a quick scan, beyond relieved that he didn¡¯t recognize any of his close allies and friends, and that most of the Korrei-Tarr and Noctalus soldiers seemed to be in stable condition. Yet again, he remarked on how smoothly everything was going, only to question whether that should be considered a good thing.


    ¡°Master Grunly!¡± Toranei barked, drawing the old man¡¯s attention just as he finished casting Benedio on a wounded soldier.


    He glanced over to where the Queen and Nigreos were stalking towards him, and just before he could inquire as to what they needed, he spotted the hovering form of Uma that Toranei aggressively tossed into the rocks at the Master of Nature¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Koroha beat Miyon, but we¡¯ve decided we want to have him erased,¡± Toranei explained promptly. ¡°Can you make sure he doesn¡¯t die until Album gets back?¡±


    Grunly hesitated, clearly struggling to process all of the very important information that was abruptly thrown into his lap. ¡°Er, yes, of course. B-but, are we sure he¡¯s not dead already?¡±


    Uma¡¯s eyes were blank and unseeing, appearing as if he had died on the way over there, but a swift kick from Toranei into the side of his stomach caused the magicless man to grunt in agony.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s very much alive,¡± she stated.


    ¡°R-right¡­ Very well¡­¡±


    With that, Grunly dropped down to his knees and began casting Benedio on Uma, who still hardly reacted to anything going on around him. With that task completed, Nigreos was about to ask the Queen what they should do next, but before he could, there was a surge of wind magic above them. When he turned to look, he was relieved to see Ryokumo soar down from the second floor with a confident grin in his face, and as Toranei prepared to start grilling him for information, he tossed something onto the floor beside the fallen Uma. All of them, the magicless man included, gaped at the severed head of Rotana Vesh in shock, and with a cocky laugh, Ryokumo announced,


    ¡°It''s my pleasure to declare that Rotana Vesh is no more! We got him.¡±


    ¡°Vesh¡­is dead?¡± Nigreos uttered. ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­? Then, both he and Miyon are finished?¡±


    The wind mage smirked, shooting the pathetic Uma a glare as he basked in the expression of horror on the man¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re actually making proper progress. Perhaps, whether there was a trap or not, King Markreas¡¯s strategy made it irrelevant. There¡¯s simply too much power coalesced in this fortress, and there¡¯s nothing they can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Master Luz, Caeli?¡± Toranei interjected, drawing Ryokumo¡¯s attention towards her. ¡°She was supposed to be with you, correct? We need her down here so we can send Miyon to the erased realm.¡±


    Ryokumo shrugged, the casual and almost disinterested demeanor of his displaying none of the respect the Queen of Ijiria should have received from a simple mage like him. ¡°Liri split off from us to pursue Sartella further up, so after taking a moment to heal upon the conclusion of our fight with Vesh, Album went after the Princess to give any help she may need. We believe Firrik to still be up there somewhere, so with any luck, we can soon remove two more of these bastards.¡±


    Toranei narrowed her eyes, and Nigreos had a nasty feeling that the Queen was about to unload on Ryokumo for his lack of respect, but before she could do so, there was a sudden explosion off in the distance that caused all of them to jump in surprise. That surprise only increased further when they spun around to see the top of the northern tower blasted to pieces, and as Nigreos took in the sight of what was clearly a dragon bursting from within, he was dumbstruck as to what he was supposed to make of it.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Ryokumo exclaimed, stumbling backwards a few steps as he gaped at the massive creature that was hardly ever seen north of the Noranian border. ¡°Do the Kosah-Rei have a goddamned dragon?! Where would they have¡ª?!¡±


    He cut himself off right as the creature let off a blast of fire from its maw, sending it soaring towards something in midair. It collided with it, launching the small form of a person hurtling past the walls and down towards the rocky plains beyond. They could just barely make out the flicker of the fire swords she wielded, as well as the subtle signature of her mana, so, realizing it was Ilirianna who was being faced with this monster, Nigreos, Ryokumo, and Toranei all took off at once with the sole, unspoken intention of giving her aid.

 V9 Chapter 13- A Creature Of Legend

    Chapter XIII


    ¡°Princess Ilirianna. I was wondering where you ran off to. Glad to see you¡¯re alive, but it seems I¡¯ll have to cut into this little reunion. We need to talk. Once this uprising is quelled, I want you up in my office. Until then, get the healing you need, then report down to the lower Rings. The Company headquarters are under attack by Keskivaara¡¯s insurrectionists.¡±


    Recalling the haughty and disrespectful means with which Lord Cartigan ordered her to meet with him, a part of Ilirianna wondered if she should even bother. Her thoughts were already in disarray with all that happened to her that night, from her botched meeting with Keskivaara at the Jester¡¯s Nirvana to the revelation about her true heritage, and then her subsequent inability to prevent him and Vesh from escaping. While so mentally damaged that she could hardly think, she was faced with the deaths of Viiro, Acostav, and Eko, as well as the treachery of the Noctis siblings, with her having to personally fight Nigreos¡ªa battle she lost solely because her blood wasn¡¯t Iiji. Finally, Abigail¡¯s permanent departure to Omaruo was fresh in her mind, and she was well aware that she would be suffering from the young woman¡¯s absence for some time.


    So, the last thing I really need right now is to get lectured by Cartigan, she thought furiously, her rage just barely contained as she approached the door to his office on an upper level of Castle Saientia, absently noting the lack of security and wondering if Cartigan had his numbers so spread out that he couldn¡¯t even spare some for himself. Either that or he¡¯s confident enough in his own magical abilities to not need them.


    While the rebellion was still taking place in the lower Rings, it had been suppressed enough to allow her time to finally have this discussion, especially now that Ryokumo, Album, and Rennigan were recovered and able to handle things in her absence. Of course, she would have preferred the mindless reprieve of battle over what was certainly to be a very political conversation, but even if she was the Princess of Ijiria in name only, she had already come to the conclusion that she would keep up the facade for as long as she was able, and thus it was her duty to handle the Lord of Stellareid. That was why she bit back her anger and knocked on the door, only to step inside upon hearing the sharp call from within.


    This was clearly not his typical office, for it was rather cramped, with a rectangular desk taking up much of the back-right side of the room. On the left-hand wall was a small window, allowing meager rays of moonlight to illuminate the otherwise dim environment, and it was at this window that the Lord was standing, his back angled towards her as he gazed down at the ruins of the Fifth Ring. At this point, all of the fires had long since been extinguished, so the Ring would only be filled with the charred remains of what was once a thriving, rich, and beautiful place. Now, it was nothing more than a shell of its former self, and the snowfall that had begun the previous night was slowly covering it all beneath a blanket of white. What must Lord Cartigan be thinking as he stared at the wreckage of his prized domain? What was going through his mind?


    Certainly not any self-reflection, she internally asserted. No, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s mentally calculating how much of the blame everybody around him deserves to receive. In fact, I¡¯m almost certain that¡¯s why I¡¯m here right now¡­ But I¡¯ll be damned if I let this piece of fucking garbage walk all over me.


    Eganno Cartigan was not deserving of her respect, so she had no interest in any pretenses.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she demanded, making sure there was an edge to her lowered voice. ¡°I would prefer my time to not be wasted, so if you have something to say, then say it.¡±


    She could see the man¡¯s body tense up, as if barely containing his own rage. Cartigan pulled his eyes away from the window before turning them towards her, his brow furrowed into a glare that he had no business directing at his Princess. She glared right back at him, daring him to speak his mind, and that was exactly what he did.


    ¡°Bold of you to speak to me in such a way after everything you¡¯ve done,¡± he spat venomously, his voice trembling. ¡°You should be groveling at my feet, begging me for forgiveness, yet you would stand there like a disobedient toddler? Who the fuck do you think you are?¡±


    Ilirianna smiled darkly, taking a threatening step towards him as she growled, ¡°Your Princess and future Queen, that¡¯s who.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Ilirianna, not if I have anything to say about that.¡± Cartigan moved forward as well, leaving barely a few feet between the two. ¡°You think your father will ever allow you near the throne after all you¡¯ve done? You were ordered, time and time again, to stay away from Keskivaara¡ªto not legitimize his rebellious, traitorous tendencies, yet you would openly voice support for his movement right in front of the Company buildings, then agree to meet with him in my Ring. King Markreas made his decision, and you ignored it. Where did that get us? Three Masters are dead if we¡¯re counting poor Eko, as well as my own daughter! Ella¡¯s dead because of you! And what happened to the Kosah-Rei, hmm? Gone! Escaped into the night, leaving us alone picking up the fucking pieces without a damn thing to show for it! We had Uma Miyon in our grasp and he got away, and it¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    His face was bright red as he screamed at her, and all the while, Ilirianna kept her cool on the outside as she allowed him to say what he wanted to say. Internally, however, she was so angry that she was barely holding herself back from strangling him. She was exhausted beyond belief, mourning the dead and hating how powerless she was, so she could feel that she was on the cusp of going over the edge. In that moment, she hated Lord Cartigan almost as much as the Kosah-Rei.


    ¡°You¡¯re a worthless man,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a goddamn fool!¡± Practically howling those words, Ilirianna¡¯s features contorted into a monstrous expression, her blue eyes almost certainly wild like an animal¡¯s based on the brief flicker of fear that crossed the Lord¡¯s face. ¡°If I gained anything from my encounter with Keskivaara tonight, it¡¯s that he desperately did not want it to come to this¡ªthat he was pressured by his allies and left without a choice! I tried to give him a choice, to show him that peace was still an option, but it was too damn late because you were far too obsessed with your precious Companies to give even a tiny shit about the people you¡¯re supposed to be serving!¡±


    A sharp impact struck Ilirianna¡¯s right cheek, causing her head to snap to the left as her eyes widened in shock.


    Cartigan had just slapped her.


    ¡°The people I¡¯m supposed to serve?¡± he hissed. ¡°Ignorant little girl¡­ That¡¯s not how this works. The people bow to me. They serve me, and Keskivaara dared to try and demand otherwise. If I gave an inch, he¡¯d have taken a mile¡­ The travesty that took place last night would have been exponentially worse if he¡¯d been treated like a legitimate movement!¡±


    Ilirianna slowly turned her head back so that she could look him in the eyes. ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t take any responsibility for this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± he snapped back. ¡°I have done nothing wrong! And hear me now, Ilirianna, so long as I live, I will do everything in my power to make sure King Markreas shifts succession to your little sister. If a joke like you ever rose to power, I¡¯d fear for the prosperity of this Empire. You¡¯d turn every city into the wreckage Stellareid has become, all the while accusing everyone around you of being the problem when the real problem lies in you!¡±


    A laugh suddenly escaped her lips, causing Cartigan narrow his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re¡­so funny, My Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say to me?¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯re funny¡­¡± She clenched her left fist tightly, her mouth spreading into a smile as she stared him dead in the eyes, taking a few steps away from him as she did so. ¡°And I hear what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯ll be a problem¡­so long as you live.¡±


    Her hand snapping towards the pommel of her right sword, Ilirianna yanked it from its sheath, and sliced open his throat in one, clean move. She didn¡¯t stop to think about the repercussions of what murdering him might be. She honestly couldn¡¯t have cared less. All she knew was that, at that moment, the Ijirian Empire would be far better off if Lord Eganno Cartigan was dead.


    So she killed him.


    Simple as that.


    His eyes went wide, his hands shooting towards his bright red throat, as if desperately wanting to stop the blood from seeping out of it, and she basked in the horror that entered his face. He truly must not have expected her to attack him, but she had been ready for any sort of counter he might have pulled. Yet there was nothing, and she realized that he was so full of himself that he thought he was invincible. He didn¡¯t need guards because he could handle himself, right? He could insult the Princess to her face because she wouldn¡¯t actually hurt him, right?


    Ilirianna stared him dead in the eyes as he fell backwards and collapsed onto the carpet, blood already leaking down his throat, and as the life left him, Ilirianna knew she would probably regret this impulsive act at some point.


    But right then, all she could think was it felt so wonderful to finally shut him up for good.


    ***


    As she spun through the air, Ilirianna¡¯s thoughts briefly flashed back to the night she killed Cartigan, and despite having attempted to not think about it ever since it happened, Tali¡¯s words back up in that common room had forced herself to once again acknowledge that she had already stained her hands with blood once before. Of course, it had been impulsive¡ªan act born from experiencing one of the worst nights in recent history, but nevertheless, she knew she should not have done it. She wasn¡¯t quite as pure as she wanted to think she was, but still, she had made her resolve to not do that again. As much as she wanted power, murdering Markreas and Toranei was not the way she wanted to go about claiming it, for if she did, then how was she any different from the Kosah-Rei? That was why she had steeled herself to arrest or kill Tali and Leiolai, and even though it was now obvious that the former of the two was going to once again get away, she still had a final opportunity to strike down the changeling, whether she was in her normal form or in a goddamn dragon¡¯s.


    That was why she swiftly sent her mana into the air around her, using wind magic to slow her descent and make sure her feet were angled towards the ground before she mediated a slow and delicate landing out in the rocky plains roughly a quarter mile from the fortress. Her head snapped upwards to gaze upon the massive red and gold dragon hovering above the wreckage of the northern tower as it turned its eyes to gaze right at where the Princess had landed. She briefly wondered if Leiolai would simply take off into the sky as opposed to fighting someone she didn¡¯t think she could beat, but instead, she flapped her giant wings and fell into a nosedive towards Ilirianna¡¯s position.


    So it¡¯s going to be a battle after all¡­ I guess I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised¡­ I could get back to that tower faster than Firrik can escape it, so she¡¯s trying to stall me long enough for her precious Voice to flee, even though she has no guarantee to survive this herself¡­ You¡¯re such a loyal fucking dog, Sartella¡­


    With that, Ilirianna mentally ran through everything she knew about the dragons of the south so that she could concoct a viable strategy to bring Leiolai down.


    Her scales are red and gold, meaning she¡¯s an Infernus Dragon¡ªone whose magic is predominantly fire based. From what I remember, they can use blue fire with ease, but given that she¡¯s still a human at her core, I can¡¯t say for certain that Sartella will be able to do so. In addition, dragons are known for their impenetrable hide, so the defensive capabilities of this thing are going to be advanced, and that¡¯s not taking into account that her biomagic can regrow lost limbs. If she¡¯s just stalling for Firrik to escape, then she¡¯ll flee the second she thinks she¡¯s achieved that goal. On my own, I don¡¯t think I could bring her down in time, but¡­


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move from the descending dragon, but she had sensed three mana signatures suddenly begin approaching from the direction of Ankalla¡¯s front courtyard, and while the petty part of her was annoyed by the fact that Nigreos and her mother were among them, sensing Ryokumo as well gave her the burst of confidence she so desperately needed.


    Besides, as much as I hate my mother, her firepower is exactly what I need right now!


    Therefore, reluctantly laying her trust in the hands of the oncoming reinforcements, Ilirianna snarled ¡°PROTO!¡±, wind exploding under her feet as she blasted herself upwards, scattering rocks beneath her as her body hurtled towards the massive dragon that was Leiolai Sartella. At the same time, she infused her two blades with fire magic of her own, intending to use the destructive capabilities of her true father¡¯s affinity to smash through Leiolai¡¯s scales. An outside observer would think her crazy for putting herself midair right as the dragon¡¯s fiery maw opened to send another wave of flames towards her, but Ilirianna could only grin in the face of the attack.


    Just before the ball of fire was unleashed against her, Ilirianna cast Proto, sending her careening to the right and narrowly avoiding the subsequent blast of fire. Now on the dragon¡¯s left, she swiftly rattled off two different spells. Ropes of wind attached to the creature¡¯s long neck from her left arm while another usage of Proto shot from her legs, the two spells working together to send her rapidly spinning toward the creature. Simultaneously, Ilirianna released the blade in her right hand, connecting it to her wrist with Condite. With little leverage midair, Ilirianna used the centrifugal force from her spin and the several-yard-long rope of wind to slam her flaming blade into the dragon¡¯s neck. The power of her attack knocked Leiolai¡¯s head sideways in an explosion of flame, sending her tumbling down into the rocky plains beneath them, her body slamming into it with an audible crash that sent dust and debris scattering into the air.


    While Ilirianna had not succeeded in breaking past the scales, the power of that attack had clearly rattled the changeling, but she still managed to right herself faster than Ilirianna could descend. Her talons digging into the cracked ground, Leiolai took to the air once again, soaring another few hundred yards away from Ankalla. Perhaps she wanted to escape Ilirianna¡¯s range, or perhaps she was simply trying to distance herself from the three approaching combatants. Either way, she could not escape her current foe. Ilirianna cast Condite on her left blade as well, extending the ropes connecting both her weapons even further as she held them above her head by the hilts.


    ¡°Augeir!¡±


    With all her strength and a burst of wind magic, she threw the emerald shortswords, both arcing in from either side. The ropes caught Leiolai by the legs and the weight of the blades caused them to quickly wrap around the limbs. Allowing the speed of the dragon to carry her, Ilirianna held on momentarily before casting Proto again, closing the distance. Before she reached the dragon, however, she dismissed Condite, cast Correio to summon the now-falling blades, and once more gripped her right weapon with Condite once she was under Leiolai¡¯s right.


    More ropes of wind attached her left arm to the dragon¡¯s stomach before her flaming sword shot up, arcing across the top joint of the dragon¡¯s front leg. Just as the dragon was craning its neck to counter, the ropes around Ilirianna¡¯s arm and another casting of Proto sent her flying up over the creature¡¯s back. Spinning with the momentum, her right blade once again slammed into Leiolai¡¯s neck. As she did so, she connected her other blade similarly to her right and swung it up, twisting her torso, and struck the dragon¡¯s left wing. A sizable chunk of the wing was carved out, but it was not rendered unusable. Luckily, the Princess wasn¡¯t done, sending Proto through her legs to wrench her body around to the right, slashing both weapons together toward the wing, aiming to sever it.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    However, the changeling had desperately beat her wings and moved just far enough that all Ilirianna succeeded in was ripping through the middle of her target. It was not severed, but the dragon was unable to continue flying as it began to fall to the earth. Contorting midair to face up, the dragon¡¯s maw glowed before another explosion was hurtled at Ilirianna. The reflexive Proto with both legs got her out of harm¡¯s way at the cost of disorienting herself. Her hasty spell caused her to flip backwards several times before she was able to stabilize with wind magic, but by that time, her opponent had sufficiently repaired the damaged wing to soften its crash into the ground so that no major injuries were sustained.


    Ilirianna exhaled sharply as gravity kicked in, her own form beginning to descend towards the earth while the dragon was frantically trying to crawl to its feet, but by then, Toranei Iiji had already arrived, her thin emerald rapier in hand as she used wind magic to cross a dozen yards with each step before reaching Leiolai¡¯s head. The changeling must not have sensed the Queen¡¯s presence, for when she looked up, she failed to react to the fact that Toranei was right in front of her before that blade was jammed straight into Leiolai¡¯s big red eye, blood squirting out of it and covering the woman who struck it. Naturally, Toranei didn¡¯t stop there, for flames of her own burst from her hand, ran along the length of her sword, and went into the dragon¡¯s eye as well, almost certainly searing through the entire orb.


    Leiolai roared in agony, convulsing so aggressively that the Queen was forced to Proto backwards, ripping her sword from the eye as she did just to make sure the wild swinging of her claws didn¡¯t cleave her in half. The changeling bolted back into the sky just as Ilirianna made contact with the ground, her wings flapping desperately as she tried to put distance between herself and the Iijis below her.


    ¡°Liri, what the hell is that thing?!¡± came a panicked voice from behind her, and before she could even answer, Ryokumo Caeli landed on the spot to her right, his attention completely taken by the creature in the sky. ¡°Where did the Kosah-Rei get a fucking dragon?!¡±


    Ilirianna let out a huff of frustration, sparing a quick glance at her silent mother, as well as the final arrival of Nigreos. All three of them were both watching the dragon while desperately waiting for an answer from her, but since the Princess couldn¡¯t be fully honest about the circumstances surrounding her interaction with Tali and Leiolai, she was as vague as she could be.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a dragon!¡± she answered. ¡°Sartella¡¯s biomagic has gotten even more ridiculous, and now she can transform into something as massive and threatening as that!¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s eyes widened as he exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s Sartella?!¡±


    ¡°The one and only!¡± Ilirianna spat back. ¡°Which means that eye you took out, Mother, is coming right back!¡±


    As if on cue, the second she said that, the dragon steadied itself dozens of yards above them, and when it turned to survey the four mages it was now facing, sure enough, it had both of its bright red eyes perfectly unharmed.


    Toranei scoffed with displeasure. ¡°Very well then. We kill her and finally be done with this changeling nonsense. The four of us should be more than enough, so let¡¯s send her to meet Captain Vesh!¡±


    Her mother¡¯s words caused a burst of relief to flood Ilirianna, for while she had been able to extrapolate in regards to Rotana Vesh¡¯s fate given that Ryokumo was now beside her and in one piece, it was still beyond amazing to have confirmation that he was dead.


    And since Firrik confirmed that Rennigan kills Tyrus and Kristoff is beaten by Nakoma and Koroha, then three of our seven targets are now eliminated! All the more reason to drag Sartella out of the sky and add her body to the pile!


    ¡°Nigreos, Kumo!¡± Ilirianna began. ¡°Under these conditions, neither of you will have the strength to breach her hide, so leave the damage to my mother and I! You two just need to do everything you can to distract her! Yank her around with Condite! Try to claw out her eyes with Coreas! Just throw anything you can at her to diminish her ability to defend against us! Understood?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Will do, Liri!¡±


    Nigreos and Ryokumo gave their affirmatives, so without any more words needing to be shared between them, Ilirianna and Toranei cast Proto, exploding into the sky while Leiolai began to build up another ball of fire in her throat. To her credit, the changeling still refused to flee despite now being outmatched four-to-one, which only furthered Ilirianna¡¯s impression of her as a blind fool obeying Tali¡¯s every command.


    All around her massive body, Ilirianna could sense Ryokumo¡¯s mana creating as many ropes of wind as he could cast at once, though he was refraining from latching them onto her for the moment. More likely than not, he was trying to startle Leiolai more than he was trying to bind her, especially since anything done to her wings would remove her ability to stay airborne. Nevertheless, Leiolai had a job to do, so whether she was scared or not, she still let off a surge of flames from her mouth that was aimed at Ilirianna.


    Out in the open the way they were, she would not be able to use Condite to alter her course while in midair, so the only way she could dodge such a large attack was to send wind into her feet and let off another burst of Proto. The sudden shift in momentum tossed her straight up into the air, though it wasn¡¯t quite strong enough to fully dodge the flames, for she could feel the heat on the soles of her feet, leaving her wondering if the bottom of her boots were now gone. Regardless, she was well in the clear since dragons had to build up their attacks. She and Toranei could move far faster than Leiolai could charge, so it was now guaranteed they would reach the dragon¡¯s position before more fire breath could be unleashed.


    Which means the biggest threat now is her claws!


    As predicted, since her mother did not have to alter her trajectory, she reached Leiolai first, only for the dragon¡¯s right limb to swipe outwards with an incredible speed for its size. The Queen didn¡¯t try to dodge, telling Ilirianna that she erected a shield of wind to defend herself. At first, she was surprised, for she was pretty confident her mother had the ability to get out of the way, but she quickly understood what Toranei¡¯s game was. The powerful attack slammed into the shield on Toranei¡¯s left side, and the ropes of wind anchoring her left arm to Leiolai¡¯s neck sent her flying around to land against the dragon¡¯s back without needing to propel herself. The ropes snapped taut, allowing the Queen to sprint along Leiolai¡¯s spine with naught but her own physical ability. Once she neared where the two massive wings were connected to the dragon¡¯s torso, she slipped her thin blade under the scales. Flames flickered along the elegant hilt briefly before blue fire exploded down the blade¡¯s length and passed Leiolai¡¯s natural defense.


    Red and gold scales blasted out, and while the innate fire resistance of the Infernus Dragon likely minimized the damage, it seemed the nerves connecting her wings had been weakened as she tumbled through the air. Already unstable, Toranei¡¯s explosive Proto further destabilized the massive creature and gave Ilirianna an opening as she approached.


    ¡°Condite!¡± she breathed, wrapping ropes around both her arms and the dragon¡¯s neck, pulling herself around the next swing of the claws and towards its underbelly. Using the rope, she gripped it with both hands and pushed into the momentum so that she could plant her feet against Leiolai¡¯s chest. ¡°Corsikei!¡±


    Four attacks happened one after the other, beginning with the shockwave that erupted from the soles of Ilirianna¡¯s feet, blasting away what little of her boots remained and propelling her and the dragon in opposite directions, the former jolting up towards where Toranei was while the latter was sent tumbling back to the earth. Then, having previously set up this trap, Ryokumo¡¯s dozens of wind ropes all snapped towards Leiolai, wrapping around her arms, legs, torso, and wings, thus preventing any effective dodges. As Ilirianna fell, she was able to witness the next attack, one set up by Ryokumo and Nigreos together. The Master of Darkness Protoed from the ground beside his friend, and as he did so, Ryokumo extended his right arm towards Nigreos, infusing his own magic around him to increase Proto''s momentum. Nigreos burst upwards, Ryokumo¡¯s magic formed, and with a shout, the wind mage telekinetically hurled him into the sky at a faster speed than Nigreos could have managed alone.


    It was while this attack was set up that Toranei¡¯s fire-infused blade made contact with the dragon¡¯s neck once more, exploding against it and smashing it towards the ground. Leiolai¡¯s physical strength enabled her to snap the ropes binding her right as Toranei attacked, and having both repaired the damage done by Toranei and learned from her previous experiences, she frantically beat her wings to remain airborne, recovering from the fall about halfway towards the ground.


    Nigreos reached her as she did so, snarling ¡°Devare!¡± as dark magic spread from his hands, the mass of black engulfing Leiolai¡¯s head as the Master of Darkness spun around her and used a small burst of Proto to plant his feet on her back.


    Leiolai twisted and turned, the darkness assuredly ripping at her eyes and trying to claw its way into her brain and mouth. Nigreos¡¯s plan was probably to get his darkness inside of her and tear apart her body from within, but the little spouts of fire that kept flickering from her maw would have destroyed any darkness that went in through there. The only reason her brain wasn¡¯t being ravaged through her eye sockets must have been because Leiolai was trying to reform her eyes as fast as Nigreos destroyed them.


    When Ilirianna landed on the ground, Proto sent her back into the sky towards where Nigreos was standing atop the dragon while Toranei leaned into gravity and plummeted towards them from above. On the earth, Ryokumo continued his repeated castings of Condite, prioritizing her wings in the hope of knocking her down.


    While Nigreos was focused on Leiolai¡¯s eyes and Ryokumo on immobilizing the creature, Ilirianna''s blades swung out for the massive wings on either side of Nigreos. Nearing the dragon, she let out a burst of wind to violently spin, throwing her weapons connected to her forearms by Condite. The explosive force tore across her wings, but due to the size, the attack only momentarily destabilized her before ragged, leathery flesh knitted itself back together through biological magic, even while Nigreos continued to rip at the dragon¡¯s face.


    Damn!


    Toranei descended toward Leiolai as she beat her wings to stabilize, but rather than let off another blast of fire, Toranei eyed Ilirianna. At least a dozen blades of wind materialized and shot at the dragon¡¯s wings, shredding them enough to lose further altitude. Wind magic allowed her to softly land on the scaly back and her posture remained as dignified as always as she met her daughter¡¯s eyes meaningfully and glanced at the ground.


    Grunting in approval, Ilirianna discarded her left blade while Toranei Protoed off Leiolai¡¯s back and high into the sky, her mana rapidly building. Wordlessly, she looked to Ryokumo on the ground and jerked her head toward the beast above her. The wind mage smirked in understanding and began to prepare Condite a multitude of times while Ilirianna latched onto the dragon¡¯s tail with her own casting and yanked herself up to its back.


    From further along the creature''s spine, Nigreos stood, rooted in place by ropes of shadow, similar to Condite. Sensing the mana building in her hand, he bolted forward and leaped off the dragon¡¯s head, the ropes that had anchored him swinging him beneath Leiolai¡¯s neck. Now that the Master of Darkness was safe while still being able to assault the changeling, Ilirianna thrust her left hand out and briefly nodded to Ryokumo. The dozens of ropes latched ensnared the changeling similarly to the attack she had broken free from earlier.


    This time, with Nigreos assaulting the dragon¡¯s eyes, Ilirianna snarled, ¡°Pruinara!¡±


    A wave of cold burst from her hand, rapidly covering the entangled creature in a layer of frost that she kept piling on. Leiolai¡¯s strength would quickly render even this meaningless, yet all they needed was a moment during which she was immobilized.


    ¡°Get clear!¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s shout to the Master of Darkness was urgent, and he immediately detached himself, falling away from the tied and half-frozen dragon. Using Proto and then Correio to retrieve her discarded weapon, Ilirianna looked up to where she could sense her mother¡¯s mana building. It was difficult to see against the sky, but high above them were surging blue flames in the shape of a Phoenix.


    A beam of blue fire blasted from it and slammed into Leiolai¡¯s back. The ice was easily melted, and the rapid heating of the cooled air sent out a shockwave that blew both Ilirianna and Nigreos away. Immobilized as she was, Leiolai could do nothing to resist the attack and hurtled towards the earth below, the rocky ground cratering from the force with which Toranei had hit her. While Ilirianna and Nigreos had been thrown, they still acted immediately. The former extended her mana to the rapidly approaching ground.


    ¡°Vino!¡±


    Dozens of vines burst from the earth the second her mother¡¯s flames dissipated and wrapped around the cracked body of Leiolai Sartella. With as much power as she could muster, Ilirianna tightened the grip her vines held and stopped the dragon¡¯s sudden attempt at getting to its feet. She was closer and closer to the ground, but she focused her efforts on restraining the dragon for the moment, seeing Ryokumo quickly use wind magic to slow Nigreos¡¯ fall. The very second the Master of Darkness was close enough he could handle the landing, both of Ryokumo¡¯s hands extended toward Leiolai and tied even more ropes of wind around her, aiding Ilirianna¡¯s efforts.


    With Ryokumo¡¯s help, she was able to spare some focus on softening her landing, but she started almost too late. A sharp pain lanced through her legs and back as she fell to the rocky plains, but her control over her vines never ceased, and now that she didn¡¯t have to slow her fall, she exerted even more force over the dragon. A dozen yards from the dragon¡¯s head, Nigreos got to his feet and sprinted toward Leiolai then used Proto to return to where he had been on her back. Though he stumbled on the uneven surface created by the interwoven vines and ropes, the Master of Darkness did not wait to find his footing before resuming his assault on her eyes.


    Sitting up, Ilirianna extended a hand, reforming the vines that snapped under the strain of a dragon¡¯s strength. If she and Ryokumo worked together to hold it, and Nigreos weakened the biological magic at Leiolai¡¯s disposal, Ilirianna believed that should be more than enough to allow Toranei to end this once and for all. However, though it was difficult to see through the vines wrapped around the dragon¡¯s maw, a red glow began to build. Ropes of wind and nature stretched and snapped as the changeling lowered her head to face the ground below.


    Fire surged under and around her, incinerating Ilirianna¡¯s restraints and most of Ryokumo¡¯s. What was left snapped as the dragon tore them apart and rounded on the Princess, allowing her to see the rows of fragmented teeth that had been shattered. Rather than waiting to build up her fire attack, Leiolai leaped at Ilirianna with her maw wide open, forcing the Princess to defend.


    ¡°Carseka!¡±


    Falling backward, Ilirianna placed a palm against the ground and a wall of rock shot between them. The immediate spiderweb of cracks that appeared was accompanied by the sound of Leiolai slamming into it, Ilirianna¡¯s hasty defense barely holding. Not a moment later, she saw Leiolai dart to the side and leap back up into the air, narrowly avoiding a blast of blue fire from above. Toranei, who was about halfway to the ground from where she had cast Phoenixio, glared at the changeling as she took to the skies again, carrying Nigreos with her. Gritting her teeth, Ilirianna protoed off the ground and then the wall she¡¯d made, finally shattering it as she used Correio on her swords.


    She doesn¡¯t stand a chance! Even as a dragon, even with this sudden form she pulled out of her ass, Leiolai Sartella simply cannot stand her ground against such a group and win! It¡¯s as simple as that, yet she continues to struggle, having no idea whether she¡¯ll live or die, all because she wants to protect Tali Firrik. But why? Why put herself through this pain?! Why risk her life for a woman that openly declared she¡¯s been deceiving her other allies¡ªthat she didn¡¯t even try to keep them from being butchered by us?! Does Sartella really still respect Firrik enough to risk her life even after all of that?! Is she really this stupid, this brainwashed, or does she know something nobody else does?!


    When Ilirianna had put Leiolai on the spot, demanding to know what she thought of it all, her answer could hardly even be called an answer.


    ¡°She can lie to me all she likes. It makes no difference. There¡¯s nothing she can do about it, after all.¡±


    Internally scoffing at how little it made sense, Ilirianna soared upwards, past the screeching dragon, just as Toranei landed yet another impressive fire blast against its back. Meanwhile, Ryokumo pivoted his focus to her neck, spawning dozens of ropes around that one spot so that when Toranei¡¯s explosion of fire sent the creature hurtling downwards once again, Ryokumo could use Condite to yank it the rest of the way. Leiolai¡¯s screeching echoed across the plains, and at that point, the Princess half-expected others from within Ankalla to come rushing out to join in the fight, especially now that their battle had wound up back near the fortress.


    And that was exactly what happened.


    From the ruins of the northern tower¡¯s common room, where Ilirianna had spoken to Tali, came a sudden flash of light so powerful that it momentarily blinded the airborne Princess. It flashed through the air, and right as the dragon was about to crash into the ground, it pierced its back, singing through its scales and flesh, splattering its insides across the rocks as Leiolai returned to the earth, Toranei and Nigreos not far behind her.


    Album! Ilirianna thought with excitement, her head snapping up to where the Master of Light stood amidst the common room¡¯s rubble, her black eyes angled down towards where her target had fallen. Well timed, my friend.


    The Princess shared a smile with the Master of Light before she began mediating her descent with wind magic while Album cast Ilumine to flash towards the ground. Naturally, there was no confirmation whether or not Leiolai¡¯s heart had been struck, so it was unclear whether the changeling was dead or not, but just as Ilirianna was turning back to gaze at it, her eyes went wide and her lips twisted into a frustrated sneer


    ¡°NO!¡± she snarled, but it was no use.


    With impressive speed for such a dangerous type of magic, the dragon''s body began to rapidly shrink as Leiolai changed her form. Flashes of orange and black exploded from Toranei and Nigreos respectively, both frantically trying to kill her before she could get away, but all their magic did was impair their vision so that when Leiolai shrank even smaller, they couldn¡¯t see her. From her height, Ilirianna just barely made out the small form of the hummingbird bolting into the sky, so clenching her teeth, she shouted out, ¡°CAERUINFERNUS!¡±


    Simultaneously releasing her right hand from a sword, she extended it towards the fleeing hummingbird, a blast of blue fire exploding from her hands so powerfully that her body was pushed backwards. She couldn¡¯t tell whether the overwhelming attack struck home and defeated Leiolai, but by the time her feet made contact with the ground, she could no longer see the bird anywhere. If Caeruinfernus struck, there wouldn¡¯t be anything left of the changeling to confirm her death, and at this distance, the bird was too small to confirm her survival. It was certainly possible she got her, but something in Ilirianna¡¯s gut told her that Leiolai Sartella was alive, and had elluded her once again.


    Ilirianna clicked her tongue irritably.


    Damn you, Sartella¡­ Damn you right to hell¡­

 V9 Chapter 14- Abnormality

    Chapter XIV


    Ah, shoot! I was really hoping this would be the day, especially once she confirmed she was the one who killed Lord Cartigan! Tali thought as she sprinted down the spiral steps of the crumbling northern tower before bolting into a corridor, making for a particular lift. But I¡¯m confident that if this isn¡¯t the time for her to start warming up to us, then it must be the catalyst! I have a hunch that she¡¯s going to use the Teritus eventually, and when she does, I¡¯ll be ready to offer my hand once again!


    She could hear the roar of the dragon off in the distance, confirming that Leiolai was properly playing her role in holding Ilirianna off so that Tali could escape. The Voice¡¯s chest tightened at the thought of her dear friend engaging such a dangerous and powerful foe, especially given that she had no visions of Leiolai¡¯s future with which to comfort her. As far as Tali was aware, all six of her closest allies may very well be dying or already dead. Barron and Quill were certainly doomed, but she truly wished, with all her heart, that somehow, Vesh, Keskivaara, Leiolai, and Uma would pull off the impossible and survive into the future with her. She didn¡¯t want to sacrifice them to the brutality of King Markreas and the Masters, so when she first witnessed that horrific vision of Quill¡¯s body exploding into gore at the hands of Rennigan Glaus, she had been unable to contain her shock¡ªsomething that wound up making Quill suspicious.


    But there was nothing she could do about it. She was completely and utterly powerless¡ªenslaved to the whims of fate and cursed to bare knowledge she could not wield. Aside from her lie that Quill and Uma were guaranteed to survive, she had told only the truth when they arrived at her quarters to inquire as to what she¡¯d do if she ever saw their deaths. She knew personally what trying to change the future would do, and that was why she could only obey it¡ªwhy she reluctantly tipped off the Citadel about Ankalla¡¯s location, why she sent out orders to remove their watchers from the road and send them all away, and why she continued to smile and reassure the others¡ªto pretend that the Goddess Rei was a real entity and not a convenient means of control¡ªeven when she woke up on the dawn of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s final day.


    She was a liar, but if she told them, then they would stop cooperating with her. She needed them to obey, otherwise it would all fall apart. She needed to retain what strength she could for whatever rebellion she and Ilirianna would eventually lead. For years now, she had hoped that the Kosah-Rei leadership would still be at her side when that day came, but it was now apparent that those five were mere rungs on a ladder, helping her to reach her goal but not following after.


    Would there be a punishment for Tali Firrik when all was said and done?


    Would her obedience to her visions someday come back to bite her?


    She smiled sadly to herself, her thoughts shifting to her uncle laying dead in the basement, then to her best friend fighting for her life against Ilirianna so that Tali might escape.


    What am I even saying? I¡¯m being punished right this very minute? So maybe it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if I¡¯d been honest with Uma and Quill? Maybe I was doomed to suffer no matter what I did¡­?


    The young woman came to a stop at a nondescript part of the corridor, not far from her quarters, suddenly recalling something the Princess had shouted back in the common room.


    ¡°And how does this make you feel, huh, Sartella?! She¡¯s admitting just how easily she can abandon you, yet you¡¯re still standing there without a damn thing to say?! She¡¯s admitted to lying to Vesh, and to Kristoff and Tyrus! Does that not mean anything to you?!¡±


    Tali¡¯s shoulders slumped, and for a brief moment, she wondered that very same question. Why had Leiolai stuck by her, even when she approached the changeling a few days ago to tell her the truth about the upcoming Battle of Ankalla? Naturally, Tali was able to assure her that she wasn¡¯t guaranteed to die, but she did admit to knowing about the fates of Barron and Quill. At the time, Tali had been honest with her because she needed at least somebody around for support, and of the three leaders she didn¡¯t know the fates of, Leiolai was by far the most trustworthy and the easiest to work with. Yet, even with that in mind, Tali had been prepared for the possibility that Leiolai would explode with rage and accuse her of deceit and manipulation. That would have been a perfectly valid response, for what Tali revealed essentially boiled down to the absurd end of their six-year long war¡ªand end that was in favor of the Citadel.


    But even so, once she had taken in everything Tali revealed, Leiolai simply said, ¡°Thank you for telling me, Tali. I understand the situation, so just tell me what you need me to do, and I¡¯ll do it. Like I said, I¡¯ve finally mastered this form, which means I can actually make myself useful for you.¡±


    Tali closed her eyes for a single second, imagining the confident and reassuring features of Leiolai Sartella when she made that declaration, and for the second time in the last few minutes, Tali hoped with all her heart that she would see the changeling again. Once she was prepared, she turned to face the wall to her right and gently placed a hand against what, to an ignorant observer, was a random spot on the stone. However, she wasn¡¯t the type to not have contingency plans in place, and this was one of them.


    Pressing gently against the wall, a small square no larger than her petite hand began to glow a dim blue, the charms weaved into the stone reacting to her mana signature. As it did, a secret door within the black stone swung outwards to reveal a circular shaft on the other side¡ªa lift that would take her right down to the basement level at a spot that was a mere dozen yards away from the tunnel and led out into the surrounding countryside. If Leiolai survived, they had a planned rendezvous point where Tali would wait for a day. If the changeling never showed up, she would depart on her own. If Leiolai made it, she could rely on her for an easier means of transportation. Nobody but the two of them, as well as Barron, should know this shaft existed, so even if the Ijirians were aware of the underground tunnels and had sent somebody to defend it, they shouldn¡¯t be prepared for Tali to arrive where she would.


    The Voice hopped onto the black disk, and as she released her hand from the wall, the blue glow faded, resulting in the door gradually closing behind her and bathing her in pure darkness. Since Tali was not practiced in any sort of magic, she couldn¡¯t use Ortumo to descend and instead had to place her hand against the left wall to trigger yet another signature sensor. Another dim blue illuminated her immediate surroundings, causing the disk to lower past all of the main floors of the fortress and towards the basement.


    Tali took a deep breath, her foot tapping impatiently against the ground. She was fully confident that she would not be able to just walk out without some sort of obstacle to overcome, and while she knew she would overcome it, not knowing what she was about to face left her feeling anxious as the lift slowed to a stop.


    She strode forward, using another sensor to open a second door that admitted her into one of the many storage rooms the bottom level was used for. She did her best to sense for anybody''s presence, but she wasn¡¯t terribly confident in her abilities, so even though she didn¡¯t feel anybody nearby, she still proceeded through the dark room with caution¡ªa smart idea given that she quickly learned she was not, in fact, alone.


    A small ball of fire suddenly erupted into being a few feet in front of her right as she found herself staring down the blade of yet another sword, its tip angled at her exposed neck. However, something Tali always prided herself on was her ability to appear calm and collected, as if always in control, no matter how terrified she was on the inside. So despite being startled by this turn of events, Tali smiled pleasantly and regarded the person whose features she could now see beside the flames with curiosity.


    ¡°Mr. Kinrono,¡± she greeted. ¡°When did you find out about my secret lift? And also, may I ask why you¡¯re pointing your sword at me? I was under the impression we were friends?¡±


    Velanor¡¯s bearded face twisted with disgust as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Cut it with the performance, Firrik. You might be able to make your cultists dance on command, but I¡¯ve never bought into your bullshit for even a second. You think, in all these many years you¡¯ve let Rickori and I wander freely about your fortress, we wouldn¡¯t eventually find this? I was always keeping my eyes peeled for anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Fair,¡± she conceded swiftly despite her internal hesitation at the thought that Velanor may have been observing her more closely than she had realized. ¡°And¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Given you¡¯re the one at my mercy, I feel it should be you answering the questions,¡± he interrupted sharply, to which she could only reply,


    ¡°Okay then, ask away.¡±


    He scoffed, as if annoyed she wasn¡¯t reacting the way he wanted her to. ¡°How much of this did you foresee? If your visions are real, then I find it hard to believe you didn¡¯t know something as critical as this was coming. In my eyes, you¡¯re either a complete and total fraud, or you¡¯re a goddamn liar. Regardless, it¡¯s going to take a lot of convincing to keep me from skewering you, so pick your words carefully.¡±


    A normal person would have done as he said, but since Tali knew she wasn¡¯t going to die, she didn¡¯t feel the need to pick anything carefully. She just responded with what she felt like saying.


    ¡°Yes, I knew this was coming,¡± she admitted. ¡°And I know that Barron and Quill are dead. As for the others, I can¡¯t say for sure. I was not able to collect any significant visions on them before the Ijirians arrived.¡±


    Velanor was predictably thrown off by the flippant way she confirmed that she had been hiding critical information, and continuing as expected, his rage grew even stronger. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to warn us?! You thought you¡¯d just sit on that intel until King fucking Markreas popped into existence on our lawn?! After all we¡¯ve done for you?! After all they¡¯ve done for you?! Kristoff and Vesh praised the ground you walked on, and you¡¯re just throwing them into the gutter like broken toys?!¡±


    He pressed his sword¡¯s tip right up against the skin of her neck, and though she didn¡¯t move any part of her body to check, she could feel a little droplet of blood beginning to roll down towards her chest.


    ¡°Mr. Kinrono, I do not control the future, and it is set in stone,¡± she told him. ¡°If I had told you, it still would have to come to pass. But let me assure you, I know that you and Keskivaara are going to live, so you have nothing to worry about. I just kept it secret because I didn¡¯t trust you enough to say for certain you wouldn¡¯t reveal this to the others.¡±


    She lied as easily she breathed, and was always disgusted by that fact. It just came naturally to her, especially when her life was on the line. If she admitted to Velanor that she had no idea what would become of his husband, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to talk him down. Of course, she wasn¡¯t concerned for her safety, rather she was now spying an opportunity to potentially retain his cooperation, if only for a few moments longer, so she had to lie to him and pretend that Keskivaara would be okay.


    And let''s hope that he is. If we get out of here and find out he¡¯s dead, I could be in danger. I might have to eliminate Kinrono regardless, just to be safe¡­


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Velanor growled. ¡°You know Rickori¡¯s going to live? How do I know you¡¯re not just saying that to get me to let you go?¡±


    She shrugged, having expected him to at least consider that possibility. ¡°You don¡¯t. But it¡¯s the truth, so why don¡¯t we lower the weapon and get out of here? You should know that I can¡¯t fight, so all you have to do is stay beside me until Keskivaara¡¯s survival is confirmed. If it turns out that I lied and he¡¯s dead, then kill me. I can¡¯t stop you, after all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Velanor shook his head. ¡°Even if you¡¯re telling the truth now, after seeing what you¡¯ve done to the others, how do I know you won¡¯t betray us in the future, too?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± she said again. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re taking a gamble no matter what you do, but I would ask you to at least let me leave. If you don¡¯t trust me, find Keskivaara and flee the country with him. In fact, the two of you could head to Trovia and inform King Amund and Sarillia Martov that we will no longer be able to attack Harunhein. The Speaker of the Flame seemed to like Keskivaara, so I¡¯m sure she could get you passage to Hellistoir. Killing me doesn¡¯t accomplish anything, so why stain your hands with any more blood?¡±


    With that, Tali stepped to the side and began walking past his blade, confident that something would happen within Velanor¡¯s head that would result in him either accompanying her, or letting her depart safely. She didn¡¯t need to watch her back, nor did she need any magic to use. She was being protected by fate itself, regardless of the form that fate took.


    Pushing open the door to the storage room, Tali poked her head out into the firelit corridor, made sure there wasn¡¯t anybody nearby, then continued on her way. To her mild disappointment, Velanor followed after her with his sword remaining in his hand, though no longer aimed at her. It seemed that he intended to stay by her side, most likely until Keskivaara¡¯s survival could be confirmed, so she¡¯d be walking on thin ice until that moment came.


    ¡°Have there been any complications down here?¡± she asked him with a whisper, recalling that he¡¯d been sent to the basement with the Kosah-Rei noncombatants to help with the evacuation, though the only reason they¡¯d done that had been to separate him from Keskivaara just in case Markreas murdered the People¡¯s Mind.


    Unfortunately, Velanor shook his head and gave a very unsatisfying answer. ¡°No idea. I headed straight for that storage room the second we got down here to make sure you didn¡¯t slip by me. Of course, I told them which way to go¡­¡±


    Tali frowned, internally cursing the fact that she hadn¡¯t accounted for him being as much of a nuisance as he was, and soon enough, they came to a singular door at the end of a long hallway. On the other side was the evacuation tunnel, which was around a half-mile walk before they were spit out on the surface. She really didn¡¯t think the Ijirians wouldn¡¯t have accounted for this, so she was silently praying that whoever was sent to guard the basement was already behind them, closer to the fortress.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    But, if they are ahead of me, perhaps I can use them to shake off Velanor¡­


    Taking a long breath, Tali turned the knob and pushed it open, stepping into a passageway with walls that were made of magically carved rock as opposed to the refined stone of Ankalla. With torches attached to them, the surroundings were illuminated enough to reveal what was more like a cave, but Tali¡¯s eyes were quickly drawn to the sickening sight that lay before her, causing her stomach to turn and her heart to increase its beating.


    The tunnel was littered with dozens upon dozens of corpses, their red, white-trimmed robes instantly identifying them as the Pastors of Rei. Tali exhaled sharply, her hands going over her mouth as Velanor stalked past her, his sword clutched in both hands as he carefully crept towards the bloody sight, as if ready to engage whoever it was that caused it. It was a thin tunnel, so there was hardly room to step with the bodies all crammed together, and as Tali forced herself to get a closer look at them, she saw that they hadn¡¯t simply been killed by blades or magic. The handful of bodies that were closest to her looked as if their eyes had been clawed out, with bloody scratch marks running alongside their faces, and even more terrifying was the red fingertips and missing nails. Their necks were also bathed in red, like they¡¯d been torn out by somebody.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Velanor muttered. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­they killed each other? Or even themselves? That doesn¡¯t make sense, though¡­? Something¡¯s going on¡­¡± Clenching his teeth, the man shot her another accusatory glare as he demanded, ¡°Do you know something about this, Firrik? Was this in your vision, too?¡±


    She weakly shook her head, taking a hesitant few steps forward so she could try and identify some of the victims. ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Firrik, was it?¡±


    She and Velanor both jumped at the sudden, raspy voice that emerged from somewhere in the shadows, the man stumbling backwards and nearly tripping over the corpses as he caught his footing right beside Tali and aimed his sword in the direction they heard the noise. The Voice of Rei tensed up, her flight response kicking in with such intensity that she was shocked her feet were still planted where they were.


    Wind surged up Velanor¡¯s sword as he snarled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?! Show yourself, coward!¡±


    A quiet cackling followed his demand, and seconds later, a tiny, cloaked form stepped out of the shadows on the right side of the tunnel, as if peeling off of the wall. The person was around three feet tall, and the only distinguishable features they could see were the bony fingers protruding from the sleeves and the jagged smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± he said with another laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just, well, I was actually hoping Tali Firrik would make an appearance and so I got a little bit excited. Do you like what I¡¯ve done? Do you appreciate the fates of these treacherous pastors? Are you wondering why it seems like they murdered each other? Shall I show you why?¡±


    Her body was shaking as this man elicited the strongest fear in her she had felt in a long time, and suddenly, she wondered if her visions were possibly false? He didn¡¯t seem powerful, but the number of bodies and his unsettling demeanor made her wonder if she was actually facing some sort of ghost or supernatural entity. It took every ounce of resolve in her body to retain her typical mask of confidence.


    ¡°A-and who might you be?¡± she managed to ask. ¡°You seem familiar with me, but I must admit that I do not know you. Would it be too much to ask you to introduce yourself?¡±


    The little man vigorously shook his head. ¡°Oh, dear me, my apologies! I should have led with that. I am Seiras Ka, the Master of the Mind. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Disciple of Rei.¡±


    Master¡­of the Mind? Another spasm of fear shot through her, for while she had heard rumors that the Citadel had hired the first Master of the Mind in over a century, she knew next to nothing about him or his affinity. What should I do? I didn¡¯t think mind magic was a combative affinity, but I also can¡¯t disregard the bodies. He slaughtered them all. I don¡¯t think anybody got out¡­ This man, Seiras Ka, somehow murdered every last one of them, possibly by himself¡­


    ¡°Yes, a pleasure, Master Ka,¡± she choked out. ¡°Um, would you be so kind as to allow us passage to the surface? I do not wish you any harm, and merely would like to live another day.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaah, no.¡± He clicked his tongue a few times, the sound echoing off the walls in an ominous manner, as if mocking her. ¡°I cannot do that. You are, after all, one of the highest priority targets we¡¯re here to eliminate. It is my duty to kill you, so kill you, I shall. I do apologize, though, for you seem like a sweet girl. A pity¡­for you to die so young.¡±


    His bony hand raised, as if poised to cast a spell, and to her intense relief, Velanor suddenly Protoed off the ground, his sword snapping back to prepare to cut Seiras in half.


    Then, something strange happened.


    Tali felt a sudden burst of an unfamiliar magic, and the world disappeared.


    She blinked a few times, startled by the abrupt shift in scenery, and for a moment, she realized that Seiras must have cast a spell under his breath, one she hadn¡¯t been able to hear. She panicked, wondering how she could possibly get out of this if her perception was already being manipulated, and spun around to take in her new surroundings.


    She in some sort of upscale lounge, with a slightly ajar window in the back of the room and a seating area containing expensive couches and recliners facing a glass coffee table. However, all thoughts regarding why she was in a lounge of all places vanished when she processed who was actually gathered in that area, for it was a very bizarre grouping. There was a halfling with long white hair and bright blue eyes standing at the front of the seating area, the window to his back, that she assumed must be Seiras himself. On the couch sat, based on the descriptions she had heard, Sinna Cartus and Nyx Rana, the Masters of Rock and Water respectively. From there, it got even weirder in regards to those occupying the chairs. One was a Kotonorish woman, and the other was Ryokumo Caeli, appearing a bit older than he currently was, with a curled mustache and his hair either dyed or charmed to be silver.


    What¡­the heck am I looking at? Caeli? Why is he here? What¡¯s going on? Why is Seiras showing me such a thing? And why is Caeli older? It¡¯s like¡­this is a vision? But that didn¡¯t make any sense, for Tali could not see a vision of the future without making physical contact. Unless¡­something happened when his mind magic connected with me?


    As she was frantically trying to figure out what was going on, Sinna Cartus suddenly rose to her feet and growled, ¡°I¡¯ve known many people like you, Seiras¡ªpeople who say whatever they have to in order to achieve their goals. You want power and the more you research, the more you have. Tell me, what¡¯s stopping you from using your new spell on any one of us right now?¡±


    ¡°Sinna,¡± Nyx then whispered. ¡°Is this wise?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she replied, then turned back to Seiras. ¡°So? Care to answer me?¡±


    Tali frowned, sensing the obvious tension between the Master of Rock and the Master of the Mind. However, the source of their argument was very unclear, and things were moving far too fast for her to make any sense of it.


    Seiras clapped his hands together and snickered. ¡°Nothing. Absolutely nothing is stopping me. I could have you on the ground with a mere utterance. Does that scare you, Cartus?¡±


    Sinna scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t even deny it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he stated with a cackle. ¡°I am nothing if not an honest man. But I would never raise a hand against my fellow Masters! You are my allies¡ªmy brothers and sisters! I love you like a family even when you toss such cruel accusations my way. After all, siblings bicker from time to time, but it doesn¡¯t change their love for each other, yes?¡±


    Fellow Masters? Tali once again glanced towards Ryokumo, whose jaw was clenched but who remained silent. Is he including Caeli? If he is, then he somehow reaches the Master of Wind¡¯s position even though Rhitta has an apprentice? If this is a real vision, then does Liri actually take her out for us¡­or will some other misfortune befall Rhitta?


    ¡°Yes, very true,¡± the Kotonorish piped it, looking like she was quite amused by the argument.


    ¡°Love?¡± Sinna spat, ignoring the other woman¡¯s comment. ¡°At least make your lie more believable, you little goblin. Don¡¯t pretend like you care for us. And don¡¯t act like an honest man! I already know that you used the spell on Caeli.¡±


    Seiras cocked an eyebrow then regarded Ryokumo with a meek sigh, as if he were merely expressing disappointment. ¡°My, my, Caeli, tattling are we? And here I thought we could keep that as our little secret.¡±


    Ryokumo narrowed his eyes, his own tone as irritated as Sinna¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s your plan, Seiras? What are you up to? What¡¯s your damn goal in all this and hell, what¡¯s the real reason we¡¯re here? What are you after?¡±


    ¡°Why must I repeat myself so often?¡± Seiras inquired impatiently. ¡°And why am I distrusted so? I merely want to get along with you all! Time and time again I am looked down upon and not just in a literal sense. So why can¡¯t we just talk?¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk,¡± Sinna hissed. ¡°Tell me about your spell. What is it? What can it do? What are its limitations? If you want me to trust you then I want information. Your magic is foreign enough as it is and I don¡¯t like you having some mystery spell up your sleeve. I want answers and I want them now!¡±


    Okay, so he¡¯s invented a spell they don¡¯t like, Tali gathered, trying to take in as much of this as she could, for it could very well be a goldmine of information.


    ¡°Answers?!¡± Seiras almost screamed, a stark shift from his soft speaking of moments earlier. ¡°Is that what you want?! You want to know what my spell does?! Why?! Do you fear what I could do to you? Do you fear me, Sinna Cartus, a man less than half your size?! Am I so terrifying to you that you¡¯re quaking in your boots?!¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest,¡± the Master of Rock snarled back. ¡°I could crush your head like a watermelon if I wanted to. However, I am cautious. You¡¯ve already proven how damaging your spell can be with Kirisan. So, if you want our trust, then answer our questions. That is my demand of you and if you can¡¯t do that then I have nothing else to say to you and I will walk through that door.¡±


    The halfling began to tremble with laughter, though whether he was amused or furious was hard to tell. ¡°Is that so?! You¡¯ll leave, will you? You¡¯ll walk out on our precious dinner time because I won¡¯t reveal my secrets?¡± He violently shook his head. ¡°Very well then. You want to know what my spell does then I shall show you!¡±


    Suddenly, both Ryokumo and Nyx jumped to their feet just as Seiras screeched, ¡°Aniextiam!¡±


    Tali tensed, ready to witness the effects of this strange spell, and was startled when Sinna, Nyx, Ryokumo, and the Kotonorish all collapsed to the ground, their bodies convulsing as if suffering sudden simultaneous seizures.


    Meanwhile, Seiras Ka laughed as if he was on top of the world, his voice shaking as she shrieked, ¡°Lay witness to it all! You wanted my power so behold it!¡±


    Seeming to recover from what was done to her, Sinna Cartus yanked herself to her feet, an utterly terrifying expression on her face.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± she snarled, but Seiras just continued to dance, as if unafraid of her.


    ¡°What ever could be the matter? You asked to see what my spell could do so I showed you! I did only as you asked, Cartus!¡±


    ¡°Durumi,¡± Sinna spat, and moments later, her hands were enveloped in a dark stone as she lunged toward Seiras.


    Stunned by the fact that she seemed to be lunging to kill despite Seiras being a fellow Master, a part of Tali thought the halfling was as good as dead. Yet, he chanted Aniextium once again, and dropped Sinna back to the ground. But Nyx Rana was already moving, casting Geldai as she created an icicle she launched towards Seiras, who merely sidestepped an attack that was rather sloppy, almost certainly due to the aftereffects of the spell.


    ¡°Aniextium!¡± he screeched again, this time aiming his spell at Nyx, who crumpled helplessly.


    He¡¯s got them at his mercy, she realized with a twisted sense of awe. Seiras¡¯s spell, this Aniextium, doesn¡¯t seem to have any obvious means of defending against it. If he wished, he could assassinate what I assume are four Masters of Ijiria, all by himself! The power¡­ If I had such an ability on my side¡­


    As Seiras was reveling in his victory, he turned his smile toward the still unstable Ryokumo. ¡°Would you like to take a shot at me, Caeli?¡± he inquired smugly. ¡°Please, I want to see you try! I can show you more, you know? I can show you so much more of your tragic and dark past!¡±


    Ryokumo turned away, instead gazing at the Kotonorish, who was huddled against the chair and hugging her legs to her chest, her body trembling with terror.


    ¡°Mackia?¡± he uttered. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mackia? Iris Mackia? Abi¡¯s student? She¡¯s¡­? Is she the Master of Nature then? What in the heck am I witnessing right now?


    ¡°I-I¡­don¡¯t know,¡± Iris stuttered. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    With the spell now wearing off once again, Sinna and Nyx both managed to drag themselves to their feet, but their defiance was all but gone. The second attack seemed to have been enough to shake even Sinna up.


    ¡°Look upon me and understand what I am!¡± Seiras snarled as he jumped upon the coffee table. ¡°You Masters, the greatest mages in all of Ijiria, brought to your knees by a mere halfling like me! Do you see it now?! Do you understand how truly weak and pathetic you are?! There is nothing you can do to me! All of your threats are meaningless before my control of the mind!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Sinna hissed, but her words didn¡¯t have any of the confidence she¡¯d previously spat his way.


    Seiras was already shaking his head. ¡°No, you won¡¯t. You¡¯d never get away with it! I¡¯m far too precious to dear Prince Reigious! He¡¯d never allow a Master of the Mind to slip through his fingers! If you killed me, you would soon join me in death, Sinna Cartus!¡±


    Her body went cold as she latched onto yet another discrepancy. Prince Reigious? Not Markreas? Or Toranei and Liri? Or even Piura? Why would he reference Reigious preventing Cartus from harming him? Wait, but he said ¡®Prince¡¯, not King? That implies there¡¯s somebody above him still? But who? Could it be Liri? I mean, if Caeli was appointed to be the Master of Wind like he appears to have been, then she must have ascended to the throne! Is this proof of my victory then? Is this singular line by Seiras exactly what I¡¯ve needed? Reigious is ¡°Prince¡±, and since Markreas and Toranei, or even Rhitta, would never have been caught dead appointing Caeli, then Liri made it! Yes¡­ This is it!


    Euphoria rushing through her, Tali was so distracted by her internal reverie, that she wasn¡¯t paying as much attention to what was going on in the vision. What snapped her back out of her thoughts was the arrow that suddenly pierced Seiras¡¯s chest, splattering blood onto the carpet of the lounge as the Master stumbled, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief. He turned slightly to gaze straight at the slightly ajar window, his lips turning as he uttered,


    ¡°Aniex¡ª!¡±


    A second arrow blasted through his throat, causing him to collapse off the coffee table before crumpling to the carpet. Tali exhaled sharply, her head snapping towards that window just in time to see a shadow disappear from view, and as she realized she had just witnessed the death of Seiras Ka, the lounge vanished and the vision ended just as abruptly as it had begun.


    When Tali returned to that tunnel beneath Ankalla, she was laying on her back, staring up at the ceiling as her mind raced, not only in regards to how she could have possibly seen a vision without touching Serias, but also as she tried to decipher one of the greatest goldmines she had ever been blessed with.


    Seiras Ka died. He was assassinated by an unknown individual while flaunting some newly developed mind spell called Aniextium. He referenced Prince Reigious holding sway over decisions in Erika, implying the absence of Markreas and Toranei. Caeli and Mackia seemed to have replaced Rhitta and Grunly, implying Liri¡¯s successful ascension. What a sight! I can¡¯t believe what I witnessed! I¡ª


    Suddenly, Seiras was on top of her, aggressively straddling her body as he placed a dagger to her throat. His twisted face was covered in sweat, his bulging blue eyes wide as if he was panicked, the hand wielding his weapon trembling.


    ¡°Firrik¡­? What the hell was that?¡± he breathed, causing her to furrow her brow in confusion.


    ¡°E-excuse me? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That vision! Of me dying in the Niras Lounge! Of me among those Masters?! What the fucking hell did you just show me?! What mental manipulation was that?!¡± he screamed, sounding exactly like a man who had just seen his own death.


    But that¡¯s not possible¡­ Nobody can see my visions but me? But¡­what he just said¡­ He couldn¡¯t know about that if he didn¡¯t¡­ Then¡­could it be¡­that whatever interaction took place when mind magic mixed with time magic not only allowed me to see his future without touching him, but allowed him to see it as well¡­


    Though, if he¡¯s seen his death, then how could it possibly come to pass? My visions are absolute! They are unchangeable! So how could that scene unfold the way it does if Seiras knows it¡¯s going to happen?!


    I don¡¯t¡­understand¡­

 V9 Chapter 15- The Lies She Whispered Into My Ear

    Chapter XV


    Right before his eyes, he was witnessing a dream.


    ***


    Ever since he had been old enough to read, he¡¯d been wishing and praying to anybody who would listen, human and god alike, to just allow him to escape from his life and flee into a fantastical world of fantasy and magic. Most would grow out of such immature and childish desires, but he never did. In fact, the older he got, the more desperately he wanted it. With adulthood came a jaded feeling, waves of depression, and a brutal loneliness he couldn¡¯t ever rid himself of. His father had left before he was born, his mother had passed away, he didn¡¯t have siblings, nobody liked him enough to befriend him, and thus he had no girlfriend. He didn¡¯t feel comfortable around his coworkers, many of whom weren¡¯t interested in talking and simply wanted to power through the day so they could get home. There were times when he didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak to anybody, and when he read an excellent book or watched an awesome television show, he would get a surge of excitement at the idea of getting to gush about it, only to fall back into a pit at the recollection that there was nobody in his life that cared.


    He got bitter, and bitter individuals were not attractive, so fewer people wanted anything to do with him. His life was his books, and they were the only things keeping him from taking a gun to his skull and pulling the trigger. Every time he came close, every time the barrel was pressed against his temple, he would stop himself for the mere reason that he wanted to know the fates of the characters he read about, to find out whether they would get the happy endings it seemed he would never enjoy. He had a feeling that, eventually, there would come a time when the plot of a story wasn''t good enough to stay his finger, but until then, he would keep slogging along with the sole desire of getting home so he could curl up in his chair and read.


    This got progressively harder, and one day, he had a particularly bad time at work. His boss had gone off on him, though he couldn¡¯t really decipher what the problem was. The man was clearly annoyed about something else in his life and was taking it out on the janitor, and in his enraged ramblings, he couldn¡¯t really figure out the issue. All he knew was that he had done nothing wrong, and this man did not have the right to scream at him like that.


    All day, he ruminated on that interaction, growing more and more mad the longer it lingered in his thoughts, so that by the time his shift was ending, he was utterly livid. That was why, when he passed the museum¡¯s current exhibit and noticed that somebody had removed the glass over an ancient dagger and had disappeared without finishing the job, impulsivity won out over logic. Moving rather subtly, he pulled the dagger from the pedestal, slipped it underneath his jacket, then continued to his car as if nothing was the matter. A part of him thought about selling it for some hard cash and fleeing the country, and the other part just wanted to embarrass his boss. There were plenty of cameras in the museum, so there was no question that he¡¯d been seen. But the simple fact of the matter was that he took it and got away, so it was highly likely that his boss would get fired for this negligence.


    Ha! Get fucked, loser¡­


    When he got home, he plopped himself into his chair, and glanced down at the coffee table, upon which was the final book in the ¡°Eye of God¡± series. He had read that trilogy numerous times, and the previous night, he had finished it once again. It was one of his favorites, and the alchemist, Uma Miyon, was probably his favorite character of all time. He was a brilliant man who often got the protagonist out of sticky situations with his alchemical brilliance and his strategic mind to match. In fact, if not for him, the protagonist probably wouldn¡¯t have saved the realm of Nevarash, leading to many in the fandom considering him the true hero. There was even a running theory that Uma was supposed to be the protagonist, and that the publishers encouraged the author to come up with a more generic lead so that the audience could project themselves onto him easier. It made sense, especially considering that the protagonist had barely a quarter of the love poured into him that Uma Miyon did.


    Yes, there¡¯s no question that Uma is the real protagonist¡ªthe true hero of Nevarash.


    Perhaps another reason he loved him so much was because he was also quite fascinated by science, especially biology and chemistry. He¡¯d been reading books and articles for years, and even majored in chemistry in college. He¡¯d wanted to be a scientist, or perhaps even a professor, but while he was passionate about the subjects, he was a bad student. He didn¡¯t like homework, he wasn¡¯t good at writing essays, and as such, he graduated with a very low GPA¡ªone that wasn¡¯t strong enough to get him into any of the graduate schools he wanted. So while he considered himself quite smart, nobody else believed him, and thus he was forced to take whatever job he could¡ªeven a museum janitor.


    He sighed, glancing down to admire the dagger in his hands. It was unique, and according to the museum exhibit, it had been recovered by archaeologists from the tomb of an ancient king. It was probably the most valuable item in that exhibit, for it was the only one that was such a mystery. All of the other treasures were typical of kings from that era, such as gold and other valuable items. But this dagger had a sort of alien feel to it, and from what he knew, it was unclear what the blade was even made out of. The bright, blueish-green metal was unlike anything he had ever seen, leaving him wondering who managed to pull the strings to get it into a museum collection.


    My boss must be utterly panicked right now¡­ he thought with a euphoric glee. Such a priceless, one-of-a-kind item, vanished under his watch.


    As he thought this, he noticed what appeared to be a small ruby button on the hilt, though it was so stiff and the grooves caked with crust that if it actually was a button of sorts, it wouldn¡¯t budge without some cleaning¡ªcleaning it probably didn¡¯t get for fear of damaging the artifact. However, since he would be getting arrested for theft anyway, he decided that if he damaged it in the attempt to clean it, then it would only further the stress placed onto his boss. Therefore, smirking to himself, he retrieved a small pocket knife and began gradually chipping away at the grooves.


    Was it really a button? Probably not. After all, what sort of mechanism would it activate? It was just a dagger.


    But you know what, what if it is a button? It¡¯s such a mysterious item that maybe it contains some alien technology, or even some magic... Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?


    He didn¡¯t know how long he was cleaning it, but at some point, when he pushed the button, it actually slid into the hilt, and to his utter shock, the blade was suddenly engulfed in a bright yellow light. The man jumped, releasing the dagger as it toppled to the carpet, the light going out once the button was no longer pressed.


    What the fuck was that?! Don¡¯t tell me it¡­?


    Scrambling to the floor to retrieve it, he frantically pressed the button again, watching in awe as the dagger returned to its yellow glow. He had no idea what was happening, but as he stared at it for a few seconds, he realized that it wasn¡¯t doing anything except glow. Confused, he carefully reached his pointer finger towards the blade, wondering if it was some form of fire or metal-heating, but to his surprise, it didn¡¯t give off any temperature at all. In fact, touching it didn¡¯t feel any different than without the light.


    Strange. Then what¡¯s the purpose? Is it just ceremonial? Are there some form of ancient lights within the blade? But no¡­ How could it still be powered after all these centuries? No known energy source could last that long.


    An idea striking him, he wondered if anything would happen should he swing it around, such as a shift in the color or something else that could have been a part of an ancient ceremony. So, he sliced downwards at the air before him, disappointed when the dagger¡¯s blade remained the same.


    That disappointment lasted barely a second before he realized that there was a small yellow ¡®cut¡¯ in the air that followed the blade¡¯s arc. He frowned, wondering what caused that when the cut snapped outwards into an oval of swirling yellow energy. He stumbled backwards, his finger slipping from the button and once again deactivating the dagger¡¯s glow, but that didn¡¯t remove the strange oval like he expected.


    Wait¡­? Could it be? It almost looks like¡­a portal?


    He was not afraid of death, and his theft of this dagger had essentially ended his free life, so despite knowing nothing about what he had just done, he scooped up the dagger, bolted forward, and jumped inside the yellow.


    If he died, so be it.


    Why should he care?


    Because, if it truly were a portal to another world, then his dream would have come true.


    It felt like he was floating in water for what might have only been a few seconds before his feet once again landed on solid ground.


    Right before his eyes, he was witnessing a dream.


    His eyes went wide, his jaw dropped, and he slowly scanned his surroundings to find himself in what appeared to be a town square, for all around him were market stalls and beige buildings, with a cobblestone road of the same color connecting them all and going around the perimeter of the giant elevated square pedestal he was currently standing on. He stood just in front of a large, curved archway, the swirling yellow portal filling the entire thing for a few more seconds before it slowly got smaller before disappearing altogether. There were people everywhere, talking and laughing, dressed in white cloaks and robes, some of which appeared like they were made of silk and resembled the clothing of desert civilizations from his own world. In fact, he must have been in the desert given the arid air and the brown hills he could somewhat make out in the distance.


    You¡¯re kidding me¡­ It really was a portal?! I¡¯m¡­in another world?!


    He then wondered if travelers from other realms were commonplace, for nobody was actually looking at him, or even so much as acknowledging his presence. He would have at least expected some looks of intrigue, but before he could dwell on that odd realization, a voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Welcome to Ijiria, Friend.¡±


    Startled by the sudden voice, he jumped back and tripped over his feet, falling backwards onto his ass as he frantically gazed up with surprise at the person in front of him. She was a young girl, maybe in her early teens, walking around the side of the portal as she tenderly extended a hand to him. She was smiling sweetly, with long hazel hair and a soft green dress that fell all the way down to her ankles. However, his eyes remained on her for barely a second before he noticed the large man behind her, clad head-to-toe in sparkling red armor, a glaive attached to his back. He was like a knight from the medieval era, and before he realized it, he was grinning ear to ear.


    ¡°Ijiria, you said?¡± he muttered, gently taking her offered hand and allowing her to pull him back to his feet. ¡°Is that the name of this town?¡±


    The girl tilted her head curiously as she looked him over. ¡°No, the ¡®town¡¯ is known as Portaros, and I assure you it¡¯s much more than a mere town. Nope, Ijiria is the name of the country we¡¯re in, and it¡¯s located on the singular continent of Calkorai. Currently, we¡¯re in the Empire¡¯s southern territory, a mere half-a-day¡¯s ride from the Great City of Krato.¡±


    ¡°I-is that so?¡± He chuckled, his heart beating so fast that he wondered if the young girl could hear it. ¡°And are you, by chance, a goddess? You see, it¡¯s a staple of these sorts of stories that the hero is summoned by a goddess and given the responsibility of saving the world from the dark lord. Is that what you¡¯re here to do?¡±


    There was a flicker of amusement in her eyes as she listened to him speak, and when she twisted her lips in thought, it seemed almost mischievous. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a goddess, but I do speak for one. My name is Tali Firrik, the Voice of the Goddess Rei, and I was sent by her to retrieve you before anybody could get ahold of you. This man here is my knight, Barron Kristoff.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Charmed,¡± he replied, mimicking the formal bows that were commonplace in fantasy worlds. ¡°May I ask why you needed to retrieve me?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°Well, to put it in your words, there¡¯s a dark lord to be stopped. He¡¯s a mad King who has this Empire under his iron grasp, and Rei believes you are one of the keys to defeating him. Therefore, she has sent me and Sir Kristoff to protect you. Why do you think none of the civilians have noticed us? He is casting distortion magic so that nobody even realizes this portal was opened.¡±


    Distortion? So we¡¯re invisible right now? I suppose that explains that¡­


    He was thrilled beyond belief, for all his life, he had been mocked and ridiculed for believing so strongly in the existence of magic, but his beliefs had never wavered, and now he was chosen by a Goddess to defeat some evil king. It was almost too good to be true, but as he clutched the magical dagger in his hands, he knew without question that it was real. After all, if a simple dagger could let him hop realms, then was anything truly impossible?


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name, Mister Omaruan?¡±


    He opened his mouth to answer, but his voice caught in his throat before he could give the truth. No¡­ My name is unremarkable. It is not the name of a hero. It¡¯s hardly the name of a background character. If I am to start my hero¡¯s journey, then I must have a name to match it. Therefore¡­


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Firrik! My name is Uma Miyon, and I highly anticipate serving the Goddess, Rei!¡±


    ***


    He was gazing into the dead eyes of Rotana Vesh¡¯s severed head, still laying where Ryokumo had tossed it a mere minute before taking off alongside Nigreos and Toranei. Uma felt sick, for while he had seen death plenty of times since coming to Ijiria, he¡¯d never been in such close proximity to the corpse of somebody he¡¯d known¡ªwho he¡¯d talked with, ate with, and lived with all these many years. It was just his head, tossed aside like a piece of garbage and no longer containing the consciousness of the man that Uma had worked with. He¡¯d already been in a desperate state of defeat following the beatdown Koroha Rhitta inflicted upon him, but to find out that Vesh was dead just drove the dagger even deeper into his gut, and the pure rage that had been boiling within him at the end of his fight reignited, creating a malice so powerful that if given the option, he would have beaten Tali Firrik so bloody that there would have been nothing left with which to identify her. He hated the Ijirians, sure, but he loathed the woman who sang such sweet songs into his ear, who gained his undying trust, and then abandoned him to the mercy of Koroha and the others.


    And now Vesh, too, is gone¡­ I had faith in Firrik, but nobody, except maybe Kristoff, was as loyal to her as Rotana Vesh. How the fuck could she do this to him?! How could she just turn her back on him?! If she really cared about us, she would have done everything in her power to try and avert this future¡ªto stop it from happening, but instead she prostrated herself before her visions and sacrificed people who risked everything for her!


    He was fuming as he lay there on the rocks, missing all four of his limbs from the elbows and knees down. All he could do was pray that Album Luz had died somewhere in that fortress, for he wanted death more than he wanted erasure. Unfortunately, he¡¯d already attempted to bash his skull against the ground and kill himself before Album could get there, but Edwar Grunly was on top of him in an instant, healing his wounds faster than he could create them. Even now, the Master of Nature lingered nearby as a silent threat to him.


    It was then that there was a sudden noise just behind him, as if somebody had been tossed onto the ground next him. Swallowing his terror, fearing he was about to gaze into the eyes of another corpse, Uma weakly rolled onto his other shoulder to find Rickori Keskivaara laying there, thankfully unconscious based on his breathing, though he was clearly not okay given the blackened stump of his right arm.


    Keskivaara? You¡¯re alive? Why? Why would they spare you? Do they intend to erase you along with me?


    ¡°Ah, so here¡¯s where Miyon was left.¡±


    A chill went down his spine at the sound of that deep, rumbling voice, and before he could wonder who spoke, a hand grabbed him by the neck and lifted him from the ground, turning him so that he was now staring at a green-haired, bearded man whose smile was dark and amused.


    King Markreas¡­


    It was the dark lord of his story, undefeated and victorious. Behind him stood Nakoma and Koroha, and suddenly, he desperately wanted to know what became of the red knight who was left behind to face down the Master of Fire.


    If Taurus is here¡­? No¡­ Then Sir Kristoff¡­?


    ¡°Your luck ran out, it seems,¡± Markreas sneered. ¡°You cultists may have gotten lucky in Hiriech and Stellareid, but that luck was finite, and now my Empire can be free of your stain. This was an inevitable conclusion, you filthy magicless, especially for subhuman scum like you.¡±


    The King released him, causing him to land on the stumps of his legs and resulting in him crying out in severe pain before rolling on his back and thrashing around. Markreas¡¯s foot then jammed into his stomach, pushing the breath out of him as he was wracked with even more agony.


    ¡°Barron Kristoff is dead,¡± Markreas whispered, confirming that horrible reality Uma had been so terrified of. ¡°And as you can see, so is Rotana Vesh. Keskivaara¡¯s demise isn¡¯t far off, and you¡¯ll be shipped into the erased realm momentarily. Do you understand me, Uma Miyon? You¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    When the boot was lifted, Uma sucked in air so fast that he began to cough. Barron was dead, too, and at the moment, Leiolai and Quill were unaccounted for. He didn¡¯t give a damn what became of Tali, but he hoped the other two, at least, made it out. However, perhaps his hope showed on his face because Markreas¡¯s smile turned darker as he glanced up at something not far away before calling out,


    ¡°Glaus! Come here a second!¡±


    Uma frowned as he watched Rennigan Glaus meekly walk into view, the young man¡¯s features seeming almost distraught as he shuffled towards King Markreas. It created another small flicker of hope, for why would Rennigan look like that if he succeeded at defeating one of his allies?


    ¡°My King,¡± Rennigan greeted with a stiff bow. ¡°H-how may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Make your report. You were tasked with eliminating Quill Tyrus alongside Masters Cartus and Rana. What happened, and where are the Masters of Rock and Water?¡±


    Again, the young man hesitated, licking his lips nervously as if he had bad news to provide. Markreas suddenly seemed nervous, indicating even he was beginning to wonder if Quill eluded them. But as Uma knew, the Goddess had already abandoned them.


    ¡°I succeeded in killing Tyrus, My King, but I was injured, so the Masters sent me back here while they handled clearing the rest of the fortress.¡±


    Uma¡¯s face fell as Markreas¡¯s wild sneering returned, his deep blue eyes locking onto the magicless man below him. A low laughter started to slip from his lips, one that slowly morphed into a loud victorious noise as he continued to make a mockery of Uma. Rennigan was clearly uncomfortable while Uma just tried to block the sound out¡ªto close his eyes and ears to ever-growing torment.


    Damn it all¡­ Why? Why did you abandon us, Rei?! Why did you fucking lie to us, Firrik?! He refused to cry in Markreas presence, knowing that the King was trying to break him into tears¡ªto emotionally abuse him until he was nothing but a shell of himself. Vesh, Kristoff, Tyrus¡­ They¡¯re gone¡­ They¡¯re all dead! It¡¯s not fair! We just wanted to help people! We just wanted to make this world a better place! And I¡­just wanted to be happy¡­ That¡¯s all I ever wanted¡ªto make my life worth something and to be proud of who I was! Ijiria gave me that place! It was the fantasy world of my dreams¡­ But in what fucking novel does the dark lord win?!


    It was then that Markreas and Rennigan suddenly turned around, that motion accompanied by the footsteps of multiple people. Uma weakly tilted his head, having a nasty feeling of who it was, only to find Toranei, Ilirianna, Ryokumo, Nigreos, and Album approaching their position. There was a moment of relief on their faces upon seeing Rennigan, with Ryokumo personally going up and giving him a welcoming pat on the back as he muttered,


    ¡°Did you do it, Glaus?¡±


    Yet, the young man retained that mismatch of sadness when he responded. ¡°I did, yes¡­ Quill Tyrus is gone.¡±


    ¡°He is?¡± Ryokumo furrowed his brow with confusion. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you grinning ear-to-ear, my friend? What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, not a thing. I¡¯m just tired from combat, is all¡­¡±


    Uma didn¡¯t believe Rennigan, so he was confident that Ryokumo wouldn¡¯t either, but the interaction was cut short before the wind mage could press the matter when Markreas addressed his wife and perceived daughter.


    ¡°Where did all of you run off to? I heard a lot of chaos off in the distance, but got here after things quieted down. Was everything alright?¡±


    Toranei snorted, sparing a quick nod to Nakoma and Koroha still lingering behind the King before she answered. ¡°As it turns out, Leiolai Sartella can now become a dragon. Liri engaged her while Noctis and Caeli joined me in providing backup. The four of us were enough to overwhelm her, but her changeling magic is versatile and she unfortunately got away. We¡¯ll need to be cautious going forward, for so long as that woman exists, biological magic is a threat to our security.¡±


    What?! Sartella got away! Yes! Somebody made it out!


    Now, all he had to hope for was that Tali had been killed by Ilirianna, who Ryokumo said had gone further into the castle to take her out. Unfortunately, the one person he wanted dead was quickly revealed to be fine.


    ¡°Firrik survived as well,¡± Ilirianna added. ¡°Sartella¡¯s dragon form was a means of ensuring she got away, though the Voice should still be in Ankalla, so I¡¯m hoping we can cut her off. After all, she can¡¯t get out without either heading through the gates or going underground. At this point, I¡¯m banking on Master Ka finishing her for us.¡±


    Markreas twisted his lips in thought as he took in the first set of bad news he¡¯d received. ¡°Interesting¡­ Very well¡­ Koro, do you mind rendezvousing with Seiras and checking to see if Firrik showed herself or not?¡±


    Koroha nodded, replying, ¡°At once, My King,¡± before turning on her heel and bolting back into Ankalla.


    It was then that Ilirianna spoke again. ¡°So, why¡¯s Keskivaara alive? I thought you were frothing at the mouth to execute him?¡±


    Markreas glanced back at the young woman for a second before sparing a look at the unconscious People¡¯s Mind. His features turned bitter, and when he answered, his words were venomous. ¡°It¡¯s a complicated set of circumstances and I¡¯ll explain it momentarily, but let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ve deemed his survival as more beneficial than his death. With that said, I have business to attend to first. Master Luz!¡± When he suddenly addressed Album, the Master of Light stiffened with surprise, seemingly snapping out of her thoughts and back to the present. ¡°Erase Uma Miyon right this instant.¡±


    There it was, the order that the magicless man was dreading. When Album arrived, he knew Markreas wouldn¡¯t waste time, especially not after he slipped away in Stellareid, so unless something huge happened in the next few seconds, Uma was doomed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll follow the same rules we set back when Cartigan caught him,¡± the King went on. ¡°Do not erase him from the minds of Ijiria, for I do not want to inadvertently change anything. However, by the law of the Oralian Isolation Act, he must be purged from the memories of Omaruo.¡±


    Album bowed without question. ¡°Very well. At once, My King.¡±


    Even with these new standards set, even knowing he wouldn¡¯t be forgotten by the Kosah-Rei, Uma still couldn¡¯t accept this as his fate. But as if expecting him to thrash around, Markreas leaned down, put his giant palm on Uma¡¯s head, then pressed it against the ground with more force than necessary. His other hand was placed firmly against Uma¡¯s stomach, and lacking his limbs, there wasn¡¯t anything he could do.


    No! Stop this! I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want to be erased! It¡¯s not fucking fair!


    He couldn¡¯t see past Markreas¡¯s hand, but he felt the sudden insertion in his chest, as if something large had been stabbed inside of him, only to be pulled out a second later. Uma shrieked out in agony and terror, but he was powerless.


    He had always been powerless, and the only reason he made it this far in Ijiria was because Tali had protected him. He desperately wanted to be the protagonist of this story, to save the world from the dark lord and go down in history as a legend¡ªa revolutionary the future generations could look upon with respect. The Kosah-Rei were going to destroy the monarchy, the unfairness of the world, and bring Rei¡¯s Utopia to the forgotten people of Ijiria.


    But in one day, the Kosah-Rei was eradicated.


    ¡°Erasurei.¡±


    A tremor went through his body when Album uttered that singular word.


    ¡°STOP THIS!¡± he shrieked, but Markreas just laughed at him like he had before.


    Uma struggled in vain, unable to do anything as he began to lose feeling in his body.


    In the end, he was grateful that the King was covering his face, for this time, he could not stop himself from crying. He thought of Vesh, Leiolai, Barron, and Quill, their faces flickering through his head one final time.


    And then, he pictured Tali Firrik, and longing was replaced by rage.


    FUCK YOU! FUCK YOU FOR ABANDONING ME! SOMEHOW, SOMEWAY, I¡¯LL ESCAPE! IF I EVER GET OUT OF HERE¡ªIF I EVER GET OUT OF THE ERASED REALM, I¡¯M GOING TO FIND YOU, FIRRIK, AND I¡¯M GOING TO FUCKING BUTCHER YOU!


    With that final internal screech, Uma Miyon¡¯s body vanished into dust.

 V10 Chapter 1- What Remains Of The Kosah-Rei

    Chapter 1


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be here soon¡­Mitalia Allarose¡­¡±


    There was a woman sitting on the floor of a dark alleyway, blood flowing from a giant gash in her stomach. She would have been beautiful if not for the burn marks covering her plaid features, and though it was clear that without healing magic, she would be dead in minutes, she had a relieved smile on her face, as if she¡¯d been saved despite the seven-year-old girl¡¯s utter lack of magical knowledge. The child, whose name this woman somehow knew, wasn¡¯t sure what she was supposed to do.


    That morning, she¡¯d gone out with her mother and little sister to the local farmer¡¯s market, a beloved tradition of theirs despite their wealthy status enabling them to have servants shop for their food. While they were down there, explosions sounded throughout the city, though they couldn¡¯t see what caused them. There were shouts that a mage battle had begun, and as the crowds panicked and ran, Mitalia was separated from her family. She was too young to know her way back to the palace, so she ran aimlessly until the explosions stopped, and not long after they did, she rounded a corner, bolted into this alleyway, and came face-to-face with this dying woman.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± she stammered, taking a few nervous steps backwards. ¡°A healer¡­ I¡¯ll go get a¡ª!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­ This is for the best¡­¡± The woman smiled pleasantly before extending a weak arm towards Mitalia, beckoning her over. ¡°Come here, child¡­ Please¡­¡±


    The little girl hesitated, recalling her mother¡¯s insistence that she never speak to strangers, especially when they were out in the city. However, she didn¡¯t get the feeling that this woman was a threat to her, and her concern for her safety resulted in the child placing one foot in front of the other as she cautiously closed the small distance between them.


    ¡°C-could you not¡­heal yourself?¡± she inquired nervously, recalling how some of the grown-ups in the castle learned a little healing magic for emergencies even if nature wasn¡¯t their primary affinity. It was meant for times like these, when one was dying without a nature mage around, but Mitalia¡¯s hopes were dashed when the woman slowly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­used too much¡­mana¡­and I need¡­the rest¡­for something else¡­¡±


    Mitalia frowned. ¡°You do? For what?¡±


    ¡°Listen, sweetheart¡­ I¡¯m so sorry for this¡­¡± The light in the woman¡¯s eyes was fading fast, with the child¡¯s earlier estimation of minutes becoming what must have been seconds of life left in her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡­wish this curse¡­upon another¡­ But it can also¡­be a blessing¡­ I have foreseen¡­what you shall do with it¡­ I knew¡­you¡¯d be here¡­ I know¡­you¡¯re the one¡­who will protect it¡­ They cannot be allowed¡­to have it¡­ So it must¡­be hidden¡­for it can¡­unravel¡­everything¡­¡±


    A shiver went down Mitalia¡¯s spine despite not really understanding what she was rambling about, as if she could sense the danger she was describing in her voice alone.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take my hand¡­¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes shifted towards the still raised palm of the dying woman, and since it seemed like this person was desperate for her to do such a simple action, Mitalia tenderly reached out her small hand and grasped the woman¡¯s.


    The next thing she knew, she was laying on the ground, staring up at the bright blue sky above. Mitalia had little idea what happened, but she heard the sound of rapid footsteps rushing in her direction, and when she raised her head to gaze towards the mouth of the alleyway, she found one of her uncles stalking towards her with a handful of his men behind him.


    ¡°Tali!¡± he exclaimed with intense relief as he knelt down beside her. ¡°Are you okay?! We¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you! Are you hurt? Why are you on the ground?!¡±


    She furrowed her brow, sparing a brief look over her shoulder as if searching for something, but she didn¡¯t really know what she expected to find behind her. The alleyway was empty other than her and the soldiers, so she turned her head back to her uncle and tried to reassure the panicked man.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Uncle Barron,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°We heard loud noises, and then I got separated from Mother, and then¡­¡± Mitalia paused, futilely trying to recall what came next. ¡°I dunno¡­ I don¡¯t really remember, but I feel fine!¡±


    This clearly didn¡¯t comfort him, and as Barron made his own survey of the alleyway, he ordered his men to escort Mitalia back to the castle while he remained in the city to find the perpetrators of the battle. The little girl obeyed, went back home where she was reunited with her worried parents and little sister, then was sent to the infirmary to be checked on by the head healer. The gaps in her memory concerned them, but every check they did resulted in a healthy report, and eventually, they decided that she must have passed out due to stress or fear, though Mitalia suspected they never fully believed that. Afterwards, she never really thought about that day again, and certainly failed to link it to the sudden strange events that began to take place in her life.


    Every once in a while, when she would touch somebody, she would see a vision.


    She saw her nanny getting attacked by one of the stray cats that wandered the palace halls.


    She witnessed the surprise arrival of her grandmother, who no longer visited as often as she used to.


    She enjoyed the vision of her uncle being promoted to Battlemaster due to his amazing talent with wind magic and the arts of the Korrei-Tarr.


    Mitalia tried to tell the others that she was being blessed with visions of the future, but they did not believe her.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not just playing! Vice Captain Irridar is going to start a fight at the Maidsong Tavern tonight! You gotta stop him or else you¡¯ll have to take his job away!¡± she insisted, but the man just shook his head and laughed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Tali. I¡¯m sure he is¡­¡±


    ¡°He will though!¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough¡­ Go and play with Serri, why don¡¯t you? I¡¯m quite busy right now¡­¡±


    Mitalia huffed and decided her father was just a big meanie. She knew what she saw, and was quite smug when a report was rushed in that Irridar did, in fact, start a massive brawl in one of his favorite taverns that resulted in a rather fierce demotion from her father. But even so, he decided that she must have gotten lucky, or else heard Irridar talking about how he wanted to fight somebody. The man refused to believe that she could see the future, which only annoyed her even more. She was beyond elated that there was one person in her family who took her seriously.


    ¡°Tali, how did you know about that incident with Irridar?¡±


    ¡°I already told you, Uncle Barron! I saw the future when I touched him! I ran up and grabbed his leg, then saw him fighting a bunch of mean-looking guys at a tavern! Then I guessed it had to be that day cause I heard him saying he was going out to drink!¡±


    ¡°Curious¡­¡± Barron muttered as he stroked his beard with interest. ¡°Listen to me, Sweetie¡­ If you have another vision, let me know as soon as you can. Will you promise that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I promise!¡±


    Hoping that her uncle wasn¡¯t just saying that to appease her, Mitalia jumped at the chance to convince somebody to believe her, so after that, she told Barron every single vision she had, even down to minor ones like the few that just included what they were having for dinner. Every time they came true, her uncle would smile with joy and say,


    ¡°You are special, Tali¡­ Very special¡­¡±


    Mitalia would beam back at him, hoping that if Barron told her the rest of their family that she wasn¡¯t a liar, then maybe they would start to listen to her. Unfortunately, this was not what happened, and while she didn¡¯t see the argument in person, she witnessed it through a vision brought about via contact with her father.


    ¡°Nonagan, you have to understand this! Your daughter has been chosen by the Goddess, Rei!¡± Barron was insisting. ¡°Every single time she¡¯s come to me with a vision, it has been accurate to a tee! This can¡¯t possibly be by chance!¡±


    ¡°Brother, please, do you not listen to yourself speak?¡± her father growled back. ¡°I put up with your idiotic beliefs because I know it comforts you, but do not take it further than a personal part of your life. Tali¡¯s a child¡­and children say silly things sometimes. Are you honestly suggesting that my daughter can see the future because she was blessed by a damned goddess?¡±


    Barron nodded firmly, refusing to buckle under her father¡¯s harsh demeanor. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s proof of Rei¡¯s existence. Tali has been chosen by Her, so if we don¡¯t nurture this ability, we will forever regret it! The Goddess is giving us a chance for glory!¡±


    ¡°No, there is no Goddess, Barron. Enough of this. Bring it up again and I¡¯ll have no choice but to demote you from your position. Understood?¡±


    Her uncle¡¯s eyes widened in what was either horror or rage, but clearly not wanting to lose his job, he clamped his jaw shut and departed the room without another word. That was where the vision concluded, leaving Mitalia with the realization that she should also stop mentioning her foresight to her father. Therefore, for the next few months, she only told Barron of what she saw, refraining even from telling her little sister, Serri, since she feared her father might get mad at her for spreading what he believed were delusions to her sister.


    But in her heart, she never wavered in her belief that they were real.


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t provide, she was blessed with the future.


    Then it became a curse that destroyed everything.


    She hugged Serri and saw her collapsed in an alleyway, her torso sliced open, her eyes blank and unseeing, and her features more mature than that of the eight-year-old she currently was. Mitalia panicked, terror overcoming her, and for the first time since gaining this blessing, she desperately wanted to prevent a vision from happening. She took that prediction as a warning¡ªthat the Goddess Rei or whatever entity that was responsible for her visions was trying to tell her to save Serri from such an unfair fate. Even if her father wouldn¡¯t believe her, even if he accused her of being insane, Mitalia would scream and shout and claw her way to a future where her sister wouldn¡¯t end up dead.


    She ran to Barron first, practically shrieking, ¡°Uncle Barron, Serri¡¯s gonna die! I need help! I need to save her!¡±


    Barron was on top of it instantly, reassuring her that they would do everything they could before asking when it would happen and who would kill her. Unfortunately, Mitalia knew it was further into the future, and there was no clue towards a killer within that vision. Barron was clearly unsettled by the lack of information, but he still marched straight to his elder brother''s office to convince him to take every precaution imaginable.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Her father made good on the threat, and Barron Allerose was demoted from Battlemaster. Mitalia felt awful, knowing that it was partially her fault that her favorite uncle was robbed of his status, but Barron constantly repeated that it was for the best. The problem was that her father took measures to prevent them from saving Serri, as if believing that any further humoring of these visions would only be for the worse. At one point, Barron and Mitalia tried to convince Serri to stay inside the castle walls and to never go out into the city, but they found out later that her father began to convince the little girl that the two of them had lost their minds, and that she shouldn¡¯t be worried about getting killed. Serri started to resent Mitalia and kept her distance, preventing them from doing anything to protect her.


    The vision naturally came true.


    Mitalia found out after her sister died that she¡¯d been lured away from their mother on a market trip and was murdered by a couple of thugs, who probably recognized her as being a part of a noble family and thought they could make some money by stealing her belongings.


    As predicted, she was discovered and the report returned to the castle that Serri Allerose was dead.


    ¡°I told you, Father!¡± Mitalia had shrieked with more rage than she had ever felt in her life. ¡°I tried to warn you over and over, but you wouldn¡¯t listen and now Serri¡¯s gone! Do you believe me now?! Do you still think I¡¯ve lost my mind?! Huh, Father?! ANSWER ME!¡±


    ¡°GET OUT OF MY FUCKING SIGHT, YOU LITTLE FREAK!¡±


    That was her father¡¯s response, and no matter how much time passed, she never understood it. How could he be angry with her when she told him nothing but the truth? Should he not have apologized? Should he not have expressed how sorry he was for never taking her seriously? Instead, he banished her from the city, told her that he never wanted to see her again, and sent her to an old fortress belonging to the family deep in the mountains¡ªa place called Ankalla. Barron went with her, promising to always protect her no matter what.


    Later on, Mitalia began to wonder if her father banished her out of shame. Perhaps he did feel some guilt for what he had done, and couldn¡¯t bear to look her in the eyes after the way he treated her. He apparently committed suicide alongside her mother a year after Mitalia and Barron departed for Ankalla, leaving the city¡¯s rule to his and Barron¡¯s younger brother. She wondered if she would have gone back someday if not for his death, but now there truly wasn¡¯t anything left for her in her family¡¯s home. So instead, Mitalia Allerose spent a year in solitude at Ankalla, fuming and ruminating on what she could have done better.


    It was when she got a vision from touching Barron that things began to change.


    She was shown herself at the head of an organization called the Kosah-Rei, who had united under the banner of freeing the oppressed people of Ijiria from the iron-fisted rule of the Iijis and the Great Lords.


    At first, she wondered why she would ever need to turn against the elite. She didn¡¯t hold any particular feelings towards them one way or the other, so it seemed silly to commit herself to a rebellion when she could live her life in peace.


    But then, she pondered it for a while, and realized that she could attempt to make up for what happened to Serri. She couldn¡¯t save that innocent little girl, but maybe she could save others with her foresight. Those visions couldn¡¯t change, that was a lesson she learned the hard way, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t capitalize on them to better the lives of other people. Why waste away in loneliness when she could instead dedicate her life to good? Why allow a power as unique and amazing as her visions to never again be put to use? Her uncle insisted it was a gift from the Goddess Rei, and while she never fully bought into the religious origin, she certainly couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that it was a gift¡ªone she refused to waste.


    However, if she was going to wage war against the elites alongside a bunch of people who hated them, then it would be dangerous to allow them to know she was one of them. Therefore, she shrouded herself in secrecy. She prevented her past from being known as she collected people and weapons for her war, even going so far as to conceal from them that she was related to Barron¡ªthat of the five who followed her, she favored one.


    And so, with her resolve steeled, Tali Firrik was born.


    ***


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Kinrono! You gotta move faster! We don¡¯t have time to waste!¡± Tali called over her shoulder, slyly observing the blonde man trudging along the rocky pathway behind her. ¡°I know your legs are sore, but just bear with it! It can¡¯t be that bad!¡±


    Velanor scowled, narrowing his eyes as he glared back at her. ¡°You are far too chipper after everything we¡¯ve been through today! The least you can do is pretend you¡¯re distraught!¡±


    She shrugged casually. ¡°I am distraught, but I¡¯ll mourn them later when I¡¯m not in the middle of the mountains. Right now, we need to keep moving and rendezvous with Leiolai¡ªassuming she made it out of her encounter with Liri in one piece.¡±


    ¡°And if Sartella¡¯s dead like the rest of them?¡± Velanor retorted.


    ¡°Then the plans don¡¯t change.¡±


    She slowed to a stop, then waited for the man to close the rest of the gap between them, keeping her features firm and confident so that he wouldn¡¯t sense the uncertainty roiling within her. Truth be told, the situation had taken a turn she was far from prepared for, so at the moment, she was simply trusting her visions and trusting her gut, just as she always did. When Velanor paused to catch his breath, he shot a glance over his shoulder for the millionth time, clearly checking if they were being followed, and it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out why.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to track us,¡± she assured him.


    Velanor shook his head. ¡°Yeah? You¡¯re certain of that, Firrik? You¡¯re honestly going to trust that little monster?¡±


    ¡°I will, yes.¡±


    ¡°And why?!¡± he practically roared, the anger and frustration that had boiled up that day getting closer and closer to a breaking point. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what happened down there! One second, that shit was trying to kill you, and the next he¡¯s letting us go? Why would he do that when he was so eager to slaughter us? What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±


    Tali let out an impatient sigh, having hoped Velanor would let the matter drop for a little while longer. ¡°You have my word, I will tell you when I¡¯ve figured it out myself. I honestly don¡¯t fully understand what happened either. Okay? Can you trust that?¡±


    Naturally, he was suspicious, but there wasn¡¯t much Tali could do to change that, so she decided there wasn¡¯t a point in continuing to talk as she spun on her heel and continued onwards. The two of them were walking along a mountain path, with a rather steep incline to their right and a drop to their left, providing them with a magnificent view of the rocky plains and mountains that defined the region. And if one gazed out over the lands, they could just barely make out the Ijirian attack force gathered just outside of the fortress. Tali was watching them carefully, though she lacked the vision to see if Keskivaara was among them¡ªsomething that clearly enraged Velanor, whom she lied to and told his husband could not die.


    But if I can find Leio, she¡¯ll be more than enough to help take Kinrono down should we need to. For now, I need to keep pressing forward to our designated location.


    Therefore, as the trek continued, Tali¡¯s mind briefly wandered back to her encounter with Seiras Ka in the dungeons beneath Ankalla. She wasn¡¯t lying when she told Velanor she needed to process it, for even setting aside the conversation with Seiras in the aftermath, that vision was dense with information. Naturally, as with most visions she saw, there was not an obvious date for the event, but there were ways to deduce when it might be approaching. For one, Ryokumo Caeli and Iris Mackia were not Masters, so as long as Edwar Grunly and Koroha Rhitta still drew breath, it would not come to pass. There was a buffer period that could be decades or months depending on what was about to take place following the elimination of the Kosah-Rei. However, the confirmation of Mackia and Caeli¡¯s rise to the Masters practically assured her that Ilirianna Iiji would soon be taking power.


    After all, there¡¯s not a soul in this country that would elect Caeli to the position of Master of Wind except her. Therefore, Liri has to take Markreas¡¯s place before Koroha and her apprentice meet their ends. Will Liri cause their deaths with the Teritus like I urged her to? Maybe. But regardless, they will die. In regards to Grunly, that¡¯s not a big deal¡­ He¡¯s probably on his way out anyway, so I¡¯d bet money that Mackia is joining their ranks before Caeli does.


    Tali twisted her lips in thought. Next, there was that strange thing Seiras said about Prince Reigious considering him valuable¡­ Why Reigious? Shouldn¡¯t he say Liri? And if something befell her, then Piura¡­right? Am I forgetting which sibling is older? No, even if I was, it¡¯s still weird that he didn¡¯t talk about Ilirianna, and that¡¯s something I need to be cautious of. Prince Reigious might become a threat to our rebellion¡­but if he¡¯s alive in that vision, I can¡¯t kill him¡­ I¡¯ll have to work around that somehow¡­


    Having somewhat processed those two details, the Voice of Rei then turned her thoughts towards the last, most prominent one. In that vision, Seiras Ka was murdered. An unknown assassin that not even I could identify swooped down, struck his heart with an arrow, and killed him. With everybody suffering the effects of Aniextium, nobody could heal him, and he died. The question is, who killed him and why? It was obvious that the Masters didn¡¯t particularly like him, and that spell seemed overly powerful, so I¡¯d hazard a guess that he was killed to remove it from existence. Somebody wanted Aniextium gone, but who?


    She pondered it being another Master, since three of them were not present at that time. The Masters of Darkness, Light, and Fire were elsewhere, meaning she had no idea who held those positions at the time of Seiras¡¯s death. Koroha and Toranei being dead increased the likelihood that Nakoma was dead, too, but she didn¡¯t want to assume that. She also doubted Nigreos and Album were gone, so the safer assumption might be that all three current Masters still held their positions in that time.


    So where were they? It seemed Seiras wanted to chat with the Masters, so why leave out the other three? Was he not interested in them? Or were they away from the Citadel?


    She hated how much uncertainty that vision left her with even considering all of the information it provided. Tali sighed, reaching into the small pocket of her dress and producing a little gold coin that she¡¯d been given before hurrying from the tunnels. There was a brain engraved into it, the symbol of the Master of the Mind.


    ¡°Show this to the guards at Erika¡¯s gates and you¡¯ll be admitted into the city without question.¡±


    She returned the badge to the pocket, musing, Then there¡¯s all of that to consider¡­


    It was then that Tali heard a soft buzzing sound up above, and as she raised her head, she found a little hummingbird hovering a few feet in front of her face. The Voice came to an abrupt stop, a broad smile turning her lips as she gently raised her finger outwards so that the bird could perch atop it. Velanor, too, slowed his pace, his eyes widening as he noticed the little creature.


    ¡°Sartella?¡± he uttered, to which Tali nodded.


    ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re alive, Leio. I knew you¡¯d make out. Anything to report?¡±


    The bird chirped before she left Tali¡¯s finger and flew towards a spot a few feet away. It was then that its small body suddenly surged with magic, its form expanding and shifting as its wings turned to arms, its feet extended and morphed into human limbs, and its head twisted into the features of Tali¡¯s best friend. The changeling simultaneously sent nature magic into the ground below her, enabling thin vines to curl out of the dirt and wrap around her naked form, interweaving into a loose dress that covered herself. Leiolai was smiling as she regarded Tali, though she did shoot a curious glance at Velanor before eyeing Tali for an explanation. The Voice made a face that hopefully indicated she needed news on a certain person, and having worked with her for as long as she had, Leiolai picked up on it quickly.


    ¡°Glad to see you two made it,¡± she said. ¡°I did a flyby of the attack force and observed from the sky for a little while. Barron, Quill, and Vesh are all dead, and I personally witnessed Album Luz send Uma to the erased realm. As of right now, Tali, you and I are all that remains of the Kosah-Rei.¡±


    Ah, so they did get Vesh¡­ And while I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t consider this a good thing, I take some comfort in the thought that Uma isn¡¯t dead¡­not that the erased realm will ever open for him again¡­


    ¡°And Riko?!¡± Velanor pressed frantically, taking a rather threatening step towards Leiolai that the woman clearly didn¡¯t appreciate.


    The changeling shrugged with bafflement. ¡°Honestly, for some reason I couldn¡¯t even begin to try and guess, they¡¯ve taken him alive. Markreas returned from the castle with his body thrown over his shoulder then dumped him onto the ground.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s convenient¡­ This means I can keep Velanor under my thumb for a little while longer¡­


    ¡°They¡­have?¡± the man uttered, understanding suddenly dawning on his face. ¡°No, I see¡­ Markreas wants a public execution. He doesn''t just intend to kill Riko, he wants the people to watch him be punished¡­ That vile son of a bitch¡­¡±


    Tali smiled smugly, then chirped, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to break him free then!¡±


    ¡°We will?¡± Leiolai muttered. ¡°H-how? It¡¯s not like we can infiltrate the attack force. Ilirianna probably knows I lived, so they¡¯re not gonna let a soul near Keskivaara without thorough checks for biological magic.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why we¡¯re not gonna sneak into the attack force,¡± Tali clarified. ¡°You see, Leio, there¡¯s a few things I need to fill you in on, but¡­¡± The Voice of Rei turned her head to gaze into the distance at the Ijirians with a mixed sense of apprehension and excitement. ¡°We¡¯re going to follow them back to Erika, and we¡¯re going to have some fun in the Ijirian capital.¡±

 V10 Chapter 2- The March Of The Dark Lord

    Chapter II


    ¡°Hey? What¡¯s that in the distance?¡±


    Frowning at the sound of his friend¡¯s voice, Noah Kilarren glanced up and gazed in the direction the man was indicating. They had been sent out by their master at the blacksmith¡¯s to retrieve lunch from the market, and once they acquired the bread and cheese he requested, the pair turned and began to head back when Pirak spoke.


    The town square of the small northern town, Ildara, where the market was located, had four large roads leading in each cardinal direction, which then merged with the highways surrounding the town. The square was at the very heart of Ildara and was roughly one hundred yards in diameter, with a large rectangular platform at the very center where, on special occasions, traveling bands may play music or the local politicians would hold community-wide meetings to discuss how best to improve the lives of Ildara¡¯s residents. Then, in recent days, it had been where the pastors of the Kosah-Rei would come to preach about their movement¡ªa rather bold idea in Noah¡¯s eyes given that it would only take one snitch to bring Ijirian wrath down upon them for embracing a group long-ago declared a terrorist sect.


    But then again, maybe it¡¯d be worth it, Noah always concluded. Every time people are punished for embracing the Ko-hahn¡¯s teachings, it emboldens others to continue their fight against the oppression of the Iijis. If becoming a scapegoat is what it takes to rile people up who may not have risen otherwise, then so fucking be it.


    He knew there were a few pastors still in town right then, with Pastor Fillip Jirio having been in Ildara for around a year as of the past month and was as much a member of the community as some of the natives. The man gave them advice, financial aid, and even once brought Rotana Vesh himself to give a sermon¡ªa momentous day that everybody in town still talked of. The Kosah-Rei were saviors to the common Ijirian, and whether the government wanted to admit it or not, their victory was inevitable. The fact that not a single member of their one-thousand person population had sold the pastors out despite the large reward sum offered by the Citadel was more than enough to prove that fact to Noah. A true Age of Prosperity was upon them, and unlike the current lie, it would be a country where everybody was equal and could live in happiness¡ªwhere they could learn magic at their leisure and power was available to all who would work hard enough to attain it.


    These were the beliefs of Noah Killaren, of his family, of his friends, and of his fellow townsfolk, so when he turned his eyes towards the square¡¯s northern road and saw a massive company marching towards them, bearing the flag of the Iijis, his throat tightened and it felt like his heart had stopped. Seconds ago, the square was bustling with laughter and chatter, but as everybody else noticed the approach, they fell silent one-by-one until a pin drop could have been heard. It was one thing for a company of Citadel soldiers this large to be in Ildara, but even more horrifying than that was the large, emerald-haired man riding at the vanguard, a glittering golden crown mounted atop his head and the smile of a devil twisting his bearded face as he scanned the crowd. The King raised his hand once they had reached the rectangular podium in the center, a signal for the party to come to a stop.


    ¡°No fucking way,¡± Pirak breathed at Noah¡¯s side, his skin pale as he regarded the monster and his steed. ¡°Is that King Markreas?¡±


    Noah swallowed the lump in his throat. ¡°I-it certainly looks like him given what I¡¯ve heard¡­ But if the King is here, then did somebody actually sell us out?¡±


    ¡°N-no c-clue¡­¡± His friend shook his head as his body trembled. ¡°Noah, this is bad¡­ This is very bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it, mate¡­¡±


    Subtly turning his head, Noah scanned the roughly two-hundred people now watching Markreas, hoping to spot Pastor Jirio, who he had noticed chatting with a few friends not long ago. That man was always garbed in the long red robes that marked him as Rei¡¯s pastor, so if he was spotted by Markreas or any of the other mages accompanying him, then he would be executed on the spot and without a second¡¯s hesitation. Fortunately, Noah could not find him, so he prayed with all his heart that the man fled the second he recognized Markreas¡¯s emerald hair.


    Be safe, Pastor¡­ Noah thought before turning his eyes towards the rest of


    Markreas¡¯s company. Red and black armor¡­ These are Korrei-Tarr¡­ And then, behind them, with the black and white, as well as that banner¡­ Some of these warriors are from Noctalus, too¡­ What in the hell is going on? Why did King Markreas bring a force this large to our quaint little town¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, he¡­plans to slaughter everybody?


    As he was pondering this, Markreas dismounted his horse and walked up the three steps to the podium before turning back and gazing at the crowd of people observing him. Noah wondered what faces he was seeing, for there was not a soul in that square who felt anything but unbridled hatred for Markreas Iiji. Could everybody mask such intense feelings? Or was the King of Ijiria silently noting those who glared upon him defiantly? Noah wasn¡¯t even certain he was hiding his own emotions effectively.


    ¡°Good afternoon, citizens of Ildara,¡± Markreas began a moment later. ¡°As this visit was unannounced, I shall forgive your disrespect and excuse it as being due to your surprise. However, I will remind you that it is customary to kneel before your king.¡±


    That seemed to snap many out of their heads, for roughly three-quarters of the crowd frantically dropped to their knees and bowed, Noah and Pirak among them, though the former had to choke down his pride and tap into a sense-of-control he didn¡¯t even realize he had. But of course, there were those who could not do so, who couldn¡¯t bring themselves to lower their heads to a man like him, and this was obviously displeasing to the King.


    ¡°I SAID KNEEL!¡± Markreas roared, blue fire surging around his arms in a silent threat that resulted in the last of the crowd obeying. With everybody outside of his company now on their knees, Markreas let out a gruff chuckle then said, ¡°Good. That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I have wasted my time stepping foot in this nasty place you call your home, so let me enlighten you treacherous vermin. I¡¯m well aware of your loyalty to the cult of the Kosah-Rei and their imaginary friend.¡±


    As Noah was internally seething at the King daring to refer to their home as nasty, his body froze when Markreas referenced the cult, confirming his worst suspicions. He and Pirak risked a glance at one another, a silent terror passing between them that chilled them to the bone. He was certain this was a common experience among their people, but nobody would dare speak at that moment, so Markreas continued his speech uninhibited.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can sense your fear,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, your town was out of our way, but I felt it appropriate to pay you a visit while I was personally nearby. You should be grateful that I am a merciful man, or else I may have ordered my company of Masters to put you all to the sword. You would welcome Rei¡¯s pastors into your homes after their atrocities in Hiriech and Stellareid¡­ You would prostrate yourself before an entity in the sky like the primitive humans of old? You would plant your flags beside a cult while claiming to be righteous? You¡¯re all a bunch of ungrateful little shits¡­¡±


    Deep breaths, Noah¡­ Take deep breaths¡­ Don¡¯t let his words get to you¡­ There¡¯s nothing you can do to him¡­ You¡¯re powerless, so there¡¯s no reason to just throw yourself at him and give him the satisfaction he desires¡­


    ¡°But you must be curious why I refrain from harming you,¡± Markreas went on. ¡°Well, as it turns out, there¡¯s no reason to care about you anymore. Master Cartus, bring forth the cart.¡±


    At the King¡¯s beckoning, a large wagon that had been positioned in the back of the company, out of Noah''s sight, began to roll forward alongside a large woman in a thick fur coat that, according to what Markreas said, was the Master of Rock, Sinna Cartus. Normally, the realization that a Master of Ijiria truly was present would have rattled him to his core, but he was not given the chance to process Sinna before the wagon became more visible and the young man was able to see what was on it.


    There was a large wooden post protruding from the very center of the wagon¡¯s bed, and tied to this post was a naked man with shoulder-length brown hair, a beard the same color, and his left arm completely burned off, the stump of his elbow blackened and deformed. The man was trembling, either from the cold of the northern summer or from his pain, and his brown eyes were glazed over, as if he was hardly processing what was happening. The only solace Noah could take in his appearance was that he was, in fact, still alive, for the same could not be said of the three severed heads all atop their own pikes that had been placed right on the front edge of the wagon¡¯s bed. All three were men, with the first head sporting a white beard and mustache cut into mutton-chops. The second was covered in dry blood, with curly hair a color that was no longer identifiable and a gaunt face with a pointed chin. Those two were sickening enough, but when Noah realized he recognized the third head, he felt as if every scrap of hope within him vanished.


    Is that¡­Rotana Vesh?


    ¡°I present to you the trophies of our most recent battle!¡± Markreas declared with glee. ¡°Let this pretty little town be the first to know that Rotana Vesh is dead! As of three days ago, the home of the Kosah-Rei was assaulted and its leaders executed for their crimes! And in case you were curious, that handsome devil wriggling on the post is none other than Rickori Keskivaara, the so-called People¡¯s Mind¡­ Gaze upon him as an example of what will become of you should you ever turn against the crown.¡±


    That¡¯s¡­not possible¡­ Rotana Vesh is dead? The Kosah-Rei are gone? But that can¡¯t be! Vesh was Rei¡¯s hand-picked saint¡ªthe one who would lead us all to Her utopia! There¡¯s no way Markreas could have won¡­ And Keskivaara¡­?


    However, Noah could not deny what he was witnessing with his own eyes. He recalled the extravagant and inspiring way Vesh had addressed them in the very spot Markreas now stood. He was charismatic and empathetic¡ªa true man of the people, but now, his eyes were lifeless, his jaw hung limp, and the paleness of death had creeped into his skin.


    ¡°My children of Ildara! Know that while King Markreas and the Citadel may have abandoned you, may have forgotten you, the Goddess Rei never will! She will always have you in Her heart so long as you welcome Her into yours. My allies and I shall fight on your behalf, shall bring you to a world where you will be loved, where you can do what you want to do, and where you¡¯ll always know the people in power will be there when you need them. That is my promise, but it is also Rei¡¯s promise!¡±


    Saint Vesh¡­ Noah clenched his teeth, his fury surging through his body as he recalled Vesh¡¯s words. How could they do this to you?


    ¡°Spread this news far and wide!¡± Markreas shouted. ¡°Let the whole of the North know that the Kosah-Rei¡¯s uprising is over! This is not your empire! It is my empire, so do not forget that! The next time you think about opposing me, or supporting those that do, recall these heads and recall dear Keskivaara¡­ Perhaps then you¡¯ll think twice¡­¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Your Majesty! We¡¯ve got him!¡±


    There was a call from within the crowd, and as Noah¡¯s head snapped in the direction it came from, the situation only deteriorated further as two of the Korrei-Tarr dragged Pastor Jirio towards the looming man above. Jirio didn¡¯t speak nor did he struggle as they pulled him up the stairs and pushed him to his knees a few feet to Markreas¡¯s right. Loud murmurs spread through the crowd like a wave, and there was a sense that everybody wanted to intervene but nobody had the strength or courage to do so.


    No, no, no, no¡­


    ¡°Pastor Fillip Jirio, yes?¡± the King rumbled.


    Jirio smiled up at him, then responded in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m honored you know my name.¡±


    ¡°As I said, Ildara¡¯s been on our watchlist for a while now¡­ Why didn¡¯t you flee the square? Why remain behind when you bear such damning evidence of treason on your body?¡±


    ¡°Because unlike you, I do not abandon my people.¡±


    Jirio¡¯s response was so blunt that Noah¡¯s chest tightened with fear at the near-certain rage that would envelop Markreas, but the King seemed hardly bothered by the oppositional words of the pastor. Instead, he just smirked with amusement.


    ¡°Then you shall die a fool.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty¡­ I shall die with my honor and pride intact. Can you say the same?¡±


    Markreas cocked an eyebrow, though it seemed less in consideration of what Jirio said and perhaps more in regards to how to kill him. He reached his conclusion swiftly, and with speed unbefitting his size, he yanked his broadsword from its sheath and decapitated Jirio in one powerful swing that splattered blood onto the podium and resulted in the shrieking of some members of the crowd. Just like that, a man everybody loved was struck down by one they all hated more than anybody else. Jirio dedicated his life to them, refused to leave them when he could have, and would die a hero that Ildara should never allow themselves to forget.


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    Why should such an amazing man die while that vile creature calling himself ¡°King¡± got to live with power unlike anything an average Ijirian would ever know. Noah was livid, and suddenly, he found himself understanding Jirio¡¯s mindset. That was why he bolted to his feet and shouted,


    ¡°It won¡¯t end!¡±


    Silence descended over the square yet again, and as all eyes turned towards Noah Kilarren, he felt strangely at ease despite understanding deep in his heart that his life was now slipping away. Nevertheless, there was something he wanted to say, so he would be damned if he didn¡¯t get it out before Markreas executed him, too.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do, you stupid son of a bitch!¡± Noah roared. ¡°You may have butchered the Kosah-Rei, but you have not erased their ideals! What their rebellion revealed is that nobody actually likes you! Nobody respects you, nobody considers your rule to be worth anything! You are followed because we have no choice, but when a choice was given, have you noticed how many of your people sided against you?! You are nothing, Markreas, and a fire has been lit under us! The Kosah-Rei¡¯s message shall not be forgotten! It shall not die, and there is nothing you can¡ª¡±


    ***


    All around them, the sprawling green of the northern countryside passed by, and drawing ever closer was the edge of the Akki Forest, which was the final obstacle between them and home. But as Rennigan Glaus stared out into the distance, he did not see the beauty of nature nor the glittering and warm sun above, rather his mind¡¯s eye kept replaying the declaration of that pastor, as well as Markreas¡¯s blade of wind slicing that poor young man in half. He understood the King¡¯s hatred for the cult, and he understood why he¡¯d be so angry at a town that had become decently well-known for heavily supporting them, but in Rennigan¡¯s opinion, they had gone way too far.


    The water mage swallowed his disgust as he spared a reluctant glance at the cart riding beside him, one they had poached from Ankalla, only to find a large crow perched atop Quill¡¯s head, ripping at the flesh on his cheeks before swallowing it. The heads were beginning to rot and smell, leaving Rennigan wishing he could be anywhere else in the line of soldiers, but since Sinna and Nyx were assigned to guard Keskivaara¡¯s transport, Rennigan was also stuck there. He wished Markreas had just ordered the heads burned, for as much as he loathed the cult, and Quill in particular, marching around with them as trophies was just wrong.


    I¡¯m going to be sick¡­ I want to be anywhere else¡­ I don¡¯t want to be here, with these people¡­ I don¡¯t want to be associated with this parade of blood¡­ I¡¯m going to throw up¡­ I¡¯m going to throw up¡­ I¡¯m going to throw¡ª


    ¡°R-Rennigan, are you okay?¡±


    He exhaled sharply at the gentle voice that spoke to him, terror racketing through him and preventing him from so much as turning his head to where she rode right beside him. In his periphery, all he saw was her legs. Her voice, which was once comforting and sweet, now sent shivers down his back as he remembered what it said to him.


    ¡°Can you die for me? That other woman was too hard for even my teeth to break though, but you look soft. You look yummy¡­ I¡¯m so very hungry, and I remember you, too¡­ The apprentice boy¡­ Glaus... Please let me eat you, Glaus¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Master Rana,¡± he choked out. ¡°Just exhausted, is all¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Rennigan¡ª¡±


    ¡°I SAID I¡¯M FINE!¡± he snarled, his body violently shaking as he desperately wanted to kick his horse and speed up, to put as much distance between them as possible, or to tell somebody what had happened¡ªto beg for protection.


    But not even that was an option, for who could protect him from either of them?


    ¡°If you tell a soul what you saw here today, I will destroy everything you love. I will kill you, Kloras, your mother, your damn maid, Caeli, and anybody else in my way. I will drag everything down with me¡­ So keep your fucking mouth closed, Rennigan Glaus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± he stammered, swiftly regretting shouting at her, knowing that it must have drawn attention from anybody nearby and may infuriate the Master¡¯s personal bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please go away¡­ I¡¯m not going to tell anybody, so don¡¯t worry about me¡­ You have my word, Master Rana¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ I trust you¡­and I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    With that soft utterance, Nyx pulled away from him and left Rennigan riding on his own, wondering where his triumphant feelings were. The Battle of Ankalla ended in their favor, he personally executed Quill Tyrus, the threat of the Kosah-Rei was gone, and he would now return to Erika as a hero and the soon-to-be-dubbed Apprentice of Water. He had avenged Faye, Hiro, and Jessi like he always dreamed of doing, ending a three and a half year-long quest, and he would be making his father proud in the process. Everything was working out in Rennigan¡¯s favor, yet it felt like nothing was.


    I don¡¯t want to be her apprentice¡­ I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near that thing. I don¡¯t want to see it again¡­ I hear its voice in my nightmares, I feel the cold in my bones¡­ And, on top of it all, the sight of Sinna Cartus bearing down on me just makes it all worse. Who¡¯s to say she won¡¯t try to kill me again? Who¡¯s to say I¡¯m in the clear? I¡¯m terrified, and now, after seeing what Markreas is doing, I just feel like I¡¯m going to be sick¡­ Why did I tell Faye I would live for her? I don¡¯t want to live¡­ I just want to curl up in a ball and die¡­ Maybe¡­I should have let Cartus finish me off¡­as unfair as it would have been¡­


    ¡°H-hey, Glaus? You have a moment?¡±


    Rennigan weakly raised his head, finding Ryokumo Caeli riding in the spot Nyx had just been, a concerned expression on his features as he gazed at the water mage.


    ¡°C-Caeli¡­? Er, um, sure¡­ What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Just to check on you, my friend¡­¡± Ryokumo replied hesitantly. ¡°Liri and I heard you shout at Master Rana, and that seemed out of character, so I figured it might be best to come and chat¡­ I mean¡­¡± He paused, as if considering how much of Rennigan¡¯s business he wanted to pry into. ¡°You¡¯ve seemed a little off ever since Ankalla. Did something happen?¡±


    What he would have given to spill it all to Ryokumo right then and there, to confess what really happened between him, Sinna, and Nyx, but across the wagon on his right, he could feel the Master of Rock¡¯s eyes boring into his head, so he tried his best to ignore her.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± he finally said, to which Ryokumo enthusiastically nodded.


    ¡°Anything! Go right ahead!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Well¡­¡± Rennigan¡¯s lips drew tight with uncertainty before continuing. ¡°Do you feel fulfilled now that you¡¯ve killed Vesh? Are you victorious? Are you satisfied? Or maybe more broadly, what do you feel?¡±


    Ryokumo frowned, as if wondering why Rennigan would ask what might have been an obvious question, before the wind mage raised his eyes and stared over at Vesh¡¯s severed head. ¡°I do feel satisfied, yes¡­ After everybody he took from us, and after all the civilians he slaughtered in Stellareid, I am proud to declare to have personally served him his comeuppance.¡± Then, turning back to face Rennigan, he asked, ¡°Do you not feel the same? After all the effort put in, do you not feel magnificent to know Tyrus was killed by you¡ªto know that the souls of your team can finally rest because of your actions?¡±


    Don¡¯t I? he asked himself once more. Shouldn¡¯t I? I think I did, at one point¡­ When I watched his body explode, when I saw the Hall of Mirrors collapse, I felt ecstatic¡­ I felt like I had finally freed myself from a never-ending torment¡­ But now? Perhaps I¡¯m not dissatisfied with my role in Quill Tyrus¡¯s death, but perhaps I¡¯m dissatisfied that I have already been thrown right back into hell¡­ I was free for but a minute, and now death is looming over me¡­


    ¡°If you want to make things fun, I guess I¡¯ll have a go at it! Let¡¯s see you squirm, little boy!¡±


    Another shiver rattled through the young man as the creature¡¯s voice tore at his mind once more, and though he knew he shouldn¡¯t, Rennigan couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head to the right and gaze over the cart towards where Sinna and Nyx were riding side-by-side, talking softly to one another. For a brief second, the Master of Water¡¯s silver eyes flickered towards him, but he swiftly turned back to regard Ryokumo, who was silently waiting for his response.


    ¡°Y-yeah, I suppose I feel great¡­ Tyrus is gone¡­¡± He laughed to himself, though it was a trembling, humorless sound that seemed to set his friend on edge. ¡°Tyrus¡­is gone¡­ And I¡¯m¡­free? I¡¯m free, aren''t I?¡±


    ¡°G-Glaus?¡± the wind mage pressed, his attention now briefly shifting to the Masters of Water and Rock with suspicion before he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What happened between you and Master Rana? Why did you shout at her?¡±


    He tensed, knowing he was being obvious, which only made him terrified for Ryokumo¡¯s safety. ¡°I was just tired, and I didn¡¯t mean to shout¡­ I already apologized, and she said it was fine, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­¡± He then forced a reassuring smile that was anything but. ¡°You can go back to Ilirianna, if you¡¯d like. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Caeli.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± he stated immediately. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to tell me anything, but you look like you need some company, so I¡¯ll ride with you a while. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Rennigan clamped his mouth shut when he failed to find anything but genuine concern and care in Ryokumo¡¯s expression, so he just gave a weak nod and instead answered, ¡°Alright¡­ Yeah, that sounds nice, actually.¡±


    ¡°Perfect¡­¡±


    For the rest of that day, Ryokumo and Rennigan rode side-by-side, and while they never talked, the water mage found himself feeling a bit safer with his friend at his side. Yet even so, that day¡¯s events, and the events of the Battle of Ankalla, never left his head, and he was sure they wouldn¡¯t for some time, leaving Rennigan wondering what he did to deserve such suffering.


    Then again, perhaps it¡¯s punishment for lying to the Masters¡­ If I¡¯d told them the truth, if I¡¯d given them Ms Jellia¡¯s intel instead of trying to take Tyrus¡¯s head myself, Master Rana wouldn''t have died and I¡¯d have never known her secret. Maybe it really is all my fault? I don¡¯t know¡­ I don''t know what to think or feel¡­


    I¡¯m just¡­


    Cold.

 V10 Chapter 3- Home Sweet Home

    Chapter III


    Around the time the Great City of Erika was within an hour away, the sky overhead turned dark and overcast, an indicator that a storm was on the horizon. In many ways, they were lucky that it was only coming now, for if it had rained on them during the two-week journey home, then the trip would have been even more miserable than it actually was. After all, they added a few days into their walk than they would have otherwise all so King Markreas could make a scene at Ildara¡ªsomething that still left Ilirianna utterly fuming even as the company watched Erika¡¯s walls come into view just up ahead. What Markreas did in that town was utterly uncalled for, was an embarrassment on the name ¡°Iiji¡±, and should have left anybody with even a slight fragment of a conscience livid and disgusted. Yet, as she glanced around and watched the reactions of those near her, everybody talked like it was the greatest sight they had ever seen¡ªlike Markreas¡¯s execution of that Pastor and the townsman who spoke up was to be respected and praised. It wasn¡¯t just those within the Korrei-Tarr that did this, for even some of the Masters had expressed their enjoyment of the King¡¯s show at one point or another.


    Am I truly the odd one out? she asked herself for what felt like the millionth time. Do this many people really see nothing wrong with what he did? And for that matter, are they not revolted by his parading of the Kosah-Rei heads and Keskivaara?


    Ilirianna clenched her teeth as she rode at the vanguard with Markreas and his former royal team. She wanted nothing more than to fall back into the company and seek out Ryokumo, but the King had been firm in his desire to have her by his side when they returned to Erika victorious. He was forcing her to appear as if she condoned what they were doing, so it took every ounce of self-control within her body to not ignore his wishes and do what she wanted anyway.


    The Princess glanced over her shoulder, the sight of Keskivaara strapped nude to his post clear even though he was a few dozen yards away. As far as she knew, the People¡¯s Mind hadn¡¯t spoken once since he was tied up there, and the only reason he wasn¡¯t dead despite the way they¡¯d treated him these last two weeks was because Markreas ordered Grunly to periodically heal his wounds. She took solace in the fact that the Master of Nature clearly hated that role as much as she did, though she couldn¡¯t help scoffing at the fact that one of the only Masters with a heart would be retiring in the next week or so.


    Is this really the Empire I¡¯m being left with? A bunch of violent madmen screeching and laughing as they parade severed heads and a naked man around like trophies¡­ I always knew the Masters were gross and corrupt, but the Korrei-Tarr don¡¯t seem much different¡­ What standard have you been setting, Alharo?


    ¡°Face forward, Liri,¡± Markreas rumbled from behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t dirty your eyes by looking upon him. His is a sight for our enemies¡ªan example of treason¡¯s result.¡±


    Reluctantly obeying, Ilirianna faced forward, grunting, ¡°Sure¡±, just as the looming gates were pushed open to admit them without the force ever having to come to a stop. They were expected, after all, for Markreas had sent people ahead to both inform the Council of Elders of the Ijirian victory over the Kosah-Rei, as well as to prepare the city for their return. Of course, Ilirianna had not been informed of what ¡°preparing the city¡± would look like, but given the King¡¯s recent behavior, she could manage a few guesses. That was why she let out an irritable sigh as she rode beneath the walls and finally entered the city itself after over a month on the road. At one point, she would have expected this return to be relieving and exhilarating, but all she felt was dread.


    And as this dread settled over her, she was forced to recall something she had not wanted to think about again.


    ¡°Cartigan was a fool who drove the people of Stellareid to violence,¡± Tali Firrik had said up in that tower¡¯s common room. ¡°The world was better off without him, and if we¡¯d gotten a chance to mark him, we would have. So I¡¯m not criticizing you. You did the right thing, Liri, and all I¡¯m asking you to do is the right thing again.¡±


    Ilirianna clicked her tongue. Get out of my head, Firrik¡­ Two wrongs don¡¯t make a right¡­ Cartigan was a severe lapse in judgment that I regret, so I¡¯m not giving into evil again. I¡¯m not going to do your dirty work¡­


    Since the Noctalus soldiers had already split from the main company a few days ago to return to their own Great City and a large portion of Korrei-Tarr had been left behind at Ankalla to keep watch on the fortress, the group that now entered Erika was much smaller than the one that departed the battle. However, all of the Masters were still present, and aside from Sinna and Nyx, who remained as guards to Keskivaara¡¯s wagon, those powerful mages now moved to the front to join the Iijis and the old royal team. If not for her mother, she would have beckoned Ryokumo over, but she supposed he was better left at Rennigan¡¯s side for the time being.


    Therefore, she was left to face the coming minutes feeling alone.


    Sure enough, as she had begun to fear, instead of making straight for the Citadel, Markreas led them towards Market Street where, upon arriving, Ilirianna found crowds of Erikans ushered off to the sidewalk to leave plenty of room for the company on the street. Even though it was cloudy, the midafternoon rush of the Market resulted in the sidewalks being filled with people who watched them approach, many of them cheering and bowing as they caught sight of the three emerald-haired individuals riding at the front. Flags bearing the Iijis¡¯ crest of the green sword upon the golden shield were being waved¡ªan extravagant welcome that felt forced and staged.


    Their cheers echoed in Ilirianna¡¯s mind, and though Markreas was grinning boisterously as he removed his sword and rose it over his head while Toranei politely waved to their people, Ilirianna couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look anybody in the eyes. Even the Masters around her were waving and smiling as they were hailed as heroes.


    And we should be heroes. We defeated the butchers of Stellareid, but¡­


    ¡°THE KOSAH-REI IS NO MORE!¡± Markreas shouted out with even more laughter. ¡°IJIRIA IS SUPREME! IJIRIA IS VICTORIOUS! IJIRIA IS ABSOLUTE!¡±


    Sparing a weak glance around, within the celebratory screams and shouts, Ilirianna could see disappointment and anger in the eyes of some. It highly resembled the expressions on the faces of those at Ildara, who were given the news that traitors and murderers had been defeated and looked sad. Markreas would accuse those people of treachery themselves, and would argue that they deserved to be put to the sword in the same way as Vesh and the others, but Ilirianna felt that was a simplistic view of the world.


    What the King needed to ask himself was why the common person would support such violence?


    What was the root cause of so many Ijirians hearing about the Kosah-Rei¡¯s downfall and feeling sad?


    ¡°You may have butchered the Kosah-Rei, but you have not erased their ideals! What their rebellion revealed is that nobody actually likes you! Nobody respects you, nobody considers your rule to be worth anything! You are followed because we have no choice, but when a choice was given, have you noticed how many of your people sided against you?! You are nothing, Markreas, and a fire has been lit under us! The Kosah-Rei¡¯s message shall not be forgotten! It shall not die, and there is nothing you can¡ª¡±


    Ilirianna shook her head, recalling the last declaration of that nameless man in Ildara, for everything he said was right. They defeated the threat that was the Kosah-Rei, but they had not defeated the root of the movement. The Kosah-Rei¡¯s ideals would not die with them, not until the people were given the respect they deserved. That was why so many within that crowd turned away and silently mourned the passing of killers, because in their eyes, what happened in Stellareid was worth it if it meant Markreas Iiji and the Masters were ripped from the tower.


    And honestly? We might very well be if we¡¯re not careful¡­ Tali Firrik rallied a bunch of overpowered bastards once, so the fact that she¡¯s still out there means that her rebellion might not be over¡­


    ¡°AND BEHOLD!¡± Markreas was screaming. ¡°RICKORI KESKIVAARA, OR WHAT REMAINS OF HIM, AT LEAST! LET HIM BE A MESSAGE TO ANYBODY ELSE WHO WOULD STAND AGAINST OUR GREAT COUNTRY!¡±


    More cheers erupted, but she couldn¡¯t help noticing that these were less enthusiastic than those that preceded it, and she even spotted a few parents covering the eyes of their children as Keskivaara¡¯s wagon passed. As for the People¡¯s Mind, he just kept his head down and refused to make eye contact with anybody, until, finally, they put the Market behind them and were back on their way towards the Citadel. Only then did Keskivaara raise his head and stare Ilirianna dead in the eyes. There was significant distance between them, but even so, she could hear his silent question loud and clear.


    ¡°Are you really okay with this?¡±


    She averted her gaze and lowered her own head, just desperate to get back into the tower. They arrived at the walls that surrounded the Citadel nearly twenty minutes later, and once they did, everybody began dismounting, preparing to unpack, and start bringing their stuff inside. Alharo and the Korrei-Tarr would only remain for a little while since the Vice-Captain had been requested for a meeting in the throne room alongside the rest of their old royal team, and wanting to take advantage of this opportunity to get away, Ilirianna glanced up at the man who was not her father and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort Keskivaara down to the dungeons, alright, Father?¡±


    He frowned, fixing her with a confused look. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright, Liri. I¡¯m sure Sinna and Nyx can handle it well enough. You should head up to the royal suite to give your brother and sister the good news.¡±


    ¡°No, really, I want to be the one to toss him down there. I¡¯ve got a personal vendetta against that lying bastard, after all¡­¡±


    Playing to Markreas¡¯s ruthless nature, she watched a glimmer of understanding passed through his eyes before he gave a gruff nod. ¡°Very well. Escort Keskivaara to the most uncomfortable cell you can find.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±


    With that, she turned and approached where Sinna was practically dragging the People¡¯s Mind from his post, though he always had mana-suppressing cuffs latched around his wrist so that he could not call upon his magic. Informing the Master of Rock that the orders had changed, she took the weakened Keskivaara by his single arm and started leading him through the gates of the Citadel and towards the gardens, though she certainly didn¡¯t miss the displeased look on Sinna¡¯s face. The entire walk towards the tower itself, she could feel Keskivaara¡¯s eyes watching her, which was made even more uncomfortable by his lack of clothing. If not for the knowledge that it would infuriate the King, she would have immediately provided him with something to wear.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    And the fact that I can¡¯t says more about Markreas than I like¡­


    Once stepping through the front doors and entering the silver halls of the Citadel for the first time in weeks, Ilirianna sensed the numerous pairs of eyes suddenly shifting their way, most likely wondering why the first thing they saw of their Princess since her departure was her leading a nude man by the arm, but true to protocol, they bowed silently and allowed her pass towards the lift without questioning her.


    ¡°Ortumo,¡± she grunted the second both of their feet were planted on the disc, lowering them down towards the dungeon. Only once they were truly alone did she say what was on her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, Keskivaara, and I stand by that you have brought these consequences upon yourself, but¡­ I am sorry for all of this, nonetheless¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you are,¡± he rasped, his voice sounding scratchy and barely audible. ¡°Because all of this¡­isn¡¯t who you are, Ilirianna. But will you do anything about it?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not for a long time, I¡¯m afraid. I need the throne first, and my father has plenty of years left sitting in it. I just wish he¡¯d listen to reason¡­¡± Ilirianna sighed. ¡°But you have my word, when I am in power, things will start to change.¡±


    Keskivaara didn¡¯t answer before they slowed to a stop at the entrance to the underground dungeons, upon which she led him through the currently empty corridor and towards a cell around ten doors away from the entrance and on the right. Pulling the door open, Ilirianna escorted him to the wall across from the door where two magic-suppressing chains were attached to the black stone. Keskivaara obeyed her without resistance as she ordered him to sit down, then latched him to the wall and removed the cuffs that had been previously stopping his magic usage. Satisfied that he was trapped, she rose back to full height and looked down at him with more pity than she cared to feel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance,¡± she began softly. ¡°If you tell me the secret of your lightning magic right now, I can kill you cleanly and painlessly. If you don¡¯t, Markreas will have the information tortured out of you, and you¡¯ll experience pain unlike anything you ever have. Then, when he¡¯s done with you, your execution will be turned into a performance like what he did at the Market and at Ildara¡­ That won¡¯t be painless either.¡±


    Keskivaara weakly looked up at her and managed an amusement grin. ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t like me, you sound strangely concerned.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of the King¡¯s methods,¡± she stated with a snort. ¡°I feel you should be executed for your crimes in a humane manner. That¡¯s all¡­¡±


    The People¡¯s Mind nodded. ¡°All the more reason to respect you. Thank you, Ilirianna, but¡­I must decline. I made a promise to someone that I would never expose this gift¡ªthat I would take it with me to the grave. I plan to uphold that¡­no matter what Markreas does to me. When I used it against him, it was in the hopes that I would kill him and keep the information secret¡­ Whatever happens will be my punishment for failure.¡±


    She could tell without effort that he meant that with all his heart¡ªthat no amount of convincing would change his decision, so she decided to not waste her breath. ¡°Very well¡­ In that case, good luck, Keskivaara¡­¡±


    Ilirianna spun on her heel and stalked towards the door, but just as she was about to depart the cell, the People¡¯s Mind called out one last thing.


    ¡°I marked the King with the Teritus.¡±


    She stopped midstep, her eyes going wide as her breath caught in her throat.


    ¡°I ordered Vesh to pit him against Markreas, so if we¡¯re lucky, the People¡¯s Mind may have already marked our dear King. You might be able to get rid of him as we speak.¡±


    ¡°And why¡­¡± she began, forcing Tali¡¯s words out of her head. ¡°...would you tell me that? Nobody knew¡­ That¡¯s valuable information to give to an enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°I suppose so¡­¡±


    That was all Keskivaara said in response, so reeling from those words, Ilirianna yanked the door closed behind her and hurried away from the cell as fast as she could.


    ***


    Watching Ilirianna drag Keskivaara towards the Citadel with a grimace, Album Luz pondered whether she should join the Princess just in case the People¡¯s Mind pulled anything suspicious or drastic. She knew it was a paranoid thought given the mana-suppressing cuffs preventing Keskivaara from using his magic, as well as the weakened state his body should be in, but even with the fall of the Kosah-Rei, she couldn¡¯t help fearing any sudden changes in the situation¡ªa feeling that was not helped by the simple fact that they knew nothing about the strange lightning magic that was used against King Markreas. Album had never heard of anything like it, and from what she gathered on the many discussions that took place throughout the duration of their trip home, neither had anybody else in their company. So who was to say whether Keskivaara could still use it despite the cuffs or not? What if he was simply waiting for an opportunity to slip away, and now that every single Master wouldn¡¯t be right on top of him, he would have that opportunity?


    The Master of Light sighed, slumping her shoulders and berating herself for being so anxious all the time. Just take deep breaths, Album¡­ It¡¯s over¡­ Vesh, Tyrus, and Kristoff are all dead, Miyon¡¯s been erased, Keskivaara will never see the sun again, and though two of them are still out there somewhere, they shouldn¡¯t have the resources to cause any more destruction the way they did in Stellareid. What happened to Father and Eko¡­should never happen again¡­


    Unfortunately, the trauma from that night ran deep, so Album had a feeling there would still be some time until she could relax and begin moving on. Accepting that fact, she ripped her attention away from Ilirianna, who had just moved through the gates into the gardens, and instead glanced around at the rest of the company still in the process of unloading their supplies and prepping the distortion generators for their return to storage. Not far from her, Ryokumo and Rennigan were talking softly to one another, and realizing that her old friend was probably going to head home soon, she stuck her hand in the air and called out to him.


    ¡°Kumo? You have a moment?¡±


    Ryokumo glanced over his shoulder and made eye contact with her before smiling warmly, saying one last thing to Rennigan, and hurrying over to where she waited.


    ¡°Yes, Album? How can I be of service?¡± he greeted with a laugh.


    She took some comfort in the fact that he was already beginning to seem more upbeat and cheerful, as if his old self was coming out again with the Kosah-Rei¡¯s defeat. She didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead taking a second to gaze into his deep brown eyes and take in his uplifting expression. She hated how much she loved him, how important he had become to her, because she knew as an absolute fact that he had never once looked at her the way she looked at him. He was in love with Ilirianna, and there was nothing Album could do to change that. For years, she had tried to move on and accept that a relationship with Ryokumo was impossible, but a small, stubborn part of her still sometimes wondered if something would shift¡ªif someday, Ryokumo Caeli would notice her in the way she wished he would.


    Ilirianna¡­isn¡¯t an option for him, after all¡­ Her status as Princess and heir to the throne makes it impossible for him to be with her, so maybe if he moves on from her, he¡¯ll see that I¡¯m right here? It¡¯s pathetically optimistic, but¡­? Album smiled up at him. It still makes me happy to think about¡­


    ¡°Are you getting ready to go back home?¡± she inquired, to which Ryokumo nodded.


    ¡°Yes. This was a fun trip, but I desperately miss my bed, so Glaus and I were thinking we¡¯d just head out now. Tell Liri I said goodbye, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Album assured him. ¡°Then again, knowing her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll come by to say it herself.¡±


    Her old friend laughed and spread his hands in concession. ¡°Can¡¯t really argue there, can I?¡± Ryokumo took a deep breath then, his head raising as he turned his eyes towards the cloudy sky above. ¡°You know, two weeks later and I still can¡¯t believe it actually happened¡ªthat we won. Even with Sartella and Firrik out there somewhere, the knowledge that the others¡­that Vesh is gone¡­ It¡¯s just such a weight off my shoulders¡­ So with all my heart¡­¡± Ryokumo lowered her gaze back to her, then added, ¡°Thank you for being by my side when we confronted him. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you, Album. We make a magnificent team.¡±


    Extending his fist for a bump, Ryokumo grinned confidently, and not wanting to leave him hanging, Album did as he requested. ¡°Any time, Kumo. You know me, after all. If you ever need anything, just call me and I¡¯ll come running.¡±


    ¡°Right back at you, my friend. Although¡­¡± He shook his head with exasperation. ¡°You speak like we¡¯re parting ways for good. You¡¯re more than welcome to stop by and visit Glaus and I whenever you¡¯d like. Liri drops in without announcement all the damn time, so by all means¡­ Come for dinner sometime.¡±


    A surge of happiness flowed through her body, and though she knew there was nothing more than friendship behind his words, they were joyful to hear nonetheless. She would gladly take him up on that offer, even if it was nothing more than a dinner with friends.


    ¡°Okay, Kumo. I¡¯ll do that¡­ And I look forward to it!¡±


    ***


    Ryokumo and Rennigan decided to hail a carriage to take them home since both were utterly exhausted from walking and riding. Never before had the cheap wooden seats of Erika¡¯s public transportation felt so comfortable as the wind mage let out an exhale of relief, leaning his head against the back and gazing at the ceiling above him. Rennigan sat across from him, his head on his fist as he watched the passing view of the capital city beyond the window. As he had stated to Album, it felt so strange for the conflict with the Kosah-Rei to be over¡ªespecially given that it went off nearly flawlessly. The only exception to their perfect game was the escape of Leiolai Sartella and Tali Firrik, a failure that left a small pit in his stomach. Most feared Leiolai¡¯s survival given how dangerous her biomagic had been all these years, but Ryokumo was one of the few people more afraid of Tali.


    After all, if she¡¯d been killed in Ankalla, we could have brushed her alleged predictions off as the ramblings of a madwoman¡­ Her survival is an uncomfortable indication¡ªone I wish I didn¡¯t have to ponder¡­ I have faith that Liri would never side with that woman, but at the same time, under the right circumstances¡­


    Markreas¡¯s death march through Ildara had left Ilirianna visibly disgusted and enraged, and while Ryokumo didn¡¯t think that would be enough to push her into Tali¡¯s embrace, it still left him a bit antsy.


    But I really shouldn''t ponder it for now¡­ It does me no good, especially when it¡¯s time to sit back and celebrate a victory we were all so desperate to attain. Ryokumo then grimaced as he turned his head to regard Rennigan across from him. I truly would have thought Glaus would feel the same, but he somehow seems more depressed and scared than he did before Tyrus died¡­


    Ryokumo narrowed his eyes, not only recalling the way he had uncharacteristically shouted at Nyx, but also at the many fearful glances he sent both the Master of Water and Sinna Cartus. Rennigan was afraid of something, and based on his behavior, Ryokumo suspected something had happened between him and the Masters he was assigned to. Given Ryokumo¡¯s lower status, he couldn¡¯t very well confront Sinna and Nyx, so for the moment, he intended to keep an eye on Rennigan and wait for a time where he might be able to convince him to talk.


    But if something did happen, I want to know¡­ Glaus should be on top of the world, celebrating a feat that is truly impressive, so if those Masters stole his relief from him, then I may very well have to get involved¡­


    This was the mindset he took, and as the carriage dropped Ryokumo and Rennigan off at their home, the wind mage watched his friend carefully. But Rennigan merely shuffled through the door, then made his way towards the stairs. Expecting him to just be depositing his belongings in his room, Ryokumo headed to the kitchen to begin boiling water for an herbal tea intended to ease anxiety, but by the time the cups were filled with the steaming liquid and resting on the coffee table, awaiting Rennigan¡¯s return, the water mage still wasn¡¯t back.


    In fact, he never left his bedroom again for the rest of the day.

 V10 Chapter 4- Their Next Steps

    Chapter IV


    ¡°But Markreas, I don¡¯t understand! Keskivaara was by far the most dangerous target in that fortress, so of anybody to spare, why would you choose him? Should we not have just severed his head and been done with him?¡±


    That was the question Nakoma Taurus had posed to his King the second the company departed Ankalla and they had a moment of privacy. The Master of Fire rode beside Markreas on his horse, his brow furrowed with anxiety as he considered the People¡¯s Mind currently tied to the post of a looted wagon and guarded by Sinna and Nyx a ways behind them. On the entire trip north, the King had been foaming at the mouth to get his hands on Keskivaara, and from what he¡¯d been told, when they first breached the walls of Ankalla, Markreas had gone after the People¡¯s Mind full-throttle in a wild and uncontrollable rage. Most were certain that Rickori Keskivaara was a dead man, yet when Nakoma ran into Markreas on his way down to the courtyard and saw Keskivaara unconscious, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Their business kept him from inquiring about it, so the question nagged at him for hours until he could finally ask it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Nakoma,¡± Markreas replied. ¡°If I were to listen to my emotions, there would be nothing left but the ashes of that man¡¯s body. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not that lucky. In the midst of our battle, Keskivaara cast a spell that sent electricity surging from his hand and into the water at my feet, stunning me for a second and nearly giving him the opening to strike me down.¡±


    The Master of Fire frowned, not fully comprehending what it was his old friend was trying to say. ¡°Electricity? But, there¡¯s no known spell that can control it. How is that¡ª?¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s the crux of my decision,¡± Markreas interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re right, there isn¡¯t. I¡¯ve never heard of a single person who could control lightning, and since Keskivaara can use magic without incantations, I have no idea what spell it was. That¡¯s why I took him alive. I intend to claw that information out of him, no matter what it takes.¡±


    The King left the conversation at that, though he made sure to tell Toranei, Alharo, and the other Masters so that by the time they returned to the Citadel, everybody of importance understood why the People¡¯s Mind was their captive and what they would have to do. Though there was a lot of business to attend to for the King upon their arrival in Erika, Markreas did not waste any time summoning the members of his royal team to the throne room so they could properly discuss the upcoming days. Therefore, Keskivaara¡¯s imprisonment was entrusted to Ilirianna while Nakoma, Toranei, Alharo, and Koroha followed Markreas through the gardens, into the white tower itself, and then towards the nearest lift. The Master of Wind cast Ortumo, ascending them all the way up to the highest levels of the Citadel where the corridors shifted from silver and white to gold and green, indicating that they had reached the protected floors.


    Markreas stalked forward silently, clearly not wanting to say anything until they were in the privacy of the throne room despite the illusion charms ensuring that only the Iijis and the highest elders of the Council could even be up there. Nevertheless, it was only once the double emerald doors were pushed open and the five of them had safely entered their destination that Markreas sat himself upon his large golden throne and let out a rumbling sigh.


    ¡°Thank you all for bearing with me,¡± he grunted. ¡°I understand that we¡¯re going to be very busy cleaning up any messes this operation may have caused, but Keskivaara is a painfully important issue to deal with, so while the five of us are still together, I wanted to take advantage of the opportunity and discuss it with you.¡± Markreas suddenly appeared tired, as if the weight of the month-long trip was finally settling onto him, or perhaps he had always been this exhausted and only felt comfortable visibly showing it while in the presence of his old royal team. ¡°What do you think? Both about the lightning magic, and about how to get that man to talk?¡±


    Nakoma glanced first to Alharo and Koroha on his left then to Toranei on his right, noting that all three of them seemed a bit uncertain of how to answer. It was not an easy predicament, especially because a new type of magic had not been discovered for centuries, ever since the very first mind mage revealed their affinity to the Iijis during the early days of the Age of Expansion. This was primarily because the ability to use a certain type of mana would be passed down to one¡¯s children so long as they had at least a single parent who could produce it. That was why the Noctalus and the Iijis rarely allowed multiple siblings to reproduce unless they were married. They didn¡¯t want dark and light magic to spread outside of their own lineage, so any members of those Houses that were not in line for power were urged against having extramarital kids, and had been castrated in some instances. Of course, this could put the family lines in jeopardy, with Markreas¡¯s late younger brother having never reproduced and leaving the Iiji line relatively small in the current era.


    And even smaller than Markreas knows¡­ Nakoma reluctantly added.


    Nevertheless, because of the ease with which mana production could be spread, it was next to impossible that lightning magic would have never appeared in all of Ijirian history. Keskivaara being able to control it meant that his ancestors could as well, but then it broached the question of how an elite family of Stellareid, who never used magic and instead dedicated themselves to research, could have acquired the ability to make an unknown type of mana.


    ¡°How much do we know about Keskivaara¡¯s lineage?¡± Toranei asked, finally breaking a silence that had gone on a little too long and revealing that she had been following the same train of thought as Nakoma. ¡°I know his parents were not mages, but did he have any grandparents or great-grandparents that were? Or¡­¡± The Queen then paused and glanced away, as if finding herself embarrassed to say what was on her mind. ¡°Well, as strange as this sounds, how far back do the records of Keskivaara¡¯s family tree go? Is it possible that they¡¯re from another realm?¡±


    Nakoma¡¯s eyes went wide as he realized where Toranei was going with this. ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was wondering a similar thing,¡± Markreas growled. ¡°I refuse to believe his magic could have been hidden from the Iijis all these many centuries, so I can¡¯t quite brush aside the prospect that a foreign mage family slipped into Ijiria. From where, I could not say¡­ There isn¡¯t a magical realm that borders us, unless you believe the old conspiracies regarding Cansi, so if he is foreign, he may very well be from a realm we do not know of.¡±


    ¡°But then how could he have gotten in without us knowing?¡± Nakoma pointed out. ¡°Every entry point on this continent is in a public space with the sole exception of the one within the Citadel! Somebody would have seen foreigners entering, right? Even if they went through a foreign point, there¡¯s no way rumors of it wouldn¡¯t have reached the Empire.¡±


    Koroha shook her head, then muttered, ¡°Miyon got in without us realizing and he was from Omaruo. If Keskivaara has foreign blood with a magic we don¡¯t, then who''s to say what else he can do? Who¡¯s to say what his family may have done to slip past us.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I don¡¯t like about that theory,¡± Alharo added, ¡°is the way in which his parents died. I know they were only scientists, but to be killed by your average roadside brigands feels a little strange for people of another realm, does it not?¡±


    Markreas shrugged. ¡°It depends, I suppose. How far back did this family enter? If his parents were generations removed from the initial immigrants, then it¡¯s not inconceivable that they refrained from ever learning magic.¡±


    ¡°Not a bad point,¡± Alharo conceded. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    ¡°Nor does it with me.¡± Toranei scoffed, her blue eyes shifting to scan the golden throne room and the pillars framing the lavish seats. ¡°However, Keskivaara was not a mage either until he left Stellareid, so there¡¯s no question he learned how to fight during that time he was vanished. If that magic was awakened, it was then.¡± Her brow furrowed in thought, and as if suddenly considering something, the Queen turned back to gaze at Koroha. ¡°Lightning often comes with a storm, so is it possible it¡¯s not a different mana but a rare form of wind magic?¡±


    Koroha shook her head almost instantly. ¡°Not a chance. If it was part of my affinity, I think we would have found out during the Age of Ascension, right? Mages of that era researched everything, so I¡¯d be shocked if there was some art we were unaware of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree, but I felt it needed to be said just in case,¡± Toranei said with a sigh. ¡°But to be perfectly honest, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any explanation that doesn¡¯t come with some caveat. It just doesn''t make sense for a new affinity to appear like this.¡±


    ¡°And I should ask even though I feel I know the answer,¡± Nakoma began, ¡°but did Liri ever make mention of it? She fought him in Stellareid, so if he had this magic at his disposal, why not use it then?¡±


    Markreas smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, I thought a similar thing, but Ilirianna told me he never showed even a spark of lightning. However, she also said he was clearly in a conflicted state of mind, and that she even wondered if he wanted her to kill him. Perhaps he used it in Ankalla because he found a reason to live¡ªa reason to tap into what was clearly a taboo power in the face of the King.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant,¡± Alharo grunted. ¡°Well, I do wish we could have just executed him at the fortress, but I understand why you chose not to. Then the only way we learn what we need is through Keskivaara himself. What are the odds he talks, do you suppose?¡±


    Markreas gave an apathetic shrug. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s fifty-fifty. It depends on how deep a secret he considers it. However, we will do everything we can to get the answers we need. Can I leave the¡­interrogation to you, Nakoma?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± the Master of Fire answered immediately, straightening his back as he was given his orders. ¡°I¡¯ll burn it right out of him¡­ You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Then I leave Keskivaara in your care. As for you two¡­¡± He then turned his eyes towards Koroha and Alharo, who followed Nakoma¡¯s lead of standing taller and more at the ready. ¡°Koro, I would like you to research this magic. I don¡¯t expect you¡¯ll find anything, but the libraries here in the Citadel, at the Academy, and in the city are all filled to the brim with old texts. Find any mention of lightning magic, no matter how minor, and report back to me. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°At once,¡± she stated.


    Satisfied, Markreas then addressed Alharo. ¡°And you, my friend, should do something similar. Check old Korrei-Tarr records for any warriors that may have used such magic. It¡¯s a much smaller undertaking than I¡¯m giving Koro, but that¡¯s also because I need you on your toes.¡±


    ¡°On my toes?¡± the Vice-Captain parroted with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°Forgive me, Markreas, but what for?¡±


    The King clicked his tongue. ¡°Sparing Keskivaara is risky because it means he has a chance to escape. Tali Firrik and Leiolai Sartella are still out there, and while they aren¡¯t the most dangerous on their own, should they break Keskivaara free, then combined with Sartella¡¯s biomagic, they could become a threat once more. We must remain alert for the changeling, especially now that she can become a damned dragon. Do not allow her into Erika¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, but you honestly think they¡¯ll try to free Keskivaara?¡± Alharo asked, to which Markreas gave a firm nod.


    ¡°We slaughtered their allies. They¡¯re left with nothing, but even setting Keskivaara¡¯s strength aside, he has a reputation with the people that could rival Vesh. Firrik may try to use the People¡¯s Mind the same way she used him, and the last thing we need is the Kosah-Rei rising from the ashes after all the work it took to eradicate them. Keeping Sartella out of the city will be hard since we can¡¯t very well check every damn bird that flies down, so we must be vigilant.¡±


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Alharo stated. ¡°It shall be done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ In that case¡ª¡±


    It was then that the King was interrupted by the sudden opening of the throne room doors behind Nakoma, followed by a shrill shouting of, ¡°King Markreas, what is the meaning of this?!¡±


    Markreas¡¯s eyes narrowed with disgust, and even before he spoke the newcomer¡¯s name, Nakoma knew exactly who it was that had just stormed into the throne room. ¡°Kloras. Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Can you help me?¡± the council member spat, his footsteps echoing off the ground as he stalked into Nakoma¡¯s view, passing by the four of them without so much as a glance as he fixed Markreas a glare. ¡°You¡¯re damn right you can help me! I thought it went without saying that your first priority upon arrival would be to report to the Council of Elders, so may I ask just what the hell you¡¯re doing here?¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Markreas¡¯s features didn¡¯t shift whatsoever at Kloras¡¯s bold and confrontational demeanor, but having known the King as long as he had, Nakoma could tell that had Kloras Glaus not been such a significant figure in the Ijirian government, he would already have lobbed his head off for his utter disrespect.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Markreas said stiffly. ¡°But unfortunately for you, there was something I needed to discuss with my old friends, and it does take priority over my report to the Council. Be grateful we¡¯ve already wrapped up, so if you¡¯d like, I can come to the Chambers now.¡±


    Kloras¡¯s golden eyes narrowed as he finally glanced back at Nakoma, Koroha, Alharo, and Toranei, all of whom were staring back with unbridled irritation. ¡°And what was it you needed to talk about? Hmm?  What¡¯s so important that you would leave us waiting after all we did for you¡ªafter we so graciously permitted this ghastly assault?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll tell you when I tell the Council.¡± Markreas lifted himself from his throne, his large form looming over Kloras in a manner that was threatening despite the importance of not angering this man. ¡°Shall we head there now?¡±


    Kloras smiled coldly, undeterred by Markreas¡¯s silent hatred despite the fact that he would never have stood a second¡¯s chance of survival if the King finally decided to be rid of him. ¡°Yes. We shall, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then by all means, lead the way.¡±


    With that, the council member spun on his heel and marched back towards the throne room doors, Markreas hot on his heels, before both disappeared into the hallway beyond. The four who remained watched their departure for a few seconds, and when it was just them left in that magnificent golden room, Alharo let out a wry chuckle and grunted,


    ¡°So that¡¯s the famous Kloras Glaus, is it? He¡¯s as awful as I¡¯ve heard¡­¡±


    Toranei smiled bitterly, having never bothered to restrain her dislike for the Council Member. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a wretched little thing, isn¡¯t he? How he was ever granted power in our government is beyond me, and I¡¯m grateful that Markreas is often the one who has to handle him. I don¡¯t consider myself terribly emotional, but I¡¯m not sure I could have dealt with him for as long as my husband has.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Markreas has patience beyond my comprehension,¡± Alharo agreed. ¡°Guess that¡¯s just another godly gift special to the Iijis. On the bright side, though, the apple fell pretty far from the tree in that family. Young Rennigan was magnificent back in Ankalla. I mean, to kill Quill Tyrus nearly on his own is a hell of an impressive feat. He¡¯ll make a great apprentice to Master Rana, and a respectable Master of Water when the time comes.¡±


    The Queen nodded her agreement. ¡°He wasn¡¯t always like that. There was a time when Rennigan was no different from his father. I think Stellareid opened his eyes to reality.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t think he¡¯ll still be a puppet for Kloras to use to swipe even more power from the Masters?¡± Koroha inquired with a skeptical expression, to which Toranei gave a firm shake of her head.


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t. Rennigan has been key in making Kloras more flexible these past few years. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Rennigan¡¯s ascension to the Masters makes the Council easier to deal with. Time will have to tell though.¡±


    As his friends spoke, Nakoma did his best to shove his concerns deep inside of him, for if any of the three present noticed the nauseous feeling that had suddenly come over him, then he would have a hard time hiding the fact that he knew something they did not. Nakoma¡¯s heart was pounding in his chest as he recalled the day after they left the fortress when Sinna Cartus had pulled him aside and informed him of a terrible occurrence that took place during the battle against Quill Tyrus.


    ¡°The Wraith was unleashed once again, Taurus¡­ Tyrus managed to kill Nyx, forcing me to flee the fight and leave Glaus on his own. I expected him to kill the little shit, but somehow, Glaus managed to come out on top and walk away alive¡­ In fact, he killed Tyrus too quickly, for when he returned to where we split up, he saw the Wraith. He knows her secret, and I couldn¡¯t kill him before Vice Captain Bann reached us¡­ Nyx doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s going to do anything, but¡­ If we want to protect Nyx, we need to be ready to kill Rennigan Glaus at the drop of a hat¡­ After all, if Markreas finds out you¡¯ve known all this time, then you won¡¯t be escaping the consequences either¡­¡±


    Nakoma swallowed down his sick feeling as he found himself once again pondering this sudden turn of events. If Rennigan exposes the Wraith¡¯s existence, it could destroy everything. Nyx would be executed, then Cartus and I would follow after her¡­ Of course, it¡¯s not likely he¡¯s aware that I know, but I fear Cartus would drag me down with her. She¡¯s right, we need to be very careful around that young man¡­


    At the very least, Sinna managed to subdue the Wraith swiftly and eliminate anybody other than Rennigan who did see it, so it was almost completely covered up. The only issue was that Sinna¡¯s explanation of how she was split up from Rennigan was rather vague. She told Markreas that Rennigan was alone when Alharo found him because Quill managed to create enough chaos to split them up and suck Rennigan into his pocket realm alone. The King didn¡¯t seem to dwell on it, but there were smart people around them that might get suspicious and begin to stick their noses where it didn¡¯t belong.


    Especially with how traumatised Glaus seemed on the ride home¡­ If somebody connects his current state with Cartus and Rana and is bold enough to confront them¡­ Nakoma¡¯s lips tightened with annoyance, a particular person¡¯s face appearing in his mind¡¯s eye as the individual most likely to be a problem. Yeah, with that said, I suppose we¡¯ll need to watch Caeli, as well¡­


    ***


    Prince Reigious Iiji sat patiently on the couch of the royal suite as he excitedly awaited the return of his parents and older sister. He had already received word that the attack force had arrived back in Erika after a successful operation to exterminate the Kosah-Rei, finally ending the six-year long war that had taken so much from their country and the people he loved. For all that time, he wished there was more he could do to help, and before the attack force left, he had gone to his father and requested that he be permitted to join them as well so that he may play his own role in Ijirian victory. Unfortunately, Markreas had brushed his request aside, stating that not only was he not trained enough to be a part of such a dangerous operation, but that they needed him and Piura to remain in Erika on the unlikely chance that the King and Ilirianna did not make it back. Reigious felt that was a silly thing to be worried about and had full faith that both of them would come back alive, but nevertheless, he was not about to question the word of his father.


    Therefore, he did as ordered and stayed home with Piura as the two of them managed the Citadel in their family¡¯s absence. Piura, who was always a better warrior than him, moved down into the city to take her mother¡¯s place as the Captain of the remaining Korrei-Tarr. They needed somebody heading the organization just in case the Kosah-Rei¡¯s trap involved luring Ijirian forces out of Erika so the Capital City would be weaker to a subsequent assault. Piura¡¯s role was to lead the elite battalions should that be the case, but as Reigious expected, the month spent in Erika was uneventful and boring. On his end, he merely had to manage relations with the Council of Elders and help Kloras and Orland cover up the Masters¡¯ departure for as long as was feasible. Eventually, it became impossible to keep the secret, but by the time he and the High Elders had to fess up, it would be too late for any Kosah-Rei spies to warn Ankalla.


    Reigious let out a sigh of relief at the knowledge that he was finally free of his duties and could return control over to Markreas, Toranei, and Ilirianna.


    And hopefully, things can be quieter around here for a little while. With the Kosah-Rei gone, maybe we can finally relax and return to the previous years of peace.


    The young man knew that was wishful thinking, for there was always something going on in the Ijirian Empire that required their attention. In addition to that, he knew that the death of the Kosah-Rei leadership wouldn¡¯t mean that their followers and supporters would just fall into line and shut up. There would still be uprisings, albeit much smaller and less dangerous, throughout the northern countryside that would force them to send soldiers and Masters, but those would merely be the dying breaths of that terrible movement.


    The Prince glanced to his left at Anna-Piura, who was sitting beside him with her eyes closed and her breathing very steady, as if she were trying to meditate. She was a very quiet woman who almost never spoke even to her brother, so he was often left wondering what she felt and thought. Of course, that wasn¡¯t to say she was mean, for she would talk to him if he initiated the conversation, but otherwise, the two siblings would end up as they were in that moment¡ªsilent.


    What might she be thinking about the end of the Kosah-Rei?


    Was she relieved like he was, or was she more practical? Was she internally preparing for the next steps in the eradication of the cult?


    He wondered if he should ask, but like always, Reigious decided not to bother her if she preferred the company of her thoughts, so he returned his attention to waiting for his family to walk through that door. It was perhaps around twenty more minutes before his wait finally ended and his oldest sister, Ilirianna, stalked into the royal suite with her head low and her eyes directed at the carpet.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Reigious exclaimed, jumping to his feet with a broad smile. ¡°Welcome home!¡±


    Ilirianna didn¡¯t react to him, as if she hadn¡¯t even processed his presence. Instead, she kept walking past the couch and headed towards the staircase behind them. Reigious frowned, then repeated,


    ¡°Sister? Liri!¡±


    It was halfway up the curved steps that Ilirianna paused, her blue eyes becoming more alert as she turned her head to gaze down at him. ¡°Oh, sorry, Reigious. I was just¡­thinking¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Trying to keep his disappointment from showing, the Prince forced his smile back to his face. ¡°Welcome home. We missed you around here, and, um¡­ Well, congratulations on finally defeating the Kosah-Rei! I knew you guys could do it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, thanks, Brother,¡± she replied without the triumphant tone he would have expected. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been told, but they aren¡¯t all gone. Tali Firrik and Leiolai Sartella got away, and we brought Rickori Keskivaara back to the Citadel in custody. Father will fill you in on the details, though.¡±


    Reigious gave a weak nod, sparing a quick glance down at Piura, who was still sitting on the couch as she watched their interaction. ¡°That¡¯s still an incredible feat even if you didn¡¯t take out all of them, right? So I¡¯m proud nonetheless!¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m exhausted, so I¡¯m gonna go lay down for a bit.¡±


    With that abrupt statement, Ilirianna stalked the rest of the way up the stairs and towards the loft overlooking the main room before disappearing into her bedroom, leaving Reigious gazing after her with a melancholic expression. The Prince slumped his shoulders then slowly lowered himself back onto the couch.


    ¡°You know, Anna, I was really hoping their victory would start to make things better¡­¡± he muttered under his breath despite addressing his sister. ¡°Was that too optimistic?¡±


    Piura shrugged. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Something¡¯s bothering her, and while I always figured it must have just been trauma from living through Stellareid, maybe there¡¯s more to it than that. It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡±


    Reigious clenched his teeth with frustration. Ilirianna had been painfully distant from the two of them ever since she returned from the Battle of Stellareid three and half years ago. She stopped spending time with them, no longer spoke to them as often as she used to, and was visibly quicker to anger with their mother. In fact, Reigious got the nasty feeling that Ilirianna had grown to hate Toranei. At the time, he insisted that it was as Piura just stated¡ªthat she was emotionally hurt because of what happened in the City of Starlight, but as the years passed, nothing changed. In fact, that very moment was the first time he¡¯d properly spoken to her in quite a while. It was like she had stepped out of his life, leaving him wondering what it was they had done wrong.


    Did I do something to offend her? Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have? Or did I fail to say something when I should have¡­? I truly don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°Should I be more proactive?¡± he asked. ¡°Should I try reaching out to her myself? I don¡¯t want to bother her, but I also miss my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what you should do,¡± Piura said softly. ¡°Personally, if Liri doesn¡¯t want to talk to me like an adult, then I won¡¯t show her that respect either. I can¡¯t apologize for something if I don¡¯t know what I did, so unless she reaches out, I¡¯m not going to worry. That¡¯s my decision, and you should make yours.¡±


    Reigious sighed, cursing Piura¡¯s lack of help despite understanding her mindset. ¡°Fair enough¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll give it some more thought then¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°I marked the King with the Teritus.¡±


    Keskivaara¡¯s parting words rattled through Ilirianna¡¯s brain for the entire duration of her trip from the dungeons up to the royal suite. They were mocking her, reminding her of what Tali suggested she do, leaving her wondering if the Voice of Rei told Keskivaara to say that. Naturally, Ilirianna was firm in her decision to not play into Tali¡¯s hands¡ªto never stain her soul with blood again. She was willing to take a life in the heat of battle, but to assassinate somebody the way she did to Cartigan, or the way Tali suggested she do to Markreas, Toranei, and Koroha, was unacceptable. If she used the Teritus to claim the throne, then she wouldn¡¯t be any different from the cultists she had been cursing all these years. How could she then condemn the tragedy in Stellareid? How could she rule as a respectable Queen of the people if she butchered her predecessor to get there? She would be nothing more than an irredeemable hypocrite.


    And yet¡­


    Pushing her bedroom door closed behind her, Ilirianna pressed her back against it and slipped two fingers into the small pocket on the side of her pants before pulling out the little red ring that Tali had given her in that Ankalla common room.


    I¡¯m not going to use this, yet I still can¡¯t bring myself to turn it over to Markreas¡­


    The small golden ring with a red jewel in the center rested in her palm, not emanating even a molecule of mana despite the power she knew it contained. It was a weapon of mass destruction if used in the proper way, and from what she knew, it might have been the last of its kind.


    Firrik said she destroyed them all except for this one and the one she gave to Keskivaara. His arm was blown off though and Markreas never reported retrieving a Tertius, so I can only imagine the King accidentally destroyed it in their battle. Ilirianna narrowed her eyes. And if Keskivaara isn¡¯t lying, he doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s been marked¡­ How could that be? Markreas¡¯s strength with fire magic is almost unrivaled, so maybe the sudden jolt from the lightning magic screwed with his senses¡­


    Ilirianna knew that she should give the Tertius to the King and have it placed in the Vault of the Relics where it belonged, but she feared giving such a powerful weapon to the man who just added days to their trip home so he could torment his people. It was too strong a relic to be in his hands, so her other option was to destroy it. If she smashed this ring, then Markreas being marked meant nothing. The curse would never be triggered.


    That¡¯s what I should do¡­ I should destroy it¡­


    But¡­

 V10 Chapter 5- Lost In His Thoughts

    Chapter V


    It was around a day after the extermination party returned to Erika that it began to rain in the capital. The clouds gradually grew darker, casting an eerie grey light over the city before the storm came in, accompanied by winds so strong that it rattled the windows of the Citadel and created an ever-present white noise that was hard to tune out at first. It was uncertain how long the rain would last, but for Nigreos Noctis, he was more than pleased if it stuck around for a while. He spent far too much time outside over the course of the last month, so the rain was a perfect excuse to hole himself up inside the tower and relax. He exerted so much energy for that operation, and it went off almost flawlessly, so he felt he deserved to just lay down and waste away for a couple of days. Unfortunately, he was not granted that reprieve because his thoughts continued to stray to a particular dilemma he¡¯d been facing for the last few weeks.


    I¡¯m being lied to.


    That much he was nearly certain of.


    Something was going on behind the scenes, and it involved Ilirianna, Ryokumo, Album, and Grunly. All of them looked at him and spoke to him as if they knew something he did not, and though he had been putting up with it for all these years, he was finally growing tired of being treated like a fool. He was as much a member of the royal team as they were, so he didn¡¯t understand why he would be left out. Did they not trust him? He hadn¡¯t ever done anything to lose their trust, so he couldn¡¯t fathom why they would hide things from him. Originally, he opted to simply accept that there was a chasm between them that wasn¡¯t there before, but when he spoke to Edwar Grunly on the trip north, he realized that the secrets being kept from him may very well relate to the death of Abigail Reiner.


    When I made my declaration to fight in Abi¡¯s name, Master Grunly appeared conflicted¡­ Then, when pressed for why he would feel that way, he stammered through his words, refused to make eye contact, and seemed scared that he had said something he should not have. Then, when our conversation was cut short by Miklan¡¯s arrival, he suddenly started to avoid me. But why? What does he know that I don¡¯t? Is there more to Abi¡¯s death than I¡¯ve been told?


    Nigreos clicked his tongue with annoyance, recalling how he had run into Ilirianna and Ryokumo on their way to speak with Grunly a few days before they left Erika. They didn¡¯t tell him what it was about, and then the Master of Nature¡¯s odd behavior began not long after. He announced his retirement, had suddenly become happier, and regarded Nigreos with uncertainty. Whatever his old teammates were hiding from him, he didn¡¯t believe Grunly knew about it until that night.


    The Battle of Ankalla forced me to brush this situation aside for a while, but now that it¡¯s over, I don¡¯t feel like I can let it go for much longer. Grunly¡¯s retiring once his replacement gets to Erika, though from what I know, he and King Markreas are still in debate over who he¡¯s selecting. The old man¡¯s strong-willed, so I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t change his mind. There¡¯s only so much time before Grunly steps down, so if I want to confront him, I have to do it now. That being said¡­


    Nigreos furrowed his brow in thought. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m going to come across as an idiot¡­ I don¡¯t want to start pressuring an old man only to find out I¡¯m seeing things that don¡¯t exist, so I want more reassurance that I¡¯m not losing my mind. It might be better to prod one of the others first, but of the three I suspect are aware of this, I think only one has a chance of letting something slip¡­


    Album.


    Ilirianna and Ryokumo were far too clever, so if he confronted them, they were sure to start taking countermeasures. Album, on the other hand, was a different matter. She was clever, too, but he had known her since they were babies. There were few people in the world, if any, that he was as familiar with as Album Luz, so if he went to the Master of Light and was direct, he may very well put her on the spot enough to trick her into making a mistake.


    A big issue, though, is that she hates me for some reason. Trying to talk to her is a pain in the ass, but at this point, if I want to settle my anxieties, I don¡¯t have much of a choice. I¡¯ll talk to Album, and if things go well, I¡¯ll confront Grunly as soon as I can. The last thing I need is Ilirianna getting wind that I¡¯m onto her.


    Time was of the essence, so despite his misgivings, Nigreos finally decided to depart his quarters and head down the residential hall towards Album¡¯s. Like himself, his old friend often locked herself away in her private room, keeping to herself. They lived only a couple doors apart, yet despite their history, he rarely saw her. Maybe this conversation would be the moment when he finally found out what he did to her¡ªhow he wound up the target of her disgust.


    The Master of Darkness took a deep breath as he slowed to a stop right on her doorstep, and with his thoughts collected and his resolve steeled, Nigreos rapped his knuckles against it, then stepped back to await her response. After only a few seconds, the door was pulled open to reveal the Master of Light, who¡¯s cheerful expression faded the second she looked into his eyes. Just as expected, her grin flashed into a grimace as she lowered her eyebrows and glared at him.


    ¡°What?¡± she spat.


    Despite her hostile tone, Nigreos choked back his own aggressive attitude and calmly asked, ¡°May I come in for a moment? There was something I wanted to discuss in private?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±¡¯


    ¡°Not a topic I wish for anybody that may be listening to hear about. That is what private implies, is it not?¡±


    Nigreos held his ground, tired of letting her treat him like garbage when he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so for the first time in his life, he gazed back at her challengingly. If she truly was lying to him, then he had every right to be angry with her. Unfortunately, Album clearly didn¡¯t care to hear any of what he had to say, so she scoffed and went to close the door, but not wanting to back down, Nigreos swiftly placed his foot in the way and blocked her.


    ¡°Album, for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± he hissed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you behave like a goddamn adult and tell me why you hate me! I¡¯ve done nothing to you, yet you keep glaring at me like I¡¯m the worst person you¡¯ve ever met! I¡¯m sick and tired of it! I just want to talk to you! Is that so much to fucking ask!?¡±


    The Master of Light yanked the door back open and stalked forward so that her face was right in front of his. Her black eyes bored into him, and her lips twisted into a furious scowl. ¡°Yes, maybe it is! Call me a child all you like, but I have no interest in speaking with you. Get off my doorstep, Nigreos. Right. Now.¡±


    He rolled his eyes, half-tempted to force his way inside if not for the optics of such behavior. Instead, deciding that Album may truly be a lost cause, he gave one last attempt at information gathering by being completely blunt.


    ¡°Does your hatred for me have anything to do with Abi being alive?¡± he breathed, praying that nobody was nearby to hear him finally put to words the hypothesis that had been forming in his mind.


    It was the only thing that made sense given the way Grunly acted. If Abigail were dead, then it was natural Grunly would want vengeance for his beloved pupil. Or even if he didn¡¯t seek retribution, he would have understood Nigreos¡¯s desire to attain it. Instead, his conflict implied there was more to it, and maybe that he was finally told she survived Stellareid. If she were alive and could tell him to his face that she had no intention of returning to Erika, then he would be left with no choice but to select another apprentice. Ilirianna clearly wanted him to do so, which added up with the timing of her visit to Grunly¡¯s office and the Master of Nature¡¯s retirement announcement. His only conclusion, as hopeful and optimistic as it may seem, was that Abigail Reiner was alive out there. He knew there were plenty of holes in his logic, but if he was correct and came right out with it, how well could Album hide her reaction from him? That was why he committed and just said what he was thinking.


    But Album stared at him like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡± she stammered. ¡°What are you going on about?¡±


    Nigreos frowned. ¡°Y-you¡­don¡¯t know? But I thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°Abi¡¯s dead, you fucking idiot,¡± Album snapped, recovering from her confusion rather quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you think you¡¯re trying to achieve by saying something as dumb as that, but I¡¯m not interested in knowing.¡±


    Hold on, that reaction was far too genuine. Either I¡¯m way off the mark, or¡­Album doesn¡¯t know?


    ¡°What do you know about Princess Ilirianna and Ryokumo¡¯s trip to Grunly¡¯s office? Do you know what they discussed? Do you know why Grunly decided to retire out of the blue after being vehemently opposed?¡±


    Nigreos rattled off question after question, desperately wanting to figure out where he miscalculated before Album shut him out. Yet again, a confused expression overcame the Master of Light, further confirming that she wasn¡¯t aware of what was going on either.


    ¡°I¡­? Their business is not mine,¡± she growled, though he certainly didn¡¯t miss the slight flicker of doubt that had creeped into her voice. ¡°If they spoke to Grunly, it had nothing to do with me¡­ And I fail to see how that¡¯s related to Abi.¡±


    ¡°Then let me explain myself, why don¡¯t you?¡± He glanced around, ensuring the corridor was still empty, before leaning forward and whispering, ¡°Something changed in Grunly. You can¡¯t deny that, Album. That man was firm in his refusal to retire, and then out of nowhere, he¡¯s suddenly welcoming it? Is that not suspicious?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Perhaps. But again, it¡¯s completely unrelated to¡ª¡±


    ¡°So I confronted him on the way to Ankalla,¡± he pressed, talking over her attempt to repeat her previous statement. ¡°I approached him to offer my sympathies for Abi¡¯s death and to reassure him that we¡¯d avenge her, but he reacted like he was uncomfortable¡ªlike he knew something that I didn¡¯t. It was like he wanted to say something to me, but couldn''t, so what if Abigail¡¯s alive, and Ryokumo and the Princess told Grunly to convince him to retire?¡±


    Unfortunately, Album only continued to regard him like he had lost his mind. ¡°If Abi were alive, I¡¯d know. Why would they hide that from me? Hmm? Can you answer that? Or did your paranoid delusions not take it into account?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He grimaced. ¡°I will admit that I can¡¯t exactly explain that part. To be honest, I thought you already knew based on how you¡¯ve treated me these last few years. I figured it had to be related, so the fact that you don¡¯t is strange to me. That being said¡­¡± Nigreos then decided to use a particular card that was only useful now that he understood Album¡¯s position. ¡°Recall our trip to Noctalus and Stellareid. Recall the days before Abi allegedly died. Do you remember how Ryokumo, Princess Ilirianna, and Abi all started behaving strangely¡ªas if they knew something they weren¡¯t sharing? From what I recall, even Glaus commented on it. Did you ever learn what was bothering them? Because what if it¡¯s related to her abrupt disappearance. I should also remind you we never found her remains.¡±


    Album was staring at him, but this time, she didn¡¯t have an immediate retort. The gears in her head were spinning, indicating to him that she did remember the suspicious behavior of the rest of the team. Back then, the two of them had agreed not to pry,, but they had discussed it among themselves, so he knew it had bothered her to be left out. If he could plant these seeds of doubt in her mind, then perhaps he could start to mend his relationship with her. After all, if Ilirianna and Ryokumo had been lying to her face while he only ever told her the truth, then maybe she would come back around for him.


    ¡°So what?¡± she uttered finally. ¡°Why come to me with this? What are you actually trying to accomplish?¡±


    Nigreos smirked as a bit of confidence crept back into him. ¡°I¡¯m going to confront Grunly. He¡¯s old and he can¡¯t quite hide things anymore. If I approach him bluntly the way I just did with you, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to effectively lie. So by all means, come with me, Album. See for yourself that I¡¯m not crazy.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    She sneered up at him, yet again regarding him like he was the most disgusting person she had ever met. ¡°Yes, because I¡¯d love to join you in intimidating an old man. Fuck off. I have no reason to doubt Liri and Kumo.¡±


    ¡°And you have reason to doubt me?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°I do. Now go away.¡±


    Nigreos clenched his teeth, and as she began to close the door on him for the second time, he frantically added, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the end of the week! That way, you¡¯ll have time to give it some thought!¡±


    Album paused for a second, indicating that she heard him, before she closed him off completely and disappeared back into her quarters. The Master of Darkness took a deep breath, both pleased and annoyed by how that interaction unfolded. However, he took some satisfaction in the thought that, if his hunch was correct, then he wasn¡¯t the only one being lied to. It was as Album said, he had no idea why Ilirianna and Ryokumo would lie about Abi¡¯s survival, but if they did, then he was uncovering something that might go back even further than he had initially realized.


    I¡¯m sick of being treated like a fool. If Princess Ilirianna and Ryokumo are deceiving me, then I¡¯ll make them regret it. One way or another, I¡¯m going to learn the truth about Abi¡¯s ¡°death¡±...


    ***


    Despite knowing it was making Ryokumo suspicious, Rennigan had not left his bedroom for longer than a few minutes ever since they arrived back in Erika. The only times he had seen his friend was when he occasionally felt hungry for food or when he had to go use the bathroom. Otherwise, he lay under his covers in the dark, listening to the loud pattering of the rain in the hopes that it would drown out his thoughts. But it never did, rather it felt like his fear, regret, and anger began to drown him, and he had no means of reaching out for air. He wanted to live and he wanted to die, but rarely at the same time. He was terrified of what felt like an inevitable confrontation with Sinna, for he felt there was just no chance she would allow him to live after everything he had seen, and he feared that he may be putting the people he loved in danger. At this point, the Master of Rock had no way of knowing whether he told Ryokumo or not, so what if she targeted him just to be safe?


    What if Ryokumo died because of him?


    I can¡¯t have that¡­ Too many people have died because of me, so if I lost Caeli to Master Cartus¡­then I wouldn¡¯t be able to do as Faye requested. How could I live with myself then?


    The sole reason he hadn¡¯t taken an icicle and jammed it into his throat was because of what he witnessed in his dream.


    ¡°Live, Rennigan. At all costs, make sure you get home safely. Otherwise, we died for nothing. Otherwise, the Battle of Stellareid will have truly been a complete and utter defeat¡­ We¡¯re not going anywhere, so we¡¯ll wait for you as long as we have to. Can you promise me that?¡±


    He felt his body trembling, his fists clenching at his side as he weakly punched his bed. Fuck me¡­ What should I do? I¡¯m so fucking terrified of Rana and Cartus, but I can¡¯t just give up¡­ It¡¯s so unfair¡­ After all I¡¯ve been through, why couldn¡¯t I just come back to Erika happy?! Caeli¡¯s clearly on top of the world, so why can¡¯t I join him?! Why couldn¡¯t we just head down to a tavern together and celebrate our triumph over our enemies?! Instead, I feel sicker than I did before! I can¡¯t¡­ I fucking can¡¯t¡­ I need to run¡­ I need to get the hell outta here¡­


    A part of him was truly considering flight. What would happen if he just snuck out of Erika and fled the country? Would Sinna and Nyx pursue him? Or could he restart his life somewhere else, take on a new identity, and try again? Would the Masters kill Ryokumo in retaliation? Would that be enough to make Sinna go scorched earth like she threatened to? Or would his departure make them safer by decreasing the likelihood he told anybody?


    I could do it¡­ I could hop on a random cart and see where it takes me? I could go south to Krato, north to Harunhein, or leave the fucking continent altogether and visit Sukon. Maybe I could even ask Caeli to¡­ He let that thought trail off before it could take root in his mind, for it was foolishly optimistic and completely unrealistic. What am I even saying? Caeli wouldn¡¯t leave. He¡¯s too attached to Ilirianna¡­ I couldn¡¯t ask that of him¡­


    Rennigan closed his eyes, imagining the faces of Faye, Hiro, and Jessi as he asked himself what they would tell him. Would they have known what to do? Could he have relied on them for support? Hiro and Jessi were from Krato, so could he have gone down there with them and met their families and friends? Would Faye have gone with him despite being an Erikan native?


    She honestly might have¡­ Or, well, had I been better to her, I think she would have¡­ Fuck me¡­ I miss them¡­


    He absently wondered if the Night Market had any shops where he could buy another Elixir of Sweet Dreams. He desperately wanted to see them again, to hear their voices and feel their touch.


    ¡°That being said¡­ The Elixir of Sweet Dreams can become addictive very quickly. One night is okay, I suppose, but please do not drink it ever again, lest you sever yourself from reality. It also amplifies whatever depression you¡¯re experiencing once its effects wear off. It¡¯s terribly unhealthy for one¡¯s mental health.¡±


    He sighed as he recalled Nyx¡¯s warning, but the second her voice entered his mind, it warped and shifted, causing a spasm of terror to jolt through his body.


    ¡°Can you die for me?¡±


    Eyeless sockets, a gaping tooth-filled maw, and a smile that reached from ear to ear. It was a visage he would never forget so long as he lived¡ªa creature that would haunt his nightmares.


    Fuck it¡­ Who goddamn cares if it¡¯s addictive! Who fucking cares if it severs you from reality! I don¡¯t like reality! I don¡¯t want to live in this fucking world!¡± He pulled at his silver hair, feeling pain spread across his skull as he did so. Maybe I will go find more¡­ I have the money¡­ I can afford it¡­ It¡¯s either a utopian dream or a terrible nightmare, so I know which one I¡¯d prefer, consequences be fucking damned!


    His spiraling was interrupted by a sudden knocking at the door, followed by a hesitant call of, ¡°Glaus? Sorry to interrupt, but you have a visitor. Master Rana wishes to speak with you. She said to assure you she was alone.¡±


    He got to his feet so quickly that it probably looked like he got electrocuted. His instinct was to bolt for his window and jump out or to tell Ryokumo he didn¡¯t want to see her, but logic crept its way in faster than his instincts could take control. He knew his terror was obvious, and Ryokumo had already expressed his concerns that Rennigan¡¯s current state was related to Nyx, so if he refused to see the Master of Water, it would only make Ryokumo more worried.


    And Caeli¡¯s not the type to leave things alone. If he gets any more suspicious of me, he¡¯ll take matters into his own hands, and if he sticks his nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, Cartus may kill him¡­ So as sick as I feel, I just can¡¯t turn Master Rana away¡­ I need to choke down my feelings and force my way through this¡­


    ¡°R-right¡­ Yeah, sure¡­ Come on in¡­¡±


    It took everything in his power to keep himself from trembling as his bedroom door was pushed open to reveal the Master of Water standing just on the other side. She moved into the room, her small form concealed by her long silver cloak, the cowl lowered so that her youthful face and silver hair were plenty visible, much to his chagrin. There was a time he may have considered her pretty, but now he could only see a monster in her. Strangely enough, Ryokumo didn¡¯t enter with her and instead shut the door behind her, leaving Rennigan unfortunately by himself. Before he realized it, his back was pressed up against the wall behind him, as far away from Nyx as he could get.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rennigan.¡±


    That was the first thing she said, and it was spoken in a voice so soft he could barely hear her. Slowly, she lowered herself to a sitting position right up against the door then sat cross-legged as she gazed at the carpet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay over here, if it makes you more comfortable. I just wanted to talk for a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Er, um, right¡­¡± he stammered, remaining on his feet despite wondering if it was more respectful to sit down, too. ¡°Um, listen, I swear on my friends¡¯ souls that I¡¯m not going to tell anybody. I promise, so you can just leave me alone¡­¡±


    Nyx nodded. ¡°I believe you. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here to both assure you that I won¡¯t let Sinna or anybody else bring harm to you and your loved ones, and I¡¯m here to tell you the truth¡­like you deserve.¡±


    He frowned, hearing the trembling in Nyx¡¯s voice, as if she were on the verge of tears. ¡°Y-you are? But would it not be safer to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I trust you. I¡¯ve already told you that, but I hope this will prove it¡­¡± The Master of Water then cleared her throat, as if what she was about to say was something she needed to mentally prepare herself for. ¡°Rennigan, do you know what a wraith is?¡±


    ¡°A wraith?¡± he parroted, and with the utterance of that single phrase, everything clicked in his head.


    He was the top of his class at the Academy of Erika and even before school, he was a lover of books on pretty much any topic, so of course he had read about the wraiths that once prowled the lands in the centuries before the Age of Expansion. They were a type of parasite, a being of pure mana that somehow manifested consciousness and had a strong desire to consume flesh and blood. From what he recalled, wraiths possessed their victims, making them essentially immortal unless there was nothing that remained of their bodies. Otherwise, the two consciousnesses swapped out when the body was killed, exactly like what happened to Nyx at Ankalla. In addition, the mana that they were made of was uniform, so wraiths possessed affinities, though he had never heard of wraiths formed of dark, light, or mind magic. Only the base five had been recorded, but they were so dangerous that they were completely wiped off the face of the earth over a millennia ago by combined efforts of the countries on Calkorai. There shouldn¡¯t have been a single one left, but if the creature that Nyx became was a wraith, then one of them managed to hide for a very long time.


    Though, I¡¯m grateful it¡¯s a water type¡­ I recall reading that fire wraiths and rock wraiths had the power to butcher entire towns¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± he finally replied. ¡°I¡¯ve read plenty on wraiths. That¡¯s what that creature was then.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might have¡­¡± Nyx said. ¡°Years ago, a wraith possessed me, and ever since, I¡¯ve mostly managed to keep it contained. Only three times has it emerged. Once when it first claimed me, once at the Battle of Hiriech, and then back at Ankalla. I¡¯ve eaten people¡ªhuman beings¡ªand I almost ate you¡­ I¡¯m grateful that Sinna managed to contain it, but I¡¯m so sorry that she almost killed you. She gets panicked when it comes to my secret.¡±


    Rennigan swallowed back his nervousness at the mention of the Master of Rock. ¡°Who else knows¡­? Tyrus mentioned that Master Taurus was aware, but other than him and Master Cartus, I don¡¯t know much¡­¡±


    ¡°Those are the only two,¡± Nyx answered. ¡°None of the Iijis nor any other Master has been told of this. Though, the surviving Kosah-Rei do know, and I was never really certain why they kept it to themselves. I guess it was to get the drop on me like Tyrus did¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Rennigan did appreciate her being honest, but at the same time, it did very little to ease his fears. Knowing Nyx the way he did, he believed that she was truly regretful and didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him, but from the sound of it, Sinna was willing to go rogue, and currently, he didn¡¯t have a clue what Nakoma Taurus was willing to do. On top of that, if he was ever unfortunate enough for the wraith to get out in his presence, then he doubted he¡¯d survive again. All this conversation did was explain what happened, but he still felt in danger. He still wanted nothing to do with it.


    ¡°The reason¡­¡± Nyx went on after a second, ¡°that I¡¯ve never taken on an apprentice is because I don¡¯t want somebody at my side at all times. It puts them at risk should the wraith get out. I was willing to accept you in order to appease your father, but now, I actually want you to be my apprentice. You¡¯re a brilliant mage, Rennigan, you¡¯d make an excellent Master of Water, and now that you know my secret, you can be prepared to take countermeasures against me. You are¡­the most ideal candidate.¡±


    ¡°A-am I now?¡± he stuttered, hating the idea of spending an extensive period of time in this creature¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not comfortable, so I¡¯ll leave you with this. Your father wants us in his office at the end of the week, almost certainly to formally appoint you¡­ I would like you to be there. I would like you to accept. Will you consider it?¡±


    Rennigan nodded meekly, but was unable to speak this time, so clearly realizing this was as good as she was going to get, Nyx slowly rose to her feet, muttered, ¡°thank you for hearing me out,¡± then departed the bedroom.


    For a while, he was left standing there staring blankly at the ground. He didn¡¯t have to go. If he fled Erika first, he could be on the road to anywhere else before that meeting even took place. It would disappoint his father, it may cause trouble for Nyx, and it could put the people he loved in danger, but at least then, he could have a chance to free himself of his torment.


    But¡­is that okay? I¡¯d just be a coward¡­ I¡¯d be running from my problems¡­ Yet¡­ Rennigan scoffed. I didn¡¯t run from Quill Tyrus, and look where that got me¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ I truly don¡¯t¡­


    ***


    Ryokumo Caeli watched as the Master of Water silently entered the living room, her head down and her eyes glistening as if there were tears within them. She hardly paid him any attention as she walked past his spot on the couch and made her way towards the front door, but not having the patience to just let her leave without any explanation, Ryokumo spoke in a sharp and accusatory tone.


    ¡°What happened to Glaus, Master Rana?¡±


    Nyx paused, her small pale hand hovering over the doorknob. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. Something happened between you and him at Ankalla. Anybody with half a brain can tell, so why don¡¯t you fess up.¡± Ryokumo narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s been locked in there ever since we got here. He was distant on the ride home, and I heard him shout at you, too. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s scared of you¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t turn around, so he had no idea what face she made when she replied, ¡°That¡¯s no way to speak to a Master.¡±


    ¡°Do I sound like I care?¡±


    Nyx shook her head, then pulled the door open and went to depart the house, but as she was leaving, Ryokumo called out one last warning.


    ¡°If you did anything to him, I will find out! Don¡¯t underestimate me, Master.¡±


    It was a threat, plain and simple, but Nyx didn¡¯t address it before the door was closed and Ryokumo was left sitting on the couch in silence. He meant what he said. He was terribly worried for Rennigan, so if push came to shove, he was more than prepared to stick his nose into whatever secrets Nyx Rana was keeping.

 V10 Chapter 6- Indomitable Resolve

    Chapter VI


    There wasn¡¯t light in that cold, dungeon cell beneath the Ijirian Citadel. He¡¯d caught a glimpse of a firelamp on the wall when he¡¯d first been deposited there, but it was not lit before the door shut and he was bathed in utter darkness. He was still nude, so the chill reached his bones far easier than it would have otherwise, and since he was not given more healing than was necessary to keep him alive, his body ached and throbbed. His brown hair was matted and greasy, his facial hair had been gradually growing more and more unclean, and the stump of his right arm caused him such agony that he sometimes couldn¡¯t keep a groan from slipping through his lips if he moved wrong.


    He was alive, but at what cost?


    For what reason did he have to keep pressing forward when the only thing left in his future was pain?


    ¡°If you tell me the secret of your lightning magic right now, I can kill you cleanly and painlessly. If you don¡¯t, Markreas will have the information tortured out of you, and you¡¯ll experience pain unlike anything you ever have. Then, when he¡¯s done with you, your execution will be turned into a performance like what he did at the Market and at Ildara¡­ That won¡¯t be painless either.¡±


    Rickori Keskivaara smiled bitterly as he recalled Ilirianna¡¯s warning. He knew she wasn¡¯t exaggerating, especially given just how much King Markreas loathed him. That madman certainly didn¡¯t like anybody affiliated with the Kosah-Rei, but Keskivaara had been able to sense a particular hatred for him. So if Markreas decided to spare Keskivaara¡¯s life even considering how powerful he was, then he truly wanted to know the secret behind the lightning magic that nearly brought him to his knees. He would do everything in his power to force Keskivaara to cooperate, but even knowing what he was in for, he didn¡¯t regret declining Ilirianna¡¯s offer to provide him a swift and painless death. Even if his life would be over soon, he knew he couldn¡¯t bear the guilt that would come with betraying his master¡ªthe man who took him in when he was at his lowest and offered him salvation and answers.


    So I¡¯ll weather whatever Markreas has in store for me¡­ Eventually, he¡¯ll understand that he¡¯s wasting time and resources, then execute me the way I know he wants to¡­


    Keskivaara had made peace with his fate, so he waited patiently, with only his thoughts for company. As he did, he couldn¡¯t help pondering the end of the Kosah-Rei and what any of it meant in the grander scheme of the world. He was certainly irritated by the fact that, after sacrificing so many of his morals to join them, they sat around doing nothing for three and a half years, only to get themselves nearly wiped out on the dawn of their final operation. He wondered why he didn¡¯t just let Ilirianna finish him off in Stellareid if this was all he would gain from the alliance between himself and Tali.


    Or perhaps it wasn¡¯t.


    Keskivaara had no idea how to feel about Rei¡¯s Voice, especially given that she wasn¡¯t killed in the Battle of Ankalla¡ªsomething that felt a little too coincidental to have not been orchestrated. Many times did he and Velanor sit and discuss the truth behind her supposed foresight, and never were they able to come to any sort of confident consensus. Was she seeing the future, or was she simply very smart and very lucky? Or perhaps, could both be true? He always felt like he was dancing in her palm, but based on the fates that befell Vesh, Barron, Quill, and Uma, he understood now that they were all puppets of Tali Firrik¡ªpuppets that had run out their usefulness and had been tossed aside in favor of some new toys. Yet, Keskivaara was not dead, so what if Tali had a plan to somehow break him free?


    It¡¯s foolishly optimistic, but I suppose it won''t hurt to have a little bit of hope. I don¡¯t expect to ever make it out of here, but Firrik¡¯s pulled off the impossible before, so who knows? Am I expendable like the others, or was there more going on than I understand even now?


    The answers hinged on whether she knew about the Battle of Ankalla in advance. Markreas had revealed the existence of a traitor, so maybe Tali was the one who led the Ijirians to their doorstep? Maybe she was fulfilling a vision?


    Am I wasting my energy thinking about this? Does it matter? So many questions, yet I¡¯ve got nothing but time.


    And so he pondered, his thoughts shifting to the now pointless alliance between the Kosah-Rei and Hellistoir. He considered what King Amund Halcrow and Speaker Sarillia Martov might do once they learned of the Kosah-Rei¡¯s end. Given how determined Martov had been when they spoke back in the fortress, Keskivaara wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she pivoted to some other means of wrestling Harunhein from Ijirian control. It was clearly personal for her, and he regretted not being able to help her like he promised he would.


    I suppose all I can do is pray that the traitor never exposed our alliance with them, or else Markreas might be preparing retribution against the north. Maybe the Kosah-Rei survivors will flee up there and warn them? If Firrik made for Harunhein, I¡¯m sure her foresight could be just as effective in the hands of the Halcrows as it was with the Kosah-Rei¡­ In fact¡­


    Maybe that was the plan all along? Maybe Firrik was trying to create a safety net¡ªsomething to fall back to once the cult was gone?


    That seemed quite likely now that it occurred to him, so the best he could hope for was that Velanor somehow met up with Tali and Leiolai, and that the two of them would provide his husband safe passage over the border. After all, he was never told whether or not Velanor had been killed, but he did overhear someone mention that Master Seiras Ka slaughtered everybody who attempted to flee Ankalla underground, which was what Velanor had been helping with. Seiras wouldn¡¯t have recognized him, so it wasn¡¯t impossible that his dear partner was one corpse among many rotting in the tunnels, forgotten and discarded.


    Stop¡­ Don¡¯t think about that¡­ Vel¡¯s alive¡­ He has to be¡­ If he isn¡¯t, then¡­


    Suddenly, Keskivaara sensed the deactivation of the security charm on his cell door, indicating that somebody had arrived. He weakly raised his head, watching as it was pulled open to admit a blinding red light that caused him to squint with discomfort. He grimaced, noting that it was a little too bright to merely be from the firelamps on the outside walls, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised by the voice that soon spoke to him.


    ¡°Good day, Keskivaara.¡±


    The People¡¯s Mind smirked irritably. ¡°Master Taurus. Good day to you, too.¡±


    Chuckling mirthlessly, Nakoma closed the door behind him with his free hand, the other currently holding a small ball of fire that he deposited in the cell¡¯s torch, finally chasing away the overwhelming darkness that had been previously suffocating the room¡¯s prisoner. Keskivaara had never officially met the Master of Fire, though he had seen him from a distance once or twice during the march to Erika. He knew next to nothing about him, but what he did know was worth more than almost anything. According to Tali, he was Ilirianna¡¯s true father¡ªa man who had gone behind the back of his King and had an affair with the Queen, only to try and pass his bastard off as a Princess. It was almost certainly the man¡¯s darkest secret, and a part of Keskivaara wondered if he should take advantage of his knowledge. What would happen if he suddenly put to words what Nakoma would never be prepared to hear leave his mouth?


    The reason he didn¡¯t was because it would probably do more harm than good. At the end of the day, Keskivaara supported Ilirianna¡¯s ascension to the throne, so if he revealed her heritage, then the chances of her succeeding Markreas were slim to none. His vindictive half would have loved to emotionally assault Nakoma, but the logical half stayed his tongue and left him sitting there, waiting for the inevitable pain that would accompany this man¡¯s presence.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m sure you know why you¡¯re still alive, yes?¡± Nakoma inquired as he leaned his back against the door and folded his arms across his chest.


    Keskivaara shrugged. ¡°Well, I was under the impression Markreas spared me out of the goodness of his heart. Was that a poor assumption?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it was.¡± The Master of Fire shook his head. ¡°Your magic. As far as any of us are aware, there is not a single utterance of it in our records. It does not exist despite detailed accounts of the various rumored magics written about between the Age of Ascension and our modern day. I find it hard to believe you are the first person to ever have control over electricity, so you can understand why your power would be concerning to us.¡±


    ¡°Well of course¡­ It¡¯s only natural, after all. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d believe me if I told you it was a mutated ability?¡±


    ¡°Do not take me for a fool, for a man of science like yourself should know that mana types do not mutate into existence,¡± Nakoma snapped. ¡°Ijirian research has nearly proved the theory that all forms of mana came into being upon the creation of the universe, so either lightning magic is the most well kept secret ever made¡­or it originated from a different universe, one where it does exist. What are your thoughts on that?¡±


    Well, Master Taurus, I can¡¯t say I disagree, he thought to himself.


    That was exactly the theory he¡¯d always run with in regards to his master, who had conveniently refused to ever reveal where he was from or who he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m but a mere wanderer,¡± the man would say. ¡°It does not matter where I once called my home, nor is it important who I am. Because, Rickori, all that matters is what I want to do, and that¡¯s to make this world a better place¡ªto nurture those who are pure of heart.¡±


    Keskivaara wasn¡¯t the type to force answers out of people, so despite his frustration at the vague non-answer, he rarely brought the topic up. But in his heart, he knew that man must have been from a different universe, though he couldn¡¯t come close to guessing which one. Omaruo and Hildegan were magicless, Uma once told him that the civilizations of Cansi were wiped out centuries upon centuries ago, and Kaira was only magical because of Ijirian intervention. None of their neighbors were candidates for a mage civilization that could have contained lightning magic, so he could only assume that the man was from a realm beyond their neighbors.


    Though, that brings up a plethora of other questions I cannot begin to answer¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to respond, do you?¡± Nakoma growled when Keskivaara continued to sit in silence. ¡°Very well, then let me explain what¡¯s going to happen if you disobey me.¡± The Master of Fire pushed himself off the door and slowly began to cross the cell towards where the People¡¯s Mind awaited, a small ball of orange fire erupting in his right palm once again. ¡°You¡¯re going to answer every question I pose, or you¡¯re going to suffer. Is that clear, traitor?¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Keskivaara smiled challengingly. ¡°Crystal clear, Master Taurus.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your answer?¡±


    ¡°Do your worst.¡±


    For a couple of seconds, Keskivaara and Nakoma stared at each other, the former confident and prepared while the latter just barely failing to conceal his annoyance. However, as irritated as he clearly was, Nakoma was far from surprised, so as an expression of exasperation came over him, the hand holding the fireball suddenly shot outwards and grabbed Keskivaara by the face, bathing him in that horrifically hot flame. It was so quick that he didn¡¯t feel pain at first, as if his brain failed to process the damage that was being done to him, but that delayed reaction was not long before the melting of his skin caused the most terrible agony to flood his body. Keskivaara barely contained the screams, for he did not want to give Nakoma the satisfaction of hearing him cry out, so he clenched his teeth down on his tongue and did everything in his power to contain his reaction.


    He knew he could do it.


    He¡¯d been engulfed in blue fires in Stellareid and still managed to get up, so he could handle this.


    Nakoma would not best him.


    As the fires continued to lick at his face, he felt the Master¡¯s opposite hand press down onto the top of Keskivaara¡¯s skull, a more pleasant warmth emanating from it. But that warmth was severely drowned out by the burning, and even made it far worse. Nakoma was casting Benedio, healing the damage as fast as he was making it, meaning that Keskivaara¡¯s pain receptors kept returning to ensure that he could feel every touch of the fire. He wanted to black out, he wanted it to end so that he wouldn¡¯t have to feel it anymore, but the nature magic kept his brain alert and prevented it from taking any precautions to spare him this suffering.


    And then, the fire turned blue.


    Keskivaara couldn¡¯t contain his scream this time, and as he writhed and shrieked, Nakoma remained stoic. He wasn¡¯t taking any obvious pleasure from this act, rather it seemed like, in the Master¡¯s eyes, it was a mere job he was attending to. Keskivaara was probably within those flames for but a few seconds, yet it felt like hours before Nakoma¡¯s grip on his face loosened and the melting ceased. He couldn¡¯t feel his throat, his mouth, his skin. Everything was suddenly numb, but the memory of that agony made him feel like it was still happening. He couldn¡¯t see, and he wondered if his eyes were even still there.


    ¡°There¡¯s a little taste of what¡¯s in store for you. Have you changed your mind?¡±


    Keskivaara couldn¡¯t speak, but even though he was utterly terrified of experiencing that again, he not only refused to betray his dear master, but he refused to give in to the intimidation of the Ijirian Empire. His hatred for the King and the Masters was stronger than his aversion to the torture, so he weakly shook his head.


    ¡°Fine then. Round two it is. Infernus.¡±


    This time, Nakoma didn¡¯t touch him, rather he cast a spell and sent a wave of fire engulfing Keskivaara¡¯s entire body. The burning sensation was everywhere, flooding pain through every inch of him. He lurched around and tried desperately to get out of the way, but the chains binding him to the wall limited his movement and kept him stuck in the inferno. The Master ceased the spell, approached him to heal his wounds, then stepped back and cast it again. It was a testament to Nakoma¡¯s control that he was able to burn Keskivaara so precisely that he never died.


    It was a vile art deserving of twisted respect.


    This process continued on for an uncertain amount of time until, eventually, Nakoma healed him enough that he wouldn¡¯t die, then muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m impressed with your resolve. I¡¯ll return tomorrow, so use tonight to give thought to how long you want to drag this out.¡±


    Nakoma departed with those final words, but as Keskivaara spent the night slumped against the wall, unable to move and barely able to breath, he didn¡¯t have to think about anything.


    He was never going to concede.


    No matter what Nakoma did to him, he would keep his mouth shut and endure.


    As promised, the Master of Fire eventually returned, asking almost instantly, ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rasping out that single word took more effort than he cared to admit, but it gave him pleasure to deny Nakoma yet again, so he closed his eyes and prepared for the agony to recommence. There were no further words shared between them before Keskivaara was submerged in another casting of Infernus that caused his skin to blacken, his eyes to melt, and all of the receptors on his body to disappear yet again as he found himself drifting on the line between life and death. Nakoma must have done something like this before, because he was very skilled at knowing when Keskivaara was on the cusp of death so that he could heal his body anew and start from scratch. However, this second day was less painful than the first because the People¡¯s Mind knew what to expect from it. That was why he weathered the assault by thinking of only those that he loved.


    He thought of Velanor once again, of the day they met not long after Keskivaara returned to Stellareid with his master¡¯s orders. He had believed that the best way to get Cartigan¡¯s attention would be to form a movement, so he began reaching out to old friends from before his departure, requesting that they aid him in expanding his reach. Velanor Kinrono was one of the first people who accepted his call.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of watching the people of this city work themselves to death under the command of their slavers,¡± he had declared. ¡°Mr. Keskivaara, if you truly think you can change things, then it would be my honor to help you do so.¡±


    Velanor had been one of those workers, a young man who had gotten a job at the Tyria Company and who, Keskivaara eventually found out, had nearly died from overworking himself. His bitterness towards the Company Lords had been personal, but he was fueled not by a hatred for them, rather by a desire to make sure that other people didn¡¯t have to experience what he did. Velanor¡¯s was an honorable motivation, something Keskivaara could see in him right from the beginning. In fact, when Rotana Vesh came knocking on their door, Velanor was one of the only ones who took Keskivaara¡¯s side and insisted it would be a mistake to associate with the butchers of the Kosah-Rei. He never once trusted them, and had anything ever happened to Keskivaara, it wasn¡¯t unlikely that Velanor would have made an attempt to take out Tali or Vesh himself.


    Memories of his time with his husband enabled him to make it to the end of that day, so when Nakoma finally departed the cell in defeat, Keskivaara twisted his charred lips into a smug grin.


    On the third day, some of Keskivaara¡¯s thoughts shifted back to his master, the man who had lifted him up when he¡¯d fallen so low. His mother and father had been his inspirations, and he loved them with all his heart, so when they were murdered by those brigands, he was more lost than he had ever been. For a little while, he remained in his family home, but their absence and the size of the now empty buildings nearly drove him mad, so desperately needing a change in scenery, he fled Stellareid without telling a soul and vanished into the night. For a time, he merely wandered, using his parents¡¯ wealth to survive, and eventually, he found himself in the Great City of Krato down in the deep Ijirian south. It was in a small tavern in the city¡¯s lower districts that the man who would become his master sat down at his table with a charismatic smile and the exact words Keskivaara needed to hear.


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    Naturally, that was not what the man led with, but they were the words that Keskivaara remembered the most vividly. For some reason, his master saw potential in him, so he extended a hand and offered him power. He not only trained Keskivaara to be a mage, but he used magic that, to this day, Keskivaara had never heard of to change his cells and enable them to produce a type of mana that did not exist in Ijiria.


    Lightning magic.


    The very thing Nakoma Taurus so furiously wanted him to explain.


    The third day ended with the Master of Fire still a failure, and Keskivaara victorious once again. He would bear it for as long as he needed to, he would suffer and scream and let his body get burnt beyond recognition, but no matter what happened, he would not betray his master.


    ¡°You know, perhaps you¡¯re growing desensitized,¡± Nakoma grunted upon his arrival on the fourth day. ¡°I suppose anybody can become used to something, no matter how intense it is, so I thought today we¡¯d change things up. Maybe, instead of flooding you with pain, we¡¯ll make it a little more¡­concentrated.¡±


    ¡°Do¡­ your¡­ worst¡­¡± Keskivaara repeated as Nakoma approached where he sat on the ground, then reached out and gripped his last remaining wrist before taking a moment to gaze at his hand.


    The Master of Fire then retrieved a rather large needle from a small pouch on his belt. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t need your fingernails,¡± he grunted as he took the point of the needle and placed it right into the small gap between Keskivaara¡¯s pointer nail and his skin.


    Knowing that watching would only make it worse, Keskivaara turned his head and clenched his teeth just as Nakoma drove the needle further inside. He could feel him twisting it in an effort to cause more agony before eventually tearing his nail off completely. Keskivaara couldn''t stop a whimper from escaping his lips, frustrating him since it indicated to Nakoma that he was getting to him.


    ¡°Four to go,¡± Nakoma said softly. ¡°Or, should I use magic to grow them back, as many times as is necessary¡­ Shall I proceed, traitor?¡±


    God¡­ How satisfying it would be to just throw his lies back in his face. I won¡¯t deny that I''m a traitor, but I find it hypocritical for a man like him to use that word so flippantly. I have, at the very least, been loyal to my allies and friends. Can you say the same, Taurus?


    But like before, his hopes for Ilirianna¡¯s reign kept his mouth shut as Nakoma proceeded to tear out every nail on his remaining hand. Somehow, this smaller amount of pain felt worse in ways than the overwhelming assault of the fire magic. He wondered how long this would go on before Markreas cut his losses and just had Keskivaara killed.


    Death would be far preferable to his current hell.


    Not long after Nakoma departed at the end of the fourth day, Keskivaara heard a voice in his head that he didn¡¯t recognize and considered to quite possibly be a hallucination.


    ¡°Keep fighting, dear Keskivaara. Help will be here shortly.¡±


    ***


    The trio walked down the muddy road, their cloaks wrapped tightly around them and the cowls pulled over their eyes. It had been raining for the last few days of their trip, and it was one of the most miserable experiences she had ever been through. The cold was eating away at her bones, making it clear that the warmth of summer was fading into the past. They did their best to take shelter where it was feasible, but it didn¡¯t do them a lot of good. That was why, when they saw the looming walls up ahead, there was a collective sense of relief despite none of them speaking a word. It was their destination, the end of this trek south and the place where they could find some warm shelter and good meals. For a while, they¡¯d followed closely behind the extermination party, but once they got within two days of Erika, they were forced to make a detour so they could acquire more food, which meant those that attacked Ankalla would have already long since arrived and settled back down.


    I sure hope we didn¡¯t miss anything, Tali thought with a sense of urgency. Not that I think anything¡¯ll happen without my meddling, but at this point, who knows? My only remaining visions of worth are Liri and I in Noctalus and poor Seiras¡¯s demise, both of which are significantly far into the future, so I¡¯m rather blind for the moment.


    Tali sighed, glancing over her shoulder at the shivering and miserable expressions of Leiolai and Velanor, who had begun to increase their pace now that Erika¡¯s northern gates were within sight. The Voice of Rei smiled at them, though neither returned her cheerful expression, as they walked the rest of the way to where a handful of armored guards stood lingering around the open gates of the city. Due to the Kosah-Rei¡¯s actions, and more specifically Leiolai¡¯s existence, entrance into Erika was no longer as easy as it had been in older times, so these guards would demand documents and proof of identity.


    Or at least, they will until I flash them my little wild card¡­


    All of the soldiers glanced over and watched their approach with suspicion. Tali took the lead, raising the cowl of her cloak so they could see her smiling, innocent features as she reached into her pocket and held out the badge of the Master of the Mind before any of them could speak or demand any other form of identification.


    ¡°Good afternoon. My friends and I have permission to enter from none other than Master Seiras Ka himself!¡±


    They all wore helmets, so she couldn¡¯t see the stunned expressions she was certain would be there, but as all of them took turns analyzing the badge and attempting to be absolutely certain that it was authentic, Tali could sense their apprehension. However, there would be a charm on that coin that proved it was real, so despite the hushed discussion and the uncomfortable looks sent Tali¡¯s way, the guards were in no position to deny her, and before she knew it, Tali Firrik was cheerfully marching into the capital city of Erika with Leiolai and Velanor trailing behind.


    Well then¡­ That was easy.

 V10 Chapter 7- In Regards To Rickori Keskivaara

    Chapter VII


    As charged by King Markreas, Koroha spent the days following their return locked away within various libraries searching for any direct or indirect mention of the existence of lightning magic. At first, for convenience¡¯s sake, she and her apprentice, Triston Mackella, remained in the Citadel, but after two full days of finding absolutely nothing, the Master of Wind decided they may be better off splitting up and researching two libraries at once, so she ordered Triston to continue in his search at the Citadel while she departed for the Academy of Erika. She hoped to have better luck there, for the Academy¡¯s library was far more magic-centric than the more general one in the Citadel, so Koroha reached out to Headmaster Reddick Tykon for permission to have full access, then departed the following day to begin her search there. It was exhausting work, especially given that if she allowed her mind to wander or got too tired, then she ran the risk of missing something while skimming these thick leather volumes.


    To make matters worse, it truly did not seem like lightning magic existed, and had she not trusted Markreas the way she did, she¡¯d have already concluded that he was mistaken somehow. Every book mostly said the same sort of stuff as they talked about how the main five affinities evolved during the Age of Ascension when spells shifted from wild and uncontrollable blasts of power to the more contained and optimized incantations that existed in the modern day. Everybody had those five types of mana within their bodies so long as they weren¡¯t magicless, with the only known exceptions being the dark magic of the Noctis, the light magic of the Luz, and the even rarer mind magic. No other forms of mana had ever been proven to exist, with mind magic having been the most recent discovery over a millennia ago in the Age of Expansion. The only exceptions were the few complex arts such as erasure magic or pocket realms, but those were theorized to be unusual results of the interactions between the five affinities, though that explanation had never been accepted as concrete fact.


    That wasn¡¯t to say there weren¡¯t other mana types hypothesized to exist, but none of them had been proven beyond a shadow of a doubt. For instance, there were reports of prophets who could wield ¡°time magic¡±, a form of a mana that allowed the user to see the future or travel through time, but every report Koroha read came to the conclusion that these self-declared prophets were frauds who merely manipulated the common people for money. Another hypothesized mana form was referred to as ¡°realm magic¡±, which held even less basis for its existence and seemed to the Master to be merely written about with the hope that it might be real. These writings described the ability to cross realms without the aid of the daggers, and that some mages may have been able to tear open a portal with nothing but their hands. Koroha found it nonsensical, but it was given some credibility given that the man who discussed it was a very famous scientist from the late Age of Expansion, so she decided there may have been more evidence in some of his other writings.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find anything relating to lightning magic, even within the Academy¡¯s library. Of course, given the vast amount of magical research that had been conducted since the inception of Ijiria, she found those who talked about the possibility, but since the affinity seemed rather simple and unremarkable, it lacked the discussions that time magic and realm magic had. Instead, Koroha merely found the occasional comment about how it was strange that mages could not control electric energy the way they could with light. This did send her down a mental path of considering the similarities of light and lightning, but if she really wanted to attempt that link, she would have to either reach out to the Luz in Noctalus, or go there herself.


    But I suppose there could be something there. If Keskivaara¡¯s using some unique form of light magic, it would explain why we¡¯ve never heard of it. The Luz are very traditional, after all, and don¡¯t often innovate with their affinity, so maybe Keskivaara is one of those rare individuals outside of the Noctalus that can control light magic, and he managed to tap into a form that was otherwise unheard of. He is a highly educated man, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising¡­


    That explanation didn¡¯t satisfy her, though, for the chances that there had never been a single Luz who discovered lightning magic seemed low. The only way it could have avoided Ijirian discovery was if it was in its own affinity, and she didn¡¯t think it could have merely mutated into the People¡¯s Mind. Therefore, with her research into magic coming up with nothing, she turned her attention back towards another theory that had been posed when her old team had their discussion in the throne room.


    Could the affinity have come from another realm? Is Keskivaara of foreign blood? That¡¯s my next line of research¡­


    Luckily, the Keskivaaras were a rather elite family back in Stellareid, so the likelihood that his family tree was recorded was pretty high. She imagined the Citadel would contain that information, so she told Triston to look for it and, if they couldn¡¯t find anything, then he would go to Stellareid to request access to the records in Saientia from Lady Thea Cartigan. Meanwhile, while Keskivaara himself was left to her apprentice, Koroha decided to focus on the initial theory that there were magical civilizations beyond Ijiria¡ªan idea that most believed was likely but had never actually been proven. After all, Omaruo, Hildegan, and Kaira were all magicless, and Cansi was a wasteland lacking evidence of any civilization to begin with. Magical civilizations may have been discovered beyond their four neighbors, but knowledge of those realms was severely lacking.


    Back in the Age of Expansion, the guild known as the Realm Forgers, who first discovered the means of creating realm daggers and were the primary authority on their usage, wanted to keep a certain amount of control of Calkorai expansion, so they limited travel beyond the neighbors to a very elite few within their ranks. However, when the Kairan Genocide led to Ijirian civil war and the overthrowing of that era¡¯s monarch by his niece, the Realm Forgers dispersed with their knowledge and their daggers, fleeing Ijiria for good. Then, despite three daggers remaining in their realm, Oralia Iiji decreed that realm travel was dangerous and that the Ijirians could not be trusted with such power. She banned departure from Ijiria outside of select circumstances, thus resulting in the modern ignorance on what bordered Omaruo, Kaira, Hildegan, and Cansi.


    So if a magical civilization that could contain lightning magic exists, we have no means of knowing about it. The only lead I have¡­is this¡­


    Koroha took a seat in her privately rented room on the basement level of the Academy Library, a large and old volume sitting on the table before her. It was titled ¡°My Argument For the Existence of the Supreme Beings of Cansi¡±, by Vellad Hin.


    Naturally, she had heard about the old theories that Cansi may have once contained a magical civilization that wiped themselves out before Ijiria ever reached them, which wasn¡¯t a totally farfetched idea given the time differences between realms. If Cansi moved faster than Ijiria did, then she wouldn¡¯t have been surprised to find out that a mage species rose and fell in the centuries before Ijiria united into a single civilization. The basis for the argument was that there was a faint mana residue discovered on its surface, and since mana can only be produced by a magical realm, that led them to believe that people must have lived there. In addition, it was strange that four of the five known realms had a dominant species evolve in nearly the exact same way with similar cultures and the same languages, as if their existence was predetermined, but Cansi did not. The chances of humanity appearing the way they did four out of five times was slim to none, so there was no obvious reason why Cansi would have been an exception. On top of that, there were records of relics found in the city-sized craters that dotted its landscape, but those relics had been either destroyed or lost in the centuries since the realms were closed, leaving modern mages skeptical that they ever even existed.


    So, we lack solid proof, which is the reason nobody has ever really given these hypotheses more than a passing thought. We humored them for a time, but even the cross-dimensional mirrors once used to communicate and observe between realms witnessed nothing but a wasteland in Cansi. Even now, I wouldn¡¯t be bothering with this, but if Cansi did have a civilization, then maybe lightning magic came from there?


    It wasn¡¯t impossible that somebody who lived in Cansi could still be alive today even though hundreds upon hundreds of years would have passed since its theoretical downfall, and that was due to the time discrepancies between realms. Most of the bordering worlds were relatively similar in time to Ijiria, but Hildegan was evidence that this wouldn¡¯t always be the case. Hildegan¡¯s time passed roughly twenty-six times faster, with one Hildegan year matching to twenty-six Ijirian years. Therefore, if Koroha went to Hildegan for fifteen years and then came back, three-hundred and ninety years would have gone by in her home realm. Hildegan was certainly an exception as far as they knew, but if there was a realm even slower than Hildegan that bordered Cansi, then members of that civilization could have survived, then made their way to Ijiria.


    That¡¯s the only way Keskivaara¡¯s magic could exist and we not know about it. He¡¯s either directly descended from Cansi, or he¡¯s descended from another realm. It¡¯s my only lead at this point unless Triston finds something back in Citadel.


    The problem was that, after reading through a sizable part of Hin¡¯s writings, she found that he didn¡¯t really touch on anything she didn¡¯t previously know, which she reluctantly could not be surprised by. They couldn¡¯t even prove civilization existed, let alone know anything about what affinities they may have had, if any beyond the ones Ijiria did. It had been a shot in the dark, and she came up with nothing.


    Here¡¯s to hoping Nakoma¡¯s having an easier time than I am, she internally mused, abandoning the book as she folded her arms on the table and rested her head atop them. I hate what complications come with Keskivaara¡­ Here I thought we¡¯d get to relax a bit once the Kosah-Rei were gone, but now we¡¯re facing something so unexplainable that I don¡¯t think we can get an answer without overhauling some of what we thought we knew about our world.


    The Master of Wind clenched her teeth, but right as she was preparing to give up for the day and head back to the Citadel, she heard a gentle knock on the door of her room. Wondering if she had lost track of time and accidentally stayed until the library¡¯s closure, Koroha sat up straighter and called for the visitor to enter. Pleasantly surprising her, it wasn¡¯t some staff member there to kick her out, rather it was Alharo who walked inside with a broad smile as he raised a hand in greeting.


    ¡°Evening, Koro.¡±


    She returned his smile, feeling a welcome sense of relief at the presence of a friend. ¡°Good evening. What brings you here, old friend? I would have imagined you¡¯d be swamped with work as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh I certainly am,¡± he grumbled. ¡°But when you¡¯re the one in charge, sometimes you can get away with leaving work for another day.¡± Alharo chuckled to himself, then motioned towards the empty seat across the table from her. ¡°May I join you?¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Koroha nodded. ¡°Of course, but I do wonder how you knew where to find me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I stopped by the Citadel first and Young Mackella informed me you had headed off to the Academy,¡± he explained as he took his offered seat. ¡°I then flashed my Vice Captain¡¯s badge to one of the staff members here, and they told me exactly where to go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of work,¡± she mused. ¡°So I imagine you must want something?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, nothing at all. I just figured you¡¯d be bored by all this tedious research and could use some company, or some help, for that matter.¡± Alharo then motioned towards the many books resting on the table, some still thrown open with bookmarks sticking out of every end. ¡°Are you having any luck or is Keskivaara¡¯s magic just as elusive as we suspected?¡±


    Koroha sighed, irritably shutting Hin¡¯s book as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing, Alharo. As far as I can tell, lightning magic is not real and it never was. There are a few texts that argue it could exist, but absolutely nothing that contains hard evidence. It¡¯s truly concerning, for if it did evolve itself into existence, then that implies that mana types can just appear and begs the question of why it never has in the past and why it happened to Keskivaara of all people.¡±


    ¡°But that answer doesn¡¯t sit right with you,¡± he stated, understanding how she felt without needing to ask.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but there isn¡¯t a single solution that doesn¡¯t beg a million different questions.¡± The Master of Wind leaned her arms on the table and pressed her hands to her forehead, feeling an annoying headache coming on. ¡°It¡¯s either foreign or a random mutation¡­ Which one is less of a problem for us?¡±


    ¡°A hard question to answer, indeed.¡± Alharo furrowed his brow with consideration. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to give it my own thought, but I was never as booksmart as the rest of you, so I must admit I don¡¯t have the knowledge base to form any worthy hypotheses. However, if we can¡¯t learn anything through textbooks, then it may serve us well to determine where Keskivaara went after he vanished from Stellareid.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Koroha had pondered that option once or twice already, but she was really hoping it wouldn¡¯t come to that. It would be far easier to find the answer in a library, but if they were forced to investigate Keskivaara¡¯s actions during the years he was unaccounted for, then it could very well turn into a much grander investigation that may not bear fruit for years.


    ¡°I do,¡± Alharo grunted. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot about that man, so do we have any leads on where he was? Even if it¡¯s just a direction?¡±


    Koroha grimaced. ¡°We unfortunately do not. Before he disappeared, he was hardly a man of note. Many of Stellareid¡¯s elite families are head researchers and scientists, so it¡¯s quite rare to find a mage family in the area. The Cartigans may actually be the only one of any note. With that said, what happened to Keskivaara¡¯s family and his subsequent disappearance wasn¡¯t something we in Erika even knew about at the time. We only started looking into it when he returned to the city and began organizing against the crown.¡±


    She then paused, recalling the singular time she had ever met the People¡¯s Mind prior to the Battle of Ankalla. Back when she was attending the Academy, King Markreas¡¯s royal team was sent to Stellareid to attend a banquet and ball held by House Cartigan, a rather common diplomacy mission for them that served to keep strong ties between the Iijis and the monarchs of the other Great Cities. Because they had a lot of free time, one morning, Koroha headed out on her own to visit a nearby museum centered around the Age of Ascension¡¯s multiple attempts at space travel. That field was where Keskivaara¡¯s family specialized, and as it happened, Keskivaara himself was holding a lecture that day where he discussed with the visitors the type of research his parents were conducting to bring back the old space programs and get mages on the moon and beyond. She found it riveting, especially because of how important wind magic had been to the original programs, and afterwards, she got the chance to talk with Keskivaara.


    He was charismatic, intelligent, and seemed like an all-around nice guy. I wasn¡¯t anybody of significance back then, so he wouldn¡¯t remember me, I¡¯m sure, but he left an impression on me. I liked him and I respected him, so I find it a pity what became of him. That being said¡­


    Anybody who had ever been in close proximity with Rickori Keskivaara could sense the power within him. Lord Eganno Cartigan had warned them of his strength, and Ilirianna confirmed it when she returned from the City of Starlight. Then, when Koroha found herself in his presence after Markreas defeated him, she could sense it as well.


    But back when we were younger, he was clearly a below-average magic user, as expected of Stellareid nobility. So¡­


    ¡°You honestly may be right, Alharo,¡± she continued after a moment, then went on to explain to him everything that had just gone through her mind regarding that first meeting with the man who would someday become the People¡¯s Mind.


    Alharo nodded. ¡°I see¡­ So between then and now, he became powerful. I suppose that could easily be chalked up to him deciding to train in combat while he was away, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What if he gained lightning magic during that time. What if he not only trained, but actually became more innately strong?¡± Koroha narrowed her eyes with nervousness. ¡°But then that only brings us to other questions. How could he have gotten that power¡­and who could have taught him how to use it?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Personally, if Liri doesn¡¯t want to talk to me like an adult, then I won¡¯t show her that respect either. I can¡¯t apologize for something if I don¡¯t know what I did, so unless she reaches out, I¡¯m not going to worry. That¡¯s my decision, and you should make yours.¡±


    Even as Reigious mulled over Piura¡¯s advice once more, he found himself no closer to a conclusion than he had been days ago when that conversation took place. Of course, he shouldn¡¯t have been surprised by this since he had been ruminating on the situation for years now. It felt like Ilirianna was no longer a part of his life, like he hardly knew her even though they lived in the same suite, and that was painful to him. He loved and admired his eldest sister, and saw her as an icon for what a ruler should be. Should he ever find himself in a position of influence or power, he wanted to be like her. Once upon a time, she had been close to him, but those days were long over. He wanted to change that, to reach out to Ilirianna, but he also couldn¡¯t deny the validity of what Piura said.


    Why should he have to reach out to her instead of the other way around? Why should he bear that responsibility when it was Ilirianna who had changed¡ªwho had placed the current distance between them?


    Then again, am I just making excuses to avoid talking to her? I mean, I want to be close with her like we used to be¡­ I want to bridge this gap and find out why it ever existed in the first place.


    He was scared, though he couldn¡¯t quite identify what was scaring him. He simply did not feel comfortable taking the initiative himself, but since his gut was urging him to take advantage of the victorious battle at Ankalla and the euphoric relief that came with it, Reigious wanted to make his move soon. That was why he departed the royal suite early in the morning and went for a walk around the upper corridors of the Citadel, hoping that doing so would clear his mind and allow him to think more critically. He wasn¡¯t even sure where he was going, but eventually, he found himself walking towards the emerald doors of the throne room, only to notice voices coming from within. Reigious frowned, softly approaching the entrance and noticing that one of the two doors was still slightly ajar, so he pushed it open and poked his head in to find his mother sitting on her throne and Nakoma Taurus standing right in front of it.


    Both turned at his entrance, and wondering if he shouldn¡¯t have interrupted, he muttered, ¡°Oh, um, sorry. I was just going for a walk and heard you guys talking. Should I leave?¡±


    Toranei smiled warmly at him and shook her head, reaching out and beckoning for him to come inside. ¡°Of course not. We were just discussing Keskivaara.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Reigious said, walking into the emerald room as he turned to regard Nakoma. ¡°No luck, Master Taurus?¡±


    Nakoma snorted with disdain. ¡°None. He¡¯s a strong-willed individual, that I must give him. As I was just telling your mother, I¡¯m already getting close to suggesting to Markreas we execute him and focus our efforts elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± The Prince titled his head with surprise. ¡°But, it¡¯s only been a few days. Do you not think he¡¯ll break eventually?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Nakoma¡¯s response was firm and confident, leaving Reigious fully trusting his judgement. ¡°I won¡¯t traumatize you with the details, but I¡¯ve tortured many traitors down in those dungeons, so I¡¯ve come to recognize certain traits that predict resilience. Keskivaara¡­¡± The Master paused, letting out an annoyed sigh as if it irritated him to even speak these words. ¡°I can see it in his eyes, hear it in his voice, that he will never surrender. With anybody else, I may still continue, but with a man as dangerous as him, I believe we¡¯re better off ensuring he never gets away than continuing to try and pry information out of him. It¡¯s a lost cause.¡±


    Fully processing Nakoma¡¯s reasoning, Reigious eyed his mother, interested in her take on the matter, but the Queen just gave a disinterested shrug. ¡°I feel either decision has its risks and benefits, but at this point, I am beginning to feel like we¡¯re better off with Rickori Keskivaara dead and gone.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Nakoma said with a brief bow of his head. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up to Markreas next time I see him. Thank you for your advice, Tora.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that, the Master of Fire turned, gave a bow to Reigious, then swiftly departed the throne room, leaving the Prince and his mother remaining alone. For a second, it seemed like an opportunity had presented itself. With Nakoma gone, he had a chance to speak with Toranei about Ilirianna, to get his mother¡¯s opinion on the situation, and while he was a little hesitant to talk about it even with her, the Queen must have sensed that her son had something on his mind.


    Her voice softened, and she asked, ¡°So what¡¯s troubling you, Reigious?¡±


    The young man laughed, amused and slightly upset by how easily he was read, before turning back and looking up at his mother on her golden throne. ¡°I¡¯ve just been thinking about Liri, is all.¡±


    Toranei¡¯s warmth evaporated at the mention of her eldest daughter, with the Queen¡¯s expression rapidly shifting into one of anger. ¡°And what about her? Has she said something to you?¡±


    ¡°The opposite, actually,¡± he assured her. ¡°She hardly looks at me, and I¡¯ve grown to wonder if she even knows I exist anymore. I know it¡¯s not personal, that she¡¯s been behaving this way with all of us, but I guess I just¡­¡± Reigious stopped, trying to find the right words to express himself properly. ¡°I had been hoping that the Battle of Ankalla would start a change ¡ªthat Liri getting a chance to finish things with the Kosah-Rei could be a catalyst for everything to return to how it used to be. Nothing has changed, though¡­¡±


    Her voice now firm, Toranei learned forward and eyed her son sternly. ¡°Listen to me, I understand why you would feel that way, but do not allow Ilirianna¡¯s immature behavior to bother you. She is choosing not to talk to us. She¡¯s choosing to throw temper tantrums and to waste her time galivanting around with Ryokumo Caeli instead of choosing a partner, preparing for the future, or anything worthy of her status. I do not know what sparked this attitude either, but blame falls on her, and her only.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered, almost more to himself than to her. ¡°Anna said the same thing, and on paper, it made perfect sense. In practice, emotions get in the way. I miss my sister, Mother. I miss her more than I can articulate.¡±


    He could tell that Toranei was worried about him, and disapproved of Ilirianna¡¯s behavior bothering him, but as he said those words, there was a subtle change in his mother. Her stern expression slightly faded, and in her blue eyes, he could see a flicker of sadness and longing that greatly resembled what he was experiencing. Her next words were oddly personal for the typically reserved woman


    ¡°As do I. I miss my daughter, too¡­¡± And then, the calm and collected Queen swiftly returned. ¡°But we cannot bother ourselves with that. She will either choose to grow up, or she¡¯ll learn from her mistakes the hard way. Regardless, do not worry.¡±


    He appreciated her words, as well as that brief glimpse into her own feelings on the matter, but unfortunately, they did nothing to quell his concerns, for they were simply the same things Piura had said.


    Do not worry, huh? Easier said than done, unfortunately¡­

 V10 Chapter 8- The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter VIII


    ¡°I¡¯m going to confront Grunly. He¡¯s old and he can¡¯t quite hide things anymore. If I approach him bluntly the way I just did with you, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to effectively lie. So by all means, come with me, Album. See for yourself that I¡¯m not crazy¡­ I¡¯ll wait until the end of the week! That way, you¡¯ll have time to give it some thought!¡±


    Album clicked her tongue with annoyance, the realization suddenly striking her that it had already been one week since her aggravating conversation with Nigreos, and to her disgust, she couldn¡¯t deny that she¡¯d pondered it once or twice since. That wasn¡¯t to say she believed him, for there wasn¡¯t a single reason she could think of that would lead Ryokumo and Ilirianna, her two most trusted and beloved friends, to hide something as earth-shattering as Abigail surviving Stellareid. After all, why would they keep it from her? She wasn¡¯t sure why Abi would go into hiding anyway if she wasn¡¯t dead, but Album would never betray Abigail Reiner no matter what her reasoning was. If she needed to slip away from the Citadel, then as painful as it would have been, Album would have accepted that and done everything in her power to keep that secret. Ryokumo and Ilirianna would know that, of course, so she refused to buy into Nigreos¡¯s lies and delusions.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if Nigreos was onto something, for Grunly¡¯s retirement announcement was rather abrupt, and if he was telling the truth regarding Ilirianna and Ryokumo speaking to him that one night, then it wasn¡¯t impossible they had something to do with it. She merely did not think Abi was relevant.


    The problem is that Nigreos plans to confront Grunly with or without me¡­ When he visited the other day, I truly didn¡¯t want anything to do with this nonsense, but as I¡¯ve sat on it, I can¡¯t help feeling bad for Master Grunly. How is he going to feel when Nigreos starts accusing him of things he didn¡¯t do, and reminding him that his dear pupil is truly dead and gone? The fall of the Kosah-Rei should be an occasion for celebration, and Abi was finally avenged, so I shouldn¡¯t allow Nigreos to spoil that for Grunly.


    That was the reason she was considering actually going with him. She could not stop Nigreos from doing this, so the best thing she could do was be there for Grunly and take his side¡ªto prove to him that the Master of Darkness was the only one losing his mind and that everybody else knew he had done nothing wrong.


    That¡¯s the right thing to do, for his sake, but¡­ I just loath Nigreos Noctis, with all my heart¡­ I don¡¯t want to look at him. I don¡¯t want to hear his voice. I don¡¯t want to sense his mana. I just wish he could be dead, gone, removed from my life so that I never need to think about him again, because every time I do, I just remember that night¡­


    It was frustrating that he decided to throw this problem into her lap when he did, because ever since Ankalla, she had been sleeping a little better. She felt like it might be possible to stop dreaming about Lunara and Stellareid now that the Kosah-Rei was gone, but just as she was settling it, he came back. Ever since Nigreos spoke with her, the nightmares had returned. She found herself once again recalling the way her father and brother were mercilessly taken from her by two people she had once considered family. It was the worst betrayal of her life, and perhaps not something she could properly escape from. Maybe Ankalla was just providing her a brief respite, but if not for Nigreos, she suspected that freedom could have been a little longer.


    So do I join him? she asked herself over and over. Do I bite back my hatred for the sake of Master Grunly, or should I continue to distance myself from Nigreos and leave Grunly to deal with it alone?


    One option was noble, one was selfish, and unfortunately for her mental health, she considered herself to be a good person.


    I can¡¯t abandon Grunly.


    That was the decision she came to, so when the sun set on that rainy night one week after the initial conversation, Album Luz prepared herself for the inevitable knock on the door¡ªone that came not long after dinner.


    ¡°So, Album? Are you coming?¡±


    Nigreos¡¯s question was quick and to-the-point, indicating that he wanted this stop by her quarters to be fast so that he could move things along, and as she gazed up into his pale white eyes, she glared right back at him and spat,


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m coming. And if you step out of line even once, I¡¯m kicking your ass.¡±


    The Master of Darkness¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, making it obvious he understood she was not joining for the reasons he hoped. ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s be off. I¡¯ve made an appointment with Master Grunly and it starts in five minutes, so he¡¯s expecting me.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    Concluding that tense exchange, Album pulled the door shut behind her and joined Nigreos as they stalked off through the residential corridors. They didn¡¯t speak to one another, just as she preferred, and for once, it felt as if he didn¡¯t want to talk either. Usually, she could sense his desire to reach out and bridge the gap between them, but now, it was like he was finally accepting that she hated him, but had little interest in telling him why.


    Nigreos and Album reached the floor containing Grunly¡¯s office rather quickly, and before she knew it, they had stepped into the repurposed classroom that was now the Master of Nature¡¯s personal room. Multiple rows of desks stood between themselves and the front, with vines bearing brightly colored flowers wrapped around the walls and trim of the room, and a large windowed wall spanning the right-hand side, a balcony just beyond it. Edwar Grunly himself was sitting at his own, much larger desk in the far right corner, and sitting beside him was a tea set with two ceramic mugs placed next to a kettle with the same flowery design. Album also noticed a small plate of cookies adjacent to the kettle, causing her stomach to churn with even stronger hatred for Nigreos as she witnessed the wholesome prep Grunly made for this visit.


    He¡¯s just excited for a guest¡­and Nigreos is here to ruin his night.


    ¡°Ah, Nigreos, welcome to¡­¡± Grunly trailed off, having noticed Album enter beside the Master of Darkness, causing his smile to fall with embarrassment. ¡°And Album? Oh goodness, I didn¡¯t realize you were coming. I didn¡¯t brew enough tea¡­¡±


    Album jumped to reassure him, insisting, ¡°I-it¡¯s okay, Master Grunly! I was kind of a last minute addition, so don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± he stated. ¡°You took the time out of your evening to pay me a visit, so I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t behave like a good host. Here, you take mine, and I¡¯ll brew some more. Please, come in and sit!¡±


    Beckoning them, Grunly hopped to the ground and carried the tray of tea and cookies over to the student desks before placing them down. As Nigreos and Album took their seats in adjacent spots, the Master of Nature shuffled around the room as he retrieved a spare cup and grabbed a tea bag from a small box he kept on his desk. They patiently waited for him to finish his business, but while they did, Album ensured she kept a chilling gaze on the side of Nigreos¡¯s head, wanting him to know she disapproved.


    ¡°Would you mind not staring at me?¡± he grunted under his breath, to which she hissed,


    ¡°Do you feel guilty yet? Are you excited to accuse this man of crimes he didn¡¯t commit while he runs himself rampant preparing tea and cookies for your sorry ass?¡±


    Nigreos shrugged. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll apologize immensely.¡±


    ¡°Die in a fire.¡±


    ¡°Alright, here we are,¡± Grunly declared as he turned the desk in front of Album around to face her, then pulled himself into the seat. Now that he had his own cup and tea bag, he poured water from the kettle and smiled to himself. ¡°Well, it was already a pleasant surprise to see you, Nigreos, so I¡¯m more than happy to have a visit from Album, as well. I know we don¡¯t talk often, but my respect for you both is higher than I can articulate.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I still remember watching your orientation duel at the Academy, and now look how far you¡¯ve come. The Masters of Darkness and Light¡­ I truly am proud of you.¡±


    Since Nigreos didn¡¯t respond, Album smiled back at him. ¡°Thank you. That means a lot coming from you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯ll always have a special place in my heart.¡± The Master of Nature¡¯s eyes grew distant then as he certainly began to think about the past. ¡°When I retire in a few weeks, don¡¯t forget me. Just do me that honor, and I¡¯ll be content.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I could never forget¡ª¡±


    ¡°What sparked your sudden retirement, if you don¡¯t mind my asking?¡± Mercilessly cutting her off, Nigreos leaned forward and eyed Grunly with a soulless smile. ¡°It just seemed rather abrupt given your prior insistence you were healthy enough to continue.¡±


    Grunly tensed, almost certainly due to how intimidating Nigreos suddenly seemed. ¡°Er, well, you know? I was stubborn¡­ I didn¡¯t want to accept that my time had passed, because if I retire, then¡­ Well, what¡¯s left for me, you know? Retirement felt like the end of the road. But Princess Ilirianna and Mr. Caeli talked some sense into me, as expected of those two.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°Nigreos, cut it out!¡± Album snapped, her fierceness clearly startling Grunly.


    It¡¯s exactly as I suspected. Liri and Kumo spoke to him, and that¡¯s all it took. There¡¯s no mass conspiracy, there¡¯s no secrets¡­ It¡¯s as simple as that.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but am I missing something?¡± Grunly stammered, his eyes rapidly flickering between them. ¡°You two seem a tad on edge?¡±


    Album recovered as swiftly as she could, once again trying to cover up for Nigreos¡¯s attitude as she turned back to him and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just being rude, that''s all.¡±


    Nigreos snorted. ¡°Rude, am I? Fine then, I¡¯ll stop beating around the bush and just say it. Abigail¡¯s alive, isn¡¯t she, Master Grunly.¡±


    ¡°Nigreos, stop it!¡± Album snarled, jumping to her feet with rage as she glared down at him, but the Master of Darkness didn¡¯t so much as acknowledge her presence, his pale eyes fixed on Grunly and a knowing grin twisting his face.


    ¡°How did you¡­? Er, um¡­?¡±


    The old man stuttered, but his words sounded off to Album, and when she tilted her head to look at him instead, she found Grunly¡¯s eyes wide and his skin pale, like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    ¡°How did I¡­what?¡± Nigreos pressed. ¡°How did I find out Abi survived? How did I find out you knew? Are these the questions you¡¯re trying to ask?¡±


    ¡°Er, n-no, I, um¡­ Don¡¯t be ridiculous Nigreos. Abigail is not alive, she¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s been gone for years¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    What the hell? Album straightened her posture, her heart starting to beat a little faster as she watched the old man stumble over his words. His reaction¡­doesn¡¯t seem right? It¡¯s like¡­he¡¯s attempting to cover something up? I expected him to be baffled or angry, but¡­he¡¯s scared? He¡¯s scared of¡­us finding out something? There¡¯s no way¡­ Right?


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The Master of Darkness continued to push the conversation in his favor, his tone going lower and more threatening. ¡°Let me tell you what I think. I suspect you retired because you found out Abi was truly not an option, that she¡¯s alive and unwilling to succeed you, and¡­¡± He leaned forward, causing the old man to move backwards out of instinct. ¡°I think Princess Ilirianna and Ryokumo were the ones who told you.¡±


    It was with that final accusation that the office went deathly silent as Nigreos and Album tensely awaited Grunly¡¯s response. However, the Master of Nature looked like his mind couldn¡¯t quite keep up with what was going on, as he instead merely sat there and blinked at them, his lower lip trembling. In fact, he almost seemed on the verge of tears.


    ¡°M-Master¡­¡± Album managed to say. ¡°You don¡¯t need to let him talk to you like that. He¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s a delusional freak! You don¡¯t need to¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, though¡­¡± Nigreos growled. ¡°I can see it in his eyes, and I could hear it in the way he tried to respond. Master Grunly, you gave yourself away when we spoke on the march north to Ankalla. Your responses to me¡­were suspicious at best.¡±


    Grunly¡¯s breaths became faster, as if he was on the cusp of hyperventilating, and though Album felt terrible for him, she hated how much Nigreos¡¯s claims were beginning to seem plausible. The Master of Nature would have reacted differently if Nigreos wasn¡¯t accurate, or at least that¡¯s what she would have expected. At that point, all Album could hope for was that he was so thrown off that he behaved suspiciously by accident. That still seemed more reasonable than Ilirianna and Ryokumo deceiving her for all these years.


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Nigreos inquired.


    Grunly licked his lips. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The Master of Darkness got to his feet, seeming satisfied despite having not confirmed his theories. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll broach the matter to King Markreas, and we¡¯ll see where that gets us.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Grunly shrieked, bolting to his seat and nearly toppling off of it due to the abruptness of the action. ¡°Nigreos, please, there¡¯s no need for that!¡±


    ¡°Why? If you¡¯re not lying then you should have nothing to fear!¡± Nigreos roared. ¡°Or is Abigail alive? Is she still out there somewhere?!¡±


    ¡°Fine you win! Abi¡¯s alive in Omaruo!¡±


    That shout of Grunly¡¯s rattled through Album¡¯s ears, echoing into the depths of her mind as she watched the old man breathing heavily from the exertion of his desperation. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard, and still wondered what the catch was, for there had to be a catch. She wasn¡¯t sure what that catch was or what it even could be, but it existed.


    Ilirianna and Ryokumo would never lie.


    They wouldn¡¯t.


    Not about Abi.


    Not to Album.


    Right?


    ¡°Omaruo?¡± Nigreos uttered, his brow furrowing in confusion as he latched onto the one part of Grunly¡¯s confession that had not been a part of his theorizing. ¡°What do you mean? Tell me the truth, Edwar, and maybe I¡¯ll consider not dragging you to Markreas.¡±


    This time, Album couldn¡¯t bring herself to reprimand Nigreos for his tone. All she could do was shut her mouth and gaze at the now sobbing Grunly, whose head was lowered with his hands grasping his scalp.


    ¡°Nigreos¡­ Do you care for Abi?¡± he breathed.


    ¡°I do. I wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then I beg of you¡­ Don¡¯t stick your nose into this¡­ If you do, it¡¯ll be over for her¡­¡±


    The Master of Darkness narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide once I have all the facts. Explain why she¡¯s in Omaruo? Explain how she got there¡­ And tell me what the Princess and Ryokumo had to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer the fucking question, Grunly!¡±


    The old man flinched, his eyes drifting up to gaze at Album with a silent plea to save him, for she had been defending him moments ago. But now, Album Luz had no room in her heart to take his side, for she wanted the truth spilled to her as well. Grunly must have realized that since he looked away from Album and stared at the untouched tea and cookies placed upon the desk.


    ¡°She has a family¡ªa husband she met when she traveled there in your first year at the Academy¡­and a son she had with him¡­¡± He was choking these words out, sounding like he died a little every time he said one. ¡°She left for them! She got pregnant in the weeks before Stellareid, wanted to have her child, and used the chaos to flee! If Markreas finds out, they¡¯ll erase her family! They¡¯ll take everything from her and kill her anyway! So if you¡¯re telling the truth, Nigreos Noctis, that you love her, then you¡¯ll forget this conversation ever happened.¡±


    As the Master spoke, Album watched him the entire time, finding herself utterly stunned as pieces began to click into place. Abi went to Omaruo when the Kosah-Rei debuted in Hiriech, and when she returned, there was certainly something different about her. She even recalled some theorizing that Abi had a secret boyfriend she hadn¡¯t told anybody about, so was that true? Was she using their realm dagger to see a man from another world¡ªa realm dagger that suspiciously disappeared from the Academy around the time she did? Was it even in the Academy like Album believed or was it smuggled to Stellareid?


    ¡°Recall our trip to Noctalus and Stellareid,¡± Nigreos had told her the other day. ¡°Recall the days before Abi allegedly died. Do you remember how Ryokumo, Princess Ilirianna, and Abi all started behaving strangely¡ªas if they knew something they weren¡¯t sharing? From what I recall, even Glaus commented on it. Did you ever learn what was bothering them? Because what if it¡¯s related to her abrupt disappearance.¡±


    She became pregnant, Album realized. That¡¯s what changed while we were at Noctalus, wasn''t it? Kumo and Liri knew, and they didn¡¯t tell me? But why? I¡¯m their friend. I¡¯m Abi¡¯s friend. Or I thought I was¡­


    She wondered then if The Angel was in on it all, for it vanished in Stellareid as well. Had they told that strange being of Cansi before they told Album? What about Faye and Jessi? Abi often disappeared to their dorm room for extended periods of time. Were they covering for her? Did they tell Faye and Jessi, but not her? That didn¡¯t make sense. Album was on her team, and they were just friends from another. Of course, Album understood trusting them since they were good people, but why trust them and not her?


    I¡­ I don¡¯t get it¡­ What did I do wrong?


    Album slowly glanced at Nigreos, only to find his previous expression of anger and persistence replaced by one of pure and utter shock. What was he thinking? Was Nigreos Noctis experiencing the same things as her? Was he going through the same awful spiral into the past? Her gut instinct was to laugh at him, for in her mind, he deserved it, but then if Nigreos was the only other person kept in the dark, what did that say about her? Was she the same as him, in their eyes?


    ¡°Who else knew?¡± Nigreos finally spat, venom practically flying from his lips.


    Grunly flinched back yet again, appearing like he¡¯d been struck across the face. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I only know that Princess Ilirianna and Mr Caeli did¡­¡±


    ¡°And why tell you?!¡± Nigreos suddenly shouted, his features morphing back into an expression of pure rage. ¡°Was I correct?! Did they let you in on their little fucking secret to convince you to retire?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Yes¡­¡± Grunly weakly shook his head. ¡°They¡­brought me to Omaruo¡­to see what became of Abi¡­ They wanted me to know she was alive, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°So they wanted you to be at ease, did they?¡± Nigreos laughed softly, his jaw clenching so tightly Album wondered if he was feeling physical pain. ¡°But Album and I can just go fuck ourselves, is that it? Did they tell you why we were lied to? Do you know that, too, Grunly?¡±


    ¡°I do not¡­ I did not pry further than I felt was necessary¡­¡± He sniffled, his earlier plea reentering his eyes as he looked between Nigreos and Album before he stepped back and dropped to the floor to prostrate himself before them. ¡°On my honor as a Master of Ijiria, I beg of you¡­ Please keep this a secret. Please don¡¯t tell Markreas¡­or anybody else¡­ They¡¯ll kill her¡­ They¡¯ll kill Abigail, and I¡­ I can¡¯t have her blood on my hands¡­ I couldn¡¯t handle it¡­ Her son is such a sweet, innocent boy¡­ He doesn¡¯t deserve the punishment Ijiria would throw upon him¡­¡±


    ¡°Beg all you like,¡± Nigreos breathed, a low rumble slipping into his tone. ¡°But we¡¯re done here.¡±


    Grunly exhaled sharply, his head snapping upwards as he exclaimed, ¡°Nigreos, where are you going?!¡±


    ¡°The royal suite,¡± he called back, already in the process of stalking past the rows of desks and towards the door. ¡°I need to have a chat with Ilirianna¡­and only then will I determine how many Iijis need to be informed.¡±


    ¡°No, stop!¡±


    The Master of Nature jumped to his feet, only for his mana signature to abruptly expand into every vine wrapped around the room, a silent but obvious threat that caused Album to clench her fists with alarm. Meanwhile, Nigreos stopped in the doorway, his own mana now interwoven with the shadows of the night beyond the window.


    ¡°I would advise against stopping me with force,¡± the Master of Darkness stated. ¡°Because you wouldn¡¯t come close to winning that fight, and I¡¯d rather not beat an old man bloody. Not even a liar like you.¡±


    Chills went down Album¡¯s spine, and for the first time in three and a half years, she found herself gazing at that same man who threatened to kill her and her brother¡ªlike he had never left. She was terrified of him, but at that moment, she was so scatterbrained that she did not know what to do.


    Nigreos was livid, that much was obvious from the fact that Album knew he was not bluffing. If Grunly sent those vines after him, he would retaliate, and he was not wrong. Edwar Grunly could not defeat him, so attacking him in this situation would only make his fate even worse should Nigreos approach Markreas. Grunly knew this, so perhaps that was why his mana soon faded from the environment, leaving the old man sobbing on his knees as he gazed at Nigreos with one last plea¡ªa plea the Master of Darkness ignored.


    ¡°Are you coming, Album?¡±


    He asked that question for the second time that night, but now, it held such a different meaning, but she did not wish to confront Ilirianna. She was meant to be elsewhere.


    ¡°No,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Very well. But at least now you know¡­ I was never crazy.¡±


    With those parting words, he stalked out into the corridor, leaving Album standing alone with the crying Grunly. She had been so confident¡ªso certain¡ªthat her dear friends would never hide such a massive truth from her, but she was not going to just sit and accept this. She believed Grunly was telling the truth, but unlike her friends, she would not come to any firm conclusions without giving them the opportunity to explain themselves first.


    She wanted Ryokumo Caeli to look her in the eyes and tell her why he lied to her.


    Only then would she decide how to feel.


    Album walked forward, making for the doorway as well, but before she reached the end of the room, Grunly called after her in a meek voice.


    ¡°Would you do it, Album? If ordered to erase Abi¡¯s family, would you do it?¡±


    She paused, and as much as she loathed herself for having such an immediate and genuine answer, she did not feel in the mood to lie to him.


    ¡°To be perfectly honest, at this point, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    And then she was gone, her destination, Ryokumo Caeli.


    ***


    Abi has a husband? Abi has a son? And she¡­married a magicless? She fell in love with some random subhuman and chose that world over ours¡ªchoose him over us? How could she do that? All those years of lying to my face? All those years of letting me think a person I loved was dead, and for what reason? For what reason was I not trusted?! I¡¯ve never done anything wrong, and yet everybody around me regards me like I¡¯m fucking garbage?! I don¡¯t understand how this could keep happening to me?! What the fuck is all this bullshit?!


    Nigreos Noctis was fuming.


    He was more angry than he had ever felt in his entire life, for he had just been betrayed in a way he never had before. Abigail Reiner, Ryokumo Caeli, and Ilirianna Iiji¡ªhis old team¡ªhad never trusted him. Abi met this magicless man on their very first mission together, so for nearly the entire time he had known them, they were lying to his face, smiling and pretending he was one of them while laughing behind his back as they considered him a fool worth deceiving.


    And somehow, the one who clearly hated him the most wasn¡¯t even in on it.


    It was all a bad joke.


    When Album declined to join him, he had a feeling she would be heading for Ryokumo, so Nigreos decided to shove that man from his mind as he ascended the lift towards the royal levels above. One needed a guide to reach his destination, so he wasn¡¯t really sure what he was planning to do, but if he had to linger at the entrance to the corridor for the entire night, he would do so if that was what it took to face Ilirianna.


    A part of him wondered if that Princess was the puppet master behind it, if she was whispering lies into Ryokumo and Abi¡¯s ears to convince them not to trust him. She had, after all, always favored the other two. She made it clear she chose their Academy team not for Nigreos and Album, but for her precious commoners, so was it unthinkable that she would claim the Noctalus were untrustworthy? He wanted to look her in the eye and force her to be honest, and if she didn¡¯t satisfy him, he would gladly bring this issue before her parents.


    I don¡¯t intend to let Abi die, of course, but I will drag her back from Omaruo, back to where she belongs, if that¡¯s what it takes. We don¡¯t need to worry about any of that, because Album won¡¯t erase Abi¡¯s family and I¡¯ll make sure the Masters and the King don¡¯t execute her. She belongs here, in Ijiria¡­ Not in some magicless shithole.


    The disk beneath him began to tremble, his anger causing his control over the wind magic to waver. Nigreos clenched his teeth and forcefully stabilized it just as he came to a stop at the entrance to the golden corridor.


    And as luck would have it, somebody was there.


    ¡°Oh, Nigreos?¡± Reigious greeted with a pleasant smile. ¡°What brings you here? Did you need a guide?¡±


    The Master of Darkness couldn¡¯t even pretend to be in a good mood as he gazed at the Prince darkly, clearly startling him, and replied,


    ¡°I do, actually. My Prince, would you be so kind as to bring me to Ilirianna? She and I need to have a chat.¡±

 V10 Chapter 9- It All Begins To Shatter

    Chapter IX


    Ilirianna Iiji was laying on her large bed, the curtains around her pulled closed and the firelamps unlit as she listened to the rapid pattering of the rain against her window. Even though it was getting late, she wondered if Ryokumo would mind her dropping by for a visit, and perhaps even remaining for the entire night. She had never done that before, mainly because if she didn¡¯t come home then she would have to tolerate her mother¡¯s wrath, but she was so conflicted regarding her possession of the Teritus that she was beginning to need his advice. Typically, it would have been the easiest thing to go to him and ask, as she had done time and time again over the course of their long friendship, but this was the singular instance where she feared what he might say¡ªwhat he might think¡ªto know that she was holding onto the murder weapon that burnt Stellareid¡¯s Fifth Ring to the ground. She was holding the Tertius of all things, as was she concealing the knowledge of what happened to King Markreas.


    ¡°I ordered Vesh to pit him against Markreas, so if we¡¯re lucky, the People¡¯s Mind may have already marked our dear King. You might be able to get rid of him as we speak.¡±


    ¡°I marked the King with the Teritus.¡±


    Tali and Keskivaara were harassing her, making her want to scream and pull her hair from her scalp. In addition, she recalled the cold way in which she murdered Eganno Cartigan that night in the City of Starlight when her inhibitions were down and she was being fueled purely by rage and hatred. She tried to never dwell on it, but she had killed one of the Great Lords, the head of House Cartigan, and then hidden it from everybody, even Ryokumo. Nobody, except now Tali and Leiolai, knew that deep dark secret, and they were trying to coerce her into doing it again. If she used this relic to eliminate Markreas and Toranei, she could personally prevent incidents like Ildara from ever taking place again. Even further, if she got rid of Nyx and Koroha, then Ryokumo and Rennigan would join the Masters. Iris Mackia would be close behind, and with Album already there, then she would have a majority of them subscribing to her ideals.


    It made her sick to imagine it.


    It made her hate herself for wondering if it may be worth it¡ªif she could save more people than she would kill. But if she murdered them, how long until she became desensitized to it? How long until killing no longer felt like a terrible thing? She might turn into a monster, replacing Markreas with herself. There was no way she could be the Queen she wanted to be if she rose to power by walking through blood.


    Kumo would hate me if I told him I was struggling with this¡­ But he¡¯s always such a big help¡­ He and I have gotten each other through so much hardship, and right now, I desperately need him. Maybe, I can just drop by for no reason? Maybe I don¡¯t need to talk to him yet, and I can just spend time with him and pretend like everything¡¯s alright.


    The Princess pushed herself to a sitting position, then tugged her bed hangings aside so she could glance at the window, the rainfall a rather soothing sound that did help a little. It was so dark out, but with such heavy clouds, there was no telling what the hour was. It could be midnight for all she knew, and if it was, then he probably wouldn¡¯t want her disturbing his sleep.


    Her stomach grumbled, reminding her that she had yet to eat dinner, so she pondered walking down to the dining hall for food, then recalled that her mother might be downstairs right that moment. Did she really want to pass by Toranei and run the risk of an encounter with her?


    Not even a little, but¡­


    A second growl told her she lacked an option, but as she swung her legs over the right side of her bed and slid her bare feet into her dark green slippers, she heard a gentle knocking on her door. Frowning, Ilirianna gazed across the wide open space meant for combat training between her bed and the entrance, wondering who would be bothering her and praying it wasn¡¯t Toranei.


    ¡°Igo,¡± she uttered, sending small balls of fire flying from her palm and into the numerous lamps so that her room would be pitch black, then called out, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Sister,¡± Reigious replied. ¡°But Master Nigreos has stopped by, claiming he really needs to speak with you in private. Are you free? Can I send him in?¡±


    Nigreos? The Princess cocked a suspicious eyebrow, for the Master of Darkness had never come to her like this even when they were closer friends. Then again, we never really did surpass our more official relationship even back then, so what could he possibly want that he would come directly to the royal suite?


    Finding this too strange to dismiss, Ilirianna grabbed a silk robe resting on the chair of her desk and tossed it around her body to conceal her loose leisure clothes before reluctantly saying, ¡°Very well. Send him in.¡±


    It took a few seconds, indicating that Nigreos may have been waiting down in the living room, but soon enough, Reigious pushed the door open to admit the Master of Darkness, who was garbed in his black suit and tie, his white eyes immediately centering on her as his lips tightened. Ilirianna stood up straighter, sensing his rage as her body instinctively prepared her for battle despite him being an ally. His presence was intense, making him feel more like Viiro than the man she knew as he stalked inside. Ilirianna nodded for Reigious to shut the door, and only once they were alone did she growl,


    ¡°How can I help you, old friend?¡±


    A twisted smirk turned his face as he let out a sharp scoff. ¡°How can you help me? A curious question, and a mere formality. You have no interest in helping me, and you never have, have you? Tell me, Princess, did you ever respect me?¡±


    He was instantly confrontational, leaving her baffled as to what might have happened to cause such a shift in his behavior. Up until now, he was more somber and professional, but she truly did think he was on the brink of screaming at her.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she retorted. ¡°And what kind of question is that, Nigreos? Of course I respect you. What would make you think I didn¡¯t?¡±


    He laughed, though it was mirthless and almost self-deprecating. ¡°You¡¯re such a fucking liar.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone,¡± she snapped, shocked by the blunt disrespect in that single sentence. ¡°Master or not, you will address your Princess with the respect she deserves. How dare you accuse me of being a liar? How dare you march into my room and talk to me like this.¡±


    The shadows in the room trembled, causing Ilirianna to ignite a ball of orange fire in her hands as a response. Nigreos hesitated, as if having not intended to silently threaten her, then quickly removed his mana from her surroundings. Ilirianna, however, was done messing around and would keep her fire ready should this man force her to burn him alive.


    ¡°Deja vu,¡± he muttered, the words leaving his mouth in a tone that made it seem he didn¡¯t even understand them. ¡°Have we always been adversaries? Why do you feel like my enemy? You¡¯re my Princess, my future Queen, and yet time and again, I look at you and I see fire.¡±


    ¡°You listen here¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar,¡± he spat again. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me as anything but a necessity. You wanted Abi and Ryokumo, and reluctantly had to take me with them. You had me on your team, but you favored them and always did. No matter what, I was a lesser mage in your eyes, so is that why you took me for a fool? Is that why you¡¯ve been lying to me all these fucking years? Was I nothing to you, Ilirianna Iiji?!¡±


    The Princess clenched her teeth, taking a few steps back as his mana trembled once more. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°I KNOW ABOUT ABIGAIL! I KNOW ABOUT OMARUO!¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s eyes went wide, her jaw hanging limp for a few seconds as she gaped at the Master of Darkness with disbelief. She couldn¡¯t accept that she heard him correctly, and as he shouted at her, she prayed the noise suppressing charms in her room would hold enough to keep those downstairs from hearing them. She couldn¡¯t find the words to respond, so Nigreos kept on speaking.


    ¡°All those years¡­¡± he breathed, his voice a raspy hiss. ¡°From the second you returned to Erika from Omaruo, you were lying to Album and I. Abi had a boyfriend, a fling in another realm, and you kept that a secret. Then, when she got pregnant, you smuggled her away and left me to believe that a woman I loved was dead. How could you do that to me? After all we went through in Stellareid, you would dump another tragedy into my lap¡ªone that wasn¡¯t even real? What kind of fool¡­did you take me for?¡±


    No¡­ No, no, no¡­ This can¡¯t be happening¡­ How did he find out? How does he know all of this?! Who told him, and¡­ Ilirianna clenched her fists, noting the presence of her double swords resting on their stands attached to her wall. Who has he told?


    ¡°Say something!¡± he snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t just stare at me! SAY SOMETHING!¡±


    ¡°Correio.¡±


    Dismissing her ball of fire and extending her hands, Ilirianna summoned the swords and grasped their hilts before directing both points towards a stunned Nigreos. There was no room to deny since he knew more details than he could have deduced by chance, so it now came down to damage control. But, for Abigail Reiner, Ilirianna would do anything necessary, even if it meant turning Nigreos Noctis into her enemy.


    ¡°Who else knows?¡± she demanded. ¡°Who have you told?¡±


    His white eyes focusing on her swords, Nigreos clicked his tongue and replied, ¡°Album. I¡¯ve split from her, though, so I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. I¡¯ve not told anybody else yet.¡±


    Album? Shit¡­ How long ago did they find out? Why didn¡¯t she accompany him to confront me unless¡­? She swallowed back the sick feeling in her stomach as realization hit her like a brick to the head. Ryokumo¡­


    ¡°Are you not even going to try and deny it?¡± Nigreos went on. ¡°You¡¯re just going to admit to your crimes and leave it at that? You¡¯re such a disappointment, Princess. You do know the severity of what you¡¯ve done¡ªthe severity of what Abi has done? The magical and the magicless are not allowed to cross over, yet you¡¯ve enabled her to start a family with those people? Did you never once stop and think about it?¡±


    Ilirianna smirked bitterly, refusing to take such words from a man like him. ¡°I did. I stopped and after thinking, decided that I loved Abi Reiner and wanted her to be happy. If a life in Omaruo was what would do it, then that was my choice. Now, you¡¯ve claimed to love her, too, Nigreos, so prove it. Keep your mouth shut, and we won¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He refused her, causing her heart to feel as if it had stopped as he narrowed his eyes and added, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring her back to Ijiria. Once upon a time, maybe you could have convinced me to accept this bullshit, but that time is long gone. Why should I do you any favors when you¡¯ve been lying to me?¡±


    Ilirianna couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Nigreos, if you expose this, Abi¡¯s going to die! Album will be ordered to erase her family! You¡¯d let that happen?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow her to die, but I won¡¯t allow her to stay there either!¡± he shouted back. ¡°I¡¯ll convince Markreas to pardon her, and I see no reason to throw her family into danger, but I will bring her back to where she belongs.¡±


    ¡°Where she belongs? And who the fuck are you to decide that?!¡± Ilirianna demanded fiercely. ¡°Abigail¡¯s the one who gets to pick, and she chose Omaruo, you pompous prick! If you were supposed to have any say over Abi¡¯s life, then she would have trusted you in the first place!¡±


    This time, Nigreos flinched as if she¡¯d hit him, his features contorting in with pain as his jaw tightened. ¡°And why didn¡¯t she? What did I ever do to Abi?¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Princess stopped, realizing she didn¡¯t really have an answer for him. The real reason was that Nigreos and Album simply weren¡¯t there in Omaruo to begin with, so Abi feared that their noble upbringing would make them too attached to Ijiran law. By the time they determined that they could probably be trusted, too much time had passed, meaning that telling them may just offend them for being left out at first. As Abi continued that debate, more time passed, and as more time passed, Nigreos and Album¡¯s feelings of betrayal would only become stronger, as she was bearing witness to now.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even tell me that?¡± Nigreos asked. ¡°What can you tell me, Princess?¡±


    She ignored his question, instead changing the subject as she muttered, ¡°How did you find out all of this, hmm? Very few people should even know, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Edwar Grunly is a bad liar.¡±


    Dread suddenly overwhelmed her body, a sick feeling so intense that she almost doubled over the second his words processed in her mind.


    No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ Grunly? But if Grunly told him, then¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the idea, shoot me down and I will never blame you or think less of you. You have a lot to lose if something were to go wrong¡­ Would you be open to the idea of bringing Grunly here to Omaruo¡ªof telling him the truth?¡±


    She could feel tears forming in her eyes, accompanying the terrible sense of guilt she was now experiencing. What have I done? The risk I took to get Grunly to retire¡ªto increase my standing here in the Citadel, is what¡¯s led to this moment? No¡­ If that¡¯s true, then this is my fault¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nigreos said. ¡°I could sense he was hiding something, so Album and I confronted him barely twenty minutes ago, and he was too old to keep his secrets. You and Ryokumo¡­really are a disappointment.¡±


    I have to stop this¡­ I have to protect Abi and her family. If Nigreos goes to the Iijis downstairs or any other Master, then it¡¯ll be too late! He thinks he can convince Markreas to spare her, but he¡¯s not that kind of man! He won¡¯t do it! Nigreos will just drag Abi back here to die, all because of me! God, the guilt poor Grunly must be feeling¡­


    ¡°Nigreos, I¡¯ll say this once,¡± she began, trying desperately to keep her voice from shaking. ¡°If you utter even a word about this to anybody, I will kill you.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Will you now? I¡¯d like to see you try. What¡¯re you gonna do? Blow me up with your siblings and mother just below? Even if you managed to kill me, what would you tell them to explain it? How would you justify it to Lord Nogara and the rest of Noctalus? And what of Album? Would you kill her too?¡±


    ¡°To protect Abi¡­¡± Ilirianna growled, ¡°I¡¯d do anything.¡±


    Nigreos took a few steps back, the door to her bedroom right behind him. She could tell he was about to bolt, to throw open the door and call out to Toranei, Piura, and Reigious. Ilirianna¡¯s legs tensed, her magic prepared to rush up the length of her sword, but it was then that her logical centers began to regain control. She was powerful, but Nigreos was a Noctis. She would not be able to kill him fast enough, and he was right in that her going after him would destroy relations with Noctalus.


    And¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a killer again¡­ I don¡¯t want to be like them¡­ But, I¡­


    The Master of Darkness grinned, clearly sensing her decision to stand down, before he pushed her door open and stalked out onto the loft. ¡°My Queen! If you have a second, may we speak on something important?¡±


    Ilirianna¡¯s shoulders slumped, her swords falling from her grasp and hitting the ground with a clatter. She hated to admit it, but she probably stood a better chance of protecting the Reiners diplomatically, so she steeled herself and stalked towards the doorway to do everything in her power to win the coming war.


    ***


    Ryokumo¡¯s knuckles hovered mere centimeters away from the surface of Rennigan¡¯s door, his mind both urging him to knock and also advising him to let Rennigan come to him. The problem was that he didn¡¯t want to miss his chance to do something and regret it later, but his friend was also utterly distraught for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite figure out. He feared it was related to Sinna and Nyx, but he also couldn¡¯t be completely certain, and accusing Masters of anything foul was a bold and dangerous thing to do. That was why he needed to confirm things with Rennigan first, but the water mage had been shut away all week, and was hardly talkative on the trip south. He was hesitant to pry and hesitant not to, but making his decision for him, he heard a knock that was not his own coming from the front door downstairs.


    Ryokumo sighed, wondering who was at the door so late at night, then turned and walked away from Rennigan¡¯s room, crossing the hallway to the stairs and heading down into the front room so he could greet his visitor. He hoped with all his heart it was Ilirianna standing on his porch, for he really could use the Princess¡¯s advice on how to approach this dilemma with Rennigan. In fact, even if she wasn¡¯t sure how to get through to the young man, her role as Princess meant she might be able to learn something from Sinna and Nyx that Ryokumo himself could not. He almost went to the Citadel that morning, but he had a nasty paranoia around leaving Rennigan home alone, so he made the choice to stay in their house and wait.


    Unfortunately, when he glanced through the little glass peephole, he found it was not Ilirianna, rather Album was standing there with a large raincoat draped over her body, the hood pulled up to conceal most of her features. If not for her distinctly white skin, he wouldn¡¯t have known it was her.


    Well, maybe Album can help me out, though I do wonder what would bring her to visit now of all times. Dinner¡¯s long over, so she can¡¯t possibly be accepting my invitation. He smiled to himself. That being said, I could use the company, so if she is here for dinner, I¡¯ll gladly make her something.


    ¡°Good evening, Album!¡± he greeted cheerfully, not wanting her to know he was in such a bad mood. ¡°This is a pleasant surprise! Come in, let¡¯s get you out of this awful rain.¡±


    Ushering her inside, Ryokumo pulled the door closed behind her and motioned for her to hang her coat on the rack beside her. Album silently gazed at it as he headed further into the room, calling back,


    ¡°Shall I make some tea? Or some hot chocolate perhaps? Something to warm you up?¡± He was grinning, but it was beginning to waver the longer she just stood there without answering. ¡°Al¡¯? Are you alright, my friend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her voice shook, as if she were on the verge of crying. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m alright, Kumo. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t want tea or hot chocolate or anything¡­ I just want to understand¡­¡±


    With her head lowered, he couldn¡¯t see her face beneath the hood, but she sounded so broken inside that he was terribly worried that something had happened to her. ¡°Album, please¡­ You can talk to me about anything. I¡¯m here for you, always have been, always will be. Come now, look at me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re always here for me¡­then why did you lie to me?¡± she asked weakly.


    Ryokumo frowned. ¡°Lie to you? I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance¡­¡± Album pressed, a small flicker of anger entering her tone. ¡°One chance¡­¡±


    ¡°T-to do what? I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about? Who said I lied to you?¡±


    His old friend slowly shook her head, her disappointment so obvious but the reason for it anything but. ¡°How could you? After all we¡¯ve been through, all we¡¯ve done, I honestly thought you cared about me, at least a little bit. But was it all fake? Did I misunderstand who you were? Am I the idiot here? I don¡¯t get it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± he began cautiously, taking a few steps back towards where she still stood before the door. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re one of my best friends, and I care about you immensely. Please, just tell me what¡¯s made you feel this way. I have to understand¡­¡±


    Finally raising her head, Album gazed up at him with hollow eyes that seemed devoid of emotion, like she was starting to shut her feelings out. ¡°Master Grunly told me everything about Abi, Omaruo, her family, and you knowing about it for all this time.¡±


    He had been trying to smile at her for comfort, but as she spoke, that smile slowly faded away. He was a fool, and as it dawned on him why she was there and what was bothering her, he understood just how terrible of a person he sounded. Everything he had just said in an attempt to comfort and reassure her was hollow, and she knew it was hollow. He told her he never lied to her, and she knew he was lying as he said that. Why Grunly told her was something he needed to address, but in that moment, he was more desperate to retain his relationship with Album than he was to find out how it began to shatter in the first place.


    ¡°Why?¡± she uttered. ¡°I thought you liked me. I thought Abi liked me, too, but you were all just lying. If my suspicions are correct, I think Faye and Jessi knew. I think when Abi went to their dorm for extended periods of time, you guys were smuggling her to Omaruo. You trusted Faye and Jessi over me? Really?¡±


    Oh, fuck me¡­ How do I even begin to recover from this¡­ It¡¯d be hard enough to handle this if she only knew about Liri and I, but Rio and Yuahl, too?


    In a rare moment for him, Ryokumo Caeli was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t have even a slight clue what he was supposed to say to her. He was in the wrong, even if none of his choices ever felt wrong at the moment. He told the truth when he said he cared for Album, that he¡¯d be there for her when she needed him, but how was he supposed to convince her of that now? He was in a corner, facing down one of his closest friends, who was obviously there for him to assure her that what Grunly said was false, but he couldn¡¯t do that, and his elongated silence proved that fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ryokumo,¡± she continued, her usage of his full name causing a horrific knot to twist his stomach. ¡°I guess I was overestimating our relationship, but it seems I was just a single rung above, Nigreos, huh?¡± Her body shook as she began to cry, tears streaming down her face as she attempted a smile. ¡°I must have been so damn annoying to you, wasn¡¯t I? You must have hated having this awkward stupid girl always causing problems for you. Is that why you left me in the dark?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Album!¡± Ryokumo frantically shook his head, panic setting in as her mind spiraled to places that it shouldn¡¯t go. ¡°Look, yes, I hid this from you! Yes, I lied about Abi¡¯s death, but it was never out of a place of malice!¡±


    ¡°Then where did it come from?! Tell me!¡± she begged. ¡°Did you not trust me?¡±


    ¡°I trusted you!¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    Album waited for his explanation, but he didn¡¯t have one that would be satisfactory. The simple fact of the matter was that Abi didn¡¯t fully trust Album at the start, and her role as the Luz eraser meant she would have been directly responsible for administering the punishment on Scott and Eric should they ever be caught. They thought Album¡¯s loyalty to Acostav and her determination to make him proud would lead her to go through with erasing the magicless if she was put in the position to.


    So they lied.


    They lied because they didn¡¯t trust her.


    And I feel now that not trusting Album will be one of the greatest regrets of my life¡­ I just know it¡­ I fucked up, and I fear this is the end of one of my most treasured relationships¡­


    Album nodded her understanding as he fell silent again. ¡°You have nothing to say. Fine then¡­ I came here to hear it from your mouth, and I guess I¡¯ve done that. I¡¯ll get out of your hair now¡­and I won¡¯t bother you again, so don¡¯t worry about me. Just forget about me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that!¡± he desperately exclaimed. ¡°Album, I still want you in my life! Look, I¡¯m deeply sorry for lying about Abi, but you have to realize that our relationship wasn¡¯t fake! You¡¯re one of my best friends! I don¡¯t want to lose you! I can¡¯t lose you!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m one of your best friends? Well, if this is how you treat your best friends then I fear for your enemies. Don¡¯t waste your breath. See you around, Caeli.¡±


    ¡°Album, stop!¡± he pleaded. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±


    The Master of Light laughed coldly. ¡°The Citadel. My quarters. I gotta rest¡­ Who knows what jobs I¡¯m gonna have in the coming days now that everything¡¯s getting exposed.¡±


    ¡°What? D-don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re not going to tell anybody about this? If Markreas finds out, Abi¡¯s going to be executed! Is that what you want?!¡±


    She shrugged, turning her back to him as she reached for the door, not even bothering to reply to his question. His panic began to explode through his body, now not only at the prospect of losing Album¡¯s friendship, but also at the realization that she may very well toss Abi to the Masters. He couldn¡¯t allow that, especially because of his role in Grunly¡¯s Omauo trip. He had to protect Abigail Reiner and her family at all costs, but as his mind spiraled into an uncontrollable, impulsive state, he said something in his desperation that he should have never said.


    ¡°If you tell the Masters about Abi, I¡¯ll reveal what you did to Lunara!¡±


    He regretted it the second the words left his mouth, for Album¡¯s body seized up and her head snapped back so she could look at him. Her eyes were wide with betrayal, as if she truly didn¡¯t think he could turn on her any more than he had.


    The bridge was burnt.


    There was no way to turn back time, to take back what he said, but as he opened his mouth to say sorry, Album uttered two words.


    ¡°Erasurei Memoria.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s vision spun, his legs becoming unstable as he suddenly felt like his brain was being searched by sharp claws. Yet he felt no pain, and the sensation lasted but a few seconds. He was breathing heavily when his sight returned, but he could no longer recall what had happened just seconds ago. He had no clue what was wrong, but the strange phenomenon was all but forgotten when he realized Album Luz was no longer standing in his entryway.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Bottling forward, he threw open the door and sprinted through the rain, across his front lawn, but he caught only a glimpse of the bright light off in the distance, putting him behind her without another look.


    ¡°No¡­¡± he repeated with defeat. ¡°Album¡­ Please, come back¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ilumine. Ilumine. Ilumine. Ilumine.¡±


    No matter how many times Abum whispered the spell under her breath, she could not reach the Citadel any faster. Ryokumo had betrayed her, had lied to her for years, and when put under pressure, immediately used her darkest secret to blackmail her. Her dearest friend was a traitor, so even if it was impulsive, she knew she made the right decision by removing his memories of Lunara¡¯s erasure.


    That way, he had nothing to use against her.


    She was protected from his sweet words and his kind smile.


    She would not allow herself to fall under his spell again. Instead, he could join the others under hers.


    ¡°Ilumi¡ª¡±


    Having wavered in her direction, the next casting of her spell was cut off as her light faded and she tripped on the roof of some random house in the residential districts. The Citadel loomed above her, just barely within her reach, but Album¡¯s body felt weak as she collapsed to her hands and knees, allowing the rain to pour over her. She was freezing cold, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to move as she finally broke out into intense sobs. She wailed more than she had since she was a child, mourning the loss of Ryokumo, Ilirianna, and Abigail.


    On that night, Album Luz was left with nothing but the thunderous rain to drown out her cries.

 V10 Chapter 10- Emptiness

    Chapter X


    When Rennigan Glaus awoke, the rain was in the middle of a brief respite. That wasn¡¯t to say the sun was back, for the world outside his bedroom window was still dreary and depressing, but at the very least, it was dry. He appreciated that, because this was the day he was expected at his father¡¯s office in the Citadel for his formal appointment to the position of Apprentice of Water. The night before, he had finally come to his decision on what he was going to do, so he would be forced to drag himself out of bed that day to meet with Nyx and Kloras. If given an option, he would have cut out this step and skipped to the end of his plan, but he felt it was his duty to at least speak with them first. For all of the conflicted feelings roiling within him in regards to Nyx Rana, he found that he did like the person she was in her heart. The actions of the Wraith were not condoned by her. She was a sweet, caring person who had done her best to look out for him on their trip north, so it was his duty to look her in the eyes and tell her what he was going to do.


    But I guess that means I have to make myself presentable. I can¡¯t very well turn up at Father¡¯s office dressed as I am now.


    The first thing he did upon crawling out of bed was look at himself in the mirror, only to confirm that he looked like absolute shit. His silver hair was sticking up and greasy, his facial hair was beginning to grow out, and the bags under his eyes were embarrassingly visible. Rennigan sighed, then pushed his bedroom door open, stepping into the hallway and making for the bathroom. He paused at the top of the stairs so he could try and hear if Ryokumo was moving around below, but the house was silent. That was strange to him given that his friend would normally be making lunch around that time, but Rennigan supposed he might have gone off to the Citadel himself, or was maybe out with Ilirianna or Album. A brief glance at the man¡¯s bedroom showed he wasn¡¯t there either.


    Although, that might be for the best. Master Rana will accept my decision, but I fear Caeli would dig his heels in and try to stop me. I can¡¯t have that¡­so I¡¯m sorry, my friend, but I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for me.


    Taking a deep breath, Rennigan proceeded to his morning routine. He took a shower, prioritizing cleaning out his hair, then shaved, washed his face, and dressed himself in the formal white suit he only donned on special occasions. When he returned to his bedroom, the young man glanced around to make sure everything was in order, only to reaffirm for himself that there was nothing left he needed to do. Satisfied, Rennigan turned back and shuffled to the first floor where he officially confirmed Ryokumo¡¯s absence. The kitchen and living room were empty and quiet, just as the young man preferred, so choosing to skip a meal, he walked to the front door, put on his boots and white coat, then departed his home.


    Normally, given how far the Citadel was from his location, Rennigan would have hailed a carriage, but seeing as he was in no rush to reach his destination, he decided to walk. It took him around an hour before the gates of the white tower came into view, though he couldn¡¯t remember any of what he saw or sensed on the way there. He merely chose to deactivate his mind and revert to a state of autopilot, his feet subconsciously bringing him to where he needed to be.


    He was tired of thinking.


    Ever since the Battle of Ankalla, Rennigan had been mentally tumbling in circles in a desperate attempt to decide what to do, how to do it, or if there was anything he could do. It had become tedious, and after a while, there was nothing new to ponder. He was just ruminating on the same old things, so now that he had come to a decision, he refused to let himself doubt or rethink.


    That wouldn¡¯t do him any good, so he allowed himself to dissociate from reality as he marched up to the Citadel gates, identified himself to the guards, then headed through the gardens to the tower¡¯s front doors. Passing through the silver interior, Rennigan arrived at the nearest lift, cast Ortumo, and ascended to one of the highest floors before the royal levels. He had been to his father¡¯s office plenty of times when he was still an Academy student, but just like with the Glaus Estate, he rarely ever went these days. He had no reason to, but whenever he did, it was to oppose Kloras¡¯s positions on helping the Masters in their war against the Kosah-Rei. He supposed his father must have grown sick of him, but the simple fact of the matter was that Rennigan could no longer bring himself to care about the greater picture.


    Why should it matter to him if the Masters did as they pleased? All he wanted to do was kill Quill Tyrus, something he couldn¡¯t do without the Council¡¯s cooperation. Therefore, logic dictated that he and Kloras were on opposing sides, and in their debates, it was usually Rennigan who came out on top.


    Even this time, despite him refusing to budge on supporting the Ankalla operation, I was the one who got what he wanted in the end¡­or at least, to some extent.


    Walking through the corridors, Rennigan glanced out the window on his left, noticing that the world was already getting darker, indicating that he was about to be late. Though, if he was the last to arrive, then he could avoid any awkward alone time with Kloras, leaving him praying that Nyx was already present.


    The floor he was currently on was specific to the Council of Elders, so every member¡¯s office, as well as the Council Chambers, would be located somewhere around him. Because of this, the Elders themselves, as well as their staff and apprentices, were roaming about, shooting him curious looks as they quickly identified him as the son of Kloras. Nobody greeted him, however, and he attributed that to the sour expression on his face¡ªan expression he intentionally made to avoid being stopped. It was a successful strategy, and eventually, he found himself standing before his father¡¯s office, a sign on the wall beside the door displaying ¡°Kloras Glaus¡± in a fancy and curly font.


    Rennigan eyed it for a second before knocking, then entered when permission was granted from within. As hoped, he found that alongside Kloras himself, who was behind his desk, Nyx Rana was also present, sitting across from the Council Member in a chair of her own, though Rennigan only allowed himself a glimpse of her before swiftly turning his eyes away to avoid having another panic attack. Instead, he glanced around to find that the office hardly changed. Much like his room back home, Kloras filled the left and right walls to the brim with bookshelves, which framed the desk he had up against the back wall. Hanging behind Kloras was a painting of a young man with red hair and a pleasant smile, dressed in the green robes of the Council, and who Rennigan recognized as the one who founded the Council of Elders back at the Age of Destruction¡¯s end. In his sleep-deprived state, he couldn¡¯t quite remember the man¡¯s name, but he knew that Kloras idolized him as a bastion of control over the power the Masters and Iijis had.


    Ironically enough, though, I doubt that man would have been pleased with what Father does. If I recall correctly, he established the Council with the idea of cooperating with the Masters in the hopes that no one person or entity was in charge of Ijiria. Control wasn¡¯t a part of his ideals, so maybe Father doesn¡¯t revere him in a true sense. He simply doesn¡¯t understand him.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Rennigan,¡± Kloras greeted as he folded his hands on the surface of his desk and smiled smugly, making it obvious that he had already deemed himself the victor. ¡°How have you been? I find it rather unfortunate you never paid me or your mother a visit to tell us about the battle, but nevertheless, I am grateful for your presence now.¡±


    Rennigan lowered his eyes from the First Elder to get a better look at Kloras. ¡°Yeah, sure¡­ Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the man pressed, a touch of genuine concern creeping into his tone, almost certainly because of how awful his son appeared. ¡°Rennigan, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just get this done with, shall we?¡±


    Kloras frowned, his shoulders slumping as he limply gestured towards the chair next to Nyx and said, ¡°Very well. Would you take a seat?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just gonna stand.¡±


    His answer was firm, wanting to make it clear to Kloras that he wouldn¡¯t be stepping any closer towards them. Even understanding that Nyx¡¯s wraith could not escape without her death, Rennigan was still far too terrified to be anywhere near her, so even if it made his father suspicious, if he sat down, he would panic. That would be worse for the Master of Water, so he hoped she would understand and not take offense. He could see in Kloras¡¯s face that he was disappointed yet again, but he conceded with a scoff.


    ¡°Alright, Master Rana, let¡¯s move on so that my son can get to whatever it is he needs to do,¡± Kloras grunted. ¡°Did you bring the paperwork?¡±


    Nyx nodded, reaching into her long white cloak to produce a rolled up piece of parchment. ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s right here, and everything¡¯s in order.¡± Opening it up, she placed it on the desk and slid it across for Kloras to read. ¡°It details the conditions of our partnership, as well as the duties expected of Rennigan once he accepts. He will serve under me, will aid me in my duties as the Master of Water, and may be given assignments that require him to act alone. I fully believe he has the skill required to serve me, and when the time comes where I can no longer fulfil my duties, he will succeed me. I have already signed, and have acquired the formality that is King Markreas¡¯s stamp of approval, so all that¡¯s left is for Rennigan to sign as well, and for me to submit it to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Kloras murmured under his breath, his previous aura of glee returning as he skimmed the contract. ¡°Then it seems our deal has been fulfilled, Master Rana. You have my gratitude.¡± Chuckling to himself, Kloras grabbed a quill and some ink from the corner of his desk then slid it forward along with the parchment. ¡°Rennigan, would you at least step forward to accept this honor? You¡¯re one mere signature away from your dream, Son. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    From his position beside the closed door, Rennigan gazed at that contract, feeling a pang of guilt at the fact that Nyx already went through the effort of preparing all of this. He wondered if he should have reached out sooner, only to remind himself that this was as soon as it could have been. It was only the previous night, as his thoughts were being drowned out by the storm, that he made up his mind, so there really wasn¡¯t much else he could have done. And now, it was time to disappoint Kloras and Nyx, as he had prepared himself to do from the second he stepped outside of his home. He was there to decline, but that wasn¡¯t his only intention. There was more he was going to tell them, and he knew his father, especially, would be appalled. Perhaps Kloras would never accept this choice, perhaps he would try to stop Rennigan, but in the end, there was nothing that man could do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father,¡± Rennigan began with a pained look. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry, Master Rana, but I have to decline. I do not intend to sign that contract and I do not intend to become the Apprentice of Water.¡±


    Forcing his head to raise so he could take in both of their reactions, he found very different results. Kloras¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief, his smile wavering like he wasn¡¯t sure he had heard him correctly. Nyx, on the other hand, merely closed her eyes and gave a gentle nod, indicating that she either knew it was coming or was at least ready for the possibility.


    ¡°I-I¡­ What?¡± His father shook his head, his tongue fluttering across his lips as part of a nervous reaction. ¡°What on earth are you talking about? You don¡¯t accept? How could you not accept?! To be a Master of Ijiria has been your lifelong dream, and it¡¯s an honor only a handful of mages are ever even considered for! You¡¯ve been accepted, so how could you throw that away?! What the hell else could you possibly do that would even begin to compare to serving this Empire as the Master of Water! Explain yourself, damn it!¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Rennigan?¡± Nyx asked softly once Kloras¡¯s screaming rant had ended. ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    Her voice was shaking, making him feel terrible for the emotions he probably elicited in her with his refusal. However, he owed it to her to be as honest as he could be.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of a lot of things, Master, but I¡¯d be lying if I told you it wasn¡¯t a factor. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kloras demanded, his head aggressively snapping towards Nyx. ¡°Master Rana, if you did something to my son, I swear on my family¡¯s name I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°FATHER!¡± Rennigan roared over the man, causing him to jolt with fright at the sudden rage that enveloped his son. ¡°Do not talk to her like that! Our business is our own, but she does not hold even a fraction of the blame for this. It¡¯s out of her control, as it¡¯s out of yours. I¡¯ve decided to step away from the opportunity myself, so if you do anything to Master Rana in retaliation, I will ensure you regret it!¡±


    The Council Member slowly rose to his feet, his golden eyes flickering towards Rennigan with such conflict that he must truly have not been able to follow what was unfolding. ¡°Then tell me. Help me grasp this¡­¡±


    Rennigan gazed at his father for a few seconds, wondering how much truth to give him, before deciding he could pretty much admit anything that wasn¡¯t related to Nyx¡¯s secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s just too much for me,¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s all too much. I thought that by hunting down and killing Quill Tyrus, I¡¯d begin to feel better. I thought I could avenge my team, help their souls to rest, and then continue with my life as a new person. And I¡¯m not sure if you were told or not, but I was the one who took Tyrus down.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Markreas,¡± Kloras confirmed softly. ¡°And like I said, I¡¯m proud of you, Son! That man was one of the biggest threats to Ijirian security, so your actions are commendable and impressive¡ªthose befitting a Master of Ijiria!¡±


    Rennigan shrugged apathetically. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about all that, but the fact of the matter is that I still feel empty. There¡¯s a hole in my heart where Faye, Jessi, and Hiro once filled¡ªone that Tyrus¡¯s death hasn¡¯t mended.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s only been a few weeks!¡± his father insisted. ¡°Give it time! Being Master Rana¡¯s apprentice could provide you purpose, something to distract yourself with. You could fill that hole with duty!¡±


    Yes, but¡­I can¡¯t bring myself to be around her. I keep dreaming about the Wraith. It haunts me, it torments me in my sleep, so there isn¡¯t a shot in hell I could ever become her apprentice. And besides¡­ His mind briefly flashed back to King Markreas¡¯s performance at Ildara. I don¡¯t really want to associate with that, either.


    ¡°Perhaps I could,¡± he lied. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to try. This place, the Citadel and Erika, it¡­¡± He gestured around him as he tried to find the words to articulate himself. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. I need to clear my head, to get away from it all, so I¡­¡± Gritting his teeth, knowing there was no going back, Rennigan forced the rest out of his mouth in a single breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave Erika indefinitely. When I depart this room, I¡¯m getting on a carriage and I¡¯m going away.¡±


    This time, it wasn¡¯t only Kloras that reacted with shock, for even Nyx¡¯s head snapped up and towards Rennigan as she gaped at him with the most expressive look he¡¯d ever seen from her. He figured she must have been worried about letting him leave the city with the knowledge he had, so he turned towards the Master of Water and forced a reassuring smile, though he couldn''t bring himself to look directly at her. For fear of making Kloras more suspicious, Rennigan didn¡¯t say anything, but he hoped that Nyx understood what he was trying to communicate.


    ¡°Son,¡± his father began, his voice trembling with what might have been rage, or perhaps even sadness. ¡°When you say indifferently, you can''t mean you don¡¯t intend to ever come back? Where would you even go?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rennigan admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t have a destination in mind nor do I have a timeframe, but as of this morning, all of my belongings have been packed. I¡¯ll simply find a carriage that¡¯ll take me out of Erika and I¡¯ll see where I end up. I don¡¯t even really care where I go, so long as it isn¡¯t here.¡±


    A loud noise erupted throughout the room as Kloras¡¯s fist slammed onto the surface of his desk. ¡°Then you would abandon me?! After all I¡¯ve done for you, all the money and support I¡¯ve given you in your quest to become a Master, you would thank me by turning your back on me?! How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you did this for me,¡± Rennigan spat back. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Father. I know you¡¯ve only backed me all this time to increase your control over the Masters. You don¡¯t want me to be successful. You just want the Master of Water to be your puppet.¡±


    The anger in Kloras¡¯s features faded at Rennigan¡¯s accusation, only to be replaced by a look of genuine hurt that threw the young man off a bit. ¡°That¡¯s...what you think of me?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± he retorted. ¡°Barely a month ago, you held the Ankalla operation hostage so you could force Master Rana to do something she didn¡¯t want to do. You would have let the Kosah-Rei continue to rampage across the country if it meant furthering your ambitions. So don¡¯t stand there and look at me like you¡¯re the epitome of morality.¡± Rennigan then straightened up and narrowed his eyes in challenge. ¡°I¡¯m done, Father. Tell Mother and Rosaline I said goodbye, will you? And Master Rana¡­¡± Returning his gaze to around Nyx¡¯s position, he finished with, ¡°thank you for considering me. It truly was an honor, and I¡¯m sorry for all this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Rennigan,¡± she replied weakly. ¡°Travel safely.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Rennigan¡­¡±


    Ignoring Kloras¡¯s weak utterance of his name, the young turned on his heel and reached for the doorknob.


    ¡°Son¡­please!¡±


    The young man pushed it open then stepped outside, and just before closing it behind him, he heard his father¡¯s last, desperate call before he finally walked away.


    ¡°Rennigan, please come back!¡±


    ***


    Almost immediately after Rennigan left, Nyx rushed out of Kloras¡¯s office with the cowl of her white cloak pulled as low as she could get it. Her feet were taking her towards the nearest lift so she could descend to the residential corridors where she would hopefully find Sinna. Right then, she desperately needed her comfort, for tears were streaming down her face and she was barely repressing her sobs. Her chest was tight with anxiety and guilt, leaving her wondering if there was anything she could have done differently.


    It was her fault.


    She knew that as an undeniable fact. Even if Rennigan assured her that his encounter with the Wraith was only a part of his decision, she was confident that had he never learned her secret, then he would have returned to Erika as cheerful and happy as everybody else. Instead, he locked himself away in his room, terrified of her and Sinna as he feared for his life, and she couldn¡¯t even blame him. The Master of Rock had tried to kill him, so it was no wonder he was scared she would try again. Nyx hoped that by reaching out to him the way she did the other day that she could begin to mend things between them. Very few people knew about the Wraith, so she had thought about how nice it would be to have an apprentice she could trust and who she might be able to consider a friend, but that had clearly been wishful thinking. Rennigan Glaus probably hated her for how things ended, and maybe he was fleeing Erika to get away from her.


    I really am nothing more than a danger¡­ How often must I wonder whether the world is better off without me? I want to live¡­ I want to live my life like everybody else, but I¡¯ve murdered people¡ªeaten people¡­ I¡¯m an irredeemable monster and every day I selfishly stay alive is another day I¡¯m putting people at risk. I butchered my home. I devoured the innocent people of Hiriech. And now, loyal Korrei-Tarr were put down by Sinna to protect me, and Rennigan has been emotionally destroyed. Do I bring enough good to this world to justify the bad? I can hardly think so.


    The Wraith would forever be indistinguishable from her life. She could never again live without it inhabiting her body, for the only way to get rid of it would be her complete destruction. Truth be told, Nakoma should have ended her back in Hiriech, and though he insisted he lacked the power to do so after he fought Barron and Uma, she still suspected he spared her life intentionally.


    And where did that get us, Master Taurus? I¡¯ve only done more damage to innocent souls¡­


    She sniffled as she rode the lift down to her desired level, and to her utter relief, she found Sinna leaning up against the wall just outside of the shaft. The Master glanced up at her arrival and smiled warmly.


    ¡°There you are. So how¡¯d it go? Is that stupid little fucker officially your¡­?¡± Sinna trailed off as Nyx raised her head to reveal her tear-streaked face, only for the other woman to instantly hurry over with concern. ¡°Nyxi, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Her large hand gently pressed against Nyx¡¯s cheek, the touch soothing in a way she needed badly. ¡°He declined, Sin. I traumatized him so much that he turned me down, and now he¡¯s leaving Erika completely. I¡¯ve destroyed another person¡¯s life¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, he¡¯s leaving?! And you¡¯re just gonna let him?¡± Sinna demanded. ¡°We can¡¯t do that! If he gets out of the city, we have no means of keeping him quiet! We need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sinna, no,¡± Nyx protested. ¡°At this point, I¡¯ve decided that if Rennigan Glaus is the reason I get exposed, then so be it. I¡¯ll accept my fate because I refuse to put him through anything else.¡±


    As she spoke, she stared up into Sinna¡¯s eyes with purpose, wanting her to know that she was not going to waver in this decision. There was conflict in the Master of Rock¡¯s features, and knowing her like she did, Nyx was well aware that Sinna loathed the idea of setting Rennigan free, but her love for Nyx was not stronger than her hatred for Rennigan, so instead of pressing the issue, she simply muttered,


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to my quarters, why don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Sure¡­¡±


    With that, Sinna gently took Nyx¡¯s hand as they began to walk through the hallway, in the direction of their quarters, neither speaking as they merely enjoyed the other''s presence. It was peaceful, and though Nyx was still feeling terrible, being around Sinna was effective in easing her self-loathing for the moment. However, they were only alone for a few minutes before they rounded a corner and saw somebody up ahead, aggressively knocking on the door of a different Master¡¯s room.


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­ What¡¯s he doing up here?¡± Sinna growled under her breath.


    Nyx furrowed her brow with curiosity as she recognized those quarters as belonging to Album, then called out, ¡°Caeli? Can we help you?¡±


    Ryokumo spun around, his features uncharacteristically pale as he glanced between the two Masters before straightening up and throwing on a mask of calm. ¡°M-Master Rana, Master Cartus¡­ G-good afternoon. Um, er, have either of you seen Album around today? Or Princess Ilirianna, for that matter?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sinna snapped before Nyx could respond more respectfully.


    Ryokumo smiled awkwardly. ¡°Er, well, I¡¯m just here to pay them a visit, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I haven¡¯t seen either,¡± the Master of Water answered before her partner could beat her to it.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± He hung his head, his foot tapping anxiously as he seemingly tried to figure out what he was supposed to do. However, just when Nyx was about to ask him if he was okay, Ryokumo spoke again. ¡°How¡¯d the meeting with Glaus go, by the way? That was today, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nyx frowned. It was a strange thing for him to ask since she had been under the impression he was aware of what Rennigan was planning to do. ¡°How did it go? What do you mean? Did you not know he intended to decline?¡±


    ¡°Decline?!¡± Ryokumo¡¯s eyes went wide as he gaped at her as if she¡¯d lost her mind. ¡°N-no, he didn¡¯t tell me he was going to decline! Why the hell would he do that?! I thought being the Master of Water was his dream!¡±


    Caeli doesn¡¯t know? Then, if he thought Rennigan was going to accept, then does he not realize he¡¯s leaving? But he said he was leaving now, so¡­does Rennigan intend to depart Erika without saying bye to Caeli?


    She knew it was foolish to stick her nose back into Rennigan¡¯s business after everything she did to him, but at the same time, she felt it was wrong for the young man to leave without first speaking to Ryokumo, so she opted to take a risk and hope it paid off.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you then,¡± she muttered. ¡°Caeli, he¡¯s leaving Erika for good. He said that the second our meeting ended, he was departing the city. Did you honestly not know this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ What?! You¡¯re serious?!¡±


    Nyx nodded firmly. ¡°I am, but if you run, you¡¯ll catch him. I¡¯m not sure if he headed back to your house or if he¡¯s going right for a carriage, but¡ª¡±


    Without speaking another word, Ryokumo bolted away, wind magic surging into his legs as he sprinted past the two Masters and out of sight, leaving Nyx standing there praying that she had done the right thing.


    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Sinna grumbled.


    ¡°Yes, I think so, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Cartus! Rana!¡±


    A call from behind them caused both Sinna and Nyx to turn around to see Nakoma approaching them from the opposite direction Ryokumo had run off in. The Master of Fire appeared livid and a tad tired as he marched towards where they stood.


    ¡°Taurus,¡± Sinna greeted stiffly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nakoma shrugged irritably. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, but King Markreas has summoned all eight Masters to a meeting in a little over an hour. Unfortunately, something very big has happened.¡±

 V10 Chapter 11- Ryokumo And Rennigan

    Chapter XI


    The walk back to his house was far more relaxed than the one to the Citadel since Rennigan now felt like a large weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He had done what he set out to do, and now, so long as his read on Nyx wasn¡¯t wrong and she did intend to let him leave the city, he was free to put it all behind him. Of course, that wasn¡¯t to say he hated everything about the City of Erika, which was far from true. There were people there that he cared about, and he had plenty of fond memories in the home that he and Ryokumo lived in for the past couple of years. Even Ilirianna, who had once been such an intimidating person to him, had become a good friend that he would miss dearly, but the simple fact of the matter was that Rennigan needed to change his surroundings. For all the good things in his life, it felt like there were a million bad ones.


    He couldn¡¯t pass by the Academy without longing for Faye, Jessi, and Hiro.


    He couldn¡¯t return to his family¡¯s estate due to his strained relationship with his father.


    The Citadel felt like enemy territory now that he knew about the Wraith.


    And now that he would no longer be the Apprentice of Water, there was nothing keeping him in Erika. He successfully eliminated Quill Tyrus, so he lacked a purpose, one that could not be filled by duty the way his father had suggested back at the tower. It was the previous night when Rennigan decided that he needed a clean slate, somewhere to start from scratch. He had his mage license from the Academy, so he could always travel the country and be a freelance magic user. Abigail did that for a time, and while her healing magic was far more helpful in such a lifestyle, that wasn¡¯t to say he couldn¡¯t find ways to make himself useful.


    Independent mages often sell themselves as bodyguards, he thought. So maybe I could do that. I could always head north, towards Harunhein where snow is abundant. With my skill, I¡¯d be one of the most dangerous mages in the region. I could charge for more because of that, then live a comfortable life in the north. Then again, water is more useful in the deserts surrounding Krato, so instead of being a bodyguard, I could go south and visit the towns and villages that need my help. There are plenty of things I could do with my life¡­


    He smiled sadly, briefly imagining what it could be like had Ryokumo gone with him. Together, they made a crafty and powerful team that could be ridiculously successful in the bodyguard business. They had, after all, survived countless missions during their investigation into Quill¡¯s invincibility, so becoming traveling independent mages together would be no different from that. It could have been great, but Rennigan knew as an absolute fact that Ryokumo Caeli was far too attached to his life in Erika to leave it all behind for Rennigan¡¯s sake.


    Besides, it¡¯d have been selfish of me to ask that of him¡ªto make him look me in the eyes and refuse me. I wouldn¡¯t want to do that to him, so it really is better if I fade away into the night. Here¡¯s to hoping he¡¯s not home when I get there.


    To his great relief, when Rennigan unlocked the door to their house and stepped into the living room, he found it to be just as silent and empty as when he departed hours earlier. Smiling softly to himself, he pulled the door closed behind him and scanned the room, his eyes lingering on the couch off to his right where he and Ryokumo spent many a night chatting, arguing, and theorizing about one thing or another. They bickered often, but it had become very different from their more aggressive interactions at the Academy. Back then, they truly hadn¡¯t liked each other, but as time moved on, they became close friends.


    Brothers, even¡­ Rennigan internally corrected. Yes, he became like a brother to me¡­ I think, of everything I¡¯m leaving behind, I¡¯ll miss him the most.


    The young man let out a soft sigh as he proceeded forward, making for the stairs as he climbed to the second level and entered his bedroom where a singular duffle bag was resting on the ground beside his carefully made bed. He wasn¡¯t bringing much, just a few sets of clothes, his money, and a few personal items, one of which was the little zombie plushie Ryokumo had once given him upon returning from Omaruo. He walked over and knelt beside the bag, carefully unzipping it as he reached down and produced the stuffed creature, and as he gazed at it, the echoes of a past conversation went through his mind.


    ¡°This is hideous. What the hell is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a zombie, Glaus! Have you never heard of them? They¡¯re a famous monster in Omaruan stories that I just had to bring home for you since I figured it would remind you of your father!¡±


    Rennigan snorted to himself. Why I ever kept this vile thing is beyond even me¡­though I guess I can¡¯t complain. It¡¯ll be something to remember him by¡­


    He carefully placed it back inside the bag, closed it up again, then swung it over his shoulder as he returned to a standing position. He decided to give his room one last look, trying to burn the sight into his mind¡¯s eye so he wouldn¡¯t ever forget it, but just as he was finished and turning towards the doorway, he heard a loud noise downstairs, swiftly followed by,


    ¡°Glaus, are you in here?!¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s eyes went wide before he chuckled to himself. Of course¡­ I should have known it wouldn¡¯t be that easy¡­


    ***


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you then. Caeli, he¡¯s leaving Erika for good. He said that the second our meeting ended, he was departing the city. Did you honestly not know this?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing when Nyx spoke those words to him, but as preposterous as it initially seemed for Rennigan to abruptly leave without so much as saying goodbye, Ryokumo also knew that the Master of Water would have no reason to lie about such a thing. Even if she was mistaken, he couldn¡¯t take that risk, so he bolted through the corridors of the Citadel as fast as he could, running with every ounce of energy in his body as he hopped on a lift, practically freefell to the bottom, then sprinted in the direction of the front gates. He knew he¡¯d get in trouble for using Proto on the tower¡¯s grounds, so he was forced to rely on minorly enhanced speed until he passed into the city itself and could propel himself into the sky. His movements were frantic, aggressive, and wild, which would almost certainly startle any onlookers, but Ryokumo Caeli couldn¡¯t bring himself to care.


    What in the living hell has gotten into that bastard?! How could he do this?! How could he turn down the apprenticeship?! How could he leave?!


    It was shocking to him how quickly everything had fallen apart. His encounter with Album the previous night left him unable to sleep as he repetitively ruminated on everything he could have done or said differently. Album had been so hurt, and as he recalled the broken look on her face, as well as her using his last name to refer to him, he found himself feeling sicker and more guilty than he ever had in his life. On top of that, there was no guarantee that what Album said before her departure was a lie. She may very well choose duty, which would mean she intended to tell the Masters and the King the truth about Abigail. Eventually, that panic led Ryokumo to leave his home not long after dawn as he rushed to the Citadel in the hopes of making contact with either Album or Ilirianna.


    In regards to the Princess, even though he rode to the royal levels and awaited somebody that could guide him to her quarters, nobody ever appeared. He simply had to pray that the five Iijis were taking a quiet day and that was why none of them ever left that level, so because Kloras would never escort him to the royal suite, he attempted to get contact with High Elder Solomon Orland, but the man¡¯s staff refused to let them meet, insisting that Orland was too busy for an impromptu discussion. Nobody else had the ability to pass through the golden halls¡¯ illusion charm, so Ryokumo was left without a means to reach Ilirianna. Speaking to Album was his next goal, but no matter how many times he knocked on her door, she never answered. He did not know if she was actually there, but eventually he went to the entertainment floor for lunch then returned to try again.


    He still had not found anybody when he ran into Sinna and Nyx.


    Ryokumo was terrified that something was going on, and that was why he couldn¡¯t reach Ilirianna or Album, so he¡¯d been about to go seek out one of the Masters. Yet, now he was propelling himself across the skies of Erika in a desperate search for Rennigan Glaus, his head snapping in all different directions as he attempted to spot the rare silver hair of his friend. Since he had failed to ask Nyx how long ago Rennigan left, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he would have already reached a carriage or not, so Ryokumo visited the closest carriage stops to their home, wanting to make sure there wasn¡¯t a sign of the young man. When he found nothing, he decided he would need to at least try their house, so he crossed the neighborhoods in a mere minute before dropping into their lawn, bursting through the front door, and shouting out,


    ¡°Glaus, are you in here?!¡±


    He was breathing heavily as he stepped further inside and kicked the door closed behind him, listening with all his might for any indication that the house wasn¡¯t empty. He opened his mouth to call out again, but paused when he heard the quiet sound of footsteps on the staircase, and before he knew it, Rennigan moved out of the hallway and entered the living room with an exasperated smile on his face.


    ¡°Honestly, Caeli, there¡¯s no getting anything past you, is there?¡±


    Ryokumo furrowed his brow, not quite grasping what his friend meant with that comment. ¡°G-Glaus? Why on earth would you want to get this past me? I mean, Master Rana said you refused the apprenticeship¡ªthat you were leaving? Like, for good? Is that true? Please, tell me she was mistaken¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ You ran into Master Rana,¡± the other man muttered under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Rennigan then patted the duffle bag hanging at his side that Ryokumo hadn¡¯t noticed yet. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving Erika for a while, though I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going or for how long. I just need to get out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­?¡± Ryokumo¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief. ¡°Why?¡±


    Rennigan shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. This city has become too much for me to handle, and I¡¯ve reached the end of my rope. I need a change¡­a drastic one, so I¡¯ve been giving it some thought and I decided this was the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh is it now?¡± the wind mage snapped, anger and irritation creeping into his tone as he took a step forward. ¡°So you¡¯re going to leave me behind, are you? After all we¡¯ve been through, you¡¯re just gonna walk away?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rennigan¡¯s shoulders slumped as a melancholic expression came over him. ¡°That¡¯s the hardest part of this¡­ I don¡¯t want to part ways with you, and if I thought you¡¯d accept, I¡¯d gladly ask you to come with me. It could be wonderful, I think, just traveling the countryside, seeing places we¡¯ve never been and continuing our adventures together.¡± The water mage¡¯s eyes turned distant, a longing smile on his face as he spoke. ¡°It would be epic, but I¡¯m no fool. You¡¯re too attached to this city¡­or more specifically, to particular people in it to abandon it all for me. Am I wrong?¡±


    Every emotional part of Ryokumo wanted to insist that he was wrong, that he would gladly throw it all away in an instant for a chance at adventure and excitement, but he wasn¡¯t able to do that. He loathed the fact that Rennigan was right, for as the face of Ilirianna flashed through his mind, he knew that when put in the position to pick between her and him, he would choose her.


    But why am I being put in this position?! Why must I choose?! Glaus or Liri? That¡¯s not fucking fair! Especially not after what happened last night¡­ I may have just lost Album, so am I going to lose Glaus, too? Is everything just crumbling right now?


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying, Caeli.¡±


    Ryokumo blinked with surprise, feeling the tears roll down his cheeks as he gazed back at the smiling Rennigan. ¡°O-of course I am. Why wouldn¡¯t I be? My best friend is leaving me, and I still don¡¯t understand why. Was it¡­?¡± He hesitated, wondering if he should even mention his suspicions, before deciding that there was nothing left to lose. ¡°Was it because of Cartus and Rana? Did they do something?¡±


    ¡°They did not,¡± Rennigan answered instantly, surprising Ryokumo with his swift response. ¡°I told you, I only shouted at Master Rana that day because I was agitated. She¡¯s a wonderful person, so please don¡¯t hold anything against her. She did her best for me, too.¡±


    ¡°But then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already told you, I just need a change,¡± the water mage interrupted. ¡°Killing Tyrus didn¡¯t fulfill me the way killing Vesh did for you. I don¡¯t feel victorious. I don¡¯t feel relieved. I feel nothing, so I¡¯m going on a quest to feel something. I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯ll find it or what form it¡¯ll take, but I¡¯m going to leave it all to chance and see where I wind up. North, south, east, west, Ijiria or perhaps beyond¡­ We¡¯ll see¡­¡± Rennigan stuck his hands in the pockets of his suit. ¡°Who would have thought, though, that you¡¯d be the one I would miss the most. You were always such a nuisance¡­ An obnoxious, irritating, menace. Yet, I owe you more than I can ever repay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me a thing,¡± he managed to reply without his voice trembling.


    But Rennigan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true and you know it. You saved my life in Stellareid. Had you not arrived when you did, Tyrus would have killed me back then. What you said to me¡­I still remember it quite vividly. You wouldn¡¯t let me throw myself back on Tyrus¡¯s blade, you stood by my side when he tracked us down, you told me you wouldn¡¯t let me die no matter what. Then, when it was all over, you postponed your plans to join the Korrei-Tarr to go hunting Tyrus by my side. You kept me company on those long, boring trips¡­ You knew what to say and when I needed to hear it¡­ Truly, I¡¯d have lost my mind years ago if you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    Ryokumo¡¯s head was lowered, partly so he could keep hiding his tears even though Rennigan had already noticed them. ¡°Then stay¡­ I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ But you¡¯ve helped me enough, Ryokumo.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have an immediate response, his mouth open but failing to create words as Rennigan slowly crossed the gap between them and pulled him into a hug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± he uttered. ¡°Please¡­ We can figure something out¡­ You don¡¯t need to leave out of the blue like this¡­ I mean, is this it? Are we ever going to see each other again?¡±


    Rennigan chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, I like to think so. Remember, no matter what I¡¯ve ever done, you¡¯ve always managed to find me. I highly doubt this will be any different. Someday, I¡¯ll be minding my own business and I¡¯ll hear in the distance, ¡®Ah Glaus, there you are, my best friend¡¯, in as annoying a tone as you can manage. I¡¯m not lucky enough to be rid of you permanently, now am I?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t suppose you are,¡± Ryokumo whispered.


    ¡°Exactly. This isn¡¯t the end. It¡¯s a temporary parting.¡± It was then that Rennigan released him, stepping back and regarding him with a wry expression. ¡°Alright? So don¡¯t die on me, you got that?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    It was then that the two of them fell silent, so Ryokumo internally tried to find something else to say. If the conversation ended, it was likely that Rennigan would take that as a cue to depart, but he wanted to delay that as long as possible. The problem was that he was so tired and sleep-deprived that his brain wasn¡¯t functioning at full capacity. He was overwhelmed by the looming dread of what Album might do, he was terrified of what might become of Abi and her family, and he was now faced with a future that wouldn¡¯t include Rennigan. This man who had been at his side for so many years now was suddenly not going to be there anymore, and he wasn''t sure how to handle that. That was why he couldn¡¯t say anything fast enough.


    ¡°This is goodbye then,¡± Rennigan said, placing a hand on Ryokumo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take care of yourself, and tell Ilirianna I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t see her one last time. Album as well, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡±


    ¡°And also, good luck with the Princess. I¡¯ve been rooting for you all these years, so I hope one day I¡¯ll hear through the grapevine that Ryokumo Caeli was crowned King of Ijiria beside her. I want that for you. You two are adorable together.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Rennigan released his shoulder and moved past him, making for the closed front door. ¡°Goodbye, my friend.¡±


    The doorknob turned, indicating that the time had come, but at the very last second, Ryokumo managed to come up with something he wanted to say, so he spun around and called, ¡°Rennigan! I regret nothing!¡±


    His friend paused, sparing a startled look over his shoulder back at Ryokumo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I regret nothing,¡± he repeated. ¡°If forced to do it over again, I¡¯d still reach out to you¡ªI¡¯d still try to help you. Even if we must part like this, I¡¯m glad I abandoned the Korrei-Tarr to hunt Tyrus with you. That was the right choice, and I want you to know that. Goodbye, my friend. Until we meet again.¡±


    Rennigan¡¯s smile returned, warmer than it had been before, as if that was exactly what he wanted to hear at that moment. ¡°Yes. Until we meet again.¡±


    And then, he stepped through the doorway and was gone, leaving Ryokumo standing alone in his now empty house. Rennigan had departed for good, and though the wind mage knew he needed to get right back to handling the situation with Album, his feet did not move. Instead, he merely stood in that living room, staring at the closed door for an uncertain amount of time as he did his best to shut his brain off and not think about anything. At some point, the rain began to patter on the windows, indicating that their brief respite from the storm had ended, and with it, the world outside grew darker with the approaching night.


    He let out a weak sigh, forcing his feet to take him through the doorway as he stepped onto the path leading through their lawn with the full intention of returning to the Citadel, but before he was even halfway to the sidewalk, he noticed a carriage pull up alongside the curb just before one of the Masters of Ijiria stepped out and regarded him with a glare.


    ¡°M-Master Taurus?¡± he stammered, his fight or flight instincts suddenly kicking in. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Nakoma scoffed, reaching down to his belt to produce a set of magic-suppressing handcuffs, and even before the Master of Fire spoke, that single action was enough to leave Ryokumo feeling sick, for he understood exactly what was going on.


    ¡°Ryokumo Caeli, you are hereby under arrest for acting as an accomplice in the breaking of the Oralian Isolation Act.¡±


    ***


    Leaving his home behind, Rennigan silently walked through the adjacent neighborhoods in the direction of the Market. From what he knew, there were some merchants who often allowed passengers on their carts should they be paid the proper amount of money, and since he wasn¡¯t terribly keen on the idea of departing the city in a group, that was the route he was opting to take. Of course, if nobody was offering such an opportunity, then a public carriage would be better than nothing, but knowing the market the way he did, he was rather confident that he wouldn¡¯t have any troubles.


    Well, as much as I tried to leave subtly, I¡¯m honestly glad I got to say goodbye to him, Rennigan internally remarked. I wish I could have told him what he wanted to hear, but at the very least, I think he ended up accepting my wishes. And I meant what I said to him¡­ We¡¯ll see each other again, of that I¡¯m certain.


    He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say he was at peace, for that wasn¡¯t even close to true, but at least for that moment, he was satisfied with his decision. Perhaps he would come to regret it. Perhaps he was walking into a life even worse than the one he was leaving behind, but he simply believed that he was better off rolling the dice than remaining in his current world. It was far too much to bear, and even as he strolled down the streets of Erika, he couldn¡¯t help shooting the occasional glances over his shoulder for any sign of Sinna Cartus or Nyx Rana trying to eliminate him and bury their secrets along with him. He had provided them the best cover story, after all, for if Sinna secretly killed him, they could tell Kloras and the Masters that he just wandered off as he said he would.


    Though, I don¡¯t think Master Rana would want that. Nevertheless, the fact that I¡¯m still scared tells me that I can¡¯t remain here.


    He lowered his head, feeling the soft droplets of rain beginning to fall around him, and for his own peace of mind, he allowed his mana to merge with them just in case he needed to defend himself. However, he made it to the market without incident, and as he merged with the crowds of shoppers, many of whom were hurrying into nearby stores to get out of the increasingly heavy rainfall, he was able to convince himself that Sinna wouldn¡¯t dare take him out in such a public space.


    Rennigan smiled softly as he came to a gradual stop, his mind¡¯s eye recreating that paradise of a dream he witnessed while under the effects of the Elixir of Sweet Dreams. It was a day that never happened, but a day he would treasure until his existence came to an end. The sight of Faye, Hiro, and Jessi having the time of their lives with him at their side made him long for an era when they were still alive¡ªwhen such a day was still possible.


    Hirokol Pafran.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doubting you, and if that''s what you want, then I¡¯ll be open to it. Can¡¯t speak for Faye and Jessi, but I¡¯d be more than happy to get along with you.¡±


    Jessi Yuahl.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a market to hurry off to, so let¡¯s get going! And¡­ Well¡­ If you¡¯re truly sorry, I want a hug!¡±


    Fayela Rio.


    ¡°Live, Rennigan. At all costs, make sure you get home safely. Otherwise, we died for nothing. Otherwise, the Battle of Stellareid will have truly been a complete and utter defeat. So kill Tyrus then go on to live a long happy life. Get a job, get married and have kids if that¡¯s what you want, and enjoy the world until death reunites us naturally. Okay? We¡¯re not going anywhere, so we¡¯ll wait for you as long as we have to. Can you promise me that?¡±


    He lowered his head, feeling his tears mixing with the raindrops as they rolled down his cheeks. I miss them so much¡­


    Even though he knew he should hurry before the rain halted all departures, the young man made a brief pitstop in a nearby shop, wanting to make a few more purchases before heading off into the surrounding wilderness. It was a foolish decision for more reasons than one, but nevertheless, when he approached one of the many merchant guild headquarters the market contained, his right hand was gripping a rather large bag containing his items.


    There was a docking bay for loading and unloading cargo onto merchant carts off to the left of the headquarters'' main entrance, and to his relief, he found an older man checking the contents in his covered bed. He didn¡¯t notice Rennigan¡¯s approach since he was heavily engrossed in comparing the cargo to a manifest he was clutching, and not wanting to interrupt him, Rennigan remained quiet until the merchant gave a grunt of satisfaction only to turn around and come to a surprised stop upon seeing him standing there.


    ¡°Er, can I help you?¡± the man growled, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Rennigan nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir. I was wondering if I could pay you for a ride out of town. I¡¯ve heard some merchants offer such services, so I just thought I¡¯d check.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± The merchant clicked his tongue, the glimmer in his eyes telling Rennigan that he wasn¡¯t just going to brush this request off. ¡°Well, I¡¯m never one to pass up on an opportunity for coin, but I¡¯m unfortunately in a bit of a rush. Can¡¯t afford any detours, so unless you¡¯re heading north towards Harunhein, I can¡¯t help ya.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± Rennigan assured him. ¡°I¡¯m actually not heading anywhere in particular. I just want to get out of the city for a while, see more of the world and clear my mind. I¡¯ll pay whatever you want, as well. Extra, if you don¡¯t ask any prying questions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You gonna be trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir.¡±


    At least I hope not, he added internally, never allowing himself to brush off the possibility of Sinna Cartus tracking him.


    ¡°In addition,¡± Rennigan added when he feared the merchant may have noticed his hesitation. ¡°I happen to be a rather skilled water mage. As such¡­¡± Raising his hand, he then chanted, ¡°Pluvan.¡±


    The rainfall suddenly shifted its descent, bending in midair to warp around them, preventing them from getting wetter. The merchant''s eyes grew wide, though whether it was at Rennigan¡¯s revelation that he was a mage or at the opportunity for a drier trip, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the man stated with a soft chuckle. ¡°You keep me dry, I¡¯ll let ya ride for free. Once the rain¡¯s over, it¡¯s ten silvers a day and you pay for your own meals. Deal?¡±


    Rennigan smiled. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Then hop on! Time is money, my friend.¡±


    Following the merchant¡¯s lead, Rennigan climbed into the spot beside him in the carriage¡¯s front seats, then kept his focus on Pluvan as the other man flicked the reins and began taking them towards the northern gates. He settled in, mentally preparing himself for the days to come as he carefully set his bags on the floor between his feet.


    Hearing the sound of glass bottles clinking together, the merchant cocked an eyebrow, glanced down, then said, ¡°Apologies if this is one of your prying questions, but what do you have in that bag of yours?¡±


    Rennigan furrowed his brow, pondering whether to tell the truth or not as he eyed the bottles of Elixirs through the barely open slit at the top, before he replied in a quiet tone,


    ¡°Just something to help me sleep.¡±